《A Flash Marriage Can Be A Treasure》


 Chapter 1 Having an affair

    Chapter 1 Having an affair


    To Lily¡¯s surprise, exactly on her first wedding anniversary, her husband, Jason Smith, is dating


    someone else.


    No, maybe her husband has been cheating on her and she is keeps in the dark.


    She is supposed to be sitting on a ne flying to Munich, but she canceled the flight after thinking


    twice. She bought a bunch of flowers, a cake and a bottle of wine, for she is ready to give her husband


    a surprise.


    Right now, she is standing behind the door, watching her husband lying on the bed with a young


    woman, her heart is bleeding.


    What a big surprise!


    She is waiting for them to finish their ¡°job¡±.


    Lily hears the woman¡¯s voice, and the noise of getting changed.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Jason, I got divorced. What about you? When are you going to do it? I know that your wife cannot


    bring you happiness, why not get it done immediately?¡±


    ¡°It is only a matter of time, no need to be hurry.¡± answers Jason.


    He used to believe that love is the only thing needed in his marriage, but for such a long time, Lily


    refused to have sex with him.


    Jason is an ordinary man. He needs to have sex. So, now he is used to looking for another woman to


    satisfy his desire.


    However, it is too soon to get divorced with his wife Lily. He dares not to say it. Most importantly, getting


    divorced without giving her anypensation remains a problem .


    Lily is holding her cellphone, with her heart sinking.


    ¡°I have been wondering why Jason does not feel likeing back home, now I do know that he is busy


    having sex with others.¡±


    Lily remembers that woman. She works in the samepany with Jason, and also as his superior.


    Jason also mentioned that if he wants to get promotion, he has to tter that woman.


    That is the so called "the way to the promotion¡±


    Lily is very angry. She tries not to open the door.


    Still holding the flowers and the cake, Lily manages to take a lot of pictures of what is happening in the


    room.


    She walks out of the apartment and throws all the presents away. She gets on a taxi and left. She


    notices that someone keeps calling her.


    She does not pick up the phone, but the phone keeps on ringing.


    She finally answers the phone. It is her mother-inw, J Smith.


    "What the hell are you thinking Lily, I made an appointment with an expert in gynaecologist. You did not


    show up, and now you are not answering my phone? If you do not want to have a baby for my family,


    you had better go away now. There are so many girls dreaming to marry Jason.¡± She says.


    J keeps ming her. Lily is too angry to say a word in the taxi. Jason¡¯s parents never treat her like


    a real family member.


    In their eyes, she is born in a poor family, with no background. It is Lily¡¯s duty to give birth to a son, or


    at least a girl to Jason¡¯s family.


    She regrets being such an idiot and believed what Jason says.


    She had faith in Jason at first, because he promised to bring her happiness for the rest of her life.


    Jason promised to make his parents ept her for who she is, even if she is deeply hurt by her ex, and


    Jason also epted the fact that Lily won¡¯t have sex with him even after marriage. He is trying every


    effort to make her happy.


    Yes, indeed, she is ready to open up to Jason, but what about Jason?


    Listening to J ¡¯s words, thinking of what she sees just now, she is pissed off.


    Lily answers, "Don¡¯t worry. I am getting divorced with your son, and for sure, I am going to give you a


    grandson.¡±


    She is going to have a baby, but not with Jason.


    Since Jason cheated on her, she does not mind embarrassing her husband before the divorcement.


    ¡°You such a whore, how dare you?¡± Before hanging up the phone, J keeps screaming.


    Lily turns off the phone, tells the taxi driver is to a night club called ¡°Paradise¡±.

 Chapter 2 A Coincidence with Louis Smith

    Chapter 2 A Coincidence with Louis Smith


    The night club where Lily is heading to is the most famous one in the city. There are different kinds of


    people every night. Now, Lily is sitting in front of the bar. After a few drinks, she is eager to find


    someone to achieve her evil goal.


    ¡°I do not care who my child¡¯s father will be as long as he is handsome, then her child will be prettier.¡±


    thinks Lily.


    Suddenly, she sees a tall man in the dance pool surrounded by a dozen of people in suits.


    Although she cannot see him clearly, she believes that he must be a big figure.


    After making up her mind, she takes a deep breath and decides to walk towards the man directly. She


    is wearing a pair of high heels, pretending to be drunk.


    ¡°Oh my god, I feel so dizzy.¡±


    When she passes the man, she falls down right in front of him on purpose, hoping he would catch her


    at once.


    The man holds her firmly in his hands with his arms crossing Lily¡¯s wrist.


    Although the man is clearly unwilling to hug her, Lily could sense his strong smell, which amazes her a


    lot. Her heart is beating like a rabbit, and gradually, she is losing her mind.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°You smell great.¡±


    The man feels interrupted by such an ident, the coldness on his face suggested that. And the body


    guard as well as the assistants behind him are shocked.


    What a recklessdy!


    "Madam, please be careful and behave yourself.¡± says the man calmly.


    Lily is shocked, the voice is so familiar, and she looks up and finds out that she is bumping into Louis


    Smith, Jason¡¯s uncle. However, the coldness in his eyes scares her.


    Her heart seems to have stops beating for a few seconds.


    Her eyes are wide open. Within such a distance, she has no idea of what to say at first, but in the end,


    she says in astonishment ¡°Louis? Louis Smith?¡±


    ¡°What the hell! I can''t believe that I came across him at this ce, especially, my husband¡¯s uncle.¡±


    It is widely known that Louis Smith was adopted by Peter Smith, the grandfather and also the boss of


    thepany. Peter Smith sent Louis abroad to further his study in management. And when he turns


    60, he decides to give thepany to his adopted son, Louis Smith.


    Louis is the most powerful man in this city right now, and also the most attractive one, because so


    many girls want to marry him, but he remains single all the time.


    Actually, J has more than once wants to tter Louis, saying that Jason¡¯s promotion or demotion


    entirely depends on him. However, it¡¯s said that Louis doesn¡¯t even want to listen to her.


    So, including Lily, they seldom see Louis in the flesh.


    Louis has a good-looking face and has a sharp jawline, which seems that he can understand all the


    women¡¯s thoughts, but his body also shows that he is such a cold man who always keeps a distance


    with others.


    "I am...sorr, sorry, Louis.¡±


    After a few seconds, Louis finally understands that he has met with his nephew¡¯s wife, but he shows no


    interest in her. This type of women is not his cup of tea.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Without second thinks, Lily continues acting. She does not care anymore, what if she can get close the


    such a figure, it must be something very nice.


    "I had a bad day, so I drink a lot, are you sure you leave me alone here? It is not very safe here.¡± She


    bites her lips, pretending to be harmless.


    She is watching Louis secretly, but his face show no expression, so she acted like her ankle is badly


    hurt, and she bent down to touch her ankle, and says, "I feels very bad, my ankle must have been


    broken, I guess.¡±


    Louis was no interested in her at first, but after seeing what she did, Louis begins to smile, a big smile


    on his face, also his eyes are lit up by fun.

 Chapter 3 How Is My Shape?

    Chapter 3 How Is My Shape?


    This chick is such a bad actress, everyone can see right through her. But at least, she can help Louis


    pass the time.


    "Lu...Louis.¡± says Lily. He is stares at her, and his eyes are sharp. He sees through her easily, and he


    knows her tricks. So, Lily begins to shake, like a rabbit in front of a lion.


    But the next second, Louis just lifts her right up in his two arms, Lily is raises up by Louis.


    The sense of losing gravity is out of her expectation. His chest is hot, Lily¡¯s nose is full of his smell. Her


    face turns red quickly, her heart jumping fast.


    So directly? Just now he was pretending to be a good man.


    ¡°Is your ankle still in pain?¡± asks Louis in a warm voice.


    "Eh, much better now.¡± Lily swallows a saliva.


    She is busy looking at his profile and surprisingly his face looks fantastic.


    ¡°What the hell is he thinking?¡±


    She is confused.


    Right after she is put on a car, shees to realize what is going on, but now she wants to speak out,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    but Louis says to the driver, "Silver International Hotel, please.¡±


    ¡°What, Silver? It is the five-star hotel in this city.


    After getting into the top luxury suite, Louis throws her right on the bed, and he turns around and gets


    into the bathroom. One minuteter, Lilyes back on her feet and realizes that it is actually real.


    She really hooked up on Jason¡¯s uncle, now they are in a hotel room.


    She believes it is much easier that she thinks.


    ¡°Maybe there is a trap?¡±


    But she does not have time to think a lot.


    She remembers every scene when shees across Louis, and feels a little embarrassed, and after a


    few drinks, she is not afraid of what it going to happen next, and she even looks forward to it now.


    Louis is such a good-looking guy, and it¡¯s not bad to sleep with him.


    And most importantly, Louis is Jason¡¯ s uncle.


    She is willing to take revenge of Jason.


    Lily searches for her bag, looking for some medicine before Louises out. She intends to take the


    pill before having sex.


    When she was a college student, she made a boy friend, but he was a jerk, and he tries to rape her,


    but she resisted. Later, she had sexualmunication barrier, and she is not willing to have sex with


    others.


    After getting married with Jason, she tries to ept that, but every time, when at the key moment, she


    felt sick. Jason always calmed her down, telling her everything was okay and Jason goes to another


    room to spend the rest of the night.


    The better Jason treated her, the more guilty she would feel. When she heard that there is a special


    medicine to treat this symptom in U.S.A, she asks one of her friends to bring her some, and she tries to


    have a go at it on the first wedding anniversary day.


    She wanted to give Jason a surprise, but now she got a real surprise from Jason.


    Lily searches the bag carefully, but finds nothing. She realizes that she has left the medicine in her


    room, for she changed a bag when she came out of her house.


    At this time, the door of the bathroom opens, herees Louis.


    The man is in a gray robe, his ck rope is hanging in his waist, and shows his big nice chest.His hair


    is wet, with water dropping, which looks deadly sexy.


    Lily looks at him directly, she can sense the saliva in her moth.


    Such a sexy man.


    Louis has seen many women like her, under the light, his face sheds a cold night.


    He merely dries his hair with his towel. He looks at Lily from the height, and when he gets closer to Lily,


    her face turns red sharply, "Are you satisfied with my body?¡± asks Louis.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Lily answers without doubt.


    Lily is surrounded by his man smell. She feels dizzy, but she struggles to get up under Louis, ¡°Wait, I


    need to buy something.¡±


    She does not want to vomit in front of Louis.

 Chapter 4 Farewell

    Chapter 4 Farewell


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, there are plenty of condoms on the table.¡±


    Louis raises his head and looks at the table, Lily follows his eyesight and sees a beautiful basket full of


    all kinds of gadgets, including condoms.


    ¡°What, the service here is so fantastic. They are so thoughtful.¡±


    ¡°Well, I should go to take a bath and wash myself clean.¡± Lily pushes away Louis, with heart beating


    rapidly again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It seems that she could predict what Louis is trying to do next.


    ¡°Shit, I am supposed to be the one that can control everything, I am the one who wants to fuck him, but


    instead, I am more like a rabbit, waiting to be killed.¡±


    What if Louis Smith is just acting innocent, he knows this trick.


    The facial expression of Lily betrays her, Louis knows exactly what she is thinking, there are plenty of


    women who wants to sleep with him, but to his surprise, Lily might be the first one to withdraw.


    It is getting more and more interesting. He is wondering which business partner wants to please him


    and sent this woman to him.


    He bends down to kiss Lily.


    When Lily wakes up, she finds that she is extremely tired, and her body is ruined by Louis, especially...


    She moves her arms, and finds that she could sense the warmth of a man¡¯s chest, she turns her head


    over and finds that Louis is lying next to her. Although he looks tough, within such a short distance, he


    looks more gentle.


    Lily could not believe that she actually slept with Louis. She was against sexual activity at first, but now,


    she wees Louis so easily? And they spent a night together.


    It is so weird.


    Lily does not want to wake Louis up. She thinks it would be very strange to see him when they both


    wake up in the morning.


    So, she gets dressed at once and leaves.


    She nces at Louis, there are many scratches on his body, she feels quit embarrassed. And she


    decides to leave some money for Louis and leaves immediately.


    Ten minutester, Louis wakes up. He is no surprised that Lily has left, so he goes off bed and gets


    dressed. But he is astonished to find out that there is something on the table, so he goes up and takes


    a look.


    There is some money and a note.


    ¡°Louis, I am d to spend a night with you, there are 100 dors, I wish you good luck, and I wish I''ll


    never see you again.¡±


    ¡°Never see me again?¡± Louis smiles when he sees this.


    He keeps the money and throws the note away, then, his secretary Chang calls him, ¡°Louis, I booked a


    ticket. If you are busy with something, I can cancel the flight and change it to tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No need, I am leaving right now.¡±


    When he is about to leave the room, he sees a piece of blood on the bed sheet, like a red flower.


    Louis frowns.


    In his memory, he cannot recall someone who calls him ¡°Uncle Smith¡±like Lily.


    After a few seconds, he tells the secretary to run a background check on the woman he slept with


    yesterday.


    ¡°I see.¡± The secretary replies.

 Chapter 5 A Tool for Bearing Child

    Chapter 5 A Tool for Bearing Child


    Walking out of the hotel, Lily¡¯s heart was beating wildly.


    A gentle breeze sweeps through her face, she bes more refreshed.


    She really had sex with such an important figure. It is not a dream, it is real.


    He is Louis Smith, the Louis Smith. She is crazy, but the pain between her legs reminds her that


    everything was a realst night.


    She knocks on her head heavily, takes up thest bill and stops a taxi.


    ¡°Maybe I should go back to my house and see what is going to happen.¡± thinks Lily.


    Right before shees to her house, she looks at herself carefully, makes sure that there is nothing


    suspicious, then she steps in.


    After she goes in, she finds that J is having breakfast on the table.


    ¡°J.¡± says Lily.


    ¡°How dare you toe back?¡± asks J.


    J thinks of the shout and scream of Lilyst night. She is pissed off and says ¡°You such a whore,


    get out of my house and divorce with my son right away.¡±


    Her mother-inw dislikes her so much. She is also angry and wants to get out at once.


    Her hand clenches into a fist, and she manages to calm herself down.


    She knows that her family background is nothingpared to the Smith family. So, the marriage


    between Lily herself and her husband Jason is inappropriate, but she has been trying and working


    hard. She seeds in bing a senior interpreter, she got talent.


    But Jane always looks down on her, since they got married. J is looking forward to her having a


    baby, but after a year, she is still not pregnant. After that, J always keepsining about Lily,


    telling all her rtives that Lily is only a gold digger, and does not care about the next generation of the


    Smith Family.


    Apart from this, J introduced all the daughters of her friends to Jason right in front of Lily.


    For the sake of love with Jason, for the family, Lily has been tolerating a lot. She tries not to think about


    all the dirty words of J. She gives all her money to this family. But Louis is cheating on her! She


    could not put up with it any more.


    Lily tells herself to keep calm and takes a deep breath and says ¡°J, I really want to go to see the


    doctor, but I was too busy yesterday, I have got something important to do for thepany, and my


    colleague did not handle it very well, so I was losing my mind yesterday. Please forgive me to say


    something like that yesterday.¡±


    J does not buy it. It seems she really wants to get rid of Lily and says "Do not call my name,


    please, it is such an ¡®honor¡¯ to be your mother-inw.¡± ¡°If you do not want to have a baby, you should


    get going now.¡±


    ¡°J, I am sorry that I cannot give you a baby after one year¡¯s marriage, I am deeply sorry about


    that.¡± She takes J¡¯s arm and continues, ¡°You have my words, if I am not pregnant this time, I swear


    to god, I will get divorced, I will no longer be his barricade.¡±


    Hearing this, there is sunlight on J¡¯s face.


    J looks at her and says ¡°If you are not pregnant this time, I will no longer be your side. You must


    divorce Jason.¡±


    Lily pretends to be smiling and her heart sinks.


    In Jason¡¯s eyes, she is nobody. In J¡¯s eyes, she is just a machine, a machine to give birth to


    babies.


    Lily stops talking to J and goes upstairs. She changes her cloths and goes to thepany directly.


    Although she works in the samepany as Jason¡¯s, they are in different departments, Jason works in


    Advertising, Lily works in trantion department.


    Thepany is inside a skyscraper owned by the Smith Family. The two departments are separated.


    A few years ago, when Lily first came into thispany, Jason told Lily that family rtion was


    forbidden in thispany and told her not to tell anyone that they are couples.


    So, no one else knows that they are married.


    Lily could not help thinking what an idiot she has been.


    The Smith Company ranks the top 100panies in the world. There are so many young and beautiful


    girls working here, with so many talents too. Jason is afraid that the tittle of being married will stop him


    from getting to know other girls, so he is unwilling to wear the wedding ring.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She puts her car key into her bag, but she finds a cuff button in square shape. She knows the brand, it


    is luxury brand. The cuff button is worth 200,000 dors.


    Lily looks at the button carefully, she knows that Jason could not afford such an expensive button, a


    facees up in her mind, it is a cold face. Her heart is racing.

 Chapter 6 Fragrance from That Woman

    Chapter 6 Fragrance from That Woman


    ¡°What the hell, How can the cuff buttones into my bag¡± thinks Lily.


    ¡°Louis Smith is such a wealthy man, he will not care about losing a cuff link.¡±


    So, Lily decides to put it back into the bag and walks into thepany with her high heel.


    By coincidence, she sees a woman with a nice figure talking andughing loudly with Jason. It is the


    exact woman she saw in her housest night. The woman indeed looks good from behind.


    Lily looks at her again and again.


    Jason sees Lily and his face changes in a sudden, ¡°Lily is supposed to be Munich right now. What is


    she doing here? When did shee back? Or maybe she did not go to Munich?¡± thinks Jason.


    At this time, the woman next to Jason whispers to him suddenly, and it takes back Jason¡¯s attention,


    after looking at each other, the woman turns around and gets on an elevator.


    The woman gets a love bite on her neck. When she is about to get in, she smiles at Lily, which seems


    like making fun of her.


    Lily is in silence.


    It seems that they have been having an affair for a long time.


    Jasones closer to Lily, without saying a word, and gets into another elevator.


    When the door of the elevator shuts, Jason exins, ¡°She is my boss, she just asks me something


    about my jobst week. Didn¡¯t you say that you are heading to Munich?¡±


    Lily is holding her bag, she feels ufortable, and also with some other feelings.


    Since she was hurt by her ex during her college time, she suffered a lot. She rejects everything to do


    with sex. After marriage, she tries to have sex with Jason a few times, but it did not work, since then,


    they are leading a life without sex.


    Jason is an ordinary man, and he cannot hold it for such a long time.


    Thinking of this, Lily feels a little bit sorry for what she did yesterday, and the feeling of revenge is


    disappearing.


    Lily takes a bite of her lips and says quietly ¡°Last night is our first wedding anniversary. I cancelled the


    trip in order to celebrate with you, but having heard that you have to work over time, I dare not toe


    thepany to find you.¡±


    Jason is surprised, after touching his box in his pocket, he calms down a little bit.


    ¡°I am so sorry that I forget such an important day, but...¡± Jason takes out the box and opens it, ¡°It is a


    diamond ring, I prepare a gift for you.¡±


    Lily watches the diamond ring, it is the same style of the ring of that woman, so it might probably be


    given to that woman.


    In an instance, Lily feels a sense of estrangement, so she does not take over the ring.


    Jason is confused. He is going to put the ring for her. He asks, ¡°What, you do not like this ring?¡±


    ¡°I do, but we are in thepany, what if someone sees us?¡± Lily says, and grabs the ring after saying


    that.


    Jason believes her and says, ¡°Tonight, we are going to a decent restaurant and have a wonderful


    dinner to celebrate it, aspensation.¡±


    He has the perfume from that woman, which is quite annoying Lily. Lily frowns, and wants to push him


    away.


    The door opens suddenly, there is a colleague standing outside who is about toe into the elevator,


    but he sees that Jason is so close to Lily. He is doubting whether he should step inside. So he stops


    there and watches them curiously.


    ¡°Miss, please behave yourself.¡± Jason responds to it quickly, and puts his hands away from Lily right


    away, and exins to his colleague that Lily would fall down if he did not help her.


    Lily is upset.


    In the hall, Jason can talk to his boss so intricately, but they are husband and wife, now they are afraid


    of being seen. How ridiculous!


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jason.¡± says Lily quietly, she walks out of the elevator directly.


    She feels sick after sensing the smell on his body.


    Lily is always high efficient. She finds awyer in the afternoon and gets ready to divorce.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It is Jason who first cheated on her, and she takes the revengeter. She regrets it but she knows that


    it is impossible for her to fix this.


    She is happy to say it first, which can make her less embarrassed.


    But Lily does not take that proposal to her house, because Munich is understaffed, so she heads to the


    airport directly without packing anything.

 Chapter 7 Lily Is Recognized?

    Chapter 7 Lily Is Recognized?


    Lily spends nearly half a month in Munich.


    For the past days, Jason only sent her two messages, and they were the messages sent on the same


    day as Lily left for Munich, telling to be safe when heading to Munich.


    Lily is heartbroken.


    Jason is having an affair, she mes it to herself, because she has sexual barrier. But right now, Jason


    is out of sight and also out of her mind.


    When Jasones back after work, she decides to tell everything to him.


    When the car is about to reachpany, Lily gets a phone call, it is from her manager.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A business partneres here, and he is from Sweden, but he can only speak Roman, with no


    interpreter. The interpreter for CEO is out for a business trip, the only one who can speak Roman in this


    She has no choice but to ept.


    Half an hourter, the car stops in a fancy restaurant called Ouya Club.


    Lily takes a look at her watch, it is only 8.30 pm. ¡°The meeting starts at 9 pm,¡± she thinks, and she sets


    out to make some arrangements, getting ready for the food and some refreshments. At 8.50 pm, she


    makes her clothes, ready to step out. She finds that two Benz stop here, right next to each other.


    The back door of the first car opens, herees a few foreigners in suits. They all have good looking


    faces.


    After viewing the files, Lily knows that these men muste from Sweden.


    She shows her earnest smile to the guests and greets with them in fluent Roman. Her eyes are fixed


    on thetter car, curious of who is in the car.


    There are several CEOs in herpany, but they all have bad-temper, and one of them hated women


    very much, so every time he goes out, he would bring a male interpreter. Lily is so afraid of meeting


    him.


    Then, the door is open, herees a tall man, she could sense that he does not like smile a lot. He


    goes to the other side of the car and opens the door for the CEO.


    He looks familiar.


    She does not care much and intends to greet the CEO first. A pair of polished shoes are out, and a tall


    manes out of the car.


    The man is very tall. He is wearing gray suit, which fits him very much, showing that his figure is much


    better than ordinary people. He has gotten wide shoulders and his dark hair is rested on his forehead,


    his eyes are sharp.


    He is so elegant and high above others, making others have an unattainable feeling.


    What, it is Louis Smith.


    After recognizing this man, Lily is so amazed, and the man turns his face around, with his eyes staring


    at Lily, the tiny movement in his eyeballs suggests that he remembers the night .


    After that night spent in the hotel, the secretary gives him some detailed information about that woman,


    after viewing the files, Louises to realize that why Lily kept calling him ¡°Uncle Louis¡± in the bar.


    He knows that Lily is the wife of his so-called nephew. Besides, he also finds out that Lily works as a


    interpreter in hispany.


    His eyes are busy staring at Lily, which makes her scared, her legs are trembling, when she is walking


    towards Louis, she falls over and bumps into Louis AGAIN!


    ¡°Be careful.¡± cries the secretary.


    It happens in such a instance. The secretary could not stop her, and he could only watch Lily bumps


    into his boss''s arms.


    He has been Louis¡¯s secretary for such a long time. Lily is the first one to bump into his boss twice.


    Lily¡¯s face is rested on Louis chest, and it hurts, but she also senses a good smell, which has a sense


    of coolness. She feels puzzled, confused and... her heart is beating wildly.


    ¡°Miss Lily, be careful.¡± says Louis gently, he offers her a hand right away with his cool fingers touching


    Lily¡¯s skin at the same time.


    He called her ¡°Miss Lily¡±. He must have recognized her.

 Chapter 8 Pregnant or not?

    Chapter 8 Pregnant or not?


    ¡°Thank your, Louis.¡± Lily struggles to stand straight. Her hands are shaking, ¡°I am Lily from trantion


    department. I will be the interpreter of today¡¯s business meeting.¡±


    Louis answers in a low voice and with interest, ¡°Thank you for your help, Lily.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡± Lily replies with a forceful smile.


    After this conversation, Louise does not embarrass Lily, so she could lead the way which makes her


    feel better.


    There are many people in the negotiation, so Lily orders arge room. After leading the way, she goes


    out to talk to the waiters and tells them to serve the meal in twenty minutes.


    When she wants to sit down in the room, she finds that it is full of people, there are no ce left for her.


    ¡°Miss Lily, you can sit here.¡± says the secretary, ¡°I have got something to do with, so you can be on my


    seat.¡± However, his seat is right next to Louis, and on the other side, the Sweden partners are sitting


    next to Louis, so Lily could not refuse this request and she seated herself.


    This meeting is about the fare of shipment.


    The Sweden partners have been dealing with Lilly¡¯spany for the past few years, this time, they


    want to buy more goods, but the fare of shipment is out of their expectation, so in order to make more


    profit, they hope that Lily¡¯spany can offer them a discount.


    The foreigners speak Roman in a low voice, which makes Lily hard to listen to it clearly, so she leans


    forward.


    Right next to him sits Louis, sometime she will touch Louis with her arms, although Louis is wearing


    shit, she could still sense the warmth of his body, it is very hot.


    Sometimes her mind is wandering. She would think of what happened at that night. Her temperature is


    rising rapidly.


    She should concentrate on her job, but her mind keeps wandering.


    After interpreting their words to Louis, She leans backward, and her face is really hot. She wants to


    cover it by drinking the wine. So, she takes up the sses and takes a drink.


    The next second, she feels that someone is watching her, she raises her head and finds that it is Louis,


    looking at her in a strange way, with his lips hooked.


    Why is he looking at her?


    Lily wonders, and she feels a little nervous, she nced at the table and finds out that she took Louis¡¯s


    ss by mistake, her sses is still here on the table, she is holding the wrong one.


    ¡°...¡±


    No wonder Louis is watching her in a strange way. She drank his wine.


    For the moment, she could feel that the wine in her mouth is hot like fire. She is wondering whether she


    should swallow it or now. But in the end, she still swallows it up, and puts down the sses as if


    nothing has happened.


    Louis watches her every movement. Under his eyes, he seems to have fun watching her do this.


    What a calm woman.


    Because Louis is very generous, he promises to cut down the tariff and finishes the meeting half an


    hour earlier. They are sitting next to each other, talking friendly.


    The room is full of people, so the waiters turn on the air conditioner to make it cooler. Lily just takes a


    bite at the food, and she feels ufortable, she is sweating and Louis also notices that.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He says, ¡°Take a rest. The meeting is over.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Louis.¡± Lily is so grateful. She tries not to vomit, so she¡¯s covered her mouth with her


    hands and runs out.


    Louis watches her and frowns.


    After she goes into the restroom, she forgets to close the door and goes to the toilet and begins to


    throw up. After that, she feels morefortable, she pushes the button and turns around, Louis is


    standing right in front of her.


    ¡°Lu...Louis.¡± He is leaning on the door, Lily manages to squeeze out some words with her trembling


    tongue, ¡°The male restroom is on the opposite site.¡±


    Louis raises his head and looks at her belly sharply, which made her feel more nervous.


    Louises right in, with his hands in the pocket, he stands next to Lily and asks coolly, ¡°Are you


    pregnant?¡±

 Chapter 9 A Tricky Problem

    Chapter 9 A Tricky Problem


    Lily is surprised. She finally understands why he keeps looking at her belly. She feels embarrassed.


    Her face turns red and then she says, ¡°It is not what you think, I just had too much food in the morning.


    I have a stomachache.¡±


    Louis lowers his head, this time, he could take a real look at Lily.


    On that day, they came across each other at a bar, Lily was wearing a short skirt and drunk. She


    looked sexy, and she bumped into Louis deliberately. But today, she ispletely different.


    This time, she is swearing gray blouses, which demonstrates her body very well, and she is wearing a


    pair of beautiful high heels. Her hair is tied up, showing that she wants to be a strong woman.


    She lowers her head, and does not dare look him in the eyes. But her smell goes into Louis nose from


    time to time.


    He has an erection.


    Such a whore, at that night, he knew her tricks on the bed.


    ¡°Jason Smith is my nephew. You should call me uncle right?¡± says Louis with a smile on his face. He


    gets closer to Lily, ¡°Just like what you did at the bar, right?¡±


    She has no idea of what to do next.


    At that night, she was angered by his husband Jason and mother-inw J, so she went out and


    wanted to have one night with a stranger to take revenge. But now she regrets doing so, she does not


    even think about having a rtionship with Louis Smith.


    She believes that after half of a month, Louis would forget herpletely.


    ¡°Lu..Louis, I am sorry.¡± She says and steps backward with her legs trembling. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t


    know it was you, I just thought that you were such a handsome man, and I lost my mind.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis does not answer, just staring at her.


    Everything is so embarrassing.


    Lily could hardly breathe at that time.


    When Louis takes back his fingers, she feels more rxed.


    The next second, he says, ¡°I know that you have been married with Jason for a year.¡±


    Lily understands what he wants to say.


    After a year, she is still a virgin.


    Lily thinks about Jason and his love affair, she signs and manages to squeeze out a smile, and


    changes the topic on purpose.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Smith, I have something to give you.¡±


    She is searching her bag, trying to find the cuff button and returns it to Louis. But her phone rings.


    It is her sister Joey.


    Lily says sorry to Louis and steps away to take that call, and asks in a low voice ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Lily, I have been trying to reach you, but you did not answer my call.¡±


    ¡°I am busy with my jobs, and turns it into silence, just tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°Mum broke her legs by ident, don¡¯t you know that?¡±ins Joey, ¡°I was about to go for an


    audition, I have gotten a key character in the film, but I gives it up so I coulde back and takes care


    of mum.¡± She tells Lily toe to the hospital at once, and brings some cash.


    After a few words, she hangs up the phone.


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Smith, I have an emergency and I need to leave now.¡± Because she is worried about


    her mother, her voice is trembling, ¡°My mother had an ident.¡±


    Louis hears a few words of their conversation.


    Seeing Lily is in such a hurry, he gives up his thinks of asking more questions and says, ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡± And she forgets to give him the cuff link and leaves in a hurry.


    When Louises back to the room, his secretary has sent all the guests away.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, the examining report of the nts is here,¡± his secretary passes the files to Louis and says


    excitedly, ¡°Just like what you had expected.¡±


    Louis opens the file and reads through it.


    When seeing the important statistics, he is as cool as a cucumber, not like his secretary. He then says,


    ¡°We can find it, so can otherpanies. You have to make an arrangement secretly, and finds an


    interpreter to go abroad with me. We have to be ahead of others to sign the contract.¡±


    His secretary does not know what to say for a while, because he thinks of another problem.


    Louis notices the look on his face and asks impatiently, ¡°What, you can handle it, can¡¯t you? It is not a


    big deal.¡±


    ¡°There are other concerns.¡± says his secretary. ¡°The vigers there only speak theirnguage, no one


    knows how to interpret theirnguage in the world!¡±


    He forgets itpletely. If it hasn¡¯t been the reason that no one could speak theirnguage, the nt


    would have been bought by otherpanies.


    After thinking for a while, he tells his secretary, ¡°You had better ask those students or professors in the


    college ofnguage, and find out whether there would be any possibility that anyone could offer us


    some help.¡±


    ¡°Well, I will do it right now.¡± answers his secretary.

 Chapter 10 The Cuff Button

    Chapter 10 The Cuff Button


    When she gets the money from the bank, she stops a taxi and it takes her twenty minutes to get to the


    hospital.


    When shees into the ward, she sees her mother is lying on the bed, with her legs hanging over the


    bed. Her sister Joey is ying games next to her mother, screaming out loud.


    ¡°Mom, what happened?¡± Lily puts down the fruit she bought on the road, and looks at her mother sadly,


    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±


    Lily¡¯s Mother is afraid of her and answers, ¡°I is doing housework and I broke my leg by ident, it is


    not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°She is just being clumsy,¡± Joey interrupts, ¡°She is working as a part time cleaner in someone¡¯s house,


    and she fell down and hurt her legs.¡±


    Lily says unhappily, ¡°You work as a librarian. How did you end up falling down in someone else home?¡±


    Lily¡¯s mother keeps silent.


    Joey puts down her phone and mumbles, ¡°She is just too stupid, she fell down in their house, but she


    didn¡¯t know how to ask forpensation, and called me right away, such an idiot.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Lily puts her bag on the bed and shouts to her sister, ¡°Your mother is lying here, you think


    she is stupid, then how about you?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right, I am as stupid as your mother, anyway, since you are here, I gotta get going. And


    Lily, I have to pay for my school fees.¡±


    Lily bursts intoughter, ¡°No wonder you told me to bring more money. It your time to pay the tuition


    fee.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, you just give her the money.¡± Lily¡¯s mother opened her mouth. ¡°You sister is studying in an


    art school, where you have to pay a lot of money as school fees. I will give it back to youter when I


    earn the money.¡±


    Lily feels helpless right away.


    She hates her mother, her family is so poor, but they keep on having babies, and all the responsibility


    She actually does not want to take care of the family, but a few years ago, she was admitted in to a


    trantion college and her mother borrowed money from all her rtives and she could be sent abroad


    to further her study. All of this remind her that she did have the duty to take the burden.


    Lily works very hard, and earns herself a ce in thepany. But due to her family background, her


    mother-inw has been looking down on her since she was married to Jason.


    Lily tries to control her anger and gives some money to Joey. When she is about to close the bag, a


    cuff button falls down, and Joey picks it up.


    ¡°Lily, the cuff button is very expensive.¡± Joey spends a lot of time watching fashion magazine, she


    knows that this worth a lot of money. Her eyes are wide open. ¡°Are you two in a good rtionship?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She knows that although Jason works in argepany, he is too mean to treat himself such an


    expensive cuff button. He could not afford it. Her sister must be dating someone else.


    ¡°It is none of your business.¡± Lily takes it back and says. She passes the money to Joey and says,


    ¡°This is thest time I pay for your school fee. Next time, you earn it by yourself, do you get it?¡±


    Joey does not answer, so she says again, ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± answers Joey unwillingly. She takes the money and stucks it in her bag.


    Lily¡¯s mum sees that there is some extra money in her bag and she says, ¡°Baby, I know you still have


    some money here, can you give it to your little brother. He mentioned to me that he did not have


    enough money. Can you give him some money?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is for you. You need this for your treatment.¡± She gives half of her sry to J. Right


    now, she really does not have any money left. She is pissed off when her mother talked about her


    brother and says, ¡°He lives in a boarding school, everything is included in the school fees, and I buy


    him clothes every month. Does he really need extra living expenses?¡±


    Her mother says, ¡°He is a boy, sometimes he goes out with his friends, at least he needs some money


    for the meals.¡±


    After counting the money, Joey also pumps up and says, ¡°Lily, you must know some figures in the


    ¡°Joey, you had better go now.¡± Lily says angrily, ¡°Or I will be pissed off, right after that, you have to give


    me back the money.¡±


    Joey shrugs her shoulders, and dares not to say a word.


    When Lily is talking to her mother, Joey quietly takes the cuff link away, and Lily does not know that.


    Right after that, Joey leaves the hospital.

 Chapter 11 The Marriage Means Nothing

    Chapter 11 The Marriage Means Nothing


    Lily finally agrees that she would bring some money to her little brother because her mother is asking


    her all the time. And she is so upied with her work, so she hires a nurse to take care of her mother


    every day until her mother is well enough.


    After everything is done. When shees back home, it iste at night nearly 8.00 pm.


    When she is about to get into her house, she finds that Jason¡¯s car is in the garage, she sopS there


    and she sees the door is opened.


    Jasones out first, and then her mother-inw, J. She isughing happily with a woman.


    She looks at her carefully, it is the woman, the so-called ¡°boss¡±. She is so shocked and she feels her


    anger is rising from her feet.


    Her husband brings back a woman, how dare he!


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily calms herself down at first, she stands behind a corner, and right after Jason kisses goodbye to


    that woman, and Jason tells her to drive his car home, and then he goes inside the house. Then, Lily


    decides to go back home.


    She opens her bag, the divorcement document was ready half a month ago.


    She is done with all of it.


    When shees into the house, she sees that Jason isughing with his mother. There is huge smile


    on J¡¯s face. It seems that something good must have happened, which makes her rather upset.


    ¡°Jason, J. I am home.¡± She is taking off her shoes and says, ¡°My mother is sick so she has to stay


    in the hospital, I spent some time with her this day, so I came backte.¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Jasones over, and gives her suitcase to the housekeeper and says, ¡°You must be very tired


    after such a long trip. Why don¡¯t you tell me to take care of your mother?¡±


    ¡°I juste back, and I think it is nothing. You must be very busy too, so I went to the hospital by


    myself.¡± Lily smiles and says, ¡°I hired a nurse for my mother, no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Such a good wife.¡± Jason wants to kiss her on her check.


    Lily avoids being kissed by him and says, ¡°I am hungry, do you have anything to eat. Is dinner ready?¡±


    However, there is no dinner on the table.


    Jasones over and says, ¡°I came home earlier and felt hungry so I told the housekeeper to get


    ready for dinner earlier. J and I have had dinner. What do you need, I tell them to cook for you.¡±


    Lily knows that they must have had dinner with that woman.


    She takes a bite on her lips, she says she is not in the mood and does not feel like having dinner.


    When shees upstairs, she puts the divorcement proposal up on her bed, she is waiting to talk to


    Jason when hees up, but when she finishes taking a bath, Jason does not show up.


    She thinks that Jason goes to another room, and takes the divorcement proposal to his room.


    The light is on, judging from the sound, Jason is taking a shower. She picks up the clothes on the floor,


    and sees a ck phone lying on the carpet.


    They are not used to watching each other¡¯s phone, for they trust each other, but now, she really wants


    to find out what exactly Jason talked to that woman.


    Lily knows his passwords and unlocks the phone. She hesitates for a while, but opens the app in the


    end.


    When she sees their conversation, they talk to each other closely, the woman even sent him some


    kissing photos, Lily feels very sick after seeing that, but she is more than surprised after seeing the rest


    of the conversation.


    That woman keeps asking him when he would get divorced and offered some advice to Jason,


    teaching him how to get divorced with Lily.


    When she knows that the head of trantion department is going to hold a birthday party next month.


    There must be plenty of people there. At that time, someone will ask Lily to drink a lot of alcohol, and


    then he will take Lily to the hotel. The next day, Jason should take his friends to the hotel and find out


    that Lily would be sleeping with someone else, so when they are divorced, Lily will get nothing, and she


    can no longer work in thepany.


    Lily is shocked after seeing this, but what makes her hard to believe is that Jason agreed with that


    woman and praises her for being thoughtful. They also find someone to carry out this ¡°task¡±.


    Although Lily knows that Jason is cheating on her on her wedding anniversary, and she knows she had


    sexual barrier, so it makes sense that Jason wants to get divorced.


    But it is out of Lily¡¯s expectation that Jason has been setting her up, Jason does not want to give her


    any money, and he also wants to embarrass her in front of other workmates.


    She believes that the marriage means nothing to him.

 Chapter 12 The Banquet

    Chapter 12 The Banquet


    When Lily¡¯s mind is wandering, the sound in the bathroom stops, and Jason is about toe out, she


    puts back his phone and pretends to pick up the clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asks Jason. When he sees Lily is in his room, he is very surprised, but


    after he knows that Lily is only picking up his clothes at that time, he seems to be at ease.


    Lily looks as usual, sheughs and gives him back his clothes and says, ¡°I did not see you in my room,


    I juste here to talk with you of how much money do you think we should give to your cousin,


    because he is going to hold a dinner party for his new born son.¡±


    ¡°We are in close rtionship. What about giving him eighty thousand?¡±


    It is arge amount of money.


    Lily tries to hold back her surprise, but finally she says, ¡°I think it is okay, but I gave all the money to


    J, and you know that, Jason, my mother is staying at the hospital right now, I do not have enough


    cash in my hand, maybe you should pay for it.¡±


    Jason is surprised, and he says subliminally, ¡°You earn a lot in your department, and I believe that it


    does not take you much to pay for the treatment of your mother, right?¡± He suddenly realizes that Lily is


    looking at himself directly and he knows he makes a big mistake.


    He changes his tone and says, ¡°Lily, what I am trying to say is you used to be in charge of all the


    expenses in our family. I know nothing about it, maybe this time, you should be the one who pay for it.¡±


    ¡°Jason, I admit that I have a higher sry, but to be honest, I gave most of it to J,¡± Lily says, tries


    to control her anger. ¡°I think we should ask J to give us back the money so I could pay for it,


    without her, I do not have any money.¡±


    Jason is annoyed. He does not realize that Lily, who has been such a good wife, has a tough attitude


    this time.


    He is forced to agree with her and says he would take that money from his mother.


    And he happens to see that Lily is holding some documents in her hands and asks her what that is.


    After saying that, he intends to take it from Lily¡¯s hands. But Lily steps back.


    ¡°It is nothing, only a trantion document,¡± says Lily, ¡°I was looking for a pen in my room, but I could


    not find it, so Ie here to look for another pen.¡±


    Jason does not have any doubt and points to her, saying ¡°My pen is over there, on the table.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I have already signed it up. You have a good rest and I am leaving.¡±


    When she returns her room, she is heartbroken.


    She thinks she was such an idiot before, because she thought she took advantage of the Smith Family


    and got a lot of benefit, but in fact, she did everything with caution. When J wants to throw a party,


    she would n it herself. When it is someone¡¯s birthday, she will pay for the bill.


    Right now, her mother is in the hospital, she does not have any cash and tells Jason to pay for the


    money, but she is turned down and condemned of not having any money.


    How ridiculous!


    Jason paid for everything that the woman wants, her money should just go into their bank ount?


    When she thinks about the conversation between her husband and that woman, and the attitude that


    Jason shows her, she holds the divorcement document firmly, and her eyes are bing fierce.


    Jason and that woman tried to set her up, she should take revenge.


    Soon, the day of the dinner party arrives. Lily dresses herself well up and goes to a restaurant with


    Jason and J.


    When they arrive, Lily finds out that Jason¡¯s cousin is holding the party in a famous restaurant in the


    city center. It must cost a lot of money.


    Jason¡¯s cousin runs apany, which also costs a lot of money, but he decides to hold the party in


    such an restaurant, wouldn¡¯t it be too expensive?


    J knows that this is a fancy restaurant.


    So, when she sees Jason¡¯s cousin Jack and his wife Susan, shees forward and says in surprise,


    ¡°You chose a nice ce, but would it be too expensive for you two?¡±


    ¡°J, we are a family,¡± replies Susan with a big smile, ¡°We are so delighted that you cane the


    party. We do not care about the money.¡±


    Lily shows a mysterious smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Family? She knows Susan well, she is such a woman, mean and arrogant.


    After a few seconds, Susan says, ¡°Actually, we do not want to hold the party in such an expensive


    restaurant, but my husband Jack sent a message to Louis Smith, and he agreed toe here, which


    surprised us a lot, so we had to choose this ce not to embarrass ourselves.¡±


    J is not happy.


    Even Lily is very surprised.


    Jason and Jack¡¯s uncle, is heing here?


    It must be impossible, Louis is so busy, he does not have time toe here I guess. And, he did not


    care about the family members, it is impossible for him to attend the party.

 Chapter 13 Embarrassment

    Chapter 13 Embarrassment


    And...


    Tonight Lily is nning to give a big surprise for her husband and J. If Louises here,


    everything would be ruined. It is hard for her to exin.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Louis must be very busy. It¡¯s impossible for him toe here right?¡± J does not want to lose face


    and asks them a question. Her son could not get close to Louis, she did not want anyone else to get


    close either. ¡°When you two married, you also sent an invitation to him, but he did not show up right,


    Louis told you he wasing, but in the end, he only sent his secretary here right?¡±


    Susan is not happy but she manages to give a smile, ¡°Oh,e on J, doe in first. We have so


    many guests, and we have to greet them first.¡±


    J smiles, she seems as if she has won the battle and walks into the hall.


    Lily says nothing.


    She might look down on J before, but actually, J is pissing Susan off.


    When theye into the hall, Lily finds that her husband is out of sight, Oh, she got it, herees with


    that woman that is having an affair with Jason. She is wearing a long silver dress, and stands closely to


    him.


    Later, shees to know that that woman¡¯s name is Lucy, Lucy Jackson.


    She notices that Jason takes Lucy to J, and they greet each other.


    Lily knows right away that Jason is acting in front of her, making her have the idea that they first met.


    Lucy is an outsider, but she is sitting next to J, J says she is taking good care of Jason in his


    The table is big enough for twelve people, but she sees that there is still an empty ce next to her,


    which makes her a little nervous.


    But when she looks around, she feels at ease.


    The tables around her are full, it seems that Louis Smith would note here.


    The rtives of the Smith family understand, when they see a stranger sitting next to J, they do not


    say a word, but they exchange looks with each other, showing that they are happy to see the drama.


    They try to say to her, you are a terrible daughter-inw.


    Jason at first puts some dishes in Lily¡¯s bowl and tries tofort her, but a few minutester, he


    ignores herpletely, trying to talk to Lucy, which makes Lily even more angry.


    She has been tolerating it for a long time, and she has given Jason so many chances, but he did not


    care about it.


    ¡°Everyone,¡± says Lily, she puts down the tissue and raises her sses. Her behavior attracts


    everyone¡¯s attraction.


    ¡°Today is a wonderful day. Let¡¯s toast for Jack and his wife Susan.¡± She shows the sses to her


    cousin and his wife, and continues, ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Lily.¡± they both answer and stands up.


    Everyone stands up and toasts.


    Lily is not in a hurry to sit down. She looks at Jason instead, but he is busy talking to Lucy,ughing


    happily. Lily¡¯s eyes be fire.


    ¡°On this happy day, I want to say something to our family,¡± ¡°My cousin is celebrating his new born son,


    and I, am going to have a baby for this family too.¡± She takes out a sheet which shows that she is


    indeed pregnant and shows it to J with a smile on her face, ¡°J, you are going to have a


    grandson.¡±


    This is such a big surprise. Everyone is amazed, especially for Jason.


    He is busy talking to Lucy, with his mouth full of food, but hearing the news, the food is stuck in his


    mouth, with his face red.


    He turns to Lily and says, ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°What happened, Jason, are you okay?¡± Lily is scared, and moves the chair toe to him, ps him


    on the back. Jason is so surprised that he can¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want to kill him?¡± asks Lucy, she puts Lily¡¯s hands away.


    Lily pretends to be shocked and answers, ¡°My husband could not breath, I try to help him. I know you


    are the boss of my husband, but you seem to care too much.¡±


    She knows her ce in this table, so Lucy stops talking.


    Jason drinks a cup of water and finally swallows his food. He stands up, with his eyes staring Lily


    angrily, ¡°How can you be pregnant?¡±


    He never touches her. It is impossible for her to get pregnant.


    Unless?


    When he thinks about his good wife is embarrassing him, his eyes are full of anger, he tries to chock


    her to death.

 Chapter 14 Provocation

    Chapter 14 Provocation


    When Lily sees Jason¡¯s face, she almostughs out loud.


    ¡°Jason, I know that you are eager to have a baby, now I am pregnant, you should feel happy for me.¡±


    Lily walks to him, and puts her hands on his shoulders, pretending to make clothes for him and says to


    him in a low voice.


    ¡°Jason Smith, I know that you have been cheating on me, I was rather upset when I came here, so I did


    something on the projector. If you say something that annoys me, I will show the pictures between you


    and Lucy in front of others. All of the rtives will see this.¡±


    Lily says, and shows her phone in front of Jason.


    She smiles gently, ¡°Dear, do you still remember our first wedding anniversary.¡±


    Jason is outrage but he has to do what Lily has already told him.


    ¡°If she really got something on me, I must lose face in front of all the rtives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I remember clearly,¡± answers Jason, he stares at Lily and tries to make some noise from his


    mouth, ¡°You hide me from this secret. You are such a naughty girl.¡±


    ¡°I just want to give you and J a surprise.¡± Lily says, and she turns to around to look at J and


    asks, ¡°J, don¡¯t you feel happy, for you are going to have a grandson.¡±


    ¡°Su..sure.¡± she answers, but she has a fake smile on her face.


    Since Jason brought Lucy back home to see J, she feels more than delighted to have a new


    daughter-inw. And she is nning to get rid of Lily, but at this moment, Lily is pregnant.


    But it is nothing. When she gives birth to the baby, she must divorce with Jason.


    When she thinks about this, she feels morefortable, and she exchanges a look with Lucy, thetter


    nods her head, and J takes Lily¡¯s arm and sits down, trying to ask more questions.


    The rtives understand what has happened and everyone congrattes on Jason to be a father,


    someone even tries to teach him how to be a good father,. When he listens to this, his face looks like


    shit.


    ¡°What happened, Jason? You told me that it is impossible for her to get pregnant, she is sick, right?


    You tells me before.¡± asks Lucy when no one paid attention to them.


    She knocks heavily on Jason¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Baby, you have to trust me, I wear, I did not touch her.¡± answers Jason, ¡°She must have found


    someone to sleep with her outside.¡± with his eyes staring at Lily.


    Lucy knows Lily well, and also her family background, she was born in a poor family, and managed to


    borrow money to study abroad, and was admitted into ourpany, working in the trantion


    department. She is such a beauty, maybe she has slept with other men already.


    When Lucy was in thepany meeting, she always listened to other senior managers talking about


    Lily, praising her. If Lily could get into thepany earlier, she must have the chance to work in Munich


    department.


    Everyone is dreaming to work in Munich, including Lucy herself. She tries to apply for it, but she is not


    qualified enough. So, she is not happy to see Lily every time.


    Jason points at the projector, and tells Lucy, ¡°Maybe Lily did something on it, she took our video, saying


    that if I dare to say anything, she would show it to the public.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± replies Lucy, ¡°I booked the hotel by myself, no one else knows it. It is safe there, what did


    she do? She could do nothing, she must be lying to you.¡±


    ¡°But she looks calm, and I am afraid...¡± when Jason takes a look at Lily, he has never seen her so calm


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    before, ¡°What if she really got our video?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see, I have an idea.¡± Lucy says.


    She did hate Lily. Lucy has no background and married into the Smith Family, so many people speak


    for her, now she got the chance to embarrass her, she will not let it go.


    Lucy walks towards Lily with a mysterious smile on her face and says to Lily, ¡°Lily, I know that if the


    woman is pregnant, she might feelzy and sick. But when I look at you, you seem energetic. Are you


    making fun of us, and you are not pregnant actually?¡±


    She says loudly, which surprises other guests in the table who are congratting on Lily for having a


    baby, but they are shocked now.

 Chapter 15 Getting Close to Louis

    Chapter 15 Getting Close to Louis


    Then everyone is looking at Lily, waiting for her answer. She says slowly, ¡°Miss Lucy, I went to the


    hospital, and the doctor gave me the examine report sheet. I know what you want to say. You are


    suspecting that I was ying a trick, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What, you cannot be serious, I was just confused.¡± replies Lucy with a smile on her face and


    continues, ¡°I heard from Jason that your body is not in a good condition. It is hard for you to get


    pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I know my body very well. I know everything.¡± at the same time, Lily is


    ying her phone, and shows it on purpose to Jason. She gives him a look.


    Jason is nervous.


    Lily seems to have everything in her hands, which makes him scared.


    He is afraid of the video being shown to the public. It it happens, he is over.


    Lucy booked the hotel room by herself. She did not believe a single word of Lily¡¯s, and she did not


    believe that she could get the video. When she is about to open her mouth to tell everyone that Lily has


    sexual barrier, a sound interrupts her.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, this way, please.¡±


    This sound not only interrupts her words, but also catches other¡¯s attention.


    Everyone raises their head and takes a look.


    It is Louis Smith and his secretary.


    Today, Louis is wearing ck suit, with a red shirt inside, the best quality one. He does not put on his


    tie, but opens the top two cuff link, which makes him look casual, but actually everyone feels rather


    stressed right now.


    Lily is shocked when seeing him here.


    Herees Louis Smith?


    When the dinner party begins, she expected him not showing up here, because the ce next to her is


    empty, and she knows that Louis hates this asion. But, to her surprise, hees.


    This is not his style.


    When Louises by, he is standing right behind the chair of Lily¡¯s, so she turns around, wit her head


    down, but with heart beating wildly.


    ¡°He just came here, so I guess he did not see what I did, right?¡±


    ¡°Louis...¡± Jack rises from his chair and says excitedly. He did not expect to see his presence in the


    dinner party.


    Although Louis is not rted to the Smith Family in terms of blood rtion, but he is a legend in the


    Smith family, for the rest of the rtives, he seems more like a gold mine, and everyone wants to get to


    know him, so as to get promotion.


    Jason is also shocked, but he manages to raise up from his chair and greets his uncle.


    So does Lucy.


    When Lucy watches this cool but rich man, her face is red.


    Because Louis is only in charge of the Munich department, he seldom deals with the domestic market


    and never talks to the CEO in thepany. Lucy rarely got to chance to see him in the flesh. She is


    surprised to see Louis in today¡¯s dinner party, she is d toe along with Jason.


    Lucy knows that Jason¡¯s family has some rtionship with Louis. This is the reason why she wants to


    get close to Jason to get promotion.


    Everyonees here to greet Louis, and he just answers with nods.


    His eyes stop at Lily for a second but move away.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to deal with some emergencies in thepany, sorry I amte.¡± He looks at his


    secretary and there is arge bag under the secretary¡¯s coat. The money is for his nephew, the luck


    money for his new born baby.


    The bag is so heavy that Jack could hardly hold it up, so his wifees to help him, they are so happy,


    everyone envied.


    It is only a dinner party for the baby, the bag must be full of money. At least a few hundred thousand


    dors.


    Jack tells Louis to sit down and tells the waiters to prepare more dishes.


    Lily is still nervous, but the next second, someone is sitting on the chair next to her, the coolness


    makes her hands keep shaking.


    Jes to Louis and tries to make full use of this chance to talk with him.


    She says, ¡°Hello, Louis, My daughter-inw, Lily, is also pregnant, why note to our dinner party


    when the baby is born. You must be the most important guest of all.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Louis says.


    His voice is so close to her, and with the tone of his ¡°really¡± rising, Lily could not help but turns her head


    around. She wishes there is a hole on the ground and she could get into it. It is so embarrassing.

 Chapter 16 Speak for her

    Chapter 16 Speak for her


    When Lily thinks about what J and Jason had done to her, she was pissed off and went to the


    hospital and made a fake pregnant examine report. She nned to embarrass Jason on this special


    day.


    To her surprise, Jason''s cousin, Jack invited Louis toe to his dinner party, and what is more


    important, he shows up in the end.


    A week ago, in the restroom of a fancy restaurant, she promised to Louis that she was not pregnant,


    but this time, she showed everyone that she is holding a piece of paper showing that she is pregnant,


    which might make Louis think that Lily is ying a joke on her.


    What a bad luck!


    J smiles at Louis and says "Sure, I just knew that she is pregnant. What a big coincidence, but


    indeed it is something worth congrattions. The one sitting right next to you is myughter-inw,


    Lily."


    When she looks at Lily, she is surprised to find out that Lily has her head bent down, like a little bird, so


    she knocks at her leg at says, "Are you blind or deaf? Don¡¯t you know the rules? Jason''s uncle is sitting


    right next to you, just greet him politely, will you?"


    Lily is heavily knocked at so she has to look up.


    When her eyes touch Louis''s eyes, her heart is racing, but she greets him in the end, but not in a


    friendly way and says, "I have long heard about you, uncle Louis, but it is my first time to see you in the


    flesh."


    Louis''s eyebrows raise up a little, and says, "It seems that I have seen you before, you look familiar."


    "I have been working in the Smithpany for such a long time. Maybe you have seen me before."


    Lily is thinking very fast and smiles at Louis, "Uncle Smith, you look familiar to me, too."


    Lily is afraid that Louis will embarrass her right in front of others, so she wants to change her seats to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jason, but she is about to open her mouth, Louis tells everyone to continue eating.


    He says, "We are one big family, just rx and have dinner."


    His wordspletely prevent her from changing her seats.


    The rtives know that Louis hates to be interrupted when having meals, so they keep silent and stay


    away from him.


    People from other tables are making too much noise, but in the table where Louis is sitting, it is quiet,


    so quiet.


    "Lily, we should go somewhere else and have a talk." Louis whispered to Lily in a sudden, the warm


    breath ising out of Louis mouth and Lily could feels it directly.


    Lily is looking at her phone, she is looking at the photos she has taken before, but it is such a surprise


    that she puts a button by mistake, it is a video.


    Next, the projector which was showing the photos of Jack''s newly born baby, suddenly shed. Then


    some soundse out from the stereos on the wall ande to the ears of the people present in the


    hall, making them blush.


    Everyone turns their eyes to the screen. It is a porn, but the face of the man and woman are covered


    with mosaic, so as the private parts of their bodies. But it still shocked them.


    All the people are surprised, and they begin to judging the man and woman in the video.


    Jason''s face turns pale, and J puts down her chopsticks in shock.


    "What the hell is that? How can it be put on the screen? What an embarrassment." "Can anyone shut


    down the video? It is so embarrassing right in front to our children."


    Louis also looks at the video and Lily, with his eyes straight, and his takes a bite on his lips.


    He did not intend to shock Lily, but he has got something important to say to Lily, otherwise, he would


    not show up in this boring party. He is eager to talk to Lily at that moment, but it surprises her a lot.


    What this woman has prepared also surprises Louis.


    "Nice trick." thinks Louis.


    Lucy is one of the most shocked people and she drops her chopsticks on the ground. She could


    recognize that she is the one in the video and she steps her foot under the table on Jason''s foot.


    Jason realizes it is Lily who did this, so he turns his head on her, viciously.


    "Jason, you are looking terribly ill. What happened to you?" asks Louis, and says slowly, "Are you the


    man in the video?"


    "It''s impossible." Jason makes a fake smile and used his tissues to clean his sweat and says, "It must a


    very vicious man to put this onto the screen, today it is the party to congratte the new born baby."


    Lily is smiling in her heart.


    "I am vicious, but what about you. You try to find someone to rape your wife and try to take all the


    money from me."


    "The person in the video looks familiar to me, and I hope it is not you." When saying that, Louis is


    taking some food by chopsticks, and continued, "Because the woman does not like your wife, if that


    man is you, then you must be cheating on your wife."


    Jason does not dare to say a word.


    Someone shuts down the video and all the people in the hall pretend nothing has happened and


    continues eating.


    Lily looks at Louis secretly. She is surprised that Louis speaks out for her.


    "What does he mean by doing that?" She thinks.

 Chapter 17 Quite Exciting

    Chapter 17 Quite Exciting


    After that, nothing special happens. From time to time, Jason would stare at Lily angrily. It seems that


    he is trying to say "When youe back home, I should punish you."


    Lily pretends not to see him.


    She removes nearly all of her stuff out of their house, and she has no intention to go back home again.


    The man right next to him coughs, and he reminds her to go out by making a sign to her, Lily looks at


    him, Louis nods his head and, next second, he gets up and heads to the restroom.


    "..."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Lily realizes that maybe Louis wants her to exin what has happened today. She dares


    not to hesitate, grabs her bag and also goes to the restroom.


    Lily just steps into the corridor and notices that someone has passed through her quickly.


    She raises her head and finds that it is Lucy, when Lucy is about to walk pass Louis, she pust her body


    into Louis''s arms with her breast close to his chest.


    "Mr. Louis, I am sorry." By saying so, Lucy does not want to get up, but says "It seems that I have


    sprained my ankle." When she says so, she drags down her clothes. Her whiter breast is shown to


    Louis directly, "Mr. Louis, I have heard of you, but I have no chance to greet you, and I want to follow


    your lead in thepany."


    "I know that there are many talents in the Smithpany. I might not be the best one, but I must the


    most hardworking one. If you can give me a chance, I really want to work with you in Munich."


    Lily says nothing but just looks at her.


    She realizes that it is this reason that she fucked with Jason, trying to get closer to Louis.


    "Mr. Louis, if I can follow you, I will do whatever I can. I can devote everything to my career,


    everything." Her arms are circling Louis''s neck, and she put her mouth to him.


    Next second, her hand is caught, and is put away by Louis directly.


    There is nothing in his eyes, which makes Lucy very shocked and nervous.


    Louis sneers and says "I don''t think you can go anywhere, maybe you should quit your job. It would be


    much better. What do you think?"


    "I am... am sorry, Mr. Louis, I must have crossed the boundary." She says, she thinks that it takes her


    so much to get to this position. She cannot imagine being fired, "I had better get going."


    When Lily sees Lucy is heading back towards her, Lily lowers her head and Lucy passes her.


    When Lily is about to go back to her seat, Louis stops her and says "You, Lily, do not pretend not to see


    that. Now you are here, let''s talk about it."


    By saying so, Louis opens the restroom door and looks at Lily.


    Lily is shocked by his words, which makes her feel very ufortable. She looks at the door, it is the


    male restroom. Last time, she remembered it was in the female restroom. It is quite exciting.


    When Louises in, he closes the door, and right after that, Lily exins, "Mr. Louis, I have to deal


    with some problems after that, so that is the reason why I pretended to be pregnant. I swear to you, I


    am not pregnant. It is real. Maybe when you have free time, let''s go the hospital and have a check, I


    am not the kind of woman you think."


    "Is that so?" Louis hooks up his lips, when he sees that Lily is so nervous, he tries to make fun of her,


    "That day when you were in the bar, you seemed like that kind of woman." he says.


    When he mentions that night happened a month ago, Lily''s face turns red.


    "That night, I admitted," Lily takes a deep breath, and continues, "Uncle Smith, we are both adults, I


    hope that you can forget that night. I apologized to you."


    When Louis listens to her calling him "Uncle Louis", he feels quite happy about it and says, "Sure."


    No matter what, when talking about sex, Lily is a female. She might feel embarrassed, but if she does


    not care about it, Louis doesn¡¯t care about it either. But it is out of his expectation that she is a virgin


    just because she has sexual barrier.


    But that night in the hotel, he did not see that Lucy has "sexual barrier".


    Lily is in relief, as long as Louis does not care, she would not put it into her heart.


    "Then, Uncle Louis, if you do not mind, I should get out." It is in the male restroom, she is standing next


    to the door, she is afraid that someone woulde in. Now that they finish their conversation, she


    should get going.


    "No need to be hurry, let''s take a look at this." Louis does not ask her out, and takes out his phone and


    tries to open something in his phone, and passes it to Lily.


    Lily is nervous, there are so many thoughts in her mind at that moment.


    The most possible scene is that she was sleeping with Louis that night, She has been wondering


    whether Louis wants to ckmail her with that video.


    When she takes over the phone, it is a video, and it looks like a hotel room. Lily is mad, and she tries to


    throw the phone away.


    "Mr.Louis, you are so awful," Lily is so angry that her teeth are shaking, "Just now, you told me that you


    did not care about that, now you give me this video. What do you mean?"


    Louis looks at her in surprise, and her face is pale, Maybe she is making a mistake.


    He walks towards Lily, and presses the y button. Lily wants to close the phone, but Louis stops her.


    Lily does not dare open her eyes. She is afraid of hearing her voice, but the voice is not hers. It sounds


    familiar, it seems like her sister Joey''s voice.


    What happened exactly?

 Chapter 18 Waiting for Your Divorce

    Chapter 18 Waiting for Your Divorce


    When she opens her eyes to look at the video, she sees her sister Joey wearing a ck short skirt.


    She indeed looks sexy and young in the video, and she puts out a diamond cuff link to Louis, telling


    him that her sister sent her here.


    "You do not know it, right? My sister Lily has married. She told me toe here to you, and she told


    me that I am young and look like her. I guess you like it right?" says Joey in the video.


    After she gets into the room, Joey begins to take off her clothes. Everyone knows what she is trying to


    do.


    She does not realize that Louis''s secretary is taking video, and Louis tells her that he is going to send


    her to the police station. She is numb.


    Joey is not stupid. She changes her words and says in sadness, "I have no idea but toe here, my


    mother is sick, and my sister does not have any money left, so I have toe to see you."


    Louis asks her how much she wants.


    Joey says she needs five hundred thousand dors. Louis nods his head, and asks his secretary to


    prepare a contract, Joey quickly signs her name and Louis gives her a check.


    When the video is finished, Lily is shocked. When she remembers what happened before, she was


    about to return back his cuff link to Louis, they had a short conversation in the female restroom.


    She just did not realize that Joey takes the cuff link from me secretly.


    "I did expect my sister would betray me. How silly she is." Lily says in anger. She feels like killing Joey


    by herself, so she would be happier.


    Lily returns the phone to Louis, and says, "Mr. Louis, I do not care what document she signed up to


    you, she paid for the bill herself. If you want to cut her legs or arms off, just do what you want.I do not


    want to have a single thing to do with her.


    "I am not the illegal businessman, I do not do anything that is illegal." Louis says with his lips hooked


    up, "and the contract she signed up at that time, she is using your name and your id card.


    Louis tries to make the photo look bigger and shows it to Lily. His look on his face suggests that he is


    praising her sister, he thinks her sister is quite amazing by looking exactly like Lily and copying her


    signature.


    Looking at the signature, Lily is so angry that she could not say anything.


    What an idiot.


    ¡°What the fuck she is doing? What¡¯s that contract about?¡± Lily thinks herself, no matter what the deal is,


    she does not want to take the burden of this thing.


    Outside the door, she heard the voice of Jason, it seems that they are heading into the toilet.


    Now, in the restroom, there are only two persons, she and Louis, and Jason finds out, she would lose


    the battle, she really wants to get divorced and gets some money and saves a lot of trouble.


    Lily is so nervous.


    But Louis seems to be calm, he is not afraid to be seen.


    Lily nces through the restroom, t. There is an unlocked locker in the back, so she pushes Louis


    inside the locker and she also goes in, and then she closes the door.


    There are many staff in the locker, and they barely have ce to stand.


    When they bothe in, they are close to each other.


    Louis could smell the fragrance of Lily, her body made his body straight up.


    Louis uses his hands to push Lily, trying to say something, but Lily knows that the people outside are


    about toe in, so she uses her hands to cover his mouth.


    Louis could not say anything but just stands there.


    Next, Jasones right in, and says in anger, ¡°I know that she has sexual barrier. How dare she find


    someone else to have sex with her, and now she is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s check through the rooms. We need to make sure that no one¡¯s here.¡±


    It is Lucy¡¯s voice. She seems to be cautious, and she is checking the toilet one by one, and the sound


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    of step is getting closer to the locker.


    Lily is very nervous.


    The locker could only be locked down from outside. What if the door is opened?


    She feels dizzy, and she dares not to move, but an arm stick out and holds up the door, Lucy is trying


    to open the door, but she could not open from the outside, so she leaves.


    Lucyes to relief and talks to Jason, ¡°It seems that your wife is smart, but I did not expect that she


    really has the video between you and me.¡±


    ¡°So, what are we going to do?¡± Jason is quite upset, ¡°You told me to wait for her manager¡¯s birthday.


    On that day, you will find someone to rape her, now she is threatening us.¡±


    ¡°I know that she had already known our affair, so she had sex with others. Now she is pregnant, so she


    is threatening you to take the responsibility.¡±


    In the locker, Louis looks at Lily, curiously.


    Lily¡¯s face turns red and whispered, ¡°Mr. Louis, I am not pregnant, I swear to God.¡±


    Outside, Lucy is trying to offer suggestions to Jason, ¡°Do not be panic, you go back and apologize to


    her, telling her that you are going to raise the child.¡±


    ¡°You need to make use of any chance to delete the video. You are her husband. She does not want the


    video to be exposed. Let¡¯s wait for the manager¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°When she is drunk, we will find someone to send her to a hotel. She could not run away, and then you


    take her to the hospital, then everyone knows that at that time, it is not your baby, and the fact that she


    is having sex with others will be exposed too. She will no longer stay in thepany, and it makes it


    easier for you to get divorced.¡±


    Lucy¡¯s analysis is right, which makes Jason very happy and cries out, ¡°Baby, you are so smart. You


    n so well. You are my treasure.¡± says Jason.


    ¡°Sure, then I will be waiting for you to get divorced.¡± Lucy is quite satisfied.


    Those two seem to be kissing.


    The atmosphere in the locker is different, Lily bites her lips heavily, with her hands shaking, but she


    looks calm from her face.


    Louis bends down to look at Lily, after hearing what they said, Lily can still be calm. He feels quite sorry


    for her.


    What a poor woman!


    At that moment, he hears a cry saying, ¡°Baby, we are in the restroom, let¡¯s wait till the party over.¡±


    ¡°Come on, sweetheart, I have locked the door.¡± Andes the sound of the undressing, ¡°I want it so


    much, I could not hold it. Do you want to getid too?¡±


    Next, the soundes through the door, they are having sex.


    Lily bends down her head, pretending not to hear anything.


    She has nothing to say, those suckers can even have sex in the restroom during a conversation.


    Louis also frowns.


    But he does not move anymore. His hand is holding against the back of the locker and says, ¡°You have


    learned anguage called ¡°Wukerberg¡± haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing this, Lily looks at Louis with her eyes wide open.


    When he sees her look, Louis knows that he is right, so he rxed.


    It seems that today hees to the right party.


    Outside, Lucy has heard someone talking in the locker and says, ¡°Wait, did you hear anything?¡±


    Lily is shocked, so she covers Louis¡¯s mouth again.


    ¡°...¡±


    Theyst for half an hour, and it isn¡¯t for the people from outside, maybe they could do it for a few


    hours.


    Lily has been waiting for such a long time, making sure that there is no one outside, she opens the


    door.


    When she gets up, her face is still red, with her head sweating.


    Who can still hold himself after listening to a porn.

 Chapter 19 I Hope You Can be Satisfied

    Chapter 19 I Hope You Can be Satisfied


    Louises out of the restroom freely, he is busy making his clothes, and he says to Lily, ¡°I know your


    tricks. you want to pretend to be pregnant so that when you get divorced with Jason, SO you can have


    more money. I can help you this time.¡±


    ¡°No need, you have already helped me when we are sitting at the table.¡± Lily DOES not want to own


    him a favor, ¡°I have my n, and I prefer to do it by myself. I want to watch them lost all reputation.¡±


    When she says so, Louis knows that he had better step away from this shit.


    When theye out, he says ¡°Next month, I have a business trip, you have to be there with me.¡±


    What kind of trip?


    Lily thinks that there is arge team of interpreter in Munich, but when shees out of the restroom,


    she tries to ask more questions, but she finds that Louis has already left. To her surprise, she sees


    J in the corridor.


    ¡°Where have you been, I did not see you for at least thirty minutes.¡± J is about to me her for not


    showing up, but she looks at Lily¡¯s belly and changes her tone, ¡°You are pregnant, be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± answers Lily, with a fake smile shown on her face.


    She knows J¡¯s tricks.


    Just because Louis promised her toe to the dinner party when Lily gives birth to the baby, J


    wants to have more lucky money for her grandchild, and maybe her son Jason can get closer to Louis,


    the CEO of thepany.


    Nice y, but now that Lily is not pregnant, everything that J has dreamed about could not happen.


    Sure, Lily would stick to her n.


    When the party is over, Lily does not catch a sight of Jason or Lucy, and J pretends nothing has


    happened. She is worried about being found out by Lily, she takes the same car back home with Lily.


    At night, when Jasones back, he directlyes to Lily¡¯s room and asks what she wants. He


    mes her for having baby with other men.


    Lily pretends to use him of having an affair with Lucy at first, andter, she cries out saying, ¡°I was


    just being stupid at that time¡± and she was so stupid to y the video in the dinner party. She loves him


    so much that she is afraid of losing him.


    Jason promises her not to keep in touch with Lucy, and deletes her telephone number right in front of


    Lily.


    He knows that Lily is not in good health condition so he tells Lily to keep the baby. And he is willing to


    raise up the child, but Lily has to delete the video and he checks whether she has a copy left in the


    cloud.


    When Lily sees Jason¡¯s behavior, a sense of sorrowes through in.


    She really loves Jason, she wants to spend the rest of life with him, but now, he is having an affair, and


    Jason uses her money to buy gifts to that chick, and he has a n to get rid of her from thepany.


    She feels no need to be sorry for him.


    She is not stupid.


    The video is so useful, and she has kept a copy in her U-disk.


    When Lily finishes all the work, she thinks about her stupid sister, Joey.


    On that day when she was staying in the locker with Louis, she had time to watch the content of the


    contract, and there came Jason and Lucy. After she went back to thepany, she has no chance to


    see Louis, so now, she has no idea of what the contract is about.


    When she thinks of the words that Louis said to her in the restroom, she feels very annoyed, so she


    feels she is betrayed by her little sister.


    Joey knows that her sister Lily has already known what has happened, so she dares not to pick up the


    phone when Lily calls her.


    Lily calls her roommate. She knows that Joey is taking audition in a street, so she takes a taxi to get


    there. When she arrives, she finds out that they are shooting the scene in the outside, there are all


    kinds of equipment lying on the road.


    She pretends to be one of the workers, and she gets in. When shees to the spot, she finds that


    two characters in ancient make-up are acting in front of the camera, the one in yellow is her sister Joey.


    Lily has no experience of acting, but she could see that Joey is acting very seriously, so she bes


    less angry when she sees her.


    She knows that Joey is not fooling around in the art school, otherwise, she would get angrier.


    The one in green skirt seems to be the main character. She has a slender shape, with beautiful face.


    She is born to be a star standing in front of all the cameras.


    This girl looks familiar to Lily, but she could not remember when she actually saw her before.


    The girl is young and beautiful, and she is arrogant as well. The character she is acting on is arrogant


    too, after a few lines with Joey, they begin to fight against each other. She is holding a long whip in her


    hands as weapon, which looks like a snake flying towards Joey.


    The whip is very thick and looks like a adult¡¯s arm. When it hits people, they must feel painful.


    When she sees her sister moving her shoulders and ready to take that hit, she runs to her without


    hesitation, and covers her sister with her body. After that, the whip hits her and she could feel the hot


    pain in her skin.


    ¡°Lily?¡± cries Joey. She did not expect that her sister would show up here, she asks ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°What, maybe you should have a try, you will know the pain.¡± Lily says. She is in great pain and she


    tries to get up with the help of her sister, because of her presence, everyone in the scene is confused.


    ¡°You, there, where are you from. Do you have any idea that we are shooting a movie?¡± asks the


    woman, holding her whip in her hands, ¡°Are you blind? Such a shrew.¡±


    ¡°I am her sister.¡± answers Lily, she thinks that woman is so rude.


    Are all the people in the field of movie shooting so rude? Lily frowns.


    But, she says calmly to the young woman, ¡°I have no acting experience before, but I know what it will


    feel like when hit by your whip, I guess you know the trick to change the angle of your camera, so that


    you don¡¯t really need to hurt her to shoot a scene in your movie right?¡±


    ¡°I did not ask for it. It was her request.¡± The young woman says, ¡°She told me that if the whip hits on


    her body, it must seem very real. You should ask Joey first.¡±


    Lily turns her head to her sister, and the look on her face suggests that her sister Joey is indeed a fool.


    Joey shrugs and whispers, ¡°A few days ago, I made a mistake, because I showed off right in front of


    her, I am afraid that she would be angry with me, so I decided to be punished by her, so that she can


    forget that.¡±


    ¡°You are in a good art school, and you are afraid that you will not have any chance to shoot a movie?¡±


    Lily pokes her sister, ¡°How can I have a fool around me? And the fool is also my sister?¡±


    ¡°Joey, are you going to continue acting or not?¡± asks the woman angrily, ¡°Our movie is stuck here.¡±


    She tells the director to kick Joey out of the team and says, ¡°Joey is wasting our time, she asks me to


    take a whip on her. Now, she asks her sister to me me, I am innocent.¡±


    Lily is surprised.


    She did not scold her.


    Joey is nervous and says to her sister, ¡°Lily, I paid four hundred thousand dors for this character. You


    should wait outside. It is only a whip, I can take that.¡±


    ¡°What, four hundred thousand dors?¡± She finally realizes that why she asks Louis to give her so


    much money.


    She is such a fool to pay for it.


    Director is also getting angry. He tells Lily to go away, and Joey is apologizing to the rest of the people,


    and Lily looks at her.


    Joey is my sister, I should care more about her no matter how many times she has pissed me off.


    Lily tries to take off the clothes that her sister is wearing, and puts on the fake hair, and pushes her


    sister away and says ¡°She does not feel very well, I should act on her. I believe she does not have a


    line here right? You just put the camera behind my back, so that no one can tell the difference.¡±


    The woman is a big potato in the movie, the director listens to her. She gives him a look, so the director


    asks people to turn around the camera.


    The young woman is very angry so she wants to take revenge of Lily, so she takes a hard whip on her,


    and the clothes is shed off. Lily feels the great pain and fell off.


    ¡°Oh, I forget to say the line, could you please do it again.¡± The woman says and puts her hands on her


    forehead, pretending that she really forgets to say the line. She asks, ¡°You there, can you do it again?¡±


    Lily¡¯s arm is hurt, and the blood is everywhere, they dropped on the costume, Lily is angry and is


    holding a fist, she finally realizes that why everyone says that it is not easy to make a living in the


    movie career.


    ¡°Lily.¡± cries her sister. But Lily stops her.


    She could barely handle the pain, let along her sister.


    Lily takes a deep breath and says ¡±Fine, I hope this time you can be satisfied.¡±


    The womanughs arrogantly.


    Outside the road where they are shooting, a ck Maybach ising, and it stops two meters away


    from the team.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, here we are.¡± A secretaryes out and says to Louis Smith ¡°Miss. Chloe is shooting a


    scene, shall I go and pick her up?¡±


    ¡°I should make a phone call first.¡± answers Louis, his secretary is usually in charge of this thing, but this


    time, his business partners arrive here earlier, so hees here to pick Miss. Chloe up.


    Louis takes his phone up. When he is about the dial the number, he hears a familiar sound.


    When he opens the window, he happens to see that a few people are moving, so he could see right


    through in, and he finds that Lily is right in the scene.

 Chapter 20 What Does He Want Her to Do

    Chapter 20 What Does He Want Her to Do


    Louis could see that Miss. Chloe holding a whip, and tries to sh on Lily¡¯s body, and it seems that she


    is taking a revenge, he frowns.


    He knows exactly that it is himself to get Miss. Chloe out of so many troubles.


    But now, she is so brutal that she dares to hold a whip to sh others in the movie.


    Louis puts down his phone and opens the door and leaves the car. He walks towards the scene. When


    Chloe is about to hit Lily again, Louis says, ¡°Chloe.¡±


    It is not a loud noise, but it is very firm, everyone in the scene could hear it.


    Having heard that, Chloe puts down her whip and runs towards him, and pretends to be a little girl and


    says ¡°Louis, why are you here?¡±


    She uses her head to bump into his chest again and again.


    Louis¡¯s eyes are as cold as usual, but he does not push Chloe away, and says, ¡°Ie here to take


    you to have lunch.¡± He nces through the scene, and he sees that Joey is picking up Lily.


    Lily is in white costume. When she gets up, the bottom of her dress is red. When she walks, some


    liquid drops down from the sleeve, he knows that Lily is seriously hurt.


    ¡°Mr. Louis.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Louis.¡±


    Everyone greets him.


    He is so famous that everyone in the showbiz knows him. He is the background of Chloe, the arrogant


    woman.


    Louis is always in a low profile. He does not show up in any asions in the public, so when they see


    him, everyonees to greet him.


    He just nods his head.


    When Chloe steps to take a rest, Louis stops to talk to an assistant in the scene, ¡°Give the woman


    sitting under the umbre the best medicine.¡±


    The assistant nods his head constantly.


    On the other side, when Joey puts down Lily, she rolls up her sleeve and sees that her sister¡¯s arms


    are in terrible condition. She is bleeding everywhere, she cried, "Lily, you sit here, I will buy some


    medicine for you.¡±


    She is not famous in the biz circle. She could not get any medicine from the team.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But she is very surprised that the assistant gives her some medicine. She is shocked and stands there.


    She could not believe that.


    She thinks that maybe someone has seen her sister get shed by a whip, so they decide to give her


    some medicine, and she mumbles in her heart. She walks back to her sister, using all the medicine on


    the wound.


    ¡°I am so sorry Lily.¡± says Joey.


    ¡°Nothing serious.¡± Lily says, it is her sister, she has to take good care of her.


    She takes a look on the other side, when she sees Louis Smithing, the woman runs towards him,


    so they must have a good rtionship. She asks Joey, ¡°Is that woman Chloe Lee?¡±


    ¡°Of course, no one can be so rude in the biz circle, except her.¡± answers Joey.


    Lily understands.


    When she first saw Chloe, she thinks that this woman looks familiar to her. Actually, Chloe Lee is the


    most outstanding actress in an entertainmentpany owned by the Smithpany. And Lily also


    knows that behind Chloe, there is someone always supporting her.


    But it is out of her expectation that the supporter is Louis Smith.


    When Joey is treating Lily, she mumbles to her, ¡°Chloe is not born in a rich family, but she has got a


    supporter. If I can have her luck and have a supporter behind me, I could be famous one day.¡±


    ¡°You are such a fool, and now you are dreaming of being famous?¡± says Lily, she gives Joey a sh on


    her head. ¡°You are the one who came to others, and took of the clothes yourself, and other people took


    your pictures and you were about to be sent to the police station.¡±


    Joey is shocked but smiles to her sister and says, ¡°Lily, you know that?¡±


    Lily asks back, ¡°How did you know that cuff link belongs to Louis Smith, and how dare you to go to see


    him?¡±


    Joey does not answer.


    Lily is pissed her and she hits her again.


    Joey is terrified and says, ¡°Stop and I will tell you the truth.¡± says Joey with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I took the cuff link to the store and finds out the owner of it. What a big surprise.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to return the cuff link to him, so I made an appointment to him. Lily, I had no other


    meanings. I just wants to give him back the cuff link, so that I can also earn some tips.¡±


    ¡°Tips? You asked him to give you fifty hundred thousand dors. Do you know how much money that


    is?¡± Lily shouts loudly, ¡°And you spent forty hundred thousand on that character? Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°The biz circle is verypetitive. I have no choice.¡± answers Joey. ¡°I am such a beauty, I could not be


    a small character, and you know what, so many peoplee to the director to get this character.¡±


    Lily¡¯s head is spinning, at that moment, she tries to hit her sister again, she says ¡°Joey, I paid for your


    school fee, and that is a few hundred dors per year, I do not expect you to be other people¡¯s toys.¡±


    ¡°I know you will say it to me.¡± says Joey, ¡°Lily, you are so innocent. Biz circle is a dirty ce, once you


    are in, no one is clean. If you really care about your sister, you should not break up with your ex-


    boyfriend. If he has been here to help me, I could have...¡±


    Lily holds up her hands and ps on her sister¡¯s face.


    The name of her ex is a taboo for Lily. It is a bad memory, she could feel the coldness in her blood


    when she hears the name, and her hands are shaking.


    ¡°Lily?¡± It is the first time in her life to be hit by her sister. Joey is shocked and says to her, ¡°You hit me?¡±


    Joey is not very happy and says, ¡°Am I wrong, you hit me? You could see the man you married. He is


    so mean, he never takes care of us, but you spent most of your sries in their family. You treated


    them so well, but I did not see they treat you very well.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes are red and she is holding up her hands and ready to give her another sh.


    She stops it in the air.


    Yes, she knows that her sister is right, everyone should treat their own family very well, but looks at her,


    she only cares about Jason¡¯s family, so that is why today, they are going to divorce, and she lost a lot.


    Lily says angrily, ¡°It is my business to have a bad life.¡± Lily takes a deep breath and tries to control the


    anger from her heart. Her lips are shaking. ¡°Don¡¯t mention that guy again, will you?¡±


    The coldness in her eyes suggests she is pissed off, and she looks at her sister and says, ¡°If you


    mention that man again, I swear to god, I will cut off the rtionship with you. You should pay back the


    money to Louis Smith by yourself.¡±


    Joey has never seen her sister so angry before. She is very afraid, so she nods her head after looking


    at her sister.


    Joey knows little about her sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend. She only knows that when Lily was studying abroad,


    she made a boyfriend, and he was born in a rich family. At that Christmas, he sent her a little castle


    worth a few million dors.


    And her sister Lily nned to take him back home when the new year came, but when it was the time,


    her sister came back and changed her name, and got married with Jason after that, very quickly.


    Joey tries to ask more questions about her ex, but Lily at that time is so angry and also wants to sh


    on her, but she finally warned her not to mention that man again. And after that, Joey did not dare to


    talk about it.


    When the fire in Lily¡¯s heart dies down, Lily asks her sister, ¡°What kind of contract you signed in front of


    Louis?¡±


    ¡°It is mainly about an interpretation job.¡± Joey looks at her sister secretly. When she sees that Lily is not


    angry, she goes on, ¡°Mr. Louis asks me whether you can speak Wukerberg, and the money he gives


    me can be considered as your sries.¡±


    ¡°How do you know I can speak thenguage?¡± asks Lily.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡± says Joey, she is covering her head with her hands, afraid of Lily¡¯s sh. She


    continued, ¡°You are such an excellent interpreter in yourpany, I guess you know thenguage, so


    when Mr. Louis asks me, I says yes.¡±


    Lily is quite annoyed about it.


    Shees to realize that why Louises to Jack¡¯s dinner party that night. She believes that he just


    background, just to make sure. Hees to the dinner party. And Louis just takes that video to


    threaten her. Otherwise, Louis would send Joey directly to the police station.


    Lily learns thisnguage from a book, except that man, nobody knows she could use thenguage.


    Around the world, there are less than 50 people who could speak thenguage, and she did not put it


    into the information sheet when she was admitted into thepany.


    But, how did Louis know that she could speak thenguage?


    What does he want her to do?

 Chapter 21 The Most Exciting Play

    Chapter 21 The Most Exciting y


    When Joey sees her sister is out of mind, she asks carefully, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Joey! Did I own you in thest life?¡± says Lily, gazing at Joey, ¡°so in the life, I have to pay you back.


    Will you feelfortable if I die?¡±


    Joey doesn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    At this time, Chloe has changed her clothes, walking out with Louis Smith, with the pride showing to


    others that this man is her belonging.


    "Hey, I really envy Chloe''s luck." Joey says with grudges. But when she sees that Louis looking over


    here, anding over, Joey is a little scare.


    She thought that Louis wants to figure out the matter of the day, and she hides behind Lily timidly.


    Lily, "..."


    Lily also thought that Louis is going to figure out the matter. When she just gets up, Louis nces at


    her arm wrapped in gauze and asks, "Did it hurt seriously?"


    Lily says, "No, it¡¯s fine."


    "Louis, let''s go!" Chloe shakes Louis''s arm and says, "I''m starving."


    Louis''s eyes narrow and he takes Chloe''s hand, dragging her in front of Lily.


    Chloe is confused.


    Louis says coldly, "Apologize to her."


    "No!" The studio is full of people, and there are some looking here. Chloe is ustomed to being


    soiled. How could she be willing to apologize to someone. "It''s her sister who let me hit her. It''s not I


    who wants to hit her. I don¡¯t think I am wrong."


    "Chloe, it seems that I have spoiled you too much that you have be so arrogant!" Louis pinches


    her arm, tightening his strength, and Chloe feels so painful that she frowns, keeping saying that it hurts.


    The man is unmoved and only says, "What backs you up is Smith¡¯s reputation. If the news of her being


    beaten by you spreads out, Smith will also suffer from it. I don''t want to see that happens."


    Chloe bites her lips. The man''s eyes are sharp and ruthless, which makes her know that he is angry, so


    if she continues to be arrogant, Louis might won¡¯t talk to her anymore.


    So, Chloe reluctantly says, "I''m sorry."


    Louis says, "Chloe!"


    Chloe snorts, takes Lily''s hand, and apologizes to her unwillingly, "Miss, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have used


    the whip to hit you. Please forgive me."


    Lily doesn''t expect the situation would change like this, and she couldn¡¯t respond to it for a moment.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard, so does my sister. Everyone is not easy in this job." Lily pulls her hand out, "Just


    hope you will be more forgiving to my sister in the future."


    Chloe nods.


    Then she goes back to hold Louis and coquettishly says, "Louis, I have apologized to her. Is it okay?"


    "Ok."


    Louis takes Chloe and is about to leave, but Lily yells, "Wait a minute, Mr. Louis."


    "Mr. Louis, I apologize to you for my sister." Lily bows to Louis. No matter what Louis asks for her, she¡¯d


    better not to get involved into it.


    Lily says, "My sister didn¡¯t understand the situation. She just talked nonsense at that time. I don''t know


    Ukrainian. I will find a way to pay you back the half a million. I will return it to you in three days. I hope


    you can give me back the contract."


    Louis hooks his thin lips, "The half a million is not worth mentioning. I will ask David to send you the


    contract. Just tell me what you think after you read the contract."


    After finishes it, he takes Chloe away.


    Chloe turns her head, her eyes gloomy, and gives Lily a dissatisfied look.


    Because of this woman, Louis has reprimanded her and let her apologize to Lily. It is the first time


    Chloe apologized to someone. Now, this woman even said so much to Louis. She must have some


    other ns!


    Just wait and see!


    After Louis left, Lily rudely pulls the idiot Joey from behind, asks her, "Did you see that contract clearly?


    What did he mean?"


    "I... I can''t remember it clearly." Joey says weakly, "I just saw thest page, and it said like


    apanying interpretation. There is nothing else."


    "You got me in a fix!" Lily says hatefully.


    She knows that thing would not that simple!


    Otherwise, such a big man like Louis, who is so busy, how could he forget his noble identity to go to


    that kind of banquet?


    Lily ps the idiot''s sister on her head, warning her that if she dares to make troubles again, she will


    immediately break up the rtionship with her. After that, she goes back to thepany with anger.


    Then, Lily receives an email from David.


    After so many days, Lily finally learns the contents of the contract signed by Joey. She needs to


    apany Louis to go abroad to discuss a cooperation. That half a million is the trantion fee.


    But the contract also notes that Lily must go with Louis this time and she cannot disclose the news to


    others. As for when the cooperation is to be discussed, it is up to Party A and she must abide by it until


    the cooperation seeds.


    In other words, the contract bes effective as soon as it is signed. It is useless for her to pay back


    the money. She must apany Louis to negotiate the cooperation, and the contract can only be


    canceled by Party A.


    After reading the contract, Lily wants to strangle her idiot sister.


    She knows that things are not that simple!


    Lily is irritated, but then, several colleaguese into the office one after another, talking while


    walking, and Lily can hear them clearly.


    "I think that Manager Jason has an affair with his boss. You still don''t believe it. Don¡¯t you see the smile


    on Manager Jason''s mother¡¯ face? It¡¯s like she wants Lucy to be her daughter-inw."


    "I heard that Manager Jason has married? Doesn¡¯t his wife know that her husband has an affair with


    his boss?"


    "It must be that his wife is not very good, otherwise he will not mess around with his boss in the


    "Well, her husband doesn''t love her, and her mother-inw wants to change a daughter-inw. Mrs.


    Jason is so pitiful."


    Until those colleagues have to top gossiping because of work, Lily still sits still. Her face is pale, but she


    holds tight her phone and her bones are pale.


    Even if Jason cheats on her, she tolerates Jason and her mother-inw again and again and she


    doesn¡¯t want to have an argument with them. But her mother-inw evenes to thepany to


    care for the mistress


    Jason is also unscrupulous, thinking that she dares not disclose their rtionship in thepany.


    Lily nces at the phone, thinking for a moment, and then raises her red lips.


    No matter what cooperation Louis wants to reach, the risk must be great. Since she has no right to


    withdraw the contract, she might simply agree with Louis.


    Lucy wants to use the minister¡¯s birthday to make Lily lose her reputation and have her kicked out by


    the Smith family, then she¡¯d better counterattack first. After all, she now stands by Louis, and Louis will


    help her!


    After making the n, Lily feels more at ease.


    She doesn''t get Louis''s number, so she replies Davis¡¯s email that she agrees to apany Louis to go


    abroad to discuss the cooperation. Before she logs out from the mailbox, Lily receives a bank


    message.


    It is to inform her that the XX card is out of money, and recharge it as soon as possible, otherwise it will


    affect the SMS fee deduction.


    Lily remembers that this card is prepared for her future children. She will save a sum of money every


    month into this card. It might be one hundred thousand now. How could there be no money?


    She checks the day-to-day ount with theputer and finds that in half a month, more than


    100,000 dors has been taken out at a time. It is not stolen but being withdrawn by someone.


    Except for her, Jason is the only one who knows the password.


    Lily is furious.


    Jason¡¯s annual sry is more than one million dors, but she rarely uses his money. She buys all the


    necessities for the family, and it is her who prepares money for the future children.


    When she married to the Smith family, she has treated Jason and her mother-inw with sincere heart,


    but they regard her as a cash machine!


    Lily checks her bank again, and finds that she has paid nearly 300,000 dors to her mother-inw in


    the past year, which is arge sum of money.


    Joey is right, her mother-inw is an ungrateful person.


    Lily stares at theputer for a long time, then takes out her phone to send a message to her cousin''s


    wife.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if her mother-inw is mean. She has a way to deal with her. Since she wants to


    divorce Jason, before the divorce, she wants her mother-inw to give the money back to her.


    Soon, David brings the visa to Lily.


    "Miss Lily, the business travel time is long, so Mr. Louis asks you to deal with your own business in


    advance. Please tell me at any time if necessary." David says with a serious face.


    Lily nods, "Thank you."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It seems that Louis takes the cooperation very seriously, otherwise he won''t let her deal with her own


    affairs first.


    In the afternoon, a colleague says in the office that today is minister¡¯s birthday and all guys are invited


    to dine at some hotel. There will be a few leaders, so please pay attention to the etiquette.


    After waiting for so many days, the most exciting y is finally going to be staged.

 Chapter 22 Who Will Save Her

    Chapter 22 Who Will Save Her


    Lily sends a message to Jason that her minister has a birthday party, and she wants him to pick her up


    when the party ends.


    Jason really declines her, saying that he has something to do at night and asks her to take a taxi back.


    That¡¯s what Lily has expected!


    If hees to pick her up, the plot he and Lucy designed could not be carried out.


    Lily doesn''t say anything. After getting off work, she takes a taxi with several colleagues to the hotel.


    Many colleaguese early and chat together. The room is very lively.


    After a while, the ministeres.


    There are several people around the minister. In addition to a vice president who is resident in the


    to see each other.


    "Lily,e and sit at this table." Lucy says with a smile, "I heard that you are very good in French. I am


    learning French recently, and I want to ask you for advice."


    "Well." Lily also smiles and sits down without hesitation.


    There is a man sitting in the seat next to Lily. She nces a few more times at him and finds that he is


    not an executive, but Kent in the same department as her. His uncle is an executive in a certain


    department.


    In an instant, Lily understands Lucy¡¯s purpose.


    This Kent is probably the one arranged by Lucy.


    Kent greets Lily in a friendly way, and Lily is calm and nods.


    Halfway through the meal, everyone begins to drink.


    Lucy is like a gentle, kind and good leader. The vice-president is here, so she has to behave herself.


    She can chat with everyone and can always make Lily drink.


    Lily doesn''t refuse it. and she drinks what she is asked, but she has prepared in advance. Lily keeps


    the wine in her mouth, and spits it on the sponge in her sleeve when no one sees her.


    Otherwise, ording to Lucy''s tricks, the wine and alcohol taking turns, she might vomit before she is


    drunk.


    "Mr. Louis!"


    Someone shouts, and then the people on the table stand up one after another.


    Lily nces back. She did not expect Louis toe. Today, he is wearing more formal clothes than


    before. Chloe, who is holding him, is wearing a morous red dress. They seem to just leave a


    reception.


    "Just take it easy. I just happened to have something to deal with here. When I learned that Minister


    Leon''s birthday party is also held in this hotel, Ie to have a drink."


    Louis smiles faintly, picks up a ss of wine and toasts to Minister Leon.


    Everyone toasts to Louis, so does Lily.


    When she justes to Louis, he says in a low voice only they can hear, "Half a million for you to


    apany me to the cooperation is too bad for you. I will give you an extra gift."


    Then, Lily feels that her buttocks are patted, and she is so scared that she can¡¯t hold the wine ss.


    She puts her hand back to touch it, and she finds a hard card, then she quickly grabs it in her hand.


    When she looks up again, Louis has already taken Chloe away from the private room.


    With people gathering around, Lily''s heart is beating wildly. When she sits down by the table, she sees


    what Louis has given her. It is a room card.


    The hotel is frequently visited by Jason and Lucy, and even the room is also where they usually live.


    The phone buzzes and she got a message.


    ¡°Thirty minutester, Lucy will receive a message from Jason.¡±


    What?


    Although Lily learns trantion, her logical thinking is not very good. She knows that it must be sent by


    Louis, but it is too short for her to understand.


    After looking at the room card, Lily finally understands. Louis told her that he would lead Lucy to the


    hotel, and she only has 30 minutes to prepare for anything.


    Lily sees that time is running out, so she toasts to Lucy instead. When she sees Lucy drinks the wine,


    Lily only drinks a few sses to make her cheek blush, and the rest is poured on the sponge.


    After drinking for a while, she pretends to be careless and falls directly into Kent''s arms.


    "Lily, are you okay?" Kent takes the opportunity to touch her waist, but he pretends to be a gentleman


    and asks, "Are you drunk?"


    "No." Lily mumbles, trying to get out of his arms, but couldn''t get up.


    Lucy drank a lot of wine, and her face blushing, but she remains awake. She sees Lily couldn''t get up


    in Kent''s arms, and gives Kent a wink.


    Kent then takes the opportunity to take Lily away.


    Soon after they left, the party is almost over, and people leave one by one. Lucy also leaves. Minister


    Leon asks someone to send her, but she happens to receive a message from Jason.


    ¡°Baby, I am waiting for you to celebrate, Metropolis Room 8082.¡±


    Room 8082 is the room where they often meet. Jason also said in the morning that he might go to the


    hotel to wait for her, so when Lucy sees the message, she doesn¡¯t doubt and refuses the goodwill of


    Minister Leon and stops the car to go to the Metropolis.


    After getting in the taxi, Kent reveals his nature, his hands touching on Lily.


    Lily is bashful, pretending to be embarrassed, leaning against his ear and quietly whispering, "Go to the


    Metropolis. I have booked a room there early."


    "You''re pretty sultry." Kent pinches her ass and smiles.


    Lily holds back the difort in her heart.


    Just smile, until tomorrow morning, you can''t smile anymore!


    Lily has been to the Metropolis once before, and this time when she looks at the hotel, she feels it is


    disgusting, but she still let Kent take her to the elevator and get into the room.


    Kent throws Lily on the bed, Lily escapes him very cleverly, and she puts a pill into it as she opens the


    wine.


    After Kent finishes drinking a ss of wine, she pushes him into the bathroom.


    Lily wanders around the room, trying to hide the recording pen. After searching around for a while, she


    finds that in the hidden ce facing the bed, there has already been fitted with a pinhole camera. She


    really admires Louis.


    He is too attentive.


    It doesn''t take long and there is a knock on the door. It is Lucy, and she sounds drunk.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Lily turns off the lights in the room.


    Then she opens the door quietly and hides in the corner.


    Lucy couldn''t wait to rush in. The room is too dark, and she couldn''t feel where the light switch is for a


    long time. Instead, she hits Kent who has juste out of the bathroom.


    Kent is already hot. As soon as he touches Lucy, he is excited and directly presses Lucy on the bed.


    The bed creaks and there is a blushing sound.


    After listening to it for a few times, Lily feels her ears are hot, and somewhat could not bear it. She sees


    that the matter is done, then she opens the door, and slips out.


    The corner of Lily''s mouth rises high.


    When she was in the private room, she was still worried about how to deceive Lucy to the hotel. Louis


    gave her a room card and then solves all the problems for her.


    Louis is really powerful and mean.


    "Just give me the room card. Does he have to give it to me that way?" Lily mumbles, still feeling her


    hips are hot and stick.


    She wants to go home and take a shower.


    Lily thinks so, and when she just walks out of the elevator, someone grabs her arm.


    The strength is so great that she feels hurt.


    "Darling." The male voice is very warm, but Lily thinks it chilly, and her body is stiff.


    Lily doesn''t dare to move.


    Men''s leather shoes make a nice sound on the floor tiles. Then, the tall body blocks the light in front of


    her. Lily could see he is wearing a gray vest with a chain watch in the pocket.


    "Sorry, I''m so d to see you. Did I hurt you?" The man apologizes to her and releases his hand. He


    takes two steps back and bends slightly.


    This time, Lily sees his face clearly.


    He looks like an oriental man. The facial features are nice, but the bridge of his nose is very high, and


    his face is covered with a pair of narrow gold-rimmed sses. Under the lens is a pair of blue eyes.


    He smiles lightly and kindly, but Lily feels colder, thinking of the man''s grimacing face a few years ago,


    with his hands pinching her neck like going crazy.


    Her shoulders tremble uncontrobly.


    The man looks at Lily like looking at a prey, but the fierce eyes disappear instantly.


    He takes two steps forward and touches Lily''s cheek, "Darling, I know I did a lot of wrong things before


    and made you sad, but after spending so much time in jail, I have changed myself."


    "I always miss you. I want to apologize to you after I get out of prison, but I can''t find you anymore. Did


    you change your name? Why don''t you tell me?"


    Lily has been clutching her clothes tightly, and her back is wet with cold sweat.


    The nightmare that happened a few years ago has always been in her mind. She is so afraid of John


    Dawn that she doesn''t even have the strength to shrug off his hand, and she could only tremble.


    Who cane and save her! Anyone will be fine.

 Chapter 23 He was put into prison

    Chapter 23 He was put into prison


    "Darling, why don''t you speak? Hm?" John smiles, something shing in his eyes. He reaches out and


    tries to grab Lily''s arm again.


    But an ident happens.


    A strong arm appears on Lily''s shoulder. The man stands beside her is tall and handsome, as if


    protecting her. He asks calmly and indifferently, "She is my friend. What¡¯s up?"


    Louis looks at the woman with the corner of his eyes. He could feel her shake and scare.


    Does she fear the man in front of her?


    "Oh, Mr. Louis." John recognizes Louis, and his slender fingers pushes the sses on the bridge of his


    nose, "Nice to meet you. I am John."


    "Nice to meet you." Since the other man knows himself, Louis shakes hands with him out of polite.


    John looks at Lily dumbfounded and apologizes, "I haven''t seen my darling for two years. I didn¡¯t


    expect to meet her here. I just want to say hello, but it seems that she is scare."


    Finally, he also asks about the rtionship between Louis and Lily.


    Louis knows that they must know each other before. When he wants to say something, Lily drags his


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    shirt, looks at him like begging, and her voice is trembling, "Go... take me away¡­"


    "Sorry, my friend is not feeling well." Thinking of the cooperation which needs Lily''s help, and looking at


    her terrified look, Louis hugs her away.


    Lily''s body is soft and weak, almost dragged by Louis, and she is so scared. Louis simply hugs her up


    and strides out of the revolving door.


    Behind them, John is still standing there, gentle and elegant, and he always wears a smile on his face.


    Two yearster, he finally finds her.


    Thinking that Lily¡¯s eyes just now, which are fear and timid, John is happy. This is what he likes. He


    likes her being weak, and could not run away even if she wants to.


    Very funny.


    "Mr. John." The femalepanion who has been waiting for him for a long time approaches him. She


    holds John¡¯s hand, and she puckers her lips when she sees the man''s eyes are still looking at the exit.


    The femalepanion says jealously, "She¡¯s just a pretty-looking woman. Why should Mr. John not


    forget her? I am not only beautiful, but also behave better than her!"


    "What did you just say?" John turns to look at her, and his tone is very warm.


    He seems elegant, but the violence that appears in his eyes makes the female partner tremble and


    subconsciously steps back. Before she takes two steps, he grips her jaw with his hand.


    The female partner almost screams.


    "What do you think are? You dare topare yourself with her?" John pinches harder her chin, almost


    crushing the jaw of his femalepanion. "She is not only beautiful, but also smart, and worth a billion


    dors. And you are just a stupid woman!"


    The female partner could hardly breathe and her legs are shaking, "Mr. John..."


    "Go back to Sweden. Don''t follow me anymore." John throw her off, and leaves the hotel lobby without


    looking back. The female partner falls down on the ground with regret.


    It''s over. It''s all over!


    Over there, Louis takes Lily into his car, but Lily is still in a maze. Her shoulders shaking, and she


    seems to be deeply in fear. Louis rubs his brows.


    He knows that John''s family background is not simple.


    How did Lily know that kind of person?


    "Lily, recollect your mind." Louis pats Lily twice with his hands and says in a deep voice, "We are not in


    the hotel, and he is not here anymore. You don''t have to be afraid."


    Lily raises her head, her eyes gradually focused.


    She finds herself in the car, with only Louis around, and the suffocation in her heart slowly disappears.


    Lily takes the water Louis hands her and takes a sip, feeling morefortable. Louis is sitting on the


    side with his legs crossed, and he takes out the phone to reply an important text message.


    "That man is my...ex-boyfriend." After hesitating again, Lily says, "I studied abroad a few years ago and


    met him. You also know his name."


    "Go on." Louis looks calm, expressing his willingness to listen.


    Lily purses her lips, "At first we were sweet, but one day we went out. He seemed to change into


    another man and wanted to rape me and kill me¡­I escaped and called the police. "


    She knows that John''s family is rich, and his family members are in the rich circle in Sweden. He could


    escape that kind of crime by some connection, and she did not harbor hope.


    But she didn''t expect that John readily epted the one-year prison sentence. When he was taken by


    the police and passed by her, his tone was still so elegant, asking her to wait for him.


    After John went to jail, Lily nightmares for a week. She was afraid that John would retaliate against her,


    so she quickly returned back. She changed her name and even epted Jason''s pursuit, just to forget


    this thing.


    Unexpectedly, after three years, Johnes here.


    At that moment when John called her, she was petrified and she was almost breathless. If Louis did not


    appear and saved her, she didn''t know how bad the things were.


    "Do you think hees here to find you?" Louis nces at Lily. He finds out that she has a sexual


    disorder. Unexpectedly, it is caused by such an ident.


    This woman is also very pitiful.


    "His family''s business is mainly in Europe, and there is very little involved in Asia." Lily nods hesitantly,


    "I don''t know why hees here, but I feel very ufortable."


    "That John seems to have a strong desire for control." Louis analyzes, "You are ufortable,


    because you are afraid that he will do anything he wants here and takes you away."


    After a pause, the man smiles yfully, "Miss Lily, you just need to help me with a cooperation abroad,


    but now you need me to help you get rid of your ex-boyfriend. This deal is not cost-effective."


    "Whether it is cost-effective. I believe Louis¡­ Mr. Louis knows it." Lily shouts subconsciously, looks at


    the man, and changes her remarks. Her heart beats quickly.


    Louis just touches his chin with his hand and doesn''t me her.


    Lily is rxed, "Mr. Louis, I know that cooperation is not easy to reach, otherwise you won''t figure out


    so many ways to get me. I will help you negotiate a business and you will protect me for a month."


    "Just a month?"


    "Yes, one month." Before she could not find a good ce, she has to stay in Smith''s and does not want


    to have a quarrel with Louis, "After the business is over, we will be separated. What do you think?"


    "You know that John knows the Smith Family, and he dares not go against with me, right?" Louis finds


    it a little bit interested. The woman is smarter than he thinks. "You can arrange many things in a


    month."


    Lily doesn''t say anything, so she might agree with what Louis said.


    Of course, the Smith business is very strong internationally, and the business is extensive. John is also


    a businessman., and if he knows that Lily is helping Louis with something, John might not act willingly.


    She is betting.


    Louis needs her help, and she takes advantage of the Smith''s reputation to protect herself.


    Louis only ys with that phone, but he doesn''t speak for a long time. Lily guesses that he is analyzing


    the pros and cons of this cooperation, and she is inevitably nervous and clenches her hands.


    "I agree with you, but Miss Lily, you owe me a favor." Louis says slowly, "I thought that we have settled


    things down after you received the room card."

 Chapter 24 Get My Things Back

    Chapter 24 Get My Things Back


    "Mr. Louis, isn¡¯t that way too much?" Lily didn''t expect him to y such a trick, and she fears. "Isn''t Mr.


    Louis let me solve my affair earlier, so I can discuss cooperation with you abroad?"


    "Miss Lily, when did I say that I will help for free?"


    Businessmen are always shrew!!


    Lily takes a deep breath over and over again to keep herself calm. Louis is still indifferent, and asks


    Lily, "Miss Lily, which hotel you are going to?"


    "Take me back home, thank you." Lily smiles slightly. She has more important things to deal with.


    Lily doesn''t tell the driver the address, but after ten minutes, the car stops at the door of Jason''s house.


    When she is about to ask something, the driver has gone, leaving her shuddering in the cold wind. She


    looks at the lighted house and her eyes are cold.


    "Mom, why are you still awake?" After entering the room, Lily finds that J is still watching TV in the


    living room, and then looks at Jason''s shoes at the entrance to make sure Jason is sent away by Louis.


    Lily feels safe and is very grateful to Louis.


    When shees back, she is still afraid things would be tricky if Jason is at home. She didn''t expect


    Louis to arrange it together, as if he knows what step she would take and what she would do.


    "I can''t sleep." Perhaps Lily is pregnant, J''s attitude is much better than before, and she no longer


    sneers at her. "Since you are pregnant, don''t go outside so frequently. What should you do if something


    happens to the baby?"


    "I will pay attention to that and my baby will be fine." Lily smiles slightly and sits down next to J.


    "Mom, I want to borrow some money from you."


    As soon as Lily mentions the money, J''s face immediately changes, "I don¡¯t have money! Since


    you married to Jason, your money is in your own control. When did I take yours?"


    Lily doesn''t know why this woman still has face to say so.


    When she married Jason, her mother-inw implied that she had no money and had no face to hang


    out with those friends, so Lily gave her money.


    Later, her mother-inw was dissatisfied and implied to her a few times per month, and she even lost


    her tempered. Jason was indifferent. Finally, she gave J half her sry each month.


    Lily hides her deep hatred in her eyes and whispers, "Mom, I really can¡¯t have a way out. My mom is


    very sick in the hospital. If I don''t pay for treatment, the doctor will drive my mom out."


    "I don''t have any money!" No matter what Lily says, J insists that she has no money. "You just


    transfer your mother to a small hospital for treatment, and it won''t cost much."


    Lily wonders if she was insane before. J had a backache and went to the hospital. She didn¡¯t go to


    the hospital to see her mother-inw in time because of her busy work. But J scolded the nurse.


    It was only a minor illness, but she insisted on staying in the hospital for half a month for a full-body


    examination. She paid all the expenses, but now she can say such vicious words.


    "I have to spend so much money even my mon transfer to a small hospital." J is cold, so Lily is


    also fierce, "You have taken at least a hundred thousand from me over the years. You told me you have


    no money?"


    J jumps off the sofa and scolds, "Okay, do you want to calcte this with me? You marry to my


    son, and I am your mother. Shouldn''t you give me money?"


    "I treat you as my mom. Do you treat me as your daughter-inw?" Lily sneers. "My mom needs the


    money to treat a disease. Look at you, you seem to wish my mom have an ident."


    J didn''t expect that Lily, who was gentle and did not dare to answer back to her, is going against


    her tonight. When she is scolded by Lily, she is stunned for a while and forgets to scold her.


    Is she dreaming?


    Lily also stands up and asks quietly, "Do you give me the money or not?"


    "No!" Probably Lily bes fierce, making J angry, "Lily, if you don''t want to live with my son, just


    divorce him!!"


    "I love Jason so much and I am even pregnant. How could I get a divorce?" Lily smiles slightly. She


    knows that if she doesn¡¯t y it cruel, J would not give her the money.


    Lily takes out her phone from the bag, opens the video, and raises it high so that J could see it.


    J didn''t know what Lily is doing at first, but when she sees herself in the video, she instantly reacts


    and rushes to grab her phone, Lily escapes lightly.


    "There are many videos about you treating." Lily says, "What if your friends know you treat them every


    time you y cards with them and still steal their stuff?"


    "You¡­ what nonsense are you talking! This video must be synthesized by someone you¡¯ve found!"


    J yells, but she is in a panic, she scratches and grabs Lily, "You slut!"


    When J rushes up, Lily counterattacks, kicking her in her knee.


    J mumbles and then falls to the ground, and her forehead is cut by the corner of the coffee table.


    "Blood! Blood!" J finds herself bleeding and screams, "Send me to the hospital!"


    Hearing something goes wrong, several servants rush to the living room. Lily gives them a stern look,


    and the servants who want to help shiver. They just leave like they didn¡¯t see anything.


    Lily squats down in front of her mother-inw and looks softly, "Mom, I have all your friends¡¯ numbers. If


    you think the videos are fake, why not send it to them and let them verify it?"


    "Lily, you are ruthless!" J covers her forehead, trembling with anger, "My son treats you so well,


    and you dare to bully me!"


    "Mom, who is ruthless, you know better than me." Lily takes her mother-inw''s mobile phone and


    hands to her, "Now transfer me 150,000 dors, otherwise I will send the video to your friends."


    Tomorrow there is a good show in the hotel, she does not want to waste time with J.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She is sleepy and wants to sleep.


    J thinks that Lily is just scaring her. Unexpectedly, Lily sends the video to a friend in front of her,


    and she immediately panics.


    "Fine, I''ll give you!" J finally gets into this circle and is able to show off in front of those rtives. If


    someone knows she is ying tricks when ying cards, she would lose her face.


    J quickly transfers 150,000 to Lily, and then looks at Lily fiercely, "I¡¯ve given you the money. Can


    the video be deleted?"


    "There is a dy in the transfer in the early morning. Just wait until I receive the money." Lily puts away


    her phone.


    J didn''t expect to be yed by Lily, and she screams angrily, but she has broken her legs and


    couldn''t get up.


    After getting the money back, Lily doesn''t stay in Jason''s house. This is no longer her ce. She feels


    disgusting in living here, so she returns to the Metropolitan Hotel to find a room at the front desk.


    "Miss Lily, right?" The front desk hands Lily a room card neatly, "This is your friend''s order. He said I


    just give you this directly when youe."


    Room 8084 is just opposite room 8082.


    Lily looks at the room card and knows that it is arranged by Louis. She feels a little surprised. She


    doesn''t say that she woulde back to the Metropolis. How did Louis arrange the room for her?


    Thinking of Louis''s shrewdness, Lily is a little scare. He has seen through all her tricks.

 Chapter 25 A Good Show

    Chapter 25 A Good Show


    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t offend Louis!


    Therge bed in the suite is soft and suitable for sleeping. Lily sleeps veryfortably this night. When


    she wakes up, she hears faint footsteps and noise outside.


    Does the good show begin?


    Lily smiles slightly, and she is not in a hurry. She goes to wash slowly, changes her clothes and puts on


    makeup, then she wears the ring that Jason gives her on her finger, and opens the door.


    A group of reporters stand in the corridor, and Jason is in the middle of them.


    Jason doesn''t pay attention to Lily whoes out of the back room, but says to the reporters with grief


    and indignation, "Everyone, I know the skeleton should be in the cupboard, but my wife is way too


    much."


    "I''m working hard to make money outside. She doesn''t understand me at all. She still did such a thing.


    Now I doubt that the child in her stomach is not mine."


    Jason portrays himself as a cuckolded husband and reporters around him speak for him, and Lily looks


    at him calmly.


    It''s a pity that Jason doesn''t get an Oscar for this acting.


    After lobbying by reporters, Jason resigns twice, and finally kicks open the door with the help of


    reporters. A crowd of people rush in.


    Jason enters the bedroom and looks at the quilt, with an unbearable excitement in his eyes.


    Lily is over!


    "Lily, what are you doing!" Jason yells, lifts the quilt up, and two naked guys expose, but soon, he is


    dumbfounded.


    The woman on the bed is not Lily, but Lucy!


    The reporters around take picture wildly, and the sound of pressing the shutter awakens Jason. He


    thinks he is betrayed, grabbing Lucy''s hair rudely, and ps her.


    A heavy p directly wakes up Lucy.


    Lucy is stunned for a moment, and then finds a group of people around her, Jason, who is angry, and


    more importantly, she and Kent lie naked on the bed.


    "Ah!!!" Lucy screams and hurriedly drags the quilt to cover herself, "Why? Why am I with him. It should


    not be me!"


    "Then who? Do you think we are blind?" Jason says, "You have done so well, Lucy. Last night you said


    that something is wrong at home, and let me stay at the hotel. But you slept with another guy!"


    Lucy is shocked and exims, "When did I say so? Also, it is you who sent me a message to the hotel,


    I thought it is you..."


    "I didn¡¯t send you a message!"


    They argue with each. Lucy feels something is wrong and pinches Kent hard, waking him up. "Did you


    bring her to the hotelst night? What happened?"


    "I, I don''t know!" Kent knows that he would be photographed when he wakes up, but he didn''t expect


    things to be like this. He did enter the room with Lily, but he does not know why it bes Lucy.


    The reporters see that the situation is getting more exciting, and they shoot all the more.


    Some reporters even ask sharply, "Mr. Jason, who is the ¡®she¡¯ in your mouth? Also, Mr. Jason is very


    excited to see thisdy here. Could it be that you have something to do with thisdy?"


    Lucy has just been arguing with Jason, not paying attention to the reporters around. The reporters must


    have heard what she said, and her face is blue.


    "Everyone, Mr. Jason and I are just good friends." Lucy grits her teeth and pushes Kent out, "He


    thought I was raped by this colleague andes over to help me."


    The reporters look at them confusingly.


    Jason just scolded Lucy just now, thinking that she cheated him, and they even quarreled.


    Lucy really turns the fact upside down!


    However, most reporters received Jason''s money and did not dare to speak rashly, just to see what he


    says.


    Lucy gives Jason a wink. Jason also knows that someone has framed them up separately, so he


    follows Lucy''s words, "Yeah, I''m here to help Miss Lucy."


    Kent¡¯s face changes dramatically.


    He points to Lucy, and he says, "Miss Lucy, are you messing with me?"


    "You brought me to the hotel and did this kind of thing. What are you still pretending to be?" Lucy ps


    him, "If you are dissatisfied with me in thepany, just tell me. Why use this kind of trickery?"


    After saying so, she covers her face and weeps, looking pathetic.


    "You bitch, it¡¯s you who asks me to help you!" Kent grabs Lucy''s hair and scolds, "You bite back. What


    the hell do you mean!"


    Kent shoves Lucy, and Jason throws a punch, knocking Kent down on the bed.


    In any case, it is important to protect Lucy now.


    "Jason, forget it." Lucy takes Jason''s hand and pretends to be generous in front of the reporter. "He is


    my employee, don''t call the police, and don''t make things big."


    Jason says, "This bastard has rapes you. You just kindly let him go."


    "..."


    Standing behind the reporters, Lily watches them ying the act, and Lucy smiles and tells the


    reporters that it is a trifle, so that they should not spread the news.


    Ah!


    Can she easily let go of these scumbags?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    A young man in the reporter opens the miniature video in his clothes and gestures to Lily.


    Lily knows it is time for her to appear. She holds the door, pretending to juste here. Her voice is


    not high, so that everyone could hear her, "Darling, why are you here?"


    The reporters turn around and see Lily at the door. Jason and Lucy also look over. Lucy is furious.


    She knows that all this must have been nned by Lily!


    "Are you Mrs. Jason?" The guy asked by Lily runs up and asks aloud, "Mr. Jason told us that you and


    other men has an affair in a hotel, but we followed Mr. Jason into the room and did not see you. Where


    did youe from?"


    "I have an affair with others?" Lily is startled and hurriedly says, "Absolutely not. A colleague kindly sent


    me to the hotelst night, but he was more drunken than me. After I arranged a room for him, I went


    out and booked another room."


    "The reason why I am here is that someone sent me a message saying that my husband has an affair


    with..." Lily doesn''t go on, only to see Jason, who is in good condition, and she feels relieved.


    Then when she sees Lucy wrapped in a quilt, and Kent who is lying on the bed, she is startled, "Miss


    Lucy also came herest night? No wonder it is so lively."


    "Yeah, yeah." Lucy''s fingernails are about to be broken. With so many reporters here, she couldn''t lose


    her image, and she gives Jason a look.


    Jason know what she means and drags Lily away, "It is Kent who wants to frame Lucy. Well, let''s go.


    There''s nothing to look at, and the reporters should also go."


    His strength is too strong and makes Lily stumble.


    Lily raises her hand, and the young man looks at it and says doubtfully, "This ring is of the same style


    with the ne on Miss Lucy''s neck."

 Chapter 26 Nice play, Mr. Louis

    Chapter 26 Nice y, Mr. Louis


    Lucy subconsciously touches the ne around her neck.


    Before she covers it, the guyes over, pulls the ne down, and hands it to Lily, "Miss Lily, look,


    is it a same set?"


    "Well... what''s going on?" Lily grabs the ne and looks pale. She looks at Jason, "Jason, don''t you


    say she''s just your boss? You are together¡­ right?"


    Jason is caught off guard by Lily.


    Jason''s face is ugly, and he wants to say something, but Lily cuts off his words, "Darling, why are you


    doing this to me. Do you know how sad I am?"


    "Sad? You''re not sad!" Jason also breaks out. "You already knew about I have an affair with Lucy. What


    are you doing here now? Lily, you cheated on me and is pregnant. Do you think you have face to talk to


    me?"


    Lily points at him with a trembling hand, and she looks sad, "How could I know. I wonder if any woman


    can bear her husband looking for a mistress?"


    "Yes, on the party of you cousin, I told the rtives that I am pregnant, just because we have no


    children for more than a year. I''m afraid the rtives willugh at you and your mother."


    Jason is shocked by Lily''s remarks, "You are not pregnant?!"


    "I''m sexually impaired. You can''t touch me. How can you get pregnant?" Lily cries, "I wholeheartedly


    care for this family, but you treat me like this."


    "You are lying! You are lying!" Lucy rushes up, she knows Lily is acting, "Did you hide in the bathroom


    that day? You know my n, so you are waiting for this to happen."


    "You are drunk on purpose, and let Kent take you to the hotel, and then sent messages to me and


    Jason respectively, and deliberately turned off the room lights, just to make Kent unable to tell who it is,


    right?"


    She didn¡¯t expect Lily has nned this, and she is just waiting for her and Jason to be hooked!


    Lily takes a deep breath, raises her hand, and ps Lucy''s face fiercely.


    She¡¯s prettyfortable when she ps Lucy.


    "Miss Lucy, not everyone is like you, and will do this kind of mean things." Lily calmly says, "If I want to


    send you the text messages separately, how can I send them? I don¡¯t have your mobile phones."


    "You must have asked a hacker!"


    Lily smiles slightly, "Then I have to spend a lot of money. I can publish my bank ount and let you


    see where did I spend my money."


    "You..."


    At this time, the boy who Lily asks starts to speak.


    "Mr. Jason, what do we think now? You are the first to cheat your wife, and Miss Lucy is cheating you


    on your back. It has nothing to do with your wife!"


    The little reporter keeps stirring up the mes and expresses his doubts, "And from what Miss Lucy


    said, it seems that you and Miss Lucy wanted to frame your wife. It¡¯s not what you said that your wife


    has an affair with another man. "


    Jason couldn''t hold his face.


    Obviously, these reporters are all invited by him. How did this reporter go against him?


    And Lily!


    He feels that Lucy is right. Lily knew their ns early, and dug a trap to wait for them to jump in.


    He thinks Lily is gentle and won¡¯t take care of this, but he didn''t expect her to be so ruthless!


    "Lily, you fucking..." The so-called wife framed himself, which makes Jason furious. He ps her on the


    face.


    Lily only narrows her pupils and does not dodge.


    She is not going to hide.


    There are so many reporters in the room, as well as the people she arranged for. If Jason hits her, she


    might have a swollen face for a few days, but Jason is even worse.


    "Mr. Jason, what''s wrong? Do you want to hit a woman?" Jason''s wrist is tightly grasped by someone,


    and the person standing in front of Lily is tall and muscr.


    "David?" After seeing the personing, Jason freezes.


    Lily also nces at the man. It is the unsmiling special assistant of Louis.


    Doesn''t he follow Louis step by step? How could hee here?


    It is not only Jason and Lily who are puzzled, but Lucy changes his face greatly, clutching the quilt


    tightly, and moves quietly back.


    Thepany dislikes affairs most. She is a manager of an important department. If David finds out that


    she is in a rtionship with her subordinates, and reports to the senior managers, she is over.


    David doesn''t want to know whether Lucy is there or not, and he doesn''t look around.


    David let go of Louis¡¯s hand and turns around and says to Lily, "Miss Lily, I''m so sorry to bother you.


    There is a cooperation for you to be the trantor. Are you avable now?"


    Lily doesn''t ask much, and nods, "Wait a minute."


    She takes off the ring and throws it at the foot of Jason with the ne, "Jason, since you think I


    have a sexual obstacle and don''t want to stay with me, let''s divorce. I won''t want a man who has been


    used by anyone!"


    Without giving Jason the opportunity to speak, Lily takes the lead to leave.


    She knows that Lucy will take avenge of her and will not let her divorce Jason so easily. It doesn''t


    matter. She is now in a cooperative rtionship with Louis. She has someone backed her up and she


    has time!


    And she just needs to wait for them to lose their reputation.


    When the elevator arrives, David also follows.


    Lily walks into the elevator with him and says, "Please thank Mr. Louis for me."


    David pushes his sses, and his voice is cold, "Mr. Louis says if you can''t solve it, I will help you. Now


    you owe Mr. Louis two favors."


    "But this time, I didn''t ask Mr. Louis to help me." Lily twitches her lips.


    "I just blocked you from a p for a while, and you didn''t object."


    Therefore, if she did not object, it would be equivalent to Louis helping her, and finally owes him a


    favor?


    Lily almost scolds him.


    Louis, you win!


    After going downstairs, Davis says, "Miss Lily, please take a taxi back. Mr. Louis is still waiting for me to


    pick him up on the golf course."


    Then he leaves.


    Asking her to be a trantor is just an excuse.


    Lily doesn''t dare to say much. She dares not to say much more about Louis!


    She stops a taxi to go to thepany.


    She has seen such a wonderful drama in the morning, and she yed in person. Lily is exhausted.


    The phone in the pocket rings twice. Her mother-inw''s 150,000 has arrived.


    Lily gives some money to her cousin Susan and the reporter, then looks at several videos. When she


    divorces Jason, she will see whether to delete the videos.


    The reason why she asks her mother-inw for money first is that she is afraid of the troubles in


    divorcewsuits. After all, the younger couple have to support their parents and she should give her


    mother-inw money.


    If her mother-inw dares to reveal the secrets and ask her for money. She would send videos to


    others. She can earn back the money she lost, but her mother-inw can¡¯t save face when she lost her


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    reputation.


    "Lily, here youe."


    Lily has just stepped into the office, and her colleague turns around with a smile, "Did you fall in love? I


    just received a gift for you."

 Chapter 27 Make fun of Chloe

    Chapter 27 Make fun of Chloe


    "No, it might be from some customer." Lily smiles lightly.


    She is smart and capable, as if nothing has happened.


    In front of the office table, Lily sees a bouquet of pure white camellia with a charming aroma and a


    beautiful gift beside her. Her hands and feet are getting cold.


    Only that person knows that she likes camellia.


    There is a light pink card in the camellia bouquet, and Lily pulls it out and opens it.


    My love, My Life


    The writing in English is very beautiful. Lily can see that when John is writing the words, there must be


    a gentle smile on his face, and a victory mind.


    It doesn¡¯t take long for John to know all her details, and sent someone to send gifts and camellia to her.


    The purpose of hising here is to retaliate against her, or what?


    The next day, when Lily arrives at thepany, she happens to meet Jason.


    Jason''s face is very bad, especially when he sees Lily. He stares at her coldly and wants to choke her


    to death.


    Lily sneers.


    Ever since she heard Lucy and Jason discussing in the bathroom that they would not only make her


    lose her reputation, but also make her get nothing out of the marriage, she no longer loves Jason.


    She is not wrong. She just starts before them and defends herself.


    Several people enter the elevator together.


    Lily stands next to Jason, and she asks with concern, "Mr. Jason, you are not well. Are you sick?"


    Jason turns his head, staring fiercely at Lily.


    The woman nned everything so that he witnessed Lucy sleeping with another man, and she dares to


    say such a thing!


    Or is it that Lily''s previous surrender is pretending, and now this is her true face?


    Jason approaches Lily and says in a voice only heard by two people, "Lily, do you want to divorce me?


    I will not agree, and I will kill you!"


    Lily looks at the ugly face of the man, and feels sad for herself.


    After marrying Jason, apart from the fact that they cannot have sex, she has cared much of the family.


    He is cheating, and she just exposes their scandal, but he threatens to kill her.


    Lily says, "You cheat me first. If you don''t agree with the divorce, let''s see you in the court."


    "I''m cheating?" Jason chuckles, and his eyes are full of contempt, "Did you see it? Do you have


    evidence? I still want to sue you for cheating, and lie to me that you are pregnant!"


    He looks like he has won, as if Lily couldn''t grasp his handle at all.


    How couldn¡¯t Lily know that the reporters at the hotel were invited by Jason. As long as he gives them


    money, he can get all the photos back and seal the reporters'' mouth.


    But he didn¡¯t expect Lily also arranges a reporter in there.


    But this is not the time to expose them.


    Lily knows that Lucy is not only smart but also vengeful. At this time, if she puts things out, they would


    quickly be cleared by Lucy. She will wait for Lucy to start before she takes any actions.


    Thinking of this, Lily doesn''t speak. She just hooks her red lips and looks at the front. Jason looks at


    her being so calm, and couldn¡¯t help feeling chilly.


    He always feels that Lily is wrong, and he couldn''t tell what is wrong.


    Lily doesn''t take Jason in her mind, or, from knowing their purposes, she no longer loves him.


    After moving out of the Jason''s house, Lily has been staying in the hotel, but she doesn''t like living in


    the hotel all the time, so when she is free, she will look for a house on the Inte. Just at this moment,


    Joey calls her.


    After all, Joey is her sister. When Lily tells her about the divorce. Joey is more excited than her. After


    learning that she is looking for a house, she sends a key to Lily.


    It is a key to a house in Water Bay residence, not far from Jason''s, and is a high-end residential area.


    Joey says that the house is her friend. Because the friend goes abroad, she asks her friend for a


    monthly rent of 13,000 dors per month. Lily always feels that there is no such good thing.


    Joey provides various documents and friend¡¯ ID cards to Lily, so Lily believes it. When the weekend


    "Just in this building, thank you so much."


    Because there are many boxes for books, Lily asks some workers to help her move the books upstairs.


    Then she moves some lighter stuff up. But the boxes are very heavy.


    After the elevator opens the door, a girl''s unique coquettish voicees out.


    Lily finds the sound very familiar, and hurriedly looks up, only to find that Louis and Chloe are standing


    in the elevator. They look so match to each other.


    Louis first sees Lily outside, raises his eyebrows slightly, and greets in a low voice, "Miss Lily."


    "Mr. Louis."


    The elevator next to it has to wait for three minutes, and Lily has already stepped in when the elevator


    opens. She doesn¡¯t think she should avoid them.


    "Humph!" It is Chloe who pulls her face down. She doesn''t forget that because of this woman, she lost


    her face in front of everyone in the studio that day!


    Lily nces sideways, Chloe sarcastically says, "Water Bay is a high-endmunity. You are just a


    staff of the Smith Group. You seem rich that you can live here!"


    "Who says that the staff of the Smith Group can''t live in this kind of high-endmunity?" Lily hooks


    her lips. She isn''t the one who would let Chloe bully, "Last month, I made a lot of money from trading


    stocks. I like the environment here. It¡¯s quiet, but it isn¡¯t as good as I thought."


    Chloe is shocked.


    When Chloe realizes that Lily mocks her, she almost jumps up, "Olddy, did you just scold me? You


    say it again!"


    Lily says calmly, "Who does the old woman scold?"


    "Old woman scolds you!"


    Lily snorts, smiling all over, and Louis also witches his mouth.


    "You..." Chloe bursts into tears when she realizes that she is counterattacked, stomping her feet, and


    takes Louis'' hand, "Louis, she bullies me."


    Louis just stands there and says lightly, "Speak less in the elevator."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Chloe purses her lips.


    Soon, the elevator reaches the twenty-sixth floor. Lily picks up the heavy box and walks out of the


    elevator. Chloe looks at her strenuous appearance and stretches out her feet quickly.


    Lily is tripped and almost falls down with the box. The elevator is narow. Louis is afraid that her head


    would knock on the elevator, so he reaches out to hold the carton.


    In spite of this, Lily inevitably bumps into him. He just holds her wrist, which is slightly warm and


    smooth, with a faint orange fragrance.


    Louis thinks of the hotel that night, and his eyebrows twisted tightly. He quickly uses the carton to


    stable Lily and says, "Miss Lily, be careful."


    Lily also looks embarrassed.


    Before she could do something, a hand reaches in and pushes them away.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to seduce Louis?" Chloe didn¡¯t know she has made things worse,


    and puts Lily into Louis'' arms, so she really wants to kill Lily with her eyes.


    "Miss Chloe, are you out of you mind?" Lily purses her lips, "If this is seduction, I''m afraid no one on the


    street would dare to do good deeds, as they would fear it is ¡°seduction¡±.

 Chapter 28 Cant See Through His Mind

    Chapter 28 Can''t See Through His Mind


    Having said that, she leaves the elevator with the carton, and Louis''s eyes wander over her. Suddenly


    he feels that the woman looks obedient, but she is smart.


    Lily returns to the apartment holding the carton.


    The living room is a bit messy and full of cardboard boxes. She sorts out the stuff and gets busy for a


    while, then she takes a bottle of water from the refrigerator and stands on the balcony to rx herself.


    "Huh?" Lily is a bit startled.


    She sees clearly that a ck car is parked on the road opposite the green belt. The rear window half


    lowers down, revealing a delicate suit. Looking upward, there is a gentle and handsome face.


    It''s John!


    Lily is so shocked that she can¡¯t hold water bottle. The man in the car seems to be waiting for


    someone. After a while, a young womanes out of the apartment building.


    John opens the rear door for her, and the woman gets in, and then the car leaves.


    Lily stands on the balcony for a long time. She didn''t expect John to be so close to her, and he has a


    girlfriend. If he has a girlfriend, why would he still send her the camellia?


    Is Johning to Britain because of this girlfriend?


    Lily thinks that John would stop, but she did not expect to receive the flowers when shees back to


    thepany. Her colleague says that someone still sends her flowers when she is on vacation.


    She couldn''t figure out what¡¯s on John¡¯ mind.


    "Lily, have you offended Lucy recently?" Just when Lily is lost in thoughts while holding the camellia,


    the colleague next to Lily asks.


    Lily asks, "What''s wrong?"


    The colleague looks weird, and asks her to check the internal system.


    Lily opens it and it is about her news.


    Lucy sent an email at nine o''clock this morning, saying that a colleague reported Lily. When Lily went


    out to discuss business with the leaders, she collected money from the client in private, and she wants


    to fire Lily.


    Attached are a few photos, one of which is Lily who takes the bulging envelope bag from a man with a


    smile on his face, as if striking a deal.


    There are thousands of visits, and almost all employees of the Smith Group have read this email.


    Does she act now?


    Lily does not panic, and there is a smile on her lips. She sends a message to the reporter, and then


    calmly leaves the department to the nning department.


    After she arrives at the nning department, she sees that Lucy is bringing the employees from the


    department together and introduces them to the new Jessie. On her delicate face is the smile.


    Among a bunch of employees in the nning department, Lily does not see Jason.


    Lily walks over on high heels. Before she arrives, her voicees first, "Miss Lucy."


    Suddenly, all the employees of the nning department turn to Lily, including Lucy. Lucy sees Lily is


    calm, and her eyes nces at her fiercely.


    Soon Lily couldn''t smile!


    Lucy asks, "Lily, what¡¯s the matter?"


    "About the email." Lily says, "Lucy, the man is a photographer. He used to apany me to take


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pictures with Minister Leon. That man just gave me the photos, not money."


    Lucy snorts, "At that time, only you were with him. You can say anything, but everyone is clear that


    those are not photos.


    "I can ask the photographer toe here and let him exin."


    "Even if you''re right, so what?" Lucy embraces her chest with both hands and smiles fiercely in her


    eyes, "I''m very dissatisfied with your work attitude, so I want to fire you!"


    "Manager Lucy, if you are dissatisfied with me, you can tell my minister." Lily lowers her eyes, "I heard


    that no one can manage things across departments."


    "I have told your minister. When he is on a business trip, he asked me to handle it." Lucy wants to deal


    with Lily quickly, "Hurry up to pack your things!"


    Lily sneers.


    Lucy is indeed shrew. She not only manages affairs of other departments, but also lies. Does she know


    their minister? Lily¡¯s minister protects her subordinates most. If Lucy dares to do so, the minister would


    have turned hostile with the nning department.


    At this time, the new colleague from the nning Department says, "Manager, is it clearly your fault,


    right?"


    "Jessie, do you know what you''re talking about!" Lucy doesn''t expect the neer to dare to speak


    for Lily. She stares at Jessie, "It¡¯s none of your business. Don''t get involved!"


    Regarding Lucy''s reprimand, Jessie is not afraid, and slowly says, "If she is in our department, it is not


    a mater, but she is from the trantion department. Although I only came here, I also know that no one


    can manage affairs across departments.


    "If she has a bad working attitude and can wait for her supervisor toe back and punish her, then


    the personnel department will take care of it. If you take care of this matter, it seems like you have a


    grudge against her and are waiting for an opportunity to revenge her."


    Lucy''s smile stiffens, "What grudges can I have with her?"


    "Then why did you dismiss her?" Jessie raises her round sses, wondering, "Moreover, the


    supervisor is in charge of cross-department affairs. If you don''t exin to the vice president, the


    consequence will be serious, right?"


    "It¡¯s enough!" Lucy''s face is very ugly. The neer simply makes her lose face, "I don¡¯t ept you.


    Go out with her!"


    "Lucy." Lily purses her lips and utters a noise.


    Although she is grateful for the neer who speaks for her, she doesn¡¯t want the neer to lose


    her job because of this. It is not easy to be enrolled by the Smith Group, and the good show is yet to


    When she is about to speak, Jessie gives her aforting look, asking her not to worry, as if she has a


    countermeasure. Lily has no choice but to watch her return to her seat to pack things.


    Jessie holding a pot of onion heads, says to Lucy seriously, "Manager, it¡¯s you who let me go. I am


    leaving now!"


    Lucy''s face is blue.


    After leaving the nning department together, Lily couldn''t help asking, "You just leave when she asks


    to leave?"


    "Of course, I don¡¯t love her anyway." Jessie pouts, "She is so unreasonable. It must be tricky to work


    for her. And..."


    She lengthens her tone and smiles mysteriously at Lily, "Don''t forget, it is the Smith Group who took the


    initiative to recruit me. If I am not in the Smith Group, there must be someone who calls me and asks


    what happens. Then we will see who is unlucky."


    Lily freezes for a moment, and couldn''t helpughing.


    When Lily returns to the department to pack things, several colleaguese around and ask her what


    is going on, or asks her to apologize to Lucy. Lily just smiles.


    No need to hurry, the show ising soon.


    When going down the elevator, Lily and Jessie know each other.


    Lily knows that Jessie is specially recruited by the Smith Group, and she just came to the Yorkshire.


    Lily says that when she is free, she would take her to visit the Yorkshire. Jessie agrees happily.


    The elevator stops on the 20th floor, and the two male staff memberse in with a smile and seem to


    be talking gossip.


    "Mr. Jason is too miserable."


    "Yeah, fortunately, his legs are there, so it¡¯s no big deal."


    Lily sees that they mentioned Jason, and raises her eyebrows, asking with a smile, "Sorry, may I ask


    what¡¯s up with Mr. Jason?"


    "Oh, it''s Lily!" After all, employees in the trantion department often go around thepany. Many


    staff know Lily, and one of the men recognizes her. He regrets, "I heard that Jason has a car ident


    in the morning, and he hurts a lot on his face. His legs are almost lost."

 Chapter 29 A Mistress Dares to Hit Others

    Chapter 29 A Mistress Dares to Hit Others


    Jason has a car ident?


    Lily frowns. She remembers that Jason has been careful while driving. How could this happen?


    While wondering, she feels a little pleasure in her heart.


    After all, Jason has threatened to kill her before. Unexpectedly, Jason has an ident first. Probably


    this is called you reap what you sow. It doesn¡¯t matter. Hospitalization will not affect their divorce.


    The two men don''t pay attention to Lily''s emotions, and they chat together. One of them is still flipping


    the phone. When he looks at the phone, he utters a sound, and the other gets up.


    Then the two guys look at Lily in the back, their eyes strange.


    Lily sees the man''s mobile phone, and she is the one who appears. It seems that the reporter has put


    the news on the Inte.


    But she still pretends to be puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Lily, I didn¡¯t expect you and Jason to be husband and wife!" The man shows Lily his mobile phone,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The video that you went to the hotel to catch the adultery has been put on the Inte."


    "Ah?" Lily quickly takes the phone over to look at it, and covers her mouth in surprise, "Didn¡¯t I tell my


    husband not to let the news out? Who released it?"


    "Lily, you''re too kind! Your husband and Manager Lucy have an affair and they scolded you like that in


    the video. Are you afraid they will be used?"


    Jessie looks at it for a while and understands the whole story.


    She sneers, "No wonder he will have a car ident. It turns out that he did such a thing. He deserves


    it!"


    Lily''s red lips slightly raise.


    When Lilyes down to thepany lobby, they find that therge LCD screen hanging on the wall


    is also showing the videos. Many people are curious, and then gradually surround them.


    "I know they have an affair early, but I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "Lucy is too arrogant. She is a mistress, but she even dares to hit others?"


    "I know Lily, the beauty in the nning department. She''s too miserable, but she is excellent. Her


    husband cheated her like that."


    Everyone gathers together to discuss. When they see that Lilyes out of the elevator holding the


    carton, they immediately go to her.


    "Lily, you and Mr. Jason are husband and wife?"


    "We don''t even know that."


    Lily nces at the big screen and her face gradually bes ugly. She bites her lips and says,


    "Because my husband says thepany is against nepotism, so we do not make our rtionship


    public."


    "My body is not good, but if he wants to divorce, he can tell me, but I cannot tolerate his cheating. After


    going to the hotel and seeing those things, I want to divorce him. After all, we are husband and wife


    and we work in the Smith family. I want to save his face and ask the reporters not send out the video, I


    did not expect the video to be leaked."


    The more the woman says, the more her voice choked, and her eyes are red. She yells to the staff to


    turn off the scrolling big screen, so that the top management would not see it.


    "What nepotism, I think your husband wants to have affairs with others!"


    "That kind of man is so disgusting!"


    Regardless of whether they are married or not, everyone hates mistress, and, from the video, Lucy is


    arrogant, and Jason even wants to beat Lily.


    "Yeah, Manager Lucy is too arrogant." Jessie says weakly and pitifully, "I am new here, and just says a


    few words for Lily, telling Lucy that the supervisor can''t manage things across departments, but Lucy


    just fired me."


    Jessie does not lie. Lucy did point at her nose and let her go. She is petite, holding a pot of ugly onions


    in her hand, which makes her even more pitiful.


    The employees are even angrier.


    It is not an exception that Lucy bullies her employees. Everyone knows it.


    "Lily, why do you leave. We know that it''s Lucy who should leave!" someone says, others echo, and


    almost everyone supports Lily.


    "Thank you." Lily smiles.


    She has already arranged all this and waits for Lucy to act. Doesn''t Lucy want her to be infamous? She


    first let Lucy taste the infamy.


    "Lily!"


    As Lucy shouts angrily, she struggles to push away the crowd, and hurries towards Lily. Her eyes are


    fierce, like she wants to kill Lily.


    "Jason''s car ident, and this video, you did them, right?" Lucy raises her hand while questioning Lily,


    and wants to p Lily.


    How could Lily let her seed.


    She frees a hand and easily catches Lucy''s hand. She forbears all the agony, "Lucy, you take my


    husband. It¡¯s enough. What else do you want?"


    "Jason and I are husband and wife after all, and his reputation is also rted to me. How could I be so


    stupid that ask someone to send out this kind of video and embarrass me?"


    Lucy grunts and grits her teeth, "Won''t you? Lily, you can''t lie to me. I know you have been waiting for


    revenge. All these are nned by you!"


    From the moment when she woke up and found Kent sleeping next to her, Lucy knows that Lily is not


    pure as she looks like. She has always underestimated Lily, but she didn''t expect that there are Lily¡¯s


    men in the reporters!


    She thinks that she would find an excuse to drive Lily out of the Smith Group, and everything would be


    fine. She didn¡¯t expect that Lily is so shrew, and asked the reporter to put the video on the Inte.


    Now everyone knows that she is a mistress.


    Lucy wants to tear Lily apart.


    People around all point at Lucy. She grabs Lily''s hand and pulls her forward, "Everyone, after Lily and


    Jason get married, she lied that she has sexual obstacles, and she doesn¡¯t let Jason touch her."


    "The rtionship between them are so nominal! I know I''m wrong. Even if I like Jason, I should be with


    Louis after their divorce, but is Lily right?"


    Lucy turns her head to look at Lily, then releases her hand, and takes out a pile of photos from her


    pocket. Her waves her hand, and the photos are scattered on the ground.


    Lily nces down at the photos at her feet and is taken aback.


    It turns out that she was drunk that night and was taken by Louis to the hotel. Although she is secretly


    photographed, her appearance is clear and she couldn''t deny it.


    Doesn¡¯t David always make things clear? Why would such a sneak shot leak?


    Lily is afraid that Louis was photographed, and her heart is tight. Her eyes keep looking at the photos


    on the ground. When she finds only the back of the man is photographed, she is relieved.


    Seeing that everyone is looking at the photos and gossiping, Lucy knows that this trick works.


    Half an hour ago, the assistant said that she had received a courier for her. She took a look at these


    photos. Although she doesn''t know who gives her, it helps her a lot!


    At this time, Lucy is imposing, and she forces Lily, "Lily, didn¡¯t you say you have a sexual disorder?


    What happened to these photos? Don''t say that the other party is your male friend, and he just sent


    you to the hotel!"


    Lily nces at the picture on the ground, and after a while she says, "It''s a guy I know at the bar."


    She didn''t expect that things would change suddenly when it is about to end.


    Also, where did Lucy get the photos?


    "Jason says that you are a docile, good wife. Did you even go to the bar?" Lucy snorts and deliberately


    increases the volume. "Held by someone in the bar to the hotel! The meaning is self-evident!"

 Chapter 30 Louis Comes to Help

    Chapter 30 Louis Comes to Help


    The people around begin to hesitate a little, not knowing which one they should believe.


    Although Lucy and Jason are wrong, Lily is also not clean and goes to the bar to have a sex partner.


    At this moment, therge screen that has been silent for a long time lights up again.


    The picture is shot in a hotel room. Lily goes to catch the adultery, but the voices are Lucy and Jason.


    Lucy says, "When the minister celebrates his birthday, I will get her drunk, and then find someone to


    send her to the hotel. She can''t run away by then. Let¡¯s see whether she still has face to stay in the


    Smith Group."


    Jason exims, "Baby, you are so smart. You have nned all this so carefully. You are really my


    sweetie!"


    "Sure, I''m waiting for you to get divorced!"


    The audio just ys out a few words, everyone is dumbfounded.


    Lucy is also stunned. She didn''t expect Lily to have a recording. The recording makes Lucy more


    disadvantageous than that video, and indirectly let Lily escape it.


    "This is not true. The sound is synthesized!" Lucy panics and says, "I... how can I say such a thing? It¡¯s


    not me."


    Someone in the crowd hums, "Miss Lucy, do you think we are stupid and can''t know whether it is


    synthesized or not? You''re so vicious. You not only grab Lily''s husband, but also want to make her


    discredited."


    "Yeah, I think these photos are synthesized!"


    "It''s Lily who frames me. She frames me!" No matter what Lucy exins, no one believes her.


    Lucy is going crazy.


    She thinks she is smart, but she didn''t think she would lose to Lily!


    Lucy turns her head to see Lily is smiling, as if mocking at her indecency. She couldn''t help it anymore,


    screams and rushes towards Lily,


    "Lily, you bitch!"


    She rushes very fast, scratching Lily with her nails. Lily happens to wear high heels, and she falls down


    when she steps back. She feels hurt and her brows furrow, but someone backs her up.


    The cold breath from the tip of his nose makes her stiff. She turns her head to see that Louis hase.


    It is he who holds her, so that she doesn''t fall down.


    "Uncle... Mr. Louis." Lily quickly changes her remarks and endures the pain to keep a distance from


    him.


    There are people around, and it is not good for them to see they are so intimate, lest the rumors spread


    again.


    Louis withdraws his hands indifferently, as if he has never noticed Lily. He frowns at the situation in


    front of him. His face is somber, and he looks very majestic.


    "What are you messing up in thepany!"


    As soon as he says this, the noisy crowd calms down and everyone realizes that the big boss is here.


    It''s strange. Isn''t Mr. Louis only dealing with foreignpanies? Even when hees back, he seldom


    gets involved in the domesticpany.


    But everyone does not dare to ask more and bows their heads to greet him


    "Mr... Mr. Louis." Lucy is also a little flustered. She didn''t expect Louis toe back, and Louis hates


    the employees massing around most.


    Louis puts his hands in his pockets and nces indifferently at the crowd. He asks in a low voice,


    "What''s wrong? Why stand in the lobby without doing anything, especially you, Manager Lucy."


    When her name is called, Lucy looks blue and white.


    She grits her teeth and points at Lily, saying, "Mr. Louis, Lily ims to have a sexual disorder and


    prevents her husband from touching her, but she went to the nightclub to have sex with others. She


    even used synthetic recording to frame me!"


    "Miss Lucy, are you way too far?" Jessie stands up and couldn''t help speaking for Lily, "You are the


    mistress who takes her husband. You also want to collide with her husband to frame Lily! You dare to


    say that Lily framed you? We¡¯ve heard the recording. It¡¯s clear!"


    Louis raises her eyebrows, and seems to be judging who is right and who is wrong. When he sees the


    photo at the feet, he could distinguish his back with just a nce.


    He nces at David beside him, his eyes cold.


    "I''m sure there were no reporters at the time, and I don''t know why there is such a thing." David


    whispers, "I will check itter, and give you an exnation."


    Then the LCD screen reys the conversation between Lucy and Jason again.


    After hearing this, Louis frowns tighter and looks at Lucy, "Miss Lucy, exin it."


    "Mr... Mr. Louis, I..." Lucy stammers.


    At this time, Director Johnson of the Personnel Department struggles to squeeze out from the crowd.


    He sees Louis is also here, "Mr. Louis, how did youe to thepany?"


    "Come and handle something." Louis sees him panicking and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    Director Johnson wipes the sweat on his forehead and says, "This is the case. The designer we invited


    in person in the college has left. I am looking for her."


    "Are you looking for me?" Jessie appears.


    "Miss Jessie, here you are!" After seeing Jessie, Director Johnson finally sighs a relief, "It''s fine if you


    haven¡¯t left. If you are not satisfied with the sry, we can have a further discussion."


    "I''m very satisfied with is. It is Lucy who fires me." Jessie holds the onion head and says in an aggrieve


    tone, "Lily came to the nning Department to find Lucy and told Lucy that she didn''t take any money


    privately. Lucy didn''t believe her."


    "Although I just came here, I have also read the employee codes and knows the rules, so I told Lucy


    that the supervisor can''t manage things across departments, and Lucy was angry."


    "Lucy, it is your fault." Director Johnson looks at Lucy with dissatisfaction, "If there is a problem with the


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    employees in the trantion department, Minister Leon will be responsible for it. Why did you interfere


    in it?"


    Director Johnson is very angry.


    The Smith Group rarely recruits personnel. At that time, in order to recruit Jessie, he fought with other


    group members, and it took him a lot of efforts to get Jessie¡¯s agreement.


    Is Lucy mentally retarded? She is the manager of the nning department. Doesn¡¯t she know how


    difficult it is for recruiting a good designer? She even puts on air to fire Jessie!


    "Because Minister Leon is not here, I just..." Lucy panicspletely. She worked very hard to get this


    position. She could not be fired.


    She must apologize first!


    "It''s my fault. I apologize to Miss Jessie." Lucy first apologizes to Jessie, and she bows lower when


    facing Louis, "Mr. Louis, I''m really sorry, I was stupid. "


    "Actually, before I knew that Jason is married, I also refused him, but he kept pestering me, seducing


    me, and saying that his wife can¡¯t satisfy him, so I was convinced by him."


    Lily watches Lucy acting and admires her tricks.


    She is really mean.


    Knowing that Louis would make her hold ountable for this matter, she takes the initiative to admit


    her mistake and scapegoat Jason. It¡¯s funny. What does he think if Jason lying in the hospital hears


    Lucy saying this?


    "Mr. Louis, you should know what I have worked in the Smith Group for so many years, and made


    many contributions." Lucy is crying, and her makeup is messed up. She is sobbing, "I ept all kinds


    of punishments."


    "Settle the sry in the Personnel Department." Louis interrupts her, looking somber.


    "Mr. Louis?" Lucy couldn''t believe that the Smith Group would fire her for such a trivial matter. "Over


    the years, I have done my best to thepany, you..."


    Louis asks back, "Do you mean that other people are not doing their best to thepany?"

 Chapter 31 Think about It

    Chapter 31 Think about It


    "Mr. Louis, we are loyal to thepany!"


    The employees shout and give Lucy a hard look.


    Don''t speak if you don¡¯t know the real situation!


    "Lucy, it¡¯s not the first time you managed things cross-department. Although I''m often away from home,


    I am not poorly-informed." Louis says, "You can''t fire those who specially recruited by the Smith


    Group."


    Mr. Johnson nods.


    Yes. How can Lucy fire the one he goes to great lengths topete with other rivals from rivals in


    other groups?


    It¡¯s so shameless!


    Lucy rubs her hands and wants to say something, but meets Louis'' gloomy gaze.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "The most important thing is that you have hurt the reputation of thepany. Not only you, but also


    Jason, are fired." Louis says to David by his side, "Watch Miss Lucy to hand over the job and ask her


    out within three hours.¡±


    David replies, "Yes, I will handle it well."


    Louis looks at his watch and seems to have stayed here for a long time, and then leaves.


    Lily, who stands behind him, opens her mouth and wants to say something, but she hesitates.


    She didn¡¯t expect Louis toe to thepany and deals with these matters, but Louis dismisses


    Lucy and Jason. He somewhat has helped her indirectly.


    Doesn''t it mean that she owes him favor once more?


    Soon, the people in the lobby go back to work, and Lily and Jessie take the elevator back to their


    departments.


    "Lily, you are so great. Your n goes so well that you almost catch up with the agents!" Jessie is


    excited, "You should treat scum guys fiercely, so that they can''t turn the situation over!"


    Lily doesn¡¯t speak.


    She is not vicious. She feels guilty because she married to Jason in order to escape John, and she has


    sexual obstacle.


    But Jason is so heartless.


    If he wants to divorce, she can agree with him, even she gets nothing. But she can¡¯t stand it that he


    and Lucy coborate to make her lose her reputations.


    After separating from Jessie, Lily returns to the trantion department. Several colleaguese


    around gossiping. In their eyes are full of gloating, but not pure "care."


    Lily answers them perfunctorily.


    "Hey Lily, I heard that Mr. Jason is Mr. Louis''s cousin, then aren¡¯t you Mr. Louis¡¯s cousin-inw?"


    Someone mentions this, and the atmosphere changes in a moment.


    "I heard that Mr. Leon is going to the New York branch. When Mr. Leon left, we will have a new


    minister. You are the best among us and you are Mr. Louis¡¯s cousin-inw, Mr. Louis will pay more


    attention to you, right?"


    "Hahaha, I also want to know this!"


    "You are so well-informed that you know Mr. Leon is going to New York branch. I don''t even know yet."


    Lily nces at them and smiles, "You might just ask Mr. Leon who is going to be the new minister.


    Doesn¡¯t it save many troubles?"


    Those who swept by Lily look pale and mutter, "We didn¡¯t mean it. We are just curious. If Mr. Leon


    chooses you, we would like to congratte you in advance."


    "Since you have so much time, why not deal with the two Italian documents as soon as possible?" Lily


    looks at the colleague with a cold look, "I remember minister said that he needs it on Thursday."


    The man shrugs his shoulders and quietly steps back.


    Lily nces at the other colleagues again, saying with a soft tone, "Everyone, I am divorcing Jason.


    Don''t mention the stuff like I am Mr. Louis¡¯s cousin-inw in the future, will you?"


    "Everyone knows that Mr. Louis''s hates big mouth most. I have gone through many interviews before I


    can work in the trantion department of the Smith Group, so do you."


    Lily looks gentle, but she is really angry and would not save their faces.


    Everyone smiles embarrassedly, and soon goes back to their seats.


    Lily exhales, and her brows tighten. She really doesn¡¯t know what Mr. Leon is going to be transferred to


    another post. Why do these colleagues think she would take Mr. Leon''s position? Who spreads the


    rumors in secret?


    After thinking twice, she still thanks Louis on mailbox.


    Although she could solve the matter without Louis, it would not be so easy to drive Lucy out. After all,


    she has a good rtionship with several vice presidents.


    Louis replies quickly to her email, ¡®You''re wee.¡¯


    Lily stares at the e-mail for several minutes, confirming that Louis does not say anything like she owes


    him a favor again. Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t mention it, otherwise the favors she owes him would be


    countless!


    In the afternoon, it is estimated that Jason has known the news and keeps calling Lily.


    When Lily answers the phone, he scolds Lily angrily, "Lily, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious! Did you


    n the car ident? Do you want to tell me?"


    "Lily, let¡¯s wait and see. I will sue you, using you that you deliberately murder me. Do you want to


    divorce? No way! You got me fired by the Smith Group, and I won''t make you feel good!"


    "Okay, let¡¯s wait and see." Lily hangs up the phone when she finishes, feeling confused.


    She thought Jason identally had a car ident, but judging from what Jason said, it seems like


    someone wants to hurt him. But it was she who did this, and she won¡¯t do that.


    Who is it?


    And how did Lucy get those photos?


    Lily sends the divorce letter to the hospital. She heard thewyer said that Jason tears it on the spot


    and wants to beat him. Lily directly appeals to the court and wants to forces a divorce with Jason.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Jason takes the initiative to call her and invites her to the hospital. He


    agrees to divorce.


    Lily is surprised that he has agreed to divorce. At that time, she finds something was wrong with his


    tone, but she doesn¡¯t think too much, and takes the divorce letter to the hospital.


    Jason is a little bit seriously injured in a car ident. Half of his face is wrapped in gauze, and his legs


    are hung by ster. It is rare that when he sees Lily, he is not as arrogant as before, just dreaded.


    Lily hands him the divorce letter, "I will get back what belongs to me, and I won''t take the property that


    isn¡¯t mind."


    "I will just do as you say," Jason mutters, taking the pen and signing his name on the divorce letter


    within five seconds.


    "Jason, what exactly do you want?" Lily asks with a frown, always feeling something goes wrong.


    Before Jason called her, he said that he would not let her go and would never divorce. Why did he


    change his mind within a day?


    "No, nothing. I want to divorce you." Jason returns the divorce letter to Lily, ¡°We''ll have nothing to do


    with each after the divorce, shall we?"


    As soon as he thinks about what happened yesterday, he shivers.


    Last night he was still scolding herwyer and saying he would not divorce. He used Lily of


    intentionally killing him. Unexpectedly, the door was kicked open and two men came in.


    The man who walked towards him first was well-dressed, with a pair of narrow sses on the bridge of


    his nose, which looked elegant and handsome, just like a professor at the university. The man asks


    him, "I heard that you don''t want to divorce her?"


    "Why should I divorce her?" Jason thought that this man is Lily''s newwyer and scolded, "Not only do


    I not divorce her, but I will also sue her!"


    "Mr. Jason, think about it twice. Don¡¯t you want to divorce her?"


    "No!" Jason was impatient. He as lying on the bed, hitting the man''s face with a punch, but


    unexpectedly his hand was caught by the man and twisted counterclockwise.


    His painful face twisted together, and he feels enveloped in a terrible anger.


    Suddenly he feels his scalp numb.


    "Mr. Jason, if I can let you have a car ident once, I can arrange it for the second time." The man


    smiles, ¡°But I don¡¯t think your legs will be so lucky next time."

 Chapter 32 Who Is This Man?

    Chapter 32 Who Is This Man?


    The man looks elegant and soft, with the tone like a breeze, but Jason has a suffocating feeling, as if


    his neck was struck by the man¡¯s gaze, scared of urinary incontinence.


    It turns out that the car ident is not an ident, but was arranged by the man!


    Jason knows Lily¡¯s friends, but he has never seen this man!


    Who is this man?


    "What¡¯s your rtionship with Lily..." Because he fears this man, Jason''s voice is trembling, and he


    wants to ask what¡¯s his rtionship with Lily, but he couldn''t finish the sentence for a long time.


    The man just smiles slightly, touched the cell phone on the cab, and hands him, "Now call her and


    say you agree to divorce her and let her bring the divorce letter to the hospital, will you?"


    Under the oppression of the man, Jason can¡¯t resist at all. He takes the phone tremblingly, calls Lily,


    and repeats the man''s words.


    "Good job, thank you." The man seems very satisfied. He stands up, and pats him on his shoulder. His


    fingers are slender and powerful, which makes him shuddered.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Jason says, "What¡­ What do you want to ask?"


    "Have you ever touched her?"


    "Yes." Jason mutters, and is pressed by the man again. He endures the pain and quickly exins, "But


    it was on the night of the marriage, and it has not seeded, I swear!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect her sexual disorder is so serious. She didn¡¯t let me touch her, and she even scratched


    me. After that night, we were sleeping in separate beds, and I never touched her again."


    Jason was angry when he mentioned this.


    At that time, he chased Lily for a long time, and when he heard that Lily agreed to marry him, he


    thought he had got a bargain. Unexpectedly, he couldn¡¯t touch her. It was so depressing!


    If Lily hasn¡¯t had the disease, he would not have an affair!


    "Thank you for not touching her." The man smiles, and the anger in the eyebrows dissipates. ¡°If you


    touched her, I won''t let you still stay in the hospital, right, Mr. Jason?"


    Jason was too scared to move.


    Before leaving, the man asks again, "Mr. Jason, this is just a private conversation between you and


    me. I don''t want her to hear a word, do you understand?"


    "Yes, sure." Jason nods.


    He couldn¡¯t tell why if he tells a lie, he will be buried alive in a coffin by this man.


    Lily stares at Jason for a while, which makes him ufortable. He asks her to leave quickly, and she


    does not ask any more, and leaves with a divorce letter.


    Did Jason hit his head in a car ident and got sick?


    Otherwise, how could his attitude change so much?


    On the way out, when Lily is still puzzled about Jason''s transformation, Joey sends her a message


    saying that she has time toe to the hospital, and Lily remembers that her mother should be


    discharged these days.


    Lily turns around and goes directly to the inpatient department. When she finds the ward, she sees a


    person packing things up. Her mother wants to help her, but she is scolded.


    "Oh, don''t move, I''ll do it, lest my sister will say that I don¡¯t help you."


    Lily knocks on the door to remind the two of them she is here.


    "Sister, here you are" Joey hurriedly stuffs the rest things into the suitcase and grins, "I did all these.


    Am I good?"


    Lily¡¯s mom is very pleased and tells Lily, "Your sister came at 8 o''clock in the morning and said she


    would pick me up from the hospital. She even brought the breakfast. She is very nice."


    Joey is asking for praise.


    Lily chuckles, "She is good? Oh, mom, don''t you know her mind? She must have something that needs


    my help. She wants me to see how good she is!"


    She is Joey''s sister, of course she knows what is on Joey¡¯s mind!


    "Oh, sister, I really love my mother." Joey takes Lily''s hand and purses her lips. ¡°I know I was very


    ignorant before, but I''m growing up!"


    "And I am much better than Coffey. I asionallye to the hospital to see my mother, but he has


    been in school. I am afraid that he doesn¡¯t have us in his mind."


    "He is studying in a closed school. He can¡¯t go out even he wants to." Lily ps her, "He doesn''t spend


    my money anyway, but you? You spend as much as I give you!"


    "Sister!" Joey clutches her head, feeling grieved. She thinks that she is not very smart because she is


    always beaten by Lily. Even the genius can¡¯t afford to be pped so many times!


    Mom says, "Don¡¯t make trouble. Let''s go back first."


    Lily wants to take her mother to the restaurant, so they don¡¯t have to cook themselves. But her mom


    says that they seldom go home, and she insists on buying dishes and cooks for them. Then they go to


    the supermarket.


    Joey is wearing a mask and sunsses, for fear of being seen by passers-by.


    Lily couldn''t help saying, "You¡¯ve been popr so soon?"


    "Almost! I¡¯ve signed a few movies and TV shows and got several endorsements." Joey is proud, "Your


    sister is still very smart and hardworking, and I must make a name this year!"


    Lily pulls her lips.


    She still couldn''t forget how stupid Joey was when she went to Louis at that time.


    "Sister, look, that''s me!" Joey points to the big poster that hangs in the distance, very excited. Lily


    follows her eyes and is shocked.


    Her sister turns into an international spokesperson for the brand Encounter!


    "Why the newpany gives you so many resources?" Lily asks in surprise. She remembers Joey


    said that herpany has changed and even the entertainment broker. ¡°Is your agent powerful?"


    "Sure! She was going to retire after she¡¯s led three movie queens." Joey grins.


    It¡¯s her brother-inw John gives her such a powerful entertainment broker.


    A week ago, an assistant-looking man came to the crew and said that Mr. John had asked her to have


    a meal. She was still wondering who was Mr. John? When she came to the restaurant, she found that it


    is John Dawn.


    When Lily and John were in a romantic rtionship, Joey had a video with Lily and sometimes she saw


    John identally. After a few years of their breakup, she is surprised to see John in the US.


    John said he has something to deal with in America. She told John that Lily''s nominal husband, Jason,


    is cheating Lily. John also finds a ce for her, so she could ask Lily to live with her.


    But Joey doesn''t understand why they broke up.


    why doesn¡¯t John tell Lily that he came here?


    "Because your sister is still mad at me." John smiles. He is very elegant. You can¡¯t see him angry. ¡°So, I


    want you to be a middleman."


    "Oh, then I get it." Joey nods understandingly. To be honest, of Lily''s two boyfriends, she likes John,


    who is handsome and rich!


    And John is very thoughtful. When he knows that Joey doesn¡¯t have anyone to back her up in the


    entertainment industry, he arranges a newpany and a powerful broker for her to get the resources.


    And he pays five million dors.


    At that time, she heard that Chloe wants to be the spokesperson, and she feels ufortable. She


    told John that she didn¡¯t expect she could get the chance.


    With such a brother-inw who treats her so well, Joey feels very satisfied.


    Even when John asks her to get Lily to the church one day, she would do it, let alone just ask her to go


    for an errand!

 Chapter 33 Are You Afraid You Don’t Have a Son-in-law

    Chapter 33 Are You Afraid You Don¡¯t Have a Son-inw


    "What do you want to say? Why keep looking at me?" Seeing Joey staring straight at her, Lily feels


    strange and gives her a p. ¡°Here we are!"


    Joey purses her lips, "Don''t p me!"


    She is almost silly.


    Lily wants to buy some clothes for her mother first. After entering the store, Joey, who usually feels


    tired when doing other things, takes the initiative to help mom choose clothes, and pays for it.


    "Sister, I will pay for it. I have money!"


    "..."


    Then they go to the underground to buy food, and then go back home.


    Lily¡¯s mother Daisy still lives in the oldmunity where she used to raise her children. It takes an hour


    to drive to the city center. Lily wants to change a house for her many times, but Daisy just doesn¡¯t want


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    it and says she loves here.


    When they arrive at home, Daisy goes to the kitchen. Joey and Lily chat while watching TV. After a few


    minutes, Joey reveals her intention, "Sister, are you free this Saturday night?"


    "Why are you so good! What do you want to do?" Lily throws the pillow on her, and smiles with her lips,


    "You finally reveal your intention. Why?"


    Joey sits beside her and pleases, "There is a big reception in the Goose Vi on Saturday night, and


    many foreign famous guides will attend. Sister, please apany me to there!"


    Lily refuses, "No, I''m not interested in the party."


    If it is to discuss cooperation that she has to go, otherwise, she does not like that asion.


    "Sister, my good sister." Joey is pleasing her.¡± There is a director whom I like very much. His movie is


    recruiting Chinese actresses. I want to talk to him. What if I can get it? But you know, my English is so


    poor, so I want you to be my temporary trantor."


    Lily shots her a nce and says hatefully, "Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a shame that when your sister is a


    trantor, and your English is so poos? Even the kids in primary school children speaks better than


    you!"


    "Oh, different strokes for different folks. Look, sister, you are suitable as an interpreter, and I like to be


    an actress." Joey is very smart and says, ¡°Sister, if you want to be an actress, maybe you are not as


    good as me!"


    Lily is speechless by what she says.


    With Joey''s begging, Lily agrees. After all, Joey is her sister. She finally has some achievements in the


    entertainment circle, how can Lily not help her?


    "Sister, you''re so nice!" Joey kisses Lily, and takes a selfie with her happily. Lily couldn''t bear it and


    ps her away.


    When Daisy has prepared for a good meal and asks them toe to dinner, Lily gets up and happens


    to see the phone. She looks at the address "brother-inw" and frowns.


    "Joey, did you friend Jason?" Lily asks Joey, and picks up her cell phone. Joey has only a sister, her


    brother-inw is no one but Jason.


    Joey sees Lily holding her cell phone, she hurries over and snatch it. She rolls her eyes and says,


    "Why should I friend him? Anyway, you are divorced."


    "I just saw a man named brother-inw sending you message."


    "That''s my stylist!" Joey says calmly, ¡°His name is called the brother-inw, and I forget to change into


    his name. Okay, Lily, let''s have dinner first."


    Lily really believes her exnation.


    The ID names of the young people are indeed weird. A colleague in herpany is also called Dad.


    Lily hasn''t eaten the dish cooked by her mom for three months, so she has eaten an extra bowl. Joey is


    always a picky eater. Lily reminds her of the reception, staring at her to finish eating a bowl of rice.


    A picky eatercks of discipline!


    Lily still has something to do, and she has to go back to thepany in the afternoon. And there is an


    advertisement waiting for Joey. Daisy puts some fungus porridge in a thermos for them to bring back to


    work.


    "Mom, don''t be a nanny for others in the future." Before leaving, Lily says to Daisy, "Tell me if you don¡¯t


    have money. I can provide for you."


    Daisy nods, "I know. I will help the library in the future."


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°It would be great if you do so. You can go and dance with your friends if


    you are bored. By the way, I¡¯ve divorced Jason. Don¡¯t go to his house anymore."


    "Aren''t you sweet? Why did you get divorced?" Daisy doesn¡¯t respond to it for a while, "Then, what


    should you do after you get divorced? Who will be with you?"


    Lily is speechless.


    "Mom, you don''t understand. It is a right decision Lily divorces Jason. It will be miserable to spend the


    life with that kind of man!" Joey interjects, ¡°Sister is so good, and there are many men who love her.


    Are you afraid you don¡¯t have a son-inw in the future?"


    "But I think Jason is quite good. Every time hees, he will greet me and bring me something." Daisy


    is still nagging.


    Joey rolls her eyes and drags Lily away.


    Joey says, "Sister, don''t tell mom about this. She doesn''t understand anything! If she''s a little self, she


    won''t be so selfish when she divorced my dad and don''t get the money."


    "She''s your mother even if she''s silly." Lily grabs her ears and tares at her, "Don¡¯t yell at your mom in


    the future. If you have anything to say, say it privately, understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Joey and Lily share the same way. They take the same taxi. When Joey arrives, she says that she will


    ask someone to bring their dresses over.


    Lily says, "Don''t waste money. I have a dress."


    "It''s okay. It is given the sponsors anyway!" Joey wave her hand and quickly enters the building.


    Lily smiles helplessly.


    Although she always thinks that Joey is a little stupid, born into a humble family but living a luxury life,


    Joey is filial and doesn¡¯t lost herself after she get involved in the entertainment circle like other girls.


    When Lily returns to thepany, she happens to meet David whoes to thepany.


    "David." Lily greets him and sees some documents in his hand, "You have something to deal with in the


    "Well, Mr. Louis is handling things in thepany."


    Lily is somewhat curious.


    This is not the first time she has seen Louis in thepany, but Louis seldom cares about the affairs of


    the domesticpany, which is usually handled by several deputy directors. What happens to the


    David enters the special elevator and sees Lily still waiting for the elevator, and he presses to open the


    door.


    "Miss Lily,e in."


    "Okay, thank you." Lily walks in. In addition to the high-level managers, the staff of the trantion


    department and nning department can also take the elevator. However, they generally don¡¯t share


    the same elevator with high-level staff.


    Lily and David haven''t seen each other three times and they seldom talk, so Lily is surprised that David


    will greet her.


    What''s wrong?


    Lily takes a look at the thermos in her hand, thinks about something, and then hands it to David, "I


    heard that Mr. Louis likes dessert. Just give it to Mr. Louis. It¡¯s my give for him for thanking him help


    me."


    If it weren¡¯t for Louis, Lucy might just be demoted.


    David does not ask anything, and takes it, "Thank you, Miss Lily, I will tell Mr. Louis."


    "You''re wee."


    After sending Lily to the trantion department, David goes straight to the top floor, holding the


    insted bottle in one hand and he documents in the other, and steps into the president''s office.


    "Shit!"


    When David just steps into the office, a pile of paper smashes on the floor. Louis stands akimbo in front


    of the French window, his face gloomy.


    The temperature in the office isfortable, but it makes people feel like falling into an ice cer.


    David says nothing, closes the door silently, picks up the paper on the floor, and ces it on the


    mahogany desk with the things in his hand.


    "Everyone can''t wait to see them losing face, but they dare to make shameful things public." Louis is


    very irritable and pulls his tie around, "Do they think I will turn a blind eye to it?!"


    "In the past few years, you have focused on expanding overseas markets. There is no one in the


    stupid"


    Louis sneers, "He still has a face to visit the elders. He is such an unambitious man. If not for Lucy, he


    wouldn''t be the deputy general manager."


    "Jason''s father died early. He and his mother have nothing to long for." David pauses and continues,


    "I''m afraid that someone will go for him, even though you are cousins, you share the same surname


    ¡®Smith¡¯."


    Louis squeezes his eyebrows and asks, "Did he divorce Lily?"


    David nods, "Mr. Jason told me that he has signed the divorce letter. But it is strange as he did not


    agree to sign the divorce letter two days ago, and wanted to sue Miss Lily, and then he signed again."


    "It would be fine it he signed it." Louis is not interested in how they divorced. ¡°By the way, you booked a


    ticket for Jason to let him stay in thepany in Shend North, and don''t let him run around."


    "Okay, I''ll do itter." David responds and says, "Mr. Louis, President Gosse will hold a reception at


    Goose Vi on Saturday. He wants you to go with Miss Chloe."


    Reception?


    Louis knows Mr. Gosse¡¯s mind when he thinks about it. He hesitates for a moment, but he still agrees,


    "Tell President Gosse that I will go with Chloe, and call the person in charge of CHANEL for thetest


    set of couture."


    "Yes."


    Probably he talks a lot, Louis feels his mouth is a little dry, Louis wants to drink coffee, but he sees a


    thermos on the table, and jokingly asks, "What? Did you make me the wolfberry to keep me healthy?"

 Chapter 34 This Reception Is of High Taste

    Chapter 34 This Reception Is of High Taste


    Then he takes the thermos and opens it.


    In it is the sweet and soft white fungus porridge, which smells fragrant. David also smells the fragrance


    as well, and says, "This is from Miss Lily. she said it¡¯s a gift for thanking you."


    "Sending me the white fungus porridge. It¡¯s really down-to-earth." Louis looks at the pink thermos and


    couldn''t helpughing. He takes the coffee cup and pours the white fungus porridge into it.


    It is sweet and warm.


    "Mr. Louis, it is too sweet for you." David smells the scent and couldn''t help saying, ¡°Or I will eat it for


    you, and then order a takeaway for."


    Louis nces coldly at him, "No, go out and be busy with your job."


    "..."


    At about four o''clock in the afternoon, David goes to the trantion department and returns the cleaned


    thermos to Lily, "Miss Lily, here is your thermos."


    "Oh, thank you. Actually, you can tell me and I will get it myself. " Lily smiles, ¡°You don¡¯t have to send it


    yourself."


    "It just happens that I am going to fetch for something." David thanks her, and hesitates when he is


    leaving. Then hees back and asks Lily, "Miss Lily, can you prepare one more for me next time?"


    "Do you love to eat the dessert too?" Lily thinks that David shouldn''t like dessert, "OK, I will ask my


    mom for one more bottle."


    David praises, "Your mother is really a good cook."


    "She was a nanny and cooked for others before."


    "Well, that makes sense."


    It is strange that the more they talk, the more congenial they are.


    Although Lily thinks that David is cold, and because he is an assistant, he always wears a strict face,


    he is actually a warm man. He also has a cat and a German shepherd at home.


    When they almost finish the talk, Lily asks him carefully, "Mr. Louis oftenes to thepany


    recently. What¡¯s going on?"


    "It''s okay, you just mind your own business." David knows she is indirectly asking thepany, ¡°If


    there is something, it will only be the business of senior leaders, and it won''t affect you."


    Lily asks no more.


    It is indeed true that even if there is a problem with thepany, it is also a matter of senior


    managements and it has nothing to do with them.


    On Saturday morning, Lily goes to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    After waiting for a while, she gets two invalid marriage certificates, which makes her rxed and a little


    emotional.


    The marriage that she thought wouldst to the end of her life ends up insting for just one year.


    A momentter, and she goes to the shopping mall to buy vegetables. She is in good mood and buys a


    few flowers. When she returns, she meets the courier.


    Lily goes to the kitchen to deal with the hairy crabs, and then opens the big box. Inside is a neatly


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    folded champagne-colored dress, which is so beautiful.


    Lily takes a deep breath.


    A few months ago, she was honored to attend the VALENTINO''s early Spring Show. She has seen this


    skirt on the stage, and she has been staring at the model at the time. She even admired that the dress


    is really beautiful, but it is too expensive.


    Unexpectedly, she now has this dress.


    "Is Joey with so many resources? She even gets VALENTINO''s endorsements?" Lily mutters, looking


    at the logo on the box, and she feels something strange.


    In previous days, John loved to give her Valentino''s couture and bags, and it seems like that John likes


    this brand very much.


    Is it from John?


    Soon, Lily dismisses the idea again. She didn¡¯t introduce her family to John. It¡¯s impossible for John to


    know her stupid sister. She must have thought too much.


    At noon Lily just eats a bit


    The Goose Vi is a little far from the city center. Lily still has to find someone to dress her up. After


    fooling around at home in the afternoon, she leaves. It is already four o''clock when she finishes her


    dressing.


    Joey sends her a message saying that she hasn¡¯t finished her film, and she asks Lily go to the Goose


    Vi first.


    Lily has no choice but leave by car alone.


    Lily knows very little about the Goose Vi. It is said that it is a private manor that is surrounded by


    mountains and rivers. As the environment is very nice, so the rich often holds receptions or parties.


    It¡¯s getting dark now. After the taxi goes up the mountain, Lily sees various luxury cars parked in the


    manor¡¯s open-air parking lot, most of which are limited series.


    The whole manor is lit up, like a huge night pearl. Two rows of waiters stand in front of the arched gate.


    The people who attend the reception are all elegantly dressed.


    Just one minute after getting off the car, Lily has seen several acquaintances, all of whom are business


    tycoons, and some are hard to see even in financial magazines, so Lily is slightly shocked.


    The scale of this reception is bigger than Joey says.


    When Lily walks to the door, she is stopped by the waiter, "Miss, could you please show your ID card?"


    Lily shows him the barcode.


    The waiter looks at the phone and says to Lily apologetically, "Sorry, the invited party is Miss Joey. You


    can''t go in until shees, and you can''t go in alone."


    What? Is the rule somewhat strict?


    "Can you just let it go? It¡¯s hot outside." After struggling for a while, Lily says, "I''ll go in and sit where


    you can see me, okay?"


    "Miss, all around the manor, including the doorway, are equipped with air-condition, and it will not be


    hot."


    Lily is speechless.


    Then Lily hears a lowughing from behind, and the familiar voice sends chill down her back.


    "She''s my friend." John in a ck tuxedo approaches Lily, and says in a warm tone. Then he gives he


    waiter a golden invitation card.


    The waiter nces at the golden invitation card, and his expression immediately bes respectful.


    "It turns out to be Mr. John, I hope you have a good time at night."


    "Thank you."


    John turns his head to see Lily still standing there, his thin lips rising higher, "Do youe to this party


    with your friend? I will take you in."


    "No, no." Lily declines him, and moves a few steps aside. As soon as she meets John, she feels


    difficult to breathe and a sense of fear appears from the bottom of her heart.


    "I don''t mean anything else, I just want to take you in."


    Lily turns her head and says, "I''m fine standing here. The one I am waiting for ising soon."


    "Okay, I''m leaving now." John doesn¡¯t force Lily anymore, and he quickly leaves. But when he goes to


    the door, he nces at the woman under the stairs again, with a smile in his eyes.


    His taste is not bad. His darling looks gorgeous in this dress.


    When Lily sees John go in, she immediately wants to leave the vi, but before stepping out, she thinks


    of Joey and dismisses her thoughts again.


    John''spany has huge market in Europe. Even if he doesn''t have a business in America, he is still


    famous. It is no surprise that he cane to this reception.


    Joey finally enters the entertainment industry. She hasn¡¯t gained a firm foothold yet. What shecks are


    resources and investors, and this kind of reception is very helpful for Joey to get resources.


    Joey is her sister, so she has to help her.


    Not long after that, a nanny car drives in. When the door opens, Joey hurries over with a dress.


    "Sister, didn¡¯t I just give you the barcode? Why are you still standing outside?"


    "I don¡¯t want to stand outside." Joey calls Lily stupid, and Lily res at her angrily, "The waiter says that


    you are the invited person, I can only enter when youe."


    Joey looks helpless, "Which one is so rigid?"


    "Well, let¡¯s go."


    The banquet hall on the first floor of the vi is asrge as putting five basketball courts together. The


    Moran-style decoration is magnificent and brilliant. The rich dressed elegantly chats happily.


    In addition to ck-haired and ck-eyed Asians, there are also many blond-haired and white-skinned


    Europeans in the crowd. They all look noble, and they seem to find business here.


    Within three minutes, Lily''s eyes have already patrolled the banquet hall.


    This reception is really of high taste!


    Joey is not as cautious as Lily. No matter who passes her, she will greet them first. Anyway, she has


    her brother-inw backing her up. She isn¡¯t afraid!


    Lily asks, "Where is the director you mentioned?"


    "Ah? I¡­ I''m looking for him..." Joey is a bit guilty. It is just an excuse for Lily toe to the reception


    with her, and now it''s a bit troublesome to patch up a lie.


    Fortunately, there are many Europeansing here. Joey sees a man whom she is very familiar with.


    When she remembers that he is the director of amercial film, she says, "Sister, it is


    him!"

 Chapter 35 Why Wear a Mask?

    Chapter 35 Why Wear a Mask?


    Lily is also a little surprised after seeing the man clearly, "Oriel? Are you sure?"


    The director is very famous for filming suspense film, and she quite likes it.


    "Yes, it¡¯s he." Joey takes Lily to walk over and whispers, "Sister, don''t say it too straightforward, after


    all, I''m still a green hand in the entertainment circle."


    "..."


    She hasn''t seen that a green hand can have endorsements for Dior and Valentino.


    Lily follows Joey to director Oriel.


    "Hello, Director Oriel." Lily knows that the director is French and doesn¡¯t like English very much, so she


    greets in French, "It''s an honor to meet you."


    Director Oriel sees Lily is so fluent in French and he has a little interest, and chats with her.


    After chatting for a while, Lily introduces Joey to him, saying that she is her sister, and she just steps in


    the entertainment circle. Lily also mentions the Joey likes Oriel''s work very much. Joey, who doesn¡¯t


    understand French, just smiles.


    Joey''s appearance seems to satisfy Director Oriel. He gives Lily a business card and asks Lily to tell


    Joey the date and location of the audition. Lily takes it with a smile.


    After leaving Director Oriel, Lily gives Joey the business card, bending over and rubbing her ankle.


    These shoes look good, but they pinch her feet.


    "Wow, sister, you are awesome." Joey stuns when she takes the business card, and couldn''t believe it,


    "You can get the business card of Director Oriel?"


    "Don''t be stupid, it''s just a chance to audition. Dozens of peoplepete for the role!"


    Joey grins, "It''s okay, I have a lot of time now, maybe I can get it. If I act in his movie, even if there are


    only several lines, I will be different!"


    Lily purses her lips and says helplessly, "Well. It¡¯s done. Can we go back?"


    As long as she thinks that John is at the reception, Lily is worried, and she is afraid of encountering


    him. with John here, she is not interested in the reception.


    "Sister, we have been here for less than half an hour." Joey mutters, "We are in no hurry to go home."


    When she says this, her eyes are still looking around.


    Where is her brother-inw?


    Besides, if she just takes Lily away, things would fail.


    "Didn''t you just say that I just need to be a trantor?" Lily couldn''t help asking Joey who is looking


    around, ¡°What are you looking at? What do you want to do?"


    Joey wants to find a chance to call John, and she immediately covers her stomach, saying, "Oh, I have


    a stomachache. I will go to the bathroom."


    Lily''s feet hurt a bit, so she has to find a ce to have a rest.


    The lights in the banquet hall gradually dims, and the music is reced by waltz. It seems that dancing


    part is going to be on. Lily sits down on the bench by the door. Surprisingly, therees her


    acquaintance.


    It is Louis and Chloe.


    Louis is dressed in a ck suit, tall and handsome. Even if he doesn¡¯t do anything, the unique


    temperament makes people cannot ignore him.


    Chloe holding his arm is still arrogant and wanton. Her fresh red fishtail skirt makes her charming. She


    raises her head slightly, like a princess who is especially favored by Louis.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily has to get up and greet them because she is sitting next to them, only one meter away.


    "Mr. Louis."


    "Miss Lily." Louis is slightly surprised to see Lily holding the diamond handbag. He has to admit that Lily


    has a good shape and she looks so stunning in the dress.


    The neckline of the dress Lily wears is a deep V, with ayer of tulle in the middle. From time to time, it


    shows her fair skin. Louis¡¯s breath is tight when he sweeps it leisurely.


    He thinks of that night when they spent the night together, and Lily was under him.


    It''s so beautiful.


    Compared to Louis, Chloe looks gloomy when she sees Lily, and she wants to pierce through her.


    This is Joey¡¯s sister. Not only did Louis me her for Lily, her sister even gets all her good resources!


    Chloe couldn¡¯t understand who Joey has met.


    "Hey, you are just an interpreter. How can youe to this reception?" Chloe ridicules her angrily, "Or,


    are you just like your sister, getting acquaintance with some big bosses?"


    Lily is not annoyed and smiles slightly, "Yeah, I''m just an interpreter, not as famous as Miss Chloe, but


    the host is hospitable, so he invited more guests."


    "What do you mean? Did you mean that I am also invited casually?" Chloe immediately shouts,


    ¡°President Gosse and Louis are good friends. It¡¯s he who personally gave us the invitation card!"


    "I never meant that!"


    "You!" Chloe is unhappy looking at Lily''s indifferent appearance. Just when she is about to attack, Louis


    coughs low, seemingly unhappy.


    Louis says in a deep voice, "Chloe, pay attention to your words and acts."


    Chloe grunts in dissatisfaction.


    Before leaving, she also turns to stare at Lily.


    "Last time you lost your temper, and I don¡¯t want to see it again." Chloe walks through the crowd, and


    Louis''s voice enter her ears, very cold, "Did you hear me?"


    Chloe panics and vaguely says, "I am good recently. I am busy with shooting movies and didn¡¯t make


    any mistakes. But Joey takes away several of my international endorsements! I don¡¯t know what


    happens."


    "I''m talking about the photos." Louis pauses and doesn¡¯t want to beat around the bush, ¡°You don''t know


    Lily, and that''s her business. Why do you interfere in it?"


    Chloe bites her lips.


    She just finds someone to follow Lily and want to teach her a lesson, but unexpectedly she discovers


    that Louis takes Lily to the hotel, and they stayed in the hotel overnight.


    She is so angry. But she just happens to know the dispute between Lily and Jason, so she sends the


    photo to Lucy and wants to make Lily lose her reputation. Unexpectedly, Lucy is so useless!


    Louis caresses her hair oppressively, "Chloe, you are in this position, and you don¡¯tck resources at


    all. You have to bear in mind that you are relying on the Smith Group."


    "I can give you whatever you want, but you can''t y tricks and causes troubles, especially for Lily. No


    matter who is supporting her sister, don''t trouble her."


    "She snatches my resources. Can''t I be silent?" Chloe says angrily, ¡°And, Louis, you always speak for


    that Lily, do you like her?"


    "I told you not to trouble her and don¡¯t get involved with other things."


    "If you don''t make it clear, just admit you like her!" Chloe thinks of the pictures, and she doesn¡¯t let go,


    ¡°If you really care about me, you shouldn¡¯t have any contact with her."


    Louis turns his head to look at her, his eyes gloomy, "Do you know what you are talking about?"


    He hates others threatening him.


    "I¡­ I was wrong!" Chloe sees he is angry, and quickly apologizes, "I just don''t like her. In the future, I


    will stay away from her. Louis, please don''t punish me."


    Louis calms down when he hears this. When he sees President Gosse in the crowd, he takes Chloe


    over.


    Lily waits for a while and doesn¡¯t see Joeye back.


    She suspects that Joey must be flirting with handsome guys, as Joey doesn¡¯t answer her phone.


    At this moment, the ball begins.


    The men and women in the banquet hall walk towards the center of the venue in pairs, dancing the


    elegant waltz. Those who do not like dancing are chatting by the tables or admire at the couples


    quietly.


    None of the people who cane to this reception are ordinary guests, and they are good at social


    dancing.


    Lily sits there and watches at them. It is so pleasing to the eyes.


    At this time, a man with a feather mask walks towards Lily. He is wearing a white suit, which just


    matches the dress Lily wears.


    He bends over and reaches out to Lily, as if to invite her.


    "Sorry, just find someone else." Lily refuses him. The light is dim, and the man is wearing a mask. She


    could only see that he has a good shape and she feels familiar.


    The man doesn¡¯t seem to hear Lily''s refusal, keeping the posture still.


    What¡¯s up with the man?


    After a stalemate for a minute, Lily is embarrassed at first, then she epts him. Anyway, it is a dance,


    and it soon ends.


    She puts her hand on the palm of the man. When she touches his hand, Lily''s fingertips are electrified,


    and her hand is numb. Soon her hand is tightly held by the man, who pulls her to the center of the


    venue.


    The man is a gentleman, and he puts his hand gently on Lily''s shoulder. He doesn¡¯t have excessive


    moves, which makes Lily rxed.


    They dance to the music.


    "This is not a masquerade. What do you wear a mask?" After dancing for a while, Lily couldn''t help


    asking him. Apart from this man, she doesn¡¯t see anyone wearing a mask at the scene.


    The man does not speak.


    When the light shines here, Lily sees the man''s thin lips slightly raise, with a very light smile on his


    face, which makes Lily feel more and more familiar.

 Chapter 36 Miss Lily, Havent You Left Yet

    Chapter 36 Miss Lily, Haven''t You Left Yet


    She looks at the man''s deep eyes and stiffly says, "John Dawn?"


    Is he wearing brown lenses?


    "It seems that my camouge technique has failed, darling still recognizes me." Turning her around,


    John leans to her ear and chuckles, "I haven''t danced with you for a long time."


    The moment when she recognizes him, Lily is stiff, and her feet seem out of her control. But John


    always has a way to keep her pace to follow his rhythm.


    Gradually, the music goes low, and the men and women hug together and giggle gently.


    John takes off his mask, revealing his handsome look. He leans against Lily''s neck and could smell the


    slight fragrance, making him miss her all the more, and wants to hug her.


    Lily is held tightly by her hand and couldn''t pull it out. She asks bitterly, "John, what do you want to do


    in America?!"


    She is fed up with this cat-and-mouse game.


    "Darling, Louis is not a good person." John answers, "He simply wants to take advantage of you."


    "What about you?" She knows that Louis has helped herself many times, because he needs her help.


    But she thinks Louis is more reliable than John.


    She would never forget the nightmare John left her this life.


    "You are my darling, my most important woman." John kisses her hair and says warmly, "Even if I lie to


    the world, I won''t lie to you."


    With a soft kiss, Lily is stiff.


    "Darling, Louis promises you a small favor, and gets a huge benefit. That cooperation is too dangerous.


    You have to follow me, and only I will not hurt you."


    Why there is a cooperation again!


    Because of that cooperation, Louis trapped her many times, so she has to help him. Now, Johnes


    here to find her because of the cooperation again.


    "John, you''re not much better than Louis." Lily sneers and looks at him, "If I can choose, I''d rather help


    him."


    John curls his lips and smiles, "Darling, don''t be so stupid, you know my temper."


    Of course, Lily knows.


    Otherwise, she would not have nightmare because she sent him to prison, and fled back to America to


    change her name and get married. Unexpectedly, he still finds her.


    "Darling, don''t cooperate with that kind of person, you will suffer loss." John reaches out and holds her


    bangs to her ears. They look intimate, ¡°Only I can protect you."


    Lily twitches her lips corner, "How can you protect me? Kill me?"


    Hearing that, aplex look shes in John''s eyes, but it soon disappears. He looks at Lily''s eyes with


    tenderness.


    "Darling, there are things you can''t judge on the surface. It''s moreplicated than you think."


    He lowers his head, his thin lips kiss Lily''s cheeks, but Lily feels very cold. She struggles hard twice,


    but still couldn''t escape him.


    In the middle of the venue, Louis and Chloe are also dancing.


    There are few people dancing. Louis looks around and sees Lily dancing with a man. He doesn¡¯t know


    what they are talking, but they look intimate.


    At first, he thought Lily is attracted to men, and he doesn¡¯t care about it. but when the light shines on


    Lily''s face, he sees that her expression is not right, and he seems to know that man.


    John!


    Johnes to America and contacts Lily many times, presumably for that cooperation.


    In just a few seconds, Louis thinks of a lot. He gestures to the waiter, and says a few words to him.


    The waiter nods and soon enters the crowd.


    Soon, the dance music in the venue bes very brisk, and everyone adapts to it very quickly. With


    the dance partner spinning, Louis takes this opportunity to walk Chloe inside.


    The moment the man and woman are spinning, Louis gently pushes Chloe''s waist into John''s arms and


    pulls Lily by the way.


    The whole process takes only three seconds. When John realizes of what happens, Chloe is in his


    arms. He nces at Louis gloomily, and Chloe is angry.


    How could Louis exchange her for Lily. It is way too much!


    "Mr.¡­ Mr. Louis?" Lily looks at Louis in front of her, still not knowing what happens.


    What just happened?


    Louis nods and takes her quietly to the periphery, "Rx, I will protect you well within a month. After all,


    you are my employee."


    "Thank you." Lily whispers.


    Louis still has something to do. When he takes Lily to the periphery, he let go of her hand.


    Unexpectedly, Chloe follows behind, pushing Lily violently on the waist.


    Lily doesn¡¯t stand firm, and flies to the table. The wine sses on it all fall down, and most of the


    champagne is sshed on Lily.


    Louis, who hasn''t gone far, hears the movement andes back to help Lily stand firm.


    The dress that Lily is wearing is very tight. It is almost exposed after being wet, and it could not cover


    her fair skin. Louis''s eyes sink and he quickly takes off his coat to cover her.


    "Chloe." Louis catches Chloe in the crowd at a nce, and is furious.


    Chloe shrinks her neck and purses her red lips, ¡°It''s too dark. I can''t see her clearly. I did not do it


    intentionally. I''ll pay her the dress."


    "Go back now, David is waiting for you outside." Louis says in a cold tone, ¡°Face the wall and ponder


    about your mistake for three days."


    "Louis, I didn¡¯t mean it..."


    "Six days."


    In a word, the number of days of punishment doubles, and Chloe almost cries, but she doesn¡¯t dare to


    resist head-on. When she walks away, she hits Lily with her shoulder.


    It¡¯s that woman¡¯s fault!


    Lily feels the pain on her shoulder. Louis apologizes first, "Sorry, she''s a little bit arrogant. If no one


    sends you back, just wait for me. I will send you back when I finish my things."


    "No, I call my sister." Lily refuses his kindness.


    When Lily goes out wearing her coat, she happens to see Chloe smashing David with her bag, and


    then sits angrily into the rear seat.


    She has been spoiled, and it¡¯s not simply arrogant!


    Lily calls Joey again.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Joey answers the phone quickly, "Sorry, I''m sorry, I havee back first. Tell the waiter there, they will


    send a special car to take you back."


    "Joey!" Lily is very annoyed. ¡°You ask me to help you but you leave me here?"


    "Oh sister, I have something else to do. Don''t be angry. Next time I''ll go and apologize to you


    personally. Sister, I have to go. You must pay attention to your safety!"


    Joey hangs up the phone, and Lily wants to smash it.


    What a trick! Joey dares to cheat her!


    Lily tries to get help from the waiters, but the waiters are very busy and don¡¯t take care of her. She


    stands on the stairs alone for a long time, and someone quietly leans over.


    "Miss Lily, haven''t you left yet?"


    Seeing Louising out, John, who is about to walk to Lily, hides behind the pir.


    "Mr. Louis." Lily is embarrassed. After all, she just refused him, ¡°Yeah, my sister went back first. I might


    have to ask someone to send me back."


    Louis smiles, "You don¡¯t have to trouble others, I''ll send you back. it just happens to be the


    way."

 Chapter 37 Accidental Vehicle Explosion

    Chapter 37 idental Vehicle Explosion


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    They descend the stairs and walk towards the open-air parking lot together. When they just enter the


    parking lot, a ck Bentley close to them explodes suddenly.


    Louis reacts first, protecting Lily on the ground.


    He is wearing a thin white shirt, and a piece of flying debris smashes into his arm, and it bleeds. The


    severe pain makes him groan.


    Lily touches the hot liquid and finds that Louis is injured and his face is pale, "Mr. Louis."


    "It''s okay." Louis pulls her up and looks at her up and down, ¡°Did you hurt?"


    Lily shakes her head.


    The Bentley just explodes and does not catch fire, but the loud noise still attracts the waiters¡¯ attention.


    Louis exins the situation to the waiter.


    The waiter says that he would give Louis the results of the investigation as soon as possible, but


    because there is no medicine in the vi, he could only simply help him deal with the cut and send him


    and Lily to the hospital.


    John walks out from behind the pir, looks at the people in the parking lot, and then moves his eyes to


    the exploding car. He bites his lips and his face is sullen.


    "Sir." Victor alsoes out of the dark.


    "If I take her into the car, would her end the same as this car?" John is holding the post, staring at the


    car that explodes into fragments.


    Suddenly, he punches hard on the pir, and the words seem to squeeze out from between the teeth,


    making people scare, "He dares to deal with my woman! How dare he!"


    "Don''t worry, sir, Mr. Colbert doesn''t know about those things." Victor says, "He just thinks this kind of


    asion is suitable for killing, and he aims at you.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Mr. Colbert has seen those with his own eyes and he believes those things. What¡¯s more, there is only


    a woman Satsuki beside you in these years. He has no reason to doubt this."


    "His suspicion is heavier than anyone, and he can catch everything!" John sneers, contemptuously,


    "Does he think that as long as he finds a Japanese woman for me, and I don''t know who she is?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Ask Satsuki toe here." Watching Lily''s car leave the mountain, John clenches his fists tighter,


    ¡°Help her get a job in the Smith Group."


    Victor says, "Miss Lily is a trantor of the Smith Group. Is this appropriate?"


    "The most dangerous ces are the safest ce as well." John says slowly, "Doesn¡¯t Colbert want to


    know what I am doing? I just let him know, and I also need to monitor Louis by myself."


    He doesn¡¯t want to fight with Louis. That would only end up hurting both sides. Lily is his, he pushes


    her away for some reasons, but it doesn¡¯t mean others can get her!


    Soon, the car arrives at the hospital.


    Lily doesn¡¯t go back. Louis is injured because of her. She has to stay with him all the way, but when she


    sees the seriously injured wound on his arm, her heart beats fast, painfully.


    She really owes Louis a big favor this time.


    After the doctor treats Loui¡¯s wounds, Lily let Louis sit down to rest and she goes to get the medicine.


    When he returns a few minutester, she finds that the man is leaning his head against the back of the


    chair and falls asleep.


    Lily slows down and walks over. He looks tired, and there is a dark circle under his eyes. He might be


    exhausting.


    She purses her lips and takes off her coat to gently cover Louis.


    Gradually, Louis''s forehead begins to sweat, his eyebrows tighten, and he seems ufortable. He


    breathes heavily and scares Lily.


    "Mr. Louis?" Lily pats his shoulder, ¡°Are you all right?"


    Louis grabs her hand and seems to want to shake it off. The sweat on his forehead increases, and he


    grabs her hand lightly. Lily''s face turns pale and she takes a few breaths.


    "Mr. Louis, let go of me." Lily pulls back her hand hard. She really feels that her hand is about to break,


    and then finds that his shirt is wet, revealing his chest.


    Lily''s heart beats faster, her ears red, and she hurriedly turns away her head.


    Should Louis have a nightmare?


    Lily is worried that he might have an ident, and is about to call the doctor. The force holding her


    hand loosens She hurriedly pulls out her hand. Louis seems to return to normal.


    Lily shouts carefully, "Mr. Louis?"


    Louis slowly opens his eyes and nces at her, "Did I just fall asleep?"


    Lily scolds him secretly.


    You are not only asleep, but almost breaks my hand.


    David, who receives the news,es to the hospital and brings Lily a new dress, "Miss Lily, your dress


    has been dirty, change to this."


    "Thank you." Lily nces at the dress that hasn''t dried yet, and runs to the bathroom quickly.


    She can¡¯t wear this dress anymore.


    David first sends Lily to Water Bay. When she gets off, Lily thanks Louis again and again, ¡°I really thank


    you this time. I will pay all medical expenses."


    Louis chuckles, "No. It doesn¡¯t matter."


    After the car left Water Bay, Louis lowers his face and asks David, "Did you investigate the matter


    happened in the Vi?"


    "Yes. It seems that the car explodes automatically, not artificial."


    "Whose Bentley?"


    "John¡¯s."


    "Since it''s his car, it''s not an ident." Louis snorts, ¡°It must be someone who did something to his car.


    It happens that Lily and he pass by and it hurts them."


    "Isn''t his business in Europe?" David doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°I have checked that John doesn¡¯t have any


    branches in America and Japan. How could he offend someone?"


    "It may be someone from Europe who wants to deal with him here." Louis says, ¡°After all, if John has


    an ident in another country, they will be able to avoid suspicion."


    After thinking about it for a while, Louis and David say, "The purpose of himing here is to find Lily.


    During this time, you must watch him closely. Don''t give him any opportunity."


    "I will pay attention to it."


    Maybe because of the hand injury, Louis doesn¡¯te to thepany for two days.


    Lily is a little worried, but she doesn¡¯t dare to ask more, so she asks Daisy to cook the white fungus


    porridge, so she can find an excuse to find David and asks of the situation.


    "Mr. Louis is recovering well, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    "Is there anything I can do, such as receiving customers?" Lily feels sorry, ¡°Or I can cook for Mr. Louis.


    I am a good cook."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I learn the cooking from my mother."


    David touches his chin and thinks for a long time, but then agrees. He wants to hire a part-time worker


    for Mr. Louis, and he really wants to find someone to take care of Mr. Louis.


    When Lily settles the matter at hand, she goes to Louis with David, and asks him a few questions on


    the way, only to feel relieved when she knows that Louis and Chloe don¡¯t live together.


    Chloe treats her like an enemy, and wishes to kill her.


    She¡¯d better hide from her.


    Louis lives very close to Water Bay. It is a single-family vi in the innermost quarter of themunity,


    which is very quiet.


    He frowns slightly when he opens the door and sees David and Lily.

 Chapter 38 I Won’t Like Picky Eaters

    Chapter 38 I Won¡¯t Like Picky Eaters


    "What happens?"


    "Mr. Louis, good morning." Lily greets the man with a shy face, "I heard that Mr. Louis needs someone


    to take care of him, so I am here. I hope Mr. Louis doesn''t mind it."


    With a forceful smile on her face, Lily sullenly says, ¡°Do you think I want toe here? I don¡¯t want to


    owe you too much. I want to quickly return the favors. I don¡¯t want to work for the Smith Group all my


    life!


    Louis looks at David and smiles, "Huh? Do I need someone to take care of?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Louis, the part-time worker says something goes wrong in her home, so she couldn''te


    here these days." David feels chilled at Louis¡¯s gaze, and he pushes up his sses calmly.


    "I have many things to deal with, so I am afraid that I will miss the things Mr. Louis tells me. Miss Lily is


    a good cook, and her working ability is strong, so I brought Miss Lily over."


    Lily nods hurriedly, "I won''t cook white fungus porridge, but I''m good at cooking! Mr. Louis, rest


    assured, I will take care of you when you recover."


    Louis is clever and knows that Lily is actively paying back her favors.


    But he doesn¡¯t say it, because the only one he trusts in the country is David, and David is busy. He


    really needs someone to handle the documents for him.


    "I know, you go busy with your work." Louis says to David, "Miss Lily will be here to help me these


    days. By the way, clean up the secretarial department when you are free. It''s too dirty."


    "I will handle it." David understands what is going on.


    Before leaving, David says to Lily, "Miss Lily, sorry to bother you to take care of Mr. Louis''s daily life."


    Lily groans, wondering.


    In such arge vi, there are robots for sweeping. She doesn¡¯t have to clean the house. Doesn¡¯t she


    just cook? How to take care of him?


    Soon Lily realizes that it is not an easy job!


    Beforeing here, she asks David to drive her to the supermarket to buy a lot of ingredients, all of


    which re beneficial for wound healing, but Louis is very picky. He doesn¡¯t eat fish or pork, and he


    doesn¡¯t even eat broli.


    He is slightly allergic to peanuts, so he does not love peanut butter.


    The coffee must be hand-made, and when he is dealing with the documents, she has to get the coffee


    ready.


    "Mr. Louis, you''re too... Lily looks at the notes in the memo, and then purses her lips, "You are too


    picky. "


    He is such a picky eater, but he is still so tall and does not look weak. It is so strange.


    Even Joey isn¡¯t as picky as he is!


    "Everyone has some food they don''t like to eat." A notebook is ced on the coffee table in front of


    Louis, and he is dealing with some matters, ¡°It¡¯smon, and it¡¯s nothing to do with being picky."


    Lily grits her teeth. She doesn''t like to spoil others.


    Besides, she is tired after buying so many ingredients from the supermarket. It is expensive. How


    wasteful it is to throw all the food away because he is picky?


    After thinking for a while, Lily slips into the kitchen and calls her mom, "Mom, what if someone is picky


    and doesn''t eat pork?"


    "Your sister is picky again?"


    Lily hums, "No, Joey is much better than him!"


    "Then you mince and marinate the pork and make it into meatballs. Do you know?" Daisy has been a


    cook after all and soon she thinks of a way, "If there are eggnts, you can mix the pork into


    eggnts."


    "What if he tastes the pork?"


    "You marinate it with seasoning, and the meat is very tender, so he can''t taste it."


    Lily rummages through the bottles and jars. She really finds the seasoning Daisy says. She writes


    down the marinating steps and asks how to handle the fish, which is also made into balls or into the


    steamed eggs.


    After Lily puts on the apron, she is busy in the kitchen.


    She uses all the methods taught by Daisy. Soon the pork and the fish will be processed. One sauced


    beef and two vegetarian dishes will be prepared soon. Lunch will be ready soon.


    She tastes it when she finishes, and she does not taste the pork before she takes the dish out.


    "Mr. Louis, lunch is ready."


    Louis closes hisputer and gets up to take a seat at the restaurant. When he sees the four dishes


    and soup on the table, he hooks his lips, quite satisfied.


    This woman looks good at cooking.


    When he sees the te of meatloaf, he frowns, "Didn¡¯t I say I don''t eat pork?"


    "It''s not pork, it''s beef!" Lily sits down after serving him the rice, and she lies calmly, "I have "handled"


    the pork. Try it if you don¡¯t believe me."


    Seeing that Louis doesn¡¯t move, and shows a suspicious look, Lily assures him, "Mr. Louis, it''s


    definitely not pork. If you taste the pork, I will leave now!"


    Louis gives her a nce, and after a few seconds, he takes a piece of meatloaf and takes a big bite.


    It tastes tender, smooth and soft, unlike pork.


    "It is difficult to cook the beef tender. Your cooking is really good." Louis looks at the meat on the


    chopsticks. If her skills are not good, the beef will not taste so tender.


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief, thinking she was right to call her mom.


    In the four dishes and one soup, the mushroom soup is vegetarian, and pork and fish are more or less


    put in several dishes. Lily feels very fulfilled when she watches Louis eat all the dishes.


    You dare to be picky. I have many ways to deal with you!


    The kitchen is equipped with a dishwasher, so Lily doesn''t need to wash the dish, just throw the


    tableware into the dishwasher.


    In the afternoon, Louis works in the study, and asionally uses video to deal with the affairs of foreign


    She is ustomed to high-intensity work in the trantion department. No matter what documents


    Louis throws over, she can mark out the difficult words, and she can deal with a document in five


    minutes.


    One is busy at the front table and the other is behind the table.


    "That¡¯s all for today."


    Louis takes the microphone off his body, and the one-and-a-half-hour meeting makes him very tired.


    Then he finds a hot cup of coffee and the ready documents cing beside him.


    He looks up and sees Lily, who is focusing on work. Sometimes if she couldn''t remind of some words,


    she bites her pen and thinks hard, looking a little cute.


    Louis raises his thin lips.


    No wonder Mr. Leon always praises Lily of his department as being excellent. Indeed, the work


    efficiency is very high, and she knows what others need when she works for others, and can deliver in


    time.


    He has looked down upon this woman and only regards her as an interpreter.


    "Lily." Louis taps his finger on the table and asks her, "If there is a chance, would you like to go to the


    New York branch? Thepany will arrange the house for you."


    "New York branch?" Lily didn¡¯t expect that he would tell this to her, and she didn¡¯t respond for a while.


    Louis nods, ¡°Yes."


    He knows that if Lily has a greater stage, she would make more stunning achievements, and the New


    York branch is just right for her.


    If she can help him deal with the cooperation, this kind of favor is nothing.


    "Thank you for your appreciation, but I don''t need it." In the end, Lily still refuses him, "I still like the


    headquarters, and I might not get used to the New York branch."


    Lily also has her own ideas.


    Although she has been in the Smith Group for several years, and she is also very good in the


    trantion department, she has made no major achievements and she is not experienced


    enough.

 Chapter 39 You’ve Done a Job

    Chapter 39 You¡¯ve Done a Job


    Not a normal man can go to the New York branch.


    And she is not willing to be alone in a foreign country, it is too difficult. She has no ambitions. It will be


    good for her to have enough money and with her family by her side.


    Louis knows that Lily doesn¡¯t want to leave, so he doesn¡¯t force her.


    He has no right to interfere in her choice.


    In the afternoon, the study is very quiet. Both of them are dealing with things. When Lily looks up from


    thest document, she finds that it is dark outside the window.


    Unconsciously, she stays at Louis'' house for a day!


    Seeing that Louis is still busy working tirelessly, Lily does not disturb him, and quietly leaves the study


    room, intending to prepare for the dinner before she goes back home. When she goes downstairs, she


    receives a call from Jessie.


    "Lily, are you still busy outside?"


    "I am at Mr. Louis''s house." Lily tells Jessie about what happened at the reception, and she says that


    what Jessie has said is not right. She doesn¡¯t meet any man who can attract her, and no one confesses


    his loves for her.


    "Oh, at Mr. Louis''s?" Jessie drawls, and says ambiguously, "Do you spend the night with him?"


    "What are you thinking about? I''m just going to pay him back favors." She is speechless for what she


    says. ¡°Didn''t you say that Mr. Louis is not good?"


    "I only said that Mr. Louis will get married at a mature age, but I didn''t say that he is no good!" Jessie


    says innocently, "Anyway, I don''t mean to let you marry him. If you hit it off, why not start a


    rtionship?"


    Lily says, "Come on, I am not interested in that. Didn¡¯t you see itst time? With the vicious woman


    Chloe by his side, no woman would be fine with Mr. Louis."


    She has nothing to do with Louis, but she is hated by Chloe.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be worse if she has a rtionship with Louis?


    Lily sees that it is gettingte, and hurries to cook. She warns Jessie not to eat take out. She will take


    some meals back. Jessie kisses on the phone and says goodbye to Lily.


    Because it is dinner, Lily makes lighter dishes, and the pigeon soup stewed in the afternoon is ready.


    She just takes the purple casserole from the stove, and it suddenly gets dark, which frightens her.


    Is the power off?


    But it is only that this vi¡¯s power is off, the street lights are still on. Lily thinks it is just tripping, and she


    turns on the mobile phone torch for lighting, and goes to the study to find Louis.


    "Mr. Louis, does it trip?" Lily knocks on the study door, and asks, ¡°Do you know where the main switch


    is?"


    "Mr. Louis?"


    Lily knocks on the door several times in a row, but no one answers. She goes into the study and it is


    empty. Louis in not there. Lily, who is in the dark, is nervous.


    When she went downstairs to cook, Louis was still in the study.


    There are seven or eight rooms on the second floor. In such arge and quiet space, Lily could even


    hear her breathing, and the light of her phone is dim.


    "Louis? Lo¡­ Louis?" Lily walks against the wall, her calves trembling, ¡°Where are you, can you hear


    me?"


    She doesn''t understand why does he live in such a big vi alone?


    Lily walks very slowly, afraid that something mighte out suddenly. She takes the mobile torch to


    light back and forth. When she hears some sounding from the bedroom, she runs over


    immediately.


    "Louis, are you inside?" Lily pats the bedroom door.


    "This is my house, if it¡¯s not me, who would be here?" Louis''s voice sounds dull. ¡°The bathroom door is


    stuck. Youe in with a torch and open it."


    "Okay, wait a minute." Lily unscrews the bedroom door and walks in.


    Theyout of the bedroom is notplicated. Lily takes the mobile phone shlight and finds the


    bathroom. She finds that the corner of the carpet is stuck under the bathroom door, which causes the


    man inside to be unable to open it.


    "Louis, the carpet is stuck in the door." She exins to Louis and reaches for it with her hand, but it is


    stuck too tight and she couldn''t pull it off, ¡°How about you back away, I will kick the door open."


    "Are your legs so powerful?" Louis doubts.


    Lily nces at the bathroom door lock, which is a verymon lock, "It might work. I will try it first."


    "Well."


    When Louis says that he has stepped away, Lily steps back, takes a deep breath, and kicks her foot on


    the door lock.


    The first time it doesn¡¯t work.


    Lily shakes her foot and kicks on it again. It works this time. The door is open


    "Mr. Louis." Lily nces at the bathroom with her torch and sees Louis. His shirt sleeves are stained


    with blood. Obviously, the wound is dehiscent. ¡°You are bleeding, are you okay?"


    She is anxious to see how Louis'' wound is. Unexpectedly, there is water in the bathroom floor tiles. She


    steps in and slides down, then she flies to the ground, and her phone flies out.


    Louis grabs her arms with feeling.


    Lily thrashes with both hands, and happens to scratch his wound. Louis does not stand firm and backs


    up, hitting the shower switch, and Lily bumps into his arms.


    The shower on the top is opened, and the water wet them all.


    The light suddenly turns on.


    Lily is trembling under the cold water. When the light is on, she quickly turns off the shower and finds


    that Louis is also very embarrassed. His wet short hair attaches to his forehead, and his face looks


    sullen.


    She hurriedly pulls the bath towel on the shelf and hands to him trembling, "Mr. Louis, towel."


    "I let you to open the door, and you really did a good job" Louis''s voice is cold, "Am I tied up with a


    rope? Do I need you toe in and save me?"


    He has never seen such a stupid woman!


    "I think your wound is bleeding, and I am just worried." Lily smirks, knowing it is her fault.


    "Go out, I change the clothes!"


    Lily wants to say that he should treat the wound first. Seeing that Louis''s face is so serious, she doesn¡¯t


    say anything and goes out.


    "Really, I didn¡¯t mean it, and he is too fierce." Lily is still whispering after going downstairs. Fortunately,


    she wears a thick vest, and it is fine to take off her shirt.


    She is embarrassed to ask Louis if there is a dry towel, so she twists her clothes casually and ns to


    go home to deal with it.


    As soon as she opens the door, she bumps into Chloe outside.


    "Louis, I..." Chloe carries a cake box and smiles. After seeing Lily opening the door, she stops talking


    and her eyes widen instantly.


    Why is this woman here?


    Chloe is very dissatisfied. After sweeping over Lily''s dress, the cake box in his hand falls down, and it


    messes up the door.


    Lily didn¡¯t expect Chloe toe. She looks down at herself. It seems it is difficult to exin.


    "Ah, Lily, I''m going to kill you!" As soon as Lily is ready to speak, Chloe screams out loud, and ms


    her face, ¡°You are so shameless!"


    Lily quickly grabs her wrist, and her face is cold "I want to ask Miss Chloe is so uncivil and loves to hit


    others?"


    She doesn¡¯t want to have a bad rtionship with Chloe, because she is afraid that Chloe would


    embarrass Joey in the entertainment industry.


    But she is not stupid, she will stand and let others hit her!


    "What are you talking about? I am uncivil?!" Chloe''s eyes widen and she is more furious. She wants to


    ps Lily with another p.


    Lily grabs her two hands tightly.


    Chloe couldn''t free her hands out, and then she yells at Lily, "You are shameless. You even set a trap


    for your ex-husband, so that he lost his reputation and is expelled."

 Chapter 40 Coquettish Women Win More Affection

    Chapter 40 Coquettish Women Win More Affection


    "Jason cheats in the marriage. Didn¡¯t you cheat in the marriage? You pretend to be innocent in front of


    the reporters. That night Louis was holding you to the hotel, and you stayed in the hotel for one night!"


    Lily is shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Chloe to know these things, but she quickly recovers and


    understands some doubts, "Is you who sent those pictures to Lucy?"


    If it is, she can understand why the photos only photographs Louis¡¯s back.


    "Yes, so what? I don''t like you!" Chloe doesn¡¯t hide it, ¡°You are so mean! Do you think Louis will like you


    when you sleep with him?"


    Lily is angry when she hears this.


    When she bumped into Jason¡¯s cheating that night, she went to the bar angrily. She wanted to find a


    handsome guy, but she happened to meet Louis, Jason''s cousin.


    She threw herself on Louis and acted nonsensically, but she regretted it when she woke up the next


    day. She wanted to leave everything that rtes to Louis. But she didn¡¯t expect him to ask her for help


    and gave her a series of tricks.


    What did it mean that she hooked up with Louis, Louis is not innocent, either!


    "Why not talk anymore? Am I right?" Chloe bes more arrogant when Lily purses her lips and


    doesn¡¯t speak, "It''s not just you, your sister is not a good thing!"


    "I don¡¯t know who your sister hooked up with that she not only grabs my resources and my


    endorsements, but also dares to challenge me! I''m afraid that Louis would scold me if I make troubles,


    otherwise I will drive your sister out of the entertainment circle at any moment!"


    Lily¡¯s eyes are cold. She loosens her right hand and ps it quickly on Chloe¡¯s face, which makes


    Chloe stunned.


    Chloe touches her numb cheek and looks at Lily with wide eyes, "You, you beat me?"


    "You deserve it." Lily says nkly and coldly, "It¡¯s your skills that you can have the Smith Group


    backing you up, but you can''t deny the efforts of others."


    "Even Louis is not willing to hit me, you actually hit me!" No matter what Lily says, Chloe is crazy by


    Lily¡¯s p, and she struggles to pounce on Lily.


    Lily couldn''t avoid it and falls to the ground. Chloe screams out loud, pulls Lily¡¯s hair, and pinches her


    face. Lily is not willing to be weak. They are fighting with each other on the ground.


    The noise in the living room attracts the attention of Louis upstairs.


    He fastens his bathrobe and walks down the stairs and sees the two women huddle together on the


    floor. Chloe¡¯s voice is noisy and sharp.


    Louis shouts sullenly, "What are you doing!¡±


    "Woo, Louis!" When Louis appears, Chloe climbs up from the ground and shows him her swollen face.


    ¡°She hits me! You are not willing to hit me, but she hits me!" "


    She bursts into tears.


    Louis sees her in a state of embarrassment, and her face is swollen, so he wipes tears for her, and


    looks at Lily.


    "Miss Lily, exin it."


    Lily says indifferently, "It is Miss Chloe who spoke unfairly, scolded me and my sister. She attacked me


    first before I fought back."


    "You lied. I didn¡¯t hit you at all!" Anyway, Louis didn¡¯t see it, and Chloe didn¡¯t admit it, "You p me. You


    are shameless!"


    "Chloe!" Louis yells, his eyes gloomy, ¡°Is she right?"


    "No!" Chloe stomps her feet, and when she sees him wearing a bathrobe, she begins to change the


    topic, "Louis, didn''t you say that you don''t like her? Why is she here, and wearing the so exposed


    clothes?"


    "Miss Chloe, please open your eyes and see who wears less?" Lily points to the vest she wears, ¡°It¡¯s a


    thick vest. What else did you see besides my two arms exposed?"


    "As for who wears less, I''m not as exposed as you. You wear the half-short sleeves and expose your


    abdomen, and you are still wearing the hot pants. Mine is just ninth pants.¡±


    Chloe res at her fiercely, "Shut up, you don¡¯t have the right to speak!"


    "This is Mr. Louis''s home. Whether I have the right to speak depends on Mr. Louis." Lily smiles with


    arms on her chest.


    "You!"


    "It''s enough." Louis interrupts them, his face somber.


    Chloe stomps her feet and shakes Louis''s hand, "Louis, I obviously didn¡¯t bully her. It¡¯s her who


    pped me. You have to stand with me!"


    "If you really didn¡¯t bully her, and didn¡¯t scold her, she wouldn''t beat you." Louis doesn¡¯t see the


    process, but he knows Chloe''s temperament, "Just let it go this time."


    "Louis!"


    Louis nces at Chloe sternly, and Chloe dares not to make troubles, and pouts her mouth angrily.


    "She is an employee of the Smith Group, and justes over and handles things for me." Louis


    sweeps to the messy door, ¡°You brought the cake? Handle it yourself."


    "No! No!" Chloe''s face is unhappy, "It should be her who cleans up the mess. If it wasn¡¯t for her who


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    scared me when she opened the door, I would not drop the cake."


    Lily twitches her lips.¡¯


    Oh, I want to say that you scared me!


    "Chloe, I don''t want to say it again." Louis''s face grows darker, ¡°You haven¡¯t finished pondering over


    your mistakes ande here. I haven¡¯t gotten even with you on that matter."


    "I know, I''ll clean it up." Chloe doesn¡¯t dare to answer back and grumbles.


    Lily strokes her chest.


    God knows how nervous she is. She knows that Louis favors Chloe, so she is afraid that he will scold


    her for Chloe, but fortunately, Louis doesn¡¯t protect her so blindly.


    She goes to the kitchen and packs her meals. When she leaves, she says to Louis, "Mr. Louis, I will


    Chloe res at he, ¡°We don¡¯t need you toe here, David wille here!"


    She really hates this woman!


    "Chloe, don''t mess around." Louis scolds and nods at Lily, "Be careful on the road."


    Lily nods.


    After descending the stairs, Lily couldn''t help turning around and sees Chloe kneeling at the door


    wiping the ground, crying in grievance. She uses Louis of not caring for her anymore, then Louis


    Louis wipes her tears, let her go in to wash her hands, and calls the cleaner himself.


    Lily is suddenly envious.


    She could see that Louis really cares about Chloe. Even if Chloe is arrogant, he only reprimands her


    verbally. When he sees her crying, he doesn¡¯t let her clean the floor immediately.


    Chloe is really lucky, with the Smith Group backing her up, and others spoiling her.


    The next morning, Lily goes to thepany to deal with the work first, andes to Louis''s house at


    ten o''clock. Unexpectedly, Chloe sits on the doorstep and ys with her mobile phone.


    Isn''t she a star? Why does she sit here and doesn¡¯t need to work?


    Lily wonders, walking past Chloe as if she hasn''t seen her, and swipes the door with the card.


    "Hey, where did you get the card?" Chloe puts away her phone and stands up, ring at Lily, Except


    David, Louis gives the card to no one, not even me. Did you steal it?"


    Chloe envies that Lily has the door card.


    She begged Louis several times and wants to have the door card, but Louis would not give her, and


    this woman has it!

 Chapter 41 The Prideful and Capricious Princess

    Chapter 41 The Prideful and Capricious Princess


    "It''s not surprised that Miss Chloe has that hobby, but I don''t." Lily nces at her and says, "It¡¯s David


    who gives me the card, and Mr. Louis also knows that."


    Chloe is angry, gritting her teeth.


    Why doesn''t David give her the card?


    Then Lily says again, "Don¡¯t you have the card, so you y phone here?"


    "Of course I do, but I forgot to bring it, and I don''t want to go back to get it!" Chloe says, shrugging her


    neck, "Ie to monitor you. I''m afraid you would hatch a sinister plot against Louis!"


    Lily takes a deep breath, "Miss Chloe, it¡¯s not..."


    When she sees the door opens, Chloe steps in quickly and warns Lily, "Don''t think you can act willingly


    after you have slept with Louis once. I will keep an eye on you."


    Well, even if Lily exins, the capricious princess will probably not hear it!


    Lily goes to the kitchen with the ingredients she bought, and Chloe follows her step by step. Lily is


    annoyed by Chloe, so when she takes the live fish out of the bag, she deliberately drops it on her foot.


    "Ah!" The crucian jumps on Chloe''s slippers twice, frightening her to scream, "Lily, you did it on


    purpose, didn¡¯t you? Take it away!"


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t catch it." Lily apologizes, but when she tries to catch the fish, she pretends she can¡¯t


    catch it.


    The fish jumps high and rubs against Chloe''s calf.


    Chloe''s face is pale, and quickly runs out of the kitchen, closes the door and leaves a small gap.


    Now Lily feels morefortable.


    "Lily, you..." Chloe res at Lily angrily, but she can¡¯t curse her out of education. She uses, "Louis


    doesn''t eat fish. Why do you still buy fish!"


    "Mr. Louis doesn''t eat fish, but I do." Lily says innocently, "I have to eat something even Ie to take


    care of Mr. Louis, right? Mr. Louis doesn''t say that I can''t buy fish."


    Lily grabs the fish and approaches her, "Does Miss Chloe eat fish? The crucian carp is delicious!"


    Chloe screams, closing the door hard.


    "Louis, Lily bullied me!" Lily could hear the sound of Chloe going upstairs and her grievances


    screaming across the door. She must haveined to Louis of her.


    After Lily sorting out all the ingredients and putting them in the refrigerator, Louis goes downstairs.


    He is wearing a light gray handmade suit and seems to be going out to deal with his work. Chloe


    "Mr. Louis, good morning." Lily greets him. When she sees that he is wearing a suit, she thinks of his


    wound and says, "The doctor says that you should wear some loose clothes these two days so as not


    to squeeze the wound."


    She carelessly pinched his woundst night. The cut might get more serious.


    "Last night I asked a private doctor to deal with it. It''s okay." Louis says, taking the square cufflinks that


    Chloe hands over, "I''m going out to negotiate a cooperation, and you wille with me."


    Lily nods, "Okay."


    "Louis, you should punish her!" Chloe shakes his arm. "She just scared me with live fish."


    "Don''t you stay away from such living things as fish and shrimp in normal days?" Louis nces at her,


    "If you don¡¯t go over it yourself, will you be scared?"


    Chloe stomps, "Louis, why are you always standing by her side?"


    "She doesn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s you who are too capricious." Louis says coldly, "Also, I remember


    that your movie is going to start. Why don¡¯t you stay in the crew?"


    "Director Carmen has something to deal with in the family, and he takes a few days off, so I also take a


    holiday."


    "Then you should read the scripts at home. Does your entertainment broker only eat without sry?"


    Chloe knows that Louis is ming her agent for malpractice, so she immediately says coquettishly,


    "Oh, I¡¯ve been familiar with the scripts. It¡¯s I who want toe to you, and they can''t stop it."


    Lily feels her eras numb when she hears Chloe coquettish voice.


    It shouldn¡¯t be denied that Chloe is indeed good at coquetry. She is beautiful and her voice is soft. It


    doesn''t sound unmannered when she when she ys coquettishly, and only makes people feel numb.


    When they go out, Chloe deliberately slows down and walks behind Lily.


    "Lily, just forget it" Chloe smiles smugly and proudly, "I will follow you all the time, and I won''t let you get


    alone with Louis!"


    Lily pulls her lips.


    Then she really thanks Miss Chloe!


    David has already waited outside the vi. When he sees Louising out of the vi with two women,


    he only holds the sses on the nose bridge and pulls the rear door open.


    "Mr. Louis, good morning."


    Chloe quickly gets into the back seat, and after Louises in, she takes his arm and asks, "Louis,


    where are you going to discuss the cooperation? I will go with you!"


    "I will ask David to send you back." Louis says, "and I''ll go find you at night."


    "I don''t want to go back!" Chloe snorts, and insists, "I''m going to go with you, in case you need my help,


    just take with me!"


    "Don''t fool around."


    "I don''t care. I''m going with you anyway!" Chloe says, and stares at Lily who sits in the front seat, "She


    is so stupid, and she can''t even make coffee. What can she do?"


    "Miss Chloe, just tell me if you want to go. Please don¡¯t attack me." Lily turns to look at Chloe, "I haven''t


    used that kind of coffee-making appliance, and I just made some mistakes."


    She brewed coffee for Louis yesterday, but Louis frowned when he drank the coffee. It might be that


    the coffee tasted bad. She Googled it and found that she used the appliance wrong.


    She doesn''t know how Chloe discovers it, but it¡¯s wrong to ridicule her!


    "Wouldn''t you read the instruction manual if you don¡¯t know how to use it? Don¡¯t find excuse for your


    mistakes!" Chloe groans, "I don¡¯t know how to use it either, but the coffee I brewed tastes delicious."


    Lily, "..."


    "Fine." Louis feels tired when two women are quarreling in the car in the morning. He squeezes his


    brows anxiously, "You can go with us, but don''t make troubles."


    Chloe smiles happily and holds his arm tightly. "Well, I must be good."


    Soon, the car arrives at the golf course.


    This is thergest golf course in Yorkshire, with the strictest membership system. The annual fee is up


    to 1 million dors and it is for people of the upper ss to have fun. The Smith Group also has its


    shares.


    Lily, Louis, and Chloe take a sightseeing car to the stadium. Lily inspects the surrounding scenery with


    her hand holding her chin. In Chloe''s eyes, she is like a countryside girl who has seen the big cities.


    "Golf, you haven''t yed it, right?" Chloe sitting opposite Lily tilts her legs and says arrogantly, "If you


    beg me, I will teach you how to y the golfter."


    "Then you won¡¯t wait for that day." Lily smiles.


    She doesn''t like this kind of sport, but when she was with John, she practiced with him on the golf


    course. She is not professional, but not too bad.


    She has been to the most luxurious golf course in London. So, she doesn¡¯t feel surprised at all when


    she sees this one. It''s just that she hasn''t been to this ce for a long time and she just takes more


    look.


    Chloe snorts heavily.


    The waiter leads the three people into the elegant room on the right side of the restaurant. After Lily


    steps in, she finds three blond men sitting at the table, and Leon is also here.

 Chapter 42 Can’t Stand It Anymore

    Chapter 42 Can¡¯t Stand It Anymore


    Lily is surprised, but she knows it¡¯s not the right time to greet Leon. When Louis greets a few men, she


    wants to take a seat, and walks past.


    "Miss Lily, please sit there."


    Chloe puts the bag on the left side of Louis, and then sits on his right side, so Lily has to sit with Leon,


    fearing that she would grab Louis.


    Lily''s eyebrows jump a bit, and she tries to calm down, and goes to Leon.


    She can hide!


    "Miss Chloe is naughty. I hope you don¡¯t mind." After Lilyes over, Leon smiles, "It''s fine to sit with


    me. We can have amunication."


    Lily whispers, "I don¡¯t dare to provoke her. She¡¯s favored by Mr. Louis."


    "You can also see that Mr. Louis spoils her."


    "Isn''t it?" Lily smiles helplessly, "Look at her taking a bag to take the seat, and Mr. Louis doesn¡¯t care."


    And she never sees Louis hit Chloe, only reprimands her.


    Leon nods, "Yes, Miss Chloe is cultivated by Mr. Louis. Although she is a bit naughty, she is very


    powerful. Otherwise, Mr. Louis won''t keep her by his side."


    What is she good at? Acting?


    In fact, Lily doesn''t need to ask, as she could see itter.


    These blond-hair men speak English. Lily and Leon don¡¯t need to do anything, and they just sit there


    quietly and watch Louis discussing the cooperation with these men.


    Chloe changes her previous coquettishness and sits down beside Louis. As long as Louis gives her a


    look, she would chat with those partners.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She has a pure London ent and her English is very fluent. Her voice is soft, and her manners are


    graceful. asionally, she would tell some jokes to make the partnerugh.


    Lily knows what should do when she sees this.


    Although Chloe is a little bit arrogant, she is very talented in talking business. She is beautiful and has


    a soft voice. She is indeed qualified to be pampered.


    They are talking about the transportation ofmodity exports. The cooperation is mutually beneficial,


    so it ispleted in half an hour. The rest of the time is for dinner and chatting.


    Leon whispers, "Miss Lily, would you mind we have a talk outside?"


    "OK."


    Lily knows that the Leon has something inconvenient to say in the room, so she follows him to the


    stadium.


    There are very few people on the court this time. The staff gives Leon a golf club. Leon makes a few


    strokes at random and is sweating when hees down.


    Lily hands the towel up and smiles, "You y it so well. They can hit to thewn over there."


    "I''m getting old, and I can''t y golf anymore as good as before." Leon takes a towel and wipes his


    sweat and smiles. "I''m going to the New York branch soon. Do you know this?"


    "Yes, but don''t you say that you don¡¯t like going abroad?"


    Thepany wants Leon to go to the New York branch before, but Leon refused, saying that his


    daughter was still young, and he was afraid that he would neglect his rtionship with his daughter if


    hees back only once in a few months.


    "Mr. Louis personally asks me to go to New York, can I refuse?" Leon sighs, "And it is understaffed over


    there. The top level only recruits a few foreigners, and we should arrange some workers ourselves."


    Lily nods, she understands this.


    Not only the Smith Group, the world¡¯s top-ranked financial orrgepanies engaged in scientific


    research, only use their own staff. They recruit a few foreigners to show to the outside world that they


    are diversified.


    "You also know that after I leave, the trantion department needs a leader." Leon knocks the club on


    the ground, "Vice President Samson ns to arrange a staff in the trantion department."


    Lily is silent for a while and asks, "What do you think, Leon?"


    "Of course, I don''t want to. His people will definitely mess up the trantion department. In the


    department, only you and Julian are outstanding, but we can''t choose Julian."


    "Because she stands by Vice President Gill." Lily is smart, and she also understands some things, "I


    am outstanding and have no background. If I am to be the minister, I won¡¯t do anything that is not


    favorable to for thepany."


    In fact, when Louises to thepany frequently, Lily feels something wrong. Now, Louis


    disregards Leon''s wishes and transfers him to the New York branch.


    Leon nods, "Miss Lily, you should know that Mr. Louis was adopted by Mr. Smith. When a man who is


    not rted to the Smith family is in control of the Smith Group, even if his ability is outstanding, some


    men in the Smith family will not ept him."


    After a pause, he pats Lily on the shoulder and says, "Even if you don''t want it, I want you to be the


    minister, as I can''t believe anyone else but you."


    "You know, Leon, I don¡¯t have ambitions." Lily purses her lips, "I''m not interested in being the minister, I


    just want to earn some money to support myself, and I don''t want to get involved in any struggle."


    No one can escape unscathed in the struggle of the rich family?


    She doesn''t want to have a rtionship with Louis, but she has no choice but to promise to help him


    discuss the cooperation. She is not interested in the Smith family.


    "I know, otherwise I won''t support you." Leon is silent and says again, "Miss Lily, you just take it as


    protecting your department."


    "I will talk to Mr. Louis and let you take over my seat. When I find someone who can take over the seat,


    I will tell you and you can also rx. How about it?"


    Lily doesn''t answer immediately.


    If Leon can''t find anyone in a year, will she be a minister for a year? Many changes can happen in a


    month, let alone a year.


    Thinking it twice, Lily agrees, "Okay, but I am for the good of the Smith Group. I have been in the Smith


    Group for so many years. You have taught me a lot like a teacher, so I should do you a favor."


    Leon gives a soothing smile, "Then I can rest assured."


    "Don''t you say you can''t y golf? Why did youe the course?" When Leon and Lily are talking,


    Chloees over there, and mocks Lily.


    Lily turns away her head and ignores her.


    You have to ignore people like Chloe, the more you say to her, the more arrogant she would get.


    Sure enough, when Chloe sees that Lily doesn¡¯t say anything, she snorts and asks the staff to bring her


    bag. Louis and some partners find a ce to sit down and drink tea.


    Chloe wears a light pink sportswear today, which make her delicate and cute. When she ys the golf,


    she ties up her long curly hair and bes very focused.


    She flicks a club and hits a ball hard. The white ball flies to the other side of thewn. Several partners


    apud, even Louis smiles.


    Chloe raises her chin at Lily, "The fun of golf is not you can experience."


    "Really, then I really want to experience it." Lily is a little annoyed after being provoked many times,


    "Leon, can I borrow the club for a while?"


    Leonughs, "This ordinary club is not as good as Miss Chloe¡¯s. I am afraid it won¡¯t hit far.¡±


    "It''s okay."


    Lily hasn''t touched the club for two or three years. She''s a little bit rigid and doesn''t find the correct


    posture. Chloe over there teases her bluntly, "If you can¡¯t y, don''t force yourself."


    Leon instructs Lily.


    Lily squeezes the club tightly, takes a deep breath, and throws her arm hard. The club hit the ball on


    the positioning frame. The white ball flies out and hit the farwn.

 Chapter 43 The Ball Hits on Her Knee

    Chapter 43 The Ball Hits on Her Knee


    Chloe nces at her and says, "A green hand."


    She wants to deliberately humiliate Lily, and she hits another one. The second ball flies farther than the


    first one, but her forehead is sweating and she is obviously a little tired.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t take much strength to y golf. As long as the posture is correct, you will feel


    rxed on the arms. The more rxed you are, the farther the ball will fly.


    Lily ignores her provocation, adjusts her posture slightly, and hits another ball.


    The small ball that flies out seems to sink into the sky.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe couldn''t see the ball for a long time, and she taunts, "Hey, won''t it fall to your front?"


    When she just finishes speaking, there is a whistle from the far side of thewn.


    "You, did you score a goal?" Chloe''s eyes widen and she couldn''t believe it, "I rarely score after ying


    for two years. You, a rookie, even score?"


    Lily smiles slightly, "I didn''t say that I can''t y. It¡¯s you who thought I can¡¯t."


    Chloe stomps her feet.


    The whistle means that someone has scored a goal. Louis and several partners also hear it.


    One of the men smiles and says, "I didn''t expect thatdy to y golf very well, and she looks


    beautiful. Which department is she in? Is she married?"


    The man looks straight at Lily, seeming to be very interested in her.


    Louis doesn''t expect this quiet woman can y this kind of game. As for the man¡¯s questions, he raises


    his thin lips and says, "She just divorced and her family broke down."


    "Such a beautiful woman. No one wants her?" The man is stunned, and then he bes more


    interested, "Is she Miss Lily? I want to talk to her."


    As he says, the man says to Lily, "Miss Lily, can we talk?"


    Louis is displeased.


    He thought that the man could understand his meaning since he has made it so clear, but he did not


    expect him to be more interested. Does he want to hook up with his man and bring her home?


    But before Louis can say anything, Lily has alreadye here.


    The man shows a strong interest in Lily. Several friends around him also know his virtue, but they only


    smile. Lily doesn¡¯t want to refuse him, so she has to chat with him.


    "Which country does Miss Lily want to travel the most?"


    "Denmark."


    "Denmark is a country of fairy tales. I like it too. My grandmother is from Denmark."


    "..."


    "Your eyes are so beautiful. They must inherit your mother¡¯s, right? Miss Lily''s mother must also be


    very beautiful."


    Lily pouts her lips. "Well, Yes"


    "Miss Lily, if you have time, let''s travel to Denmark together." The man is insatiable. "I lived in Denmark


    when I was a kid, so I can take you to Denmark."


    He talks so much. Does the man want to hit on her?


    Unexpectedly, half a cup of coffee spilled on Lily, but it only spills on the hem of her clothes, Lily


    immediately stands up.


    "I didn¡¯t hold firm mu cup. I''m sorry." Louis apologizes, "You¡¯d better go to the bathroom to deal with it."


    "Well, thank you, Mr. Louis." Lily smiles and turns to the bathroom. Although Louis makes her


    ufortable, she doesn''t need to chat with the man again.


    Chloe is angry when she sees this.


    Why Lily always hooks up with men? What happens to the coffee that spilled on your body? And Louis


    even gives her a tissue, and she smiles at Louis.


    When Lily returns after sorting out her clothes, Chloe looks at her angrier, and identally kicks the


    ball when stomping her feet. Then she thinks of an idea. Her club throws towards the ball in the next


    second.


    The small ball is a bit heavy. When Chloe hits hard at it, it flies straight to Lily''s knee.


    "Ah!" Lily screams painfully. She shivers with pain and falls to the ground.


    Louis is chocked and immediately stands up to help her.


    "What happened?"


    Louis doesn¡¯t have to ask. Lily''splexion and the little ball rolling next to her are enough to exin


    everything.


    "Chloe!" Louis looks up sharply at Chloe over there. His face is somber and terrible. This is the first


    time he called her so hatefully, indicating that he is furious.


    "I, I didn''t see the direction." Chloe shrugs and grumbles, "I didn''t do it on purpose, and it doesn''t


    matter if she is hit."


    "If it doesn''t matter, how about I give you one shot!" Lily scolds. If she could stand up, she might p


    on Chloe''s face.


    She is really fed up with this saucy girl.


    "Can you stand up?" Louis tries to lift Lily.


    But the ball hits her so hard, not to mention standing, even she moves a bit, Lily feels painful, and her


    eyes are red.


    "Mr. Louis, you should take her to the hospital first. I''m afraid there will be problems with her legs if you


    dy the time." Leon eagerly says, "I will send these gentlemen back."


    Louis nods, knowing that he can¡¯t dy time. He crosses his arms to Lily''s back and legs, and hugs her


    up. When they pass by Chloe, Louis stops.


    Chloe holds her hands, feeling uneasy, "Louis, I know I was wrong."


    "What did I tell you, eh?" Louis says in a somber tone, "You''re really too capricious! Go back and write


    a hundred pages of written self-criticism. You are not allowed to step out of the apartment for three


    days without my permission!"


    "Louis!" Chloe''s eyes are filled with tears, "I''m really wrong. I don''t want to face the wall and ponder


    about my misdeed."


    "Get back!"


    Chloe hasn''t been scolded by Louis so seriously before. His somber face makes her cry, and she runs


    out of the court.


    The nanny car is already in the open-air parking lot, and a tall young man is leaning against the car,


    wearing a baseball hat. The short sleeves reveal his healthy wheatplexion. He seems to be


    resting.


    After hearing the footsteps, Coffey opens his eyes suddenly.


    He sees the woman who is running over crying looks the same in the picture, so he immediately opens


    the rear door, "Miss Chloe."


    "Don¡¯t call me. Shut up!" Chloe scolds him, and closes the car door. If Coffey doesn¡¯t take back his


    hand in time, his fingers would be snapped.


    Coffey scolds her in his heart.


    His friend is ill, and he takes over the bodyguard job for his friend for 20,000 dors a month. He thinks


    the one he is to protect is a great sweetness, but he didn¡¯t expect Chloe is such a pampered princess.


    "Why not start the car? Are you a fool?!" Chloe kicks the door hard.


    Lily is so aching that she is trembling. She grits teeth, trying to hold back the tears, but tears run down,


    and wet Louis'' shirt.


    Louisforts her, "It would be fine. We¡¯ll be in the hospitalter."


    After arriving at the open-air parking lot, Louis puts her into the back seat. When Lily looks up, she


    happens to see a nanny car driving through the road in front of her. It is a young man.


    Is he Coffey?


    The familiar face that just shes by makes Lily forget about the pain. She stretches her neck to look at


    it, but the nanny car drives away.


    "What''s wrong?" Louis asks when he sees her looking at the road.


    Lily is so painful that she could not speak, and she just shakes her head. She thinks she mistakes the


    young man for Coffey. Coffey studies in a closed school, and he should be in ss at this time. How


    could he be outside?

 Chapter 44 Almost lost her leg

    Chapter 44 Almost lost her leg


    When Lily is sent to the hospital by Louis, her knee is swollen up, which shocks the doctor whoes


    to her.


    "How does it hurt?"


    "Hit by a golf ball." Louis pulls the tie. His shirt is crumpled by Lily, but it doesn¡¯t change his handsome


    look. He says gloomily, "Take a look at it, please."


    The doctor asks Lily while examining the wound. He is busy for a while and sprays some medicine on


    it. The medicine is cool, and when it touches the wound, Lily shakes all over.


    "Fortunately, the strength is not too hard, or the calf will beme." The doctor says, and goes to the


    will have an X-ray when it gets better."


    Hearing doctor¡¯s words, Louis squeezes his brows, "Okay, thank you."


    After that, Louis wants to take Lily to the ward. Lily pushes away his hand reflexively, and feels


    embarrassed, "Mr. Louis, don''t worry about it, I will go by myself."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It''s embarrassing to be held by him all the time.


    Louis looks at her legs, frowning slightly, "Are you sure?"


    "It should be fine." Lily curls up her injured leg and jumps twice with one foot, but she falls down again


    due to her unsteadiness, and Louis quickly supports her.


    Louis stoops and hugs her up. At the moment of she is held up, Lily hugs his neck reflectively, and


    feels bashful when she sees the wet spot on his shirt.


    She really didn¡¯t want to cry, but it is too painful to hold back the tears.


    They get too close. Lily deliberately avoids him, but still hears the man''s calm and powerful heartbeat,


    smelling the faint Loewe men''s perfume on him, which is mature and attractive.


    When Lily is lost in thoughts, she is already taken to the ward and ced on the bed.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her cheeks are red, Louis thinks she is ufortable, "Should you call the


    doctor?"


    "I''m fine. I''m just a little thirsty." As soon as he says, Lily is more embarrassed and her cheeks are


    redder. Louis nces at her and says nothing, and hands her a cup of water.


    Lily holds the water and pretends to be calm.


    "Miss Lily, I''m so sorry this time. I didn''t manage her well and made you suffer such a serious injury."


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and apologizes, "Chloe is naughty."


    "I know, and I don''t want to get even with her." Lily says. She originally wants to hold Chloe


    ountable, but she thinks of a better way, "Mr. Louis was injured because of me when I attended the


    receptionst time, so we even it out."


    Louis nods, "Okay, you should take care of yourself in the hospital these days. I will tell Leon."


    "Thank you, Mr. Louis."


    "Mr. Louis, Miss Lily." The door of the ward is knocked, and David brings in a beautiful fruit basket,


    followed by a slightly older nursing worker.


    David says, "Miss Lily, I hire a nurse for you. She lives near the hospital and she can cook. If you are


    not used to eating in the hospital, ask the aunt to cook for you."


    "Thank you." She justes to the hospital to deal with the wound, and David looks for someone to


    take care of her. David deserves to be Louis''s special assistant. He is efficient.


    "Miss Lily, have a good rest these two days." When Louis finds everything will be fine, he and David


    leave the hospital.


    When he leaves the hospital, Louis pulls his facepletely.


    "Who sent her back?"


    "It is the person I was looking for Miss Chloe. He is a veteran special soldier, nicknamed the Gray


    Wolf." David replies, "He personally sent Miss Chloe to the apartment and looked after her."


    "She''s too capricious this time!" Louis says sullenly, "Fortunately, it hits not too hard, and Lily doesn¡¯t


    hurt seriously, otherwise I have to send her back to the ind, and imprison her for two months!"


    He repeatedly warns Chloe not to do anything with Lily, but she just doesn''t listen to him and acts


    willfully.


    David lifts his sses and gives his opinion, "To other women, even it is not Lily, Miss Chloe will also


    be rude to them. She is afraid that other women will take you away from her."


    "Inexplicable jealousy." Louis frowns anxiously. She has made such a mess, but he has a promise first,


    so he could not hit her, "Have she written self-criticism?"


    "Yes, the Gray Wolf says Miss Chloe is crying while writing." David couldn''t helpughing when he


    thinks about it, "The tears make the paper wet, and the words are blurred, so she has to write again."


    Louis says coldly, "Ask the Gray Wolf stare at her for three days. She can¡¯t leave the apartment for


    three days, and she has to reflect on her own mistake. If she dares to go out of the house one step,


    then she has to stay in the house for an extra day."


    "I''ll send him a messageter." David answers, and asks, "Do you want the Gray Wolf to protect Chloe


    when you go abroad? He graduates from the school where Mr. Daniel has stayed, and he got the


    champion when he participated in the international sniperpetition."


    Sniper?


    Louis meditates for a while before speaking, "Arrange a private ne for him to follow us. If something


    happens to us, ask him to help us. If not, it would be fine."


    He has arranged some men over there, but secretly asking a few to shadow them, just for safety.


    The nurse regrly sprays medicine for Lily at a regr time every day, and Lily also takes the liquid


    medicine. When she sees that the swollen would slowly disappears, she tries to get out of bed and


    walk.


    The feet can fall, but it hurts a little when walking.


    The doctor advises Lily to stay in the hospital for observation. Lily is not in a hurry to leave as well.


    Anyway, she is injured because of work, and Louis has to pay for her loss. She might as well get


    recovered before being discharged from the hospital.


    Joey calls her, "Sister, I''m freetely. Let''s have dinner together."


    "Do you still have face to call me?" Lily scolds her fiercely for what happened in the reception, "I don''t


    want to see you during this time, let alone having dinner!"


    "Oh, my sister, I didn''t mean it," Joey mutters, and she giggles again, "I signed another TV series. I


    have given you all the remuneration for the show. Remember to check it."


    "How much?"


    "Six hundred thousand. When I finish the filming, they will give me the remaining three hundred


    thousand. I will keep one hundred thousand."


    "That''s not bad." For the sake of money, Lily mitigates her anger, "Joey, I warn you, be good. If I find


    out what you are doing, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±


    "I''m filming. What''s going on? What''s the matter? Well, I''m busy." Joey is still whispering when she is


    going to hang up the phone, "You only scold me. Why don¡¯t you me Coffey?"


    Lily mocks, "He is much better than you."


    "He''s just pretending to be good in front of you. You must not see it when he ys tricks!"


    "What do you want to say?"


    Joey hangs up the phone quickly.


    Soon, Lily receives a text message from the bank card, which is Joey''s 500,000 dors.


    Joey spends money like running water. She would spend as much as she ears. Lily only let her keep a


    small part, and Joey has to give her the rest.


    When she has more money, she will go to see the house and buys it if she can.


    After all, the house is now valuable.


    Thinking of the young man at the golf course that day, Lily always thinks it is Coffey. Maybe hees


    out to y, and it just happens to be seen by herself.


    Lily calls Coffey.

 Chapter 45 If you are running out of money, you could just tell me

    Chapter 45 If you are running out of money, you could just tell me


    At that time, Coffey is monitoring Chloe in a certain apartment in Water Bay. He is cooking now, he


    sees Lily call him, and he immediately turns off the gas stove and goes to the bathroom.


    When no one is around, he answers the phone, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    "I just miss you. Can¡¯t I find you if nothing goes wrong?" Lily says, "Are you fine at school?"


    "Pretty good."


    "Really? Haven''t you gone over the wall?"


    "Sister, do you think I am the kind of man who will go over the wall?" Coffey touches his nose. He


    finishes his semester homework ahead of time and leaves out of the school aboveboard.


    But she can tell Lily that he makes money, otherwise Lily wouldn¡¯t let him go.


    "Maybe I mistook the wrong person." Lily mutters on the other end of the phone and asks him again,


    "Didn¡¯t you say that you didn''t have moneyst time? Why don''t you take the money I give you? "


    "I wanted to buy some equipment at that time, but I didn''t have enough money. I told my mother."


    Coffey coughs and feels a little strange when he mentions the equipment, "My ssmates gives his to


    me, so I don''t need to buy it. "


    "It''s not good to share the equipment." Lily thinks that the equipment he is talking about is clothes and


    shoes, "Do you have time this weekend? Come back and I''ll give you something."


    "I am not sure. I''ll ask in the afternoon." Coffey is outside. It is easy for him to go home, but he hasn''t


    been out of school for a few months, and he is afraid that Lily will doubt it if he promises too fast.


    "Then call me if youe back. I will pick you up."


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Coffey hasn''t had time to reply yet, and the door of the bathroom is heavily pounded. Chloe''s


    dissatisfied voicees, "Hey, what are you doing in the bathroom? Come out!"


    Across the door, Lily only hears the female voice faintly, and quietly asks, "Are you in puppy love?"


    "No, it''s just my ssmates. I have to go first!" Fearing that Chloe would talk again, and leaking


    something, Coffey hurriedly hangs up the phone.


    He quickly opens the door of the bathroom, and looks down at Chloe outside. His face is somber, "Miss


    Chloe, can¡¯t I use the toilet?"


    "Not this one!" Chloe res at him with wide eyes, "This toilet is for me only. You can only use the


    guest room. Have you heard?"


    Coffey is a little speechless.


    He thinks Joey is mentally retarded, and Chloe is more serious than her!


    "Yes, I have heard it." For the sake of the money, Coffey suppresses his anger.


    A bodyguard job of 20,000 per month, 500 meals per day plus 500 subsidies is not easy to get, and he


    only needs to drive a car and go out to help Chloe carry a shopping bag.


    After being scolded by Chloe, Coffey goes to the kitchen to cook lunch with a sullen face.


    "Why are you cooking again?" Chloe is attracted by the fragrance of the food and runs to the small


    restaurant. She looks at the dishes on the table and says dissatisfiedly.


    "Because I am poor, I can''t afford takeaway."


    Chloe pouts, "You are still poor being my bodyguard!" Then she goes to the room with her slippers, and


    a minuteter, shees with a card.


    She hands the card to Coffey and says, "Password 123456. You can use the money in the card!"


    "No." Coffey refuses coldly, "Miss Chloe, I am to protect you, and my client is not you, so I won''t take


    anything from you."


    "Then if you help me teach a person a lesson, the money is yours." Chloe leans over and pulls her


    sleeve, saying pitifully, "I''ve been out of luck recently. I met a super nasty woman! If not for her, I won¡¯t


    have to write the self-criticism."


    The night she returned from the golf course was the day of humiliation for Chloe. She cried and wrote,


    and she didn''t finish writing a hundred pages of self-criticism until four in the morning.


    Now as long as she recalls it, she really wants to tear Lily apart!


    "Miss Chloe, I''m not the hoods, and I don''t do anything illegal." Coffey ps her hands away and fills


    the bowl of rice and then goes straight to the small restaurant to eat alone.


    Chloe is dumbfounded.


    What is wrong? As long as she shows this expression, no matter whether it is Louis or Leigh, none of


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    them could stand her coquetry, and she can get what she wants. Why is it useless for this guy?


    Chloe immediately picks up the kitchen knife and nces at herself on the smooth de.


    Well, her makeup is very beautiful, so is the curly hair. It is so perfect that she can''t find fault in it.


    "Do you have any health problems?" Chloe holds a kitchen knife to find Coffey. Then she thinks that


    Coffey has been with her for several days, but he always looks at her squarely.


    Unlike the previous bodyguards who would secretly look at her and steal her cards. One of her


    bodyguards even installed a pinhole camera in the exhaust fan. But Coffey looks at her like looking at


    the pork.


    Chloe nces at him, and says coldly, "Are you a gay?"


    "Poof!" Coffey is so scared that he squirts out the food. His face is blue and white. Thinking of Chloe''s


    identity, he holds back his surge to scold her.


    "Miss Chloe, I am a normal man."


    "Then why?" Chloe approaches him, and she is waving the kitchen knife, as if she would fall on


    Coffey''s neck at any time. "Am I not pretty? Why don''t you have other thoughts of me?"


    "Because I have a girlfriend, and she doesn''t allow me to look at other girls." Coffey lies casually and


    pushes the kitchen knife away from his head.


    Chloe looks surprised, "You indeed look handsome, but you are so poor. Do you really have a


    girlfriend?"


    Coffey simply ignores her and bows his head to eat.


    "Is your girlfriend prettier than me? Is she also a bodyguard in the samepany as yours?"


    "Hey, why don''t you reply to me?"


    Chloe asks Coffey excitedly, but he ignores her and sullenly ears his meal. She sniffs her nose and


    smells the fragrant meal.


    The two dishes on the table look very greasy, but they are really fragrant, and makes her want to eat


    some. Then she goes to the kitchen and takes out a pair of chopsticks.


    Looking at the greasy tofu pot, she hesitates, and finally takes a piece of tofu, chews it, and then her


    eyes glow brightly.


    "Wow, it''s delicious!" Chloe sighs, covering her cheeks, "I didn¡¯t expect that you are at cooking."


    "This is what I made, and I didn''t n to share it with you." Coffey moves the dish to his side. "Miss


    Chloe, your lunch will arrive in three minutes."


    "Are you the master, or am I?" Chloe snatches the dish back, and says with dissatisfaction, "If you dare


    to bully me, I will ask Louis to fire you!"


    She stuffs another piece of tofu into her mouth and vaguely says, "Go and give me the rice, I want to


    eat too!"


    "I only cooked my own rice!"


    "Can''t you cook more? Don¡¯t we have rice?" Chloeins.


    Tofu pot is so delicious, it must be served with rice!


    Chloe looks at the rice bowl that Coffey is holding, and thinks of a clever idea. She runs to the kitchen


    to get a bowl, and puts the rice he doesn''t move into the bowl.


    Coffey pouts his mouth.


    He is really defeated by Chloe.


    At this time the doorbell rings. Coffey thinks it is a takeaway, so he gets up to open the door.


    "Mr. David." It is not the man who usually sends delivery, but David. He has taken him to the hospital


    for a medical examination and assigned him to protect Chloe.

 Chapter 46 take your hands off me

    Chapter 46 take your hands off me


    "I just happen to stop by, and bring Miss Chloe lunch by the way." David says.


    David doesn''t know that Coffey is taking this job for his friends, because Coffey¡¯s file says that he


    studies in the same school as Gray Wolf¡¯s, so he naturally thinks he is Gray Wolf.


    Coffey touches his nose and says depressingly, "It would be good if you send it earlier. She just ate my


    meal."


    "What?" David doesn''t respond to it for a while.


    When he sees Chloe eating those greasy dishes, David is surprised.


    He has always been with Chloe, knowing that she is picky and does not eat greasy food. Every


    morning and evening, he has to buy dishes in a specific restaurant. Now she eats home-cooked food


    and rice. It¡¯s really strange.


    "Miss Chloe, didn''t you say that you do not like to eat this food?" David says, "And this dish is greasy.


    You will gain weight if you eat greasy food. "


    "You''re so annoying. Why say so much nonsense!" Chloe shots him a hard look. She finally has good


    appetite, but someone is just nagging he is about to be nagging beside her.


    David, "..."


    After putting lunch on the table, David has a word with Coffey privately.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    David says, "Do you have time next month? I need you to go abroad."


    "Isn''t it enough for me to take care of Chloe?" Coffey frowns. He just wants to make extra money. "I


    don''t do anything illegal, and I don''t have a passport."


    "It¡¯s a private jet. We have arranged all the stuff, so you don''t need to have the passport." David pushes


    a bit his eyesses and smiles, "It''s not illegal. It''s Mr. Louis who wants to discuss business. We are


    afraid that that someone attack us secretly."


    "It''s not just you. I also arranged a few people. You will be protecting us in secret to ensure the safety


    of Mr. Louis. If you agree, I will give 100,000, and pay you 50,000 in advance."


    One hundred thousand dors is much for him.


    After thinking about it, Coffey nods, "If it''s just protecting you, I''ll take it."


    "Then wish we have a happy cooperate." David shakes hands with Coffey and sighs with relief.


    After all, those who can study in that school are all strong. If Coffey can go with Louis, he is very


    relieved.


    "What are you talking about?" Chloe holds the bowl and says dissatisfiedly, "Why do you have a word


    behind me? Is there anything you can''t tell me?"


    "We are talking about your fans who are dangerous to you. I have to protect you all the more." Coffey


    presses her head and turns her to another direction. "Go and have lunch."


    Chloe screams, "Don''t touch my head. Take away your stink hand!"


    "I''ll let go of my hand if you go back to the table."


    "You let go of me first!"


    Looking at the quarreling guys, David couldn''t help shaking his head, and looks at Coffey a few times.


    When he first meets this big boy, he feels Coffey is very reliable, but he is too careless, and treats girls


    the same way as treating boys.


    But it¡¯s fine. He won¡¯t have evil minds on Miss Chloe.


    Soon after, Lily receives a phone call from Coffey, saying that he woulde back on the weekend.


    But she will be discharged from the hospital this weekend. She simply asks Coffey toe to the


    hospital to pick her up, so she can take him to buy some clothes before going back home.


    "Lily, why did you get hospitalized?" At about ten o''clock in the morning, Coffey finds Lily ording to


    the address Lily gives him, and he asks Lily directly.


    Lily says helplessly, "When I went to discuss business, I was hit by a prideful princess with a golf ball,


    so I got my knee hurt. The doctor asks me to stay in the hospital to have a check. It is fine."


    "If it¡¯s fine, would the doctor ask you to stay in the hospital?" Coffey says sullenly, "If I was there, I must


    break her legs!"


    "Fortunately, you were not there; otherwise things will be worse." Lily smiles.


    She hasn''t seen Coffey for a long time, only to find that Coffey is getting taller. He has a brush cut,


    wears ck casual clothes, looks young and tough. He is very young, but not too na?ve, giving people


    a full sense of security.


    Lily takes her hand to measure how tall he is, but she finds that she only reaches his shoulder. Then


    she couldn¡¯t help sighing, "I haven''t seen you for just a few months. How do I feel that you¡¯ve be


    so tall? How tall are you now?"


    "6.2 feet."


    "Are you that tall?" Lily is surprised, only to find that he still wears the casual clothes she bought for him


    before. Because he is taller now, the trousers are too short for him.


    "How can¡¯t I be taller. I have three women to protect in the family." Coffey is also very satisfied


    with his height, raising his eyebrows, and says, "Sister, can you go, or should I carry you?"


    Lily res at him, "I did not break my legs. I don¡¯t need you to carry me."


    Coffey touches his nose.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Lily takes Coffey to the shopping mall to buy clothes, and then


    calls Daisy, asking her if she needs to buy some dishes. Daisy says no.


    The entire sixth floor of the shopping mall sells men''s clothes.


    Lily takes Coffey to try clothes one store after another. Coffey is tall and handsome, and Lily, who is


    engaged in the trantion industry, has good temperament. As soon as they enter the store, the


    shopping guides gather around them immediately.


    "Sister, I think I am still growing tall, so you don¡¯t need to buy the clothes that are too expensive."


    Coffey flips the price tag at random, and they are all expensive.


    "You can buy it if you grow taller. It''s okay." Lily takes several clothes from the shelf and stuffs them in


    his arms, "I am not so poor that I can''t afford a few clothes. Just try it on."


    "Fine."


    Coffey is in good shape, just like a male model. He looks good in everything he wears, so Lily foots the


    bill, and they leave carrying a few bags.


    "Coffey, who is the girl that day?" Lily nudges Coffey with her elbow, revealing a curious expression.


    "Didn''t you say that your school has separate sses for boys and girls?"


    Coffey says, "It''s really my ssmate. She came to borrow something."


    "I don¡¯t buy it, just tell me." Lily is not stupid. "That girl''s tone seems like ying coquetry with you?"


    Coffey, "..."


    It''s not coquettish. It''s scolding him.


    Coffey doesn''t reply to her, and Lily continues, "In fact, it''s okay to have puppy love, but you have to


    pay attention not to overdone it. Other girls are also precious in the eyes of their parents. Don''t bully


    her."


    "Sister, you really think too much." Coffey pouts his lips and changes the subject, "Don''t you always


    mention that guy when youe out to y? Why don''t you mention it now?"


    Like Joey, Coffey also looks down on Jason. Lily thinks she out-marries. In their eyes, Lily is married


    below herself into the Jason¡¯s family, so Joey and Coffey never pay respect to Jason.


    Lily''s eyes dim, and she says after a while, "I forgot that you have been in school, and you don''t know


    anything. Jason and I have divorced. He cheated on me first."


    "Divorced?" Coffey is confused by her words for a long time.


    "What¡¯s up?" Lily nces at him, and says with a smile, "Joey also had that look when she heard the


    news before."


    "Nothing, just to be happy for you." Coffey hugs Lily''s shoulders, "Sister, you¡¯ve done it right for


    dumping that jerk. As long as you say a word, I can kill him!"


    "Hey, don¡¯t be overdone it!" Lily warns him with her eyes, "You can¡¯t do anything illegal, and I''ve solved


    everything. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything."

 Chapter 47 You will never find a girl friend

    Chapter 47 You will never find a girl friend


    Coffey grins, "Yes. It doesn''t matter if you don¡¯t want to get married again, I will make money to support


    you in the future!"


    "Focus on your study." Lily feels warm for her brother¡¯s consideration, "Let¡¯s go, I''ll pick two more suits


    for you. When your school hold activities, you should wear them."


    They walk while talking, and enter the Character store.


    Character is a brand with 100 years of history. It is acquired by the Smith Group and sessfully gets


    into international high-end luxury brands. Its suits have always been very popr.


    "Hey, don''t touch it if you don''t buy it. What if it gets dirty?"


    "Old bone, you might not afford the suit. Go out quickly. The shop downstairs might be suitable for you!"


    As soon as Lily takes Coffey into the suit shop, she hears theint from the shopping guide.


    Looking at where the soundes from, Lily sees a in old man standing in front of a row of suits,


    and seems to be picking clothes. The shopping guide next to him looks dissatisfactory and nags beside


    him.


    Seeing that the old man reaches out to touch the suit, the shopping guide suddenly looks sullen and


    takes off his hand directly, "I said don''t touch it. How can we sell it when you touch it?"


    Coffey pouts, feeling disgusted, "She¡¯s just a seller. Why so arrogant?"


    "You hate that, right?" Lily nces at him and smiles slightly, "So do I."


    Lily walks over and takes a suit from the shelf. "The material is good."


    She takes a suit and measures it on Coffey.


    When the shopping guide sees the bags in their hands, her eyes light up immediately, and she says


    obsequiously, "Of course, the materials are all imported from Italy and they are all hand-stitched. You


    have a good taste."


    "Your boyfriend is also very handsome. You let him try it." The shopping guide takes other suits from


    the shelf and hands it to Lily, and praises Coffey.


    "Well, they¡¯re all good." Lily pretends to think about it, "Well, pack them up for me."


    "All?" Each suit is worth of tens of thousands, but this customer needs four sets, which makes the


    shopping guide shocked. The seller smiles all the more, and then goes to pack the suits.


    "Wait a minute." Lily shouts at the shopping guide and smiles, "I¡¯m sorry, I am a neat freak. You have


    touched these suits, so I don''t want them anymore."


    The shopping guide''s face is instantly ugly, "Miss, you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Lily asks back, "It''s your honor the old gentlemanes to visit your shop.


    Do you have to put on air, fearing that he can¡¯t afford it?"


    "Gentleman, let''s go." Lily takes the old gentleman''s arm and says coolly, "There are several suit shops


    on this floor. You don''t need to suffer bad treatment here.


    The old man dresses inly, but he has a good temperament, and he always looks calm. He just


    nces at Lily with sharp eyes and nods, "Okay."


    They leave the suit shop together.


    Lily asks, "Mr, who do you want to choose suits for?"


    "My son." The gentleman smiles, "His birthday ising, and I want to give him a gift, and I want to


    give him a tie. Can you help me pick one?"


    "Yes, I also want to buy a suit for my brother anyway."


    Then they go to the Armani store. Lily tells the shopping guide the size of Coffey. When Coffey tries the


    suit, she picks a tie for that gentleman.


    "Mr., what color suit does your son usually wear?"


    "Mostly ck," the old gentleman says, "He is picky and doesn''t like bright colors."


    Lily looks around on the drawer and picks out two ties, "How about these two?"


    The gentleman is satisfied with the ties Lily picks, "You really have a good taste, girl."


    "Pack them up." Lily takes the ties to the shopping guide, "It''s a gift, please pack it up carefully."


    "Ok."


    Lily feels good about the two suits Coffey tries on. After picking two more ties for Coffey, she checks


    out the ties she picks for the gentleman together.


    The gentleman refuses to let her pay, "No, I will pay for it."


    "It''s okay, it won''t cost much." Lily pushes his card back. She just reminds of her grandfather when she


    sees the old man, "Just take back your card."


    When they go out, the old gentleman is still thanking Lily and insists on treating them to tea.


    Lily and Coffey want to go back home, so they go to a coffee shop to buy a few cups of coffee, and


    asks the gentleman to pay for it. The old gentleman also takes one and then they go downstairs


    together.


    "Gentleman, be careful on the road." Lily smiles at him when she gets on the car, "Goodbye."


    The old gentleman smiles slightly, "Goodbye."


    Shortly after Lily leaves, a ck car stops by the roadside. David gets off the car andes to the old


    gentleman, "Master, Mr. Louis says he has something to deal with, so he asks me to pick you up."


    "Well, it¡¯s no in a hurry. Just let him deal with the business first" The old man enters the car and take


    two sips of the coffee. It is fragrant and delicious. No wonder young people like it.


    When David is about to get on the car, the old man says, "Go to the coffee shop to buy a cup oftte."


    "Coffee?" David is puzzled, and then he feels stunned when he finds the coffee in the old gentleman''s


    hand, "Don''t you just drink tea, why drink coffee?"


    "Why? Is it only for young people and I can''t drink it?" The old man res at him, "No wonder you


    haven¡¯t had a girlfriend so far. You are not adorable at all."


    David feels sad.


    Master, it¡¯s not good to attack my personality, right?


    -


    On the way back, the car passes the Jordan store, and Lily takes Coffey to buy some pairs of shoes,


    "Don''t share shoes with others, in case he has beriberi, and it is contagious."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Coffey responds vaguely.


    Fortunately, Lily doesn''t know what he meant by "equipment", otherwise he is afraid that Lily would


    chew his head off.


    They carry a lot of goods to the ce where Daisy lives.


    When Daisy sees Coffey, she is also frightened by his height. She chats with him for a long time before


    going to the kitchen. Coffey wants to help her, but Daisy asks him not to hinder her.


    "Just leave her alone." Lily is eating an apple, "Only when we are here will she make a few more


    dishes. She usually eats alone."


    Coffey feels his nose sour, "I wille back to apany mother as much as possible."


    "No, you just need to study hard." Lily says. She doesn¡¯t want to dy his study because hees


    back more, "Joey and I wille back to see mother when we have time. You don''t need to worry


    about it."


    Coffey nods, then he thinks of something. He takes out a ring from his pocket and handed it to Lily,


    "Sister, this is developed by myself. There is a GPS in it."


    The material of the ring is very ordinary. It¡¯s a thin ck ring without much more decoration.


    "Tap one time and it will turn on, two is off." Coffey taps on the ring, and the ck circle immediately


    turns dark red, as if glowing, "Sister, if you are in danger, just tap on it. When I receive message, I will


    immediately go to save you."

 Chapter 48 Dare to Trade with Her, I Chew Your Head off!

    Chapter 48 Dare to Trade with Her, I Chew Your Head off!


    "Wow, you can make such a gadget." Lily looks at the glowing ring. She tries to tap twice, and the dark


    red light disappears instantly. "Is that easy to make?"


    "It''s not that hard, but the materials are not easy to find." Coffey says, he got these materials from the


    instructor because of his excellent academic performance.


    He made two of them, the other one is more beautiful, and it has decoration. He nned to give that


    one to Lily and this one to Joey, but that one is snatched by Chloe.


    At that time, Chloe immediately puts on the ring and seems to love it very much. She threw him a card


    and said, "Oh, it''s just a ring. If you need money, take as much as you like. Anyway, I must get it!"


    Is this a problem of money!


    But Coffey doesn''t want it back. He is a little afraid of her screaming at high decibels and he could only


    owe Joey one ring. When he stops working for her one day, he would take the ring back from Chloe.


    Lily nods and asks, "Does Joey have one? She is now in the entertainment industry, and she needs


    this more than me."


    "Yes, I will give it to her then."


    Hearing this, Lily does not quit anymore. The ring is just fit on her ring finger. Although it is a little ugly,


    she does not mind it. After all, it is a tracker made by her brother!


    Later, when they are eating, the doorbell rings and Joeyes.


    "Ie here just after I finished making the ad. Do I catch up with the meal?" Joey grins. When she


    sees Coffey, she is excited, "Coffey, what are you eating at school? Why are you so tall?"


    Coffey says contemptuously, "I eat normally, but you don''t grow tall."


    "I am 5.6 feet, and taller than my elder sister!" Joey kicks him and grits her teeth, "You''re not polite at


    all. You never call me your sister. What¡¯s the matter with you?"


    "You are like my younger sister."


    "Coffey, you are shameless!"


    "It is enough." Lily pats the table and yells angrily, "Come and have dinner!"


    When Joeyes to the table, she gives her a hard look, "I''m also 5.6 feet. Are you taller than me?"


    "Sister, you are just 5.5 feet?"


    "..." Lily puts a piece of beef in her mouth, "Shut up!"


    Daisy keeps smiling and watches her three children making trouble.


    Under Lily''s surveince, Joey eats two bowls of rice, and finally lies on the sofa. She is not in a hurry


    to go back. Lily proposes to y the cards.


    Joey takes out more than ten thousand cash and is very excited, but in the end the money goes into


    Coffey''s pocket.


    "Coffey, can¡¯t you just lose one round?!" Joey kicks him with her feet, "I am your elder sister, dear! Why


    are you always against me? Is my money not money?"


    "Don''t shout when you can¡¯t y as well as others!" Coffey raises his lips, and is in a good mood to win


    so much money.


    "Sister, look at him!" Joey is unhappy andins to Lily, "He¡¯s still bullying me when ying cards.


    It''s too shameful."


    "And you still kick me!"


    "What''s wrong with me kicking you? What''s wrong!" Joey kicks him again. "Coffey, a man like you who


    won''t be distressed for a girl, deserves not to find a girlfriend!"


    Lily smiles secretly, "He has one already."


    "Really?" Joey is a little surprised, looking at Coffey, "Who has bad taste to fall in love with you?"


    Coffey looks ugly.


    "Coffey has a girlfriend?" Daisy hurries toe to them. She is very nervous and says to Coffey,


    "Coffey, you are still young. You should focus on study. Don¡¯t be in a rtionship in a young age."


    "I don¡¯t. We are just ssmates." Coffey grabs his hair. He doesn''t want to exin anymore, "In that


    kind of school, who is in a mood to develop a rtionship?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Daisy breathes a sigh of relief, "Well, great."


    "It¡¯s her who doesn¡¯t like you, right?" Joey sneers, "You are so dark, and so careless. She won''t like


    you. I''m a girl and I won¡¯t like you!"


    "Joey, you are really hateful." Coffey''s face is somber.


    When the bodyguard finishes to protect the pampered princess Chloe, he still has to face Joey when


    hees back home, such an unlucky guy!


    Joey sticks her tongue out at him. Then she takes out her phone, and goes to Lily, "Sister, I recently


    find a funny beauty software. Let''s take a few selfies!"


    Lily feels disgusted, "Even you haven¡¯t seen me enough all day, I think you I am done enough with


    you."


    "Oh, just take a few pictures!"


    Coffey stares at Joey closely, always feeling that something is wrong, and his eyes are sinking a little.


    The three siblings are ying at Daisy¡¯s until 3 pm.


    Lily wants to send Coffey back.


    "No, I''m go with Joey." Coffey grabs Joey''s shoulder, "I have something to talk to her."


    "OK, then." Lily agrees.


    After leaving themunity, Lily stops a taxi and leaves.


    Joey''s babysitter is parked on the side of the road, and Coffey holds her into the babysitter.


    Joey feels confused and asks, "Coffey, what are you doing?"


    Coffey doesn''t answer her. He takes out her phone from the bag and unlocks it immediately. Joey is too


    Looking at so many photos of Lily, Coffey holds the phone in front of her, and asks aggressively, "Why


    do you take so many pictures of Lily?"


    "Why? Can¡¯t I take a photo of her?" Joey feels a little scary when Coffey stares at her, so she says


    shrugging her neck.


    "Don¡¯t I know you yet? Selfish and vain!" Coffey sneers. He thinks that Joey is doing something bad


    with Lily''s photo, and then he looks into her WeChat.


    Joey feels scared.


    Oh my god!


    When she sees Coffey doesn¡¯t fine John for a long time, Joey remembers that every time she sends


    something to John, she deletes the dialog and changes the note.


    Without the chat history, Coffey naturally sees nothing.


    "It¡¯s enough!" Joey snatches the phone over and says angrily, "That''s my sister too, and I will not hurt


    her even if I am selfish and vain. You don¡¯t have to think I''m that bad!"


    "So, what are you doing with so many pictures?"


    Joey is sweating. She pouts her mouth and mutters, "Well, didn¡¯t she divorce Jason? I want to find


    another boyfriend for her."


    "You?" Coffey looks at her up and down, and obviously doesn¡¯t believe her, "Can you find a good man


    for her?"


    Joey is dissatisfied and says, "Hey, I now make a name in the entertainment industry and I know many


    corporate executives and group executives. They are much better than Jason."


    "She just got divorced. Can''t you interfere in it?" Coffey puts his hand on the back of the chair and


    stares at her sullenly, "Will it hinder you if she doesn¡¯t get married again?"


    "I just want to help my sister!" Joey flinches back, feeling a little scared of him. "Don''t ack like this. I


    didn¡¯t do anything bad."


    "It is fine if you don¡¯t." Coffey says, "I don''t care what you do in the entertainment circle, but if you dare


    to trade her with others, I will chew your head off!"


    Joey''s face is pale. it is the first time she is threatened by Coffey.

 Chapter 49 Have A Bee in the Head

    Chapter 49 Have A Bee in the Head


    When Lilyes back with the food, Jessie happens toe back from work.


    Jessie has previously lived in Dung t. She has signed a three-year contract, but she is cheated. The


    her apartment, she asks Jessie to live in her apartment and charges half of the rent.


    "You''re so good Lily. You still bring food to me when you go home!" Jessie hugs Lily and kisses her,


    excitedly, "I have passed an experiment today. Let¡¯s go out and celebrate!"


    "Is it different to celebrate at home?" Lily wonders, "Why do we have to go outside?"


    Jessie is dissatisfied and says, "I want to go out for a stroll. I have been in Yorkshire for so long. Even


    on weekends, I have been working on design drawings, and I haven''t been out to have fun."


    Lily thinks she is right.


    In thest two weekends, the nning department was very busy. She had a rest, and Jessie worked


    overtime in thepany.


    "Okay, I''ll take you aroundter."


    Jessie is afraid that the food would not taste good tomorrow, so she eats it now and praises, "Wow, Lily,


    your mother must be a good cook. It¡¯s so delicious."


    "My mother used to be a cook," Lily says. "She has to raise three children herself. Sometimes she is


    too busy toe back to cook for us, so I cook at home, and sometimes my brother will cook."


    As for Joey, she is very coquettish and does not learn anything.


    "Huh, do you still have a younger brother?" Jessie raises her sses and asks curiously, "Still studying


    in school?"


    "Well, he¡¯s in a closed school. I only see him once in a few months." Lily nods. "His school has special


    system. They don''t have the college entrance examination. They all recruit students by themselves."


    "Then your brother must be a very good student." Then, Jessie holds the bowl and says, "I remember


    that when I came back to take things in the morning, I just saw Chloe going out, and there is a boy next


    to her, who is very tall and handsome. Do you think she is cheating on Mr. Louis?"


    "It¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be that. The boy is either her friend or her bodyguard." In Chloe''s eyes, there is only Louis


    and no other men.


    What''s more, it''s impossible to have another man in front of Louis.


    "He is really handsome, just like Leonardo DiCaprio." Jessie bites her chopsticks, looks eagerly, "It


    would be nice if I could find such a tall boyfriend."


    After that, she sighs, "But I am so busy doing this kind of work. I don''t even have time to y, how


    could I have time to find a boyfriend? Life is boring!"


    Lily purses her lips and smiles, "It''s okay, I''ll take you out to see handsome guys in a moment."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lily, I love you so much!"


    Lily opens her notebook to deal with her job for a while. Louis sends several documents to her mailbox.


    She suspects that whether she has understood what he said that day.


    Hasn¡¯t she paid what she owes him? Why does she have to help him with the documents?


    Doesn¡¯t the secretary department work?


    "Lily, let¡¯s go!" Jessie has taken a bath and dresses up. She urges Lily to go out.


    Lily looks back andughs.


    Jessie looks so young. No matter how sexy she dresses up, she looks like a student. She wears her


    hair in a bun, and she is thin and petite, which makes her cute.


    Jessie looks at herself and asks, "What''s wrong, did I wear the wrong the wrong clothes?"


    "No, you are too cute." Lily smirks, "A lot of ces will definitely not let you in."


    "I know I am short. Just don¡¯t make fun of me."


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Lily goes back to the bedroom to change a long dress, and then take the bag and


    goes out with Jessie.


    It¡¯s noisiest at ten in the evening. The neon lights are shining, and it¡¯s very lively in the streets.


    Lily is afraid that Jessie wouldn''t be able to enter the bar, so she takes her to a quite pubic house, but


    Jessie is not happy with that. She searches for some interesting ces and pulls Lily into the car.


    After strolling around, they reach the Sky Fun Pce.


    "How about we don¡¯t go in?" Seeing the name of this clubhouse, Lily thinks of the day when she was


    drunk. It was the biggest mistake in her life, and she is a little against the clubhouse


    "There are many people here. It¡¯s so lively!" Jessie is very excited, "I have checked that this is the


    funnies ce in Yorkshire. There are many handsome guys here. I haven''t been this ce before. Let''s


    go!"


    Jessie loves to y in exciting ces, and since she hasn¡¯t been here, so she pulls Lily into the


    clubhouse. The two bodyguards just nce at Jessie and do not stop her.


    The lights inside are dim, and people walk like drunken ghosts.


    A waiter seems to see that Jessie is a newer. He asks her what she wants to y. Lily feels


    scared when she sees so many people here. She stops the waiter and asks, "Is there a private room?"


    "Sorry, the private rooms have been booked, or would you like the private seats in the hall?" The waiter


    notifies Lily the position of the seats. It¡¯s facing the stage, there are few many people around.


    Lily thinks it is fine, so she takes Jessie to sit there and orders some drinks.


    "Oh, big bars are different." Jessie''s eyes light up when she looks at the young and handsome guys


    performing on stage. "There are indeed a lot of handsome guys in this ce. Lily, do you think so?"


    "Yes." Lily responds vaguely, ncing at the young men on the stage, and then takes back her eyes.


    Strangle, she recalls Louis when he appeared with the bath towel around his waist.


    He¡¯s really a beautiful man. Although he looks lean, he has a good shape. His muscles are strong, and


    his V-line abs on the waist side are so attractive that it makes people want to peep what it is under the


    towel.


    "Puff!" Lily thinks too much, and she is choked by the wine that has not been swallowed. Her cheeks


    are hot.


    What is she thinking about!


    "Are you all right. How could you choke by the wine?" When Jessie sees Lily''s cheeks are red, she


    thinks Lily is shy by the young men on the stage, "It turns out that the young and handsome men on the


    stage have moved your heart."


    "No, don''t talk nonsense." Lily covers her embarrassment by drinking.


    "Beauty, are there only you?"


    "Shall we y together?"


    Several men and women gather together with dice and other small ying tools in their hands. Jessie


    likes to have fun, so she greets everyone to sit down, and there are few more people in the seats now.


    Lily stays vignt at first and sits beside watching them. After she starts to y, she is out of control


    and ys with them.


    Among the lively crowd, there is a pair of eyes fixed on Lily.


    The man in ck sees that Lily has a lot of fun, and drinks fiercely, then he goes out quietly and dials a


    call.


    In the Smith family.


    When Louis finishes his job, it¡¯s already ten o''clock at night when he returns to the house. He looks


    exhausted.


    When he enters the house, he finds that the old man is still watching the news in the living room.


    "Dad, it''ste. Why haven''t you slept yet?" Louis walks towards the living room, and frowns, "The


    doctor says you are not in good health and you have to sleep before eleven o''clock at night."


    He also asks the servants to take the old man to bed.


    "I know my health condition. Don''t nag like a doctor." The old man snorts, obviously not very happy,


    "You have been busy in thepany, and you seldome back at home. If I don¡¯t wait for you, I


    don¡¯t know when can I talk to you!"


    "Well, it¡¯s my fault for noting home because of my work." Louis sits down on the sofa beside him


    and says helplessly, "When I finish my work, I will apany you at home, okay?"

 Chapter 50 That Child Picks It for Me

    Chapter 50 That Child Picks It for Me


    The old man''s mood improves a lot, "Did you have dinner, or let ask May to give you some supper?"


    "Yes, and I am not hungry now."


    "Then I''ll give you something to drink." The old man gets up and goes to the kitchen. He takes a cup of


    coffee from the refrigerator and ces it in front of Louis, "It''s been freezing, and it hasn¡¯t gone bad."


    "Milk coffee?" Louis is dumbfounded, "It has too much creamer. I won''t drink it."


    "Just one cup once in a while. It¡¯s no big deal." The old man res at him and says, "You haven¡¯t hit


    thirty. Why do you care so much about this? You are not as easy-going as an old man!"


    "..."


    Louis thinks he can¡¯t refuse anymore, so he takes a sip and then frowns.


    It¡¯s very sweet, but it tastes not bad.


    The old man asks, "How is it?"


    "Not bad." Louis looks at the milk coffee and smiles, "Are you waiting for me toe back at night just


    to give me a cup of milk coffee?"


    "Yeah, I went out to y today, and a kid rmended it to me." The old man says with a sigh, "But


    maybe I''m really old. I was almost driven out when I came to the store today."


    Hearing this, Louis''s face is somber, and he says coldly, "Which store, tell me, I will ask David to


    dismiss all the people on duty that day."


    "Forget it, they are just making a living. Maybe I dressed too in today." The old man waves his hand


    and pushes the gift box on the coffee table to Louis. "Your birthday ising. I pick you a gift. Just


    open it."


    Louis opens the box. There are two ties of Armani''s.


    "Very nice."


    "Yeah, I think too." Louis, who is always picky, is also satisfied with the ties. The old man straightens


    his back and is somewhat proud. "It¡¯s also that kid picked them for me."


    "You always mention that kid. Did you meet it today?" Louis asks with a smile, "It seems that kid makes


    you very happy. I want to see it when I''m free."


    Louis rarely sees the old man being so happy when hees back.


    "I''m afraid there is no chance." The old man sighs. He thinks that beautiful girl has been married. How


    can they covet her?


    Thinking of getting married, the old man looks at Louis and asks tentatively, "Louis, you have been


    busy abroad. Did you meet a girl you like?"


    "Not yet."


    The old man sighs and begins to breach, "Don''t be too picky, find the one you like too. I''m not that old-


    fashioned, and don''t care what your uncles say.


    "Louis, you are raised by me. You are alone since childhood. I don''t want you to be alone when I leave


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the world. I also want to see you have your own wife and children."


    Then the old man jokes, "Look at your uncles, they are married, and some have three children. And


    you? If I really leave, then my property will fall in their hands. If you don¡¯t have a wife and no children,


    how much can you get?"


    "You will live for a hundred years." Louis says in a deep voice. "Even if I have pay much, I will let you


    stay healthy."


    The old man is very pleased to hear his words, but he says, "When people get old, they will definitely


    have to experience life, death and illness. I no longer care about that, but I care about you."


    Looking at Louis who is tall and handsome, a touch ofplexity shes his eyes.


    The Smith family owes this child too much.


    "Just take your time." After a while, Louis says, "I''m going to work abroad in a few days. When I deal


    with my work, I wille back and I must bring my wife back."


    "Okay, if you can¡¯t, don¡¯t find the excuse that you are busy." The old man finally smiles, and persuades


    him, "You can¡¯t earn all the money. How good it is to start a rtionship like the young men."


    Louis smiles.


    The old man really cares about him, but he is not interested in starting a rtionship.


    When they are talking, Louis''s phone rings.


    When he sees it is David, Louis thought he has something for him, so he answers the phone, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Mr. Louis, here¡¯s the case. Kay, who follows Miss Lily, reports to me that Miss Lily is drunk in Sky Fun


    Pce." David says, "A friend of Miss Lily¡¯s is also drunk. He doesn''t know what to do now."


    "Don''t you know it either?" Louis finds it annoyed, "Can I help you solve this problem if you call me?"


    David says, "Kay says that there seems to be someone watching Miss Lily too. I guess it¡¯s from John.


    You are going abroad in a few days. I''m afraid something will happen to Miss Lily at this time."


    Louis squeezes his brow.


    He almost forgets that Lily has been dated with John, and Johnes this time for the cooperation too.


    He will definitely not let Lily go if he has a chance.


    "Don''t take anyone with you. Go to meet Kay and send them back." Louis instructs.


    "Mr. Louis, that¡¯s where I feel tricky..." David says, "My Elizabeth suffers from diarrhea. I''m


    apanying it in the hospital, otherwise I won''t call you."


    Louis is displeased, "It''s just a cat. Will it still run away when you leave it in a pet hospital?"


    "Mr. Louis, it''s my Elizabeth, not just a cat." David corrects his words seriously. "I make money just to


    raise it. I won''t leave it alone."


    Louis hangs up the phone and he looks sullen.


    If it¡¯s not hard to find someone like David, he really wants to fire him!


    "Dad, it''ste now. Just go to have a rest." Louis stands up from the sofa. He has to go and see what


    happens. He can¡¯t let John start first. "I have to go out to deal with something."


    "Is it about women?" The old man just heard what they said and smiles ambiguously, "It seems there


    are women around you!"


    Louis is helpless, "No, just friends."


    "Well, friends. Take your time." The old man looks like he understands everything. He asks him to pay


    attention to driving, and then goes upstairs in a very good mood. Louis can only let it go.


    Well, even he exins, the old man doesn''t believe it either.


    Louis drives a car in the garage, and arrives at the Sky Fun Pce in ten minutes.


    "Mr. Louis." Kay has been waiting for him at the door for a long time. When he sees Louising, he


    immediately greets him.


    Louis looks up at the signboard of Sky Fun Pce, thinking of that day when he met Lily. He did expect


    that Lily woulde to this ce again.


    Didn¡¯t she learn the lesson?


    While walking inside, Louis asks, "How is it going?"


    "It''s strange," Kay scratches his head, wondering, "These people have been ying games with Miss


    Lily and her friend, but they don¡¯t over act. Drinking is also regr."


    Louis looks gloomy.


    Those whoe to y here are not just for fun. The only possibility is that they are all John''s people.


    Louis walks faster to the clubhouse, pushes open the door, and steps into the hall. Noisy music and air


    conditioning rush by, and the lights are dim and ambiguous.


    "Mr. Louis, Miss Lily is there." Kay points his finger at Lily.


    Louis follows his finger. There are several men and women sitting beside Lily, and they are ying


    games together, Lily raises her head to drink a ss of wine. Her cheeks are red, and she has


    obviously drunk.

 Chapter 51 If You Throw Me Again, I Will Kick Your Ass!

    Chapter 51 If You Throw Me Again, I Will Kick Your Ass!


    He walks to drag Lily up.


    "Who are you?" A man next to Lily sees that Louis wants to take Lily away and he immediately says,


    "Let go of her, or you will regret it!"


    Louis kicks the man back to the seat and holds Lily firmly, and stares at the man sullenly, "What¡¯s


    wrong with me taking my friend away?"


    He looks around; the four people dare not to say a word.


    Those people took the money and helped someone to get Lily drunk. When they see Louis is not easy


    to deal with, they sneak back into the crowd.


    Kay goes to carry Jessie on his shoulder and says, "Mr. Louis, shall we go?"


    Louis''s face is sullen, "She¡¯s wearing a skirt. Can you hug her? Your behavior would make others doubt


    that we are doing something indecent, and she will vomit in such a position."


    Kay turns to look at Jessie. Sure enough, Jessie looks very indecent, and he quickly puts her on the


    sofa, and then hugs her up.


    When he is about to ask Mr. Louis whether he has done it right, he sees Louis supports Lily and lets


    her go by herself. There are many question marks in his mind.


    What¡¯s wrong?


    "Well...I feel dizzy." Lily feels soft and powerless. She only feels that a hand is holding her shoulder


    hard, forcing her to walk.


    She shakes her head, feeling confused. Lily just feels that the man who is holding her is tall. He raises


    his thin lips, giving others a sense of distance, but she feels the man is a bit familiar.


    "Boy, why are you here?" A few secondster, Lily mistakes the man as Coffey. She reaches out and


    squeezes hard on his face, and says, "Isn''t you going back to school?"


    After she is drunk, she squeezes Louis¡¯s face, with a force that is as strong as squeezing pigskin.


    Louis hasn''t been squeezed like this before, and he immediately gets sullen. He pats her hand away,


    and when they reach the car, he just throws Lily onto the seat.


    Lily twists her body, and grunts dissatisfiedly, "If you throw me again, I will kick your ass!"


    "..."


    "Mr. Louis, there is one more." Kay hurries up with Jessie and wants to tuck her into the car, but Louis


    closes the door, and he looks gloomy.


    Kay immediately turns his head and takes Jessie into his car.


    He is very tired of working overtime, and he still has to send Jessie home. How miserable he is.


    The car drives fast on the asphalt road. Although there are few cars, the car stops at red lights


    asionally, which makes Lily fall from the seat.


    "Boy, did you get the license?" after being thrown off the seat several times, she fees dissatisfied. She


    climbs up with her hands and feet to the back seat and rubs Louis'' face, "If you get caught by the


    police, you''re over!"


    Louis leans to his side, avoiding her hand and says coldly, "Sit back."


    "You dare to shout at me? Do you want to be beaten?" Lily scolds. She climbs through the gap in the


    middle of the seats to the front seat.


    "Lily, are you crazy?" The man scolds. He didn''t expect that she would do so, and he quickly slows


    down the speed.


    "I have to supervise you." Lily fastens the seat belt awkwardly and grins at him, "You are not old


    enough to drive a car, so I have to supervise you."


    Louis knows that she has a younger brother. She keeps calling him boy, maybe she has mistaken him


    as her brother. Thinking of this, Louis¡¯s face bes gloomier.


    He really wants to throw this drunken woman out!


    Suddenly, the rear of the car seems to be hit hard, and Lily flies forward, but the seat belt holds her


    back to the seat. Lily grunts, "Kid, pay attention when you are driving."


    Louis quickly changesnes and nces back through the rearview mirror.


    A car is chasing after them. They are not far from each other, and Louis can see the driver vaguely.


    It¡¯s John.


    John seems to know that Louis is looking behind, and he smiles, and then speeds up to catch up with


    them. The two cars are side by side now, and they are getting closer and closer.


    Louis knows that John wants to force him to stop, so he speeds up and makes a phone call to Kay.


    "Did you see the car next to me? Go and trouble him."


    "Okay, Mr. Louis."


    Kay, who is always behind, quickly catches up with John and keeps honking and hitting the rear of his


    car. Louis takes this opportunity to get rid of John.


    Louis looks at the rearview mirror from time to time.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At first John is still chasing after them, then there is a traffic jam, and he isgged behind. When John


    "Oh, I feel disgusting, I want to vomit." Lily suddenly covers her mouth, looking ufortable.


    Louis has a bad hunch. As soon as he parks the car on the roadside, Lily vomits out all over the mat.


    She wipes her mouth with her sleeve and then sleeps against the back of the car.


    The sour pervades the car.


    Louis pouts his mouth. When he thinks of the importance of this woman, he suppresses his anger. He


    takes a deep breath, opens all the windows, and elerates again, hoping to reach the destination


    immediately.


    After they get downstairs in the apartment, Louis''s face is still somber.


    He drags Lily off the car and pats her on the cheek, "Which floor?"


    "It¡¯s..." Lily mumbles a number, then hugs his arm and falls asleep again. Her soft breasts press against


    his arm tightly, and she looks a little cute.


    Louis feels horny.


    "Mr. Louis." Kay follows up with Jessie. He wrinkles his nose, as if he smells of something, "Mr. Louis,


    you are a bit stinky. Did thisdy vomit?"


    Immediately, Louis ms down.


    He looks back at Kay coldly, "Howe you are so talkative like David?"


    Kay says, "Oh, he¡¯s my cousin."


    "..."


    After going upstairs and entering the house, Louis takes her off his arm and throws her onto the sofa.


    Lily grunts and changes to another position and continues to sleep.


    It¡¯s girls¡¯ apartment, so Kay doesn¡¯t dare to walk around. He puts Jessie on another sofa, and then he


    leaves with Louis quietly.


    Kay asks tentatively, "Mr. Louis, can I go home now?"


    He''s so sleepy!


    "Yes." Louis changes his car key with Kay¡¯s and says calmly, "When you have time tomorrow morning,


    help me clean the car. Thank you."


    Kay looks at the Pagani key in his hand and wants to cry.


    Louis doesn¡¯t need to take any effort and he can smell the smell of his suit. He doesn¡¯t have


    mysophobia, but he couldn''t bear to go back in this suit, so he takes another elevator to go upstairs.


    When he arrives at Chloe''s apartment, he rings the doorbell.


    A young man opens the door very quickly. He has tanned skin, and wears wide shorts and short


    sleeve. He asks sullenly, "Sir, it¡¯ste now. What¡¯s up?"


    Louis frowns, and soon knows who the young man is. He asks in a low voice, "Didn''t David arrange


    another room for you? Why do you live here?"


    "Mr. Louis." Coffey also realizes who the man is when he hears Louis mentions David, "David has


    arranged an apartment for me downstairs, but Miss Chloe won''t let me go."

 Chapter 52 Do They Mean the Same Thing When They Say "Take A Bath"

    Chapter 52 Do They Mean the Same Thing When They Say "Take A Bath"


    Then Coffey couldn''t helpining, "Mr. Louis, this princess-like girl is too delicate. She is afraid of


    darkness, but she has to turn off the lights when she sleeps, and she also keeps me in the room. When


    she calls me, I have to reply to her. I can¡¯t stand it anymore."


    He is not picky, and he could sleep on the bed or on the chair, but Chloe is too delicate that he can¡¯t


    stand it anymore.


    "She has no sense of security," Louis says. After they chat for a moment, Louis feels that the young


    man is good, "I will ask David to raise your monthly sry to 50,000 dors. Just take good care of


    her."


    Coffey is shocked. He justins and his wages double?


    Shit! If he knows this, he will describe his situation more miserable.


    When he sees that Louis take off his suit and goes to the room, Coffey asks, "Should I wake Miss


    Chloe up? I''m sleepy too, and I want to go to bed."


    "No, I juste over to take a shower." Louis goes in the bathroom and closes the door.


    Coffey touches his nose.


    He did smell an unpleasant smell from Louis just now, but does Louis reallye over to take a


    shower at night? Or do they have a different understanding of "bath"?


    Lily feels sour all over when she wakes up in the morning.


    Maybe she fell off the sofast night and she slept on the floor for a whole night, but she is still


    confused about how to she returned homest night.


    She remembers she got drunkst night, and it was Coffey who picked herself up.


    But isn''t Coffey back to school?


    Lily sees Jessie sleeping on the floor, spreading her limbs. She hurries over to pat her face and wake


    her up, "Little girl, do you remember how we got backst night?"


    "I don''t know!" Jessie rubs her eyes and murmurs, "Don''t wee back in the pumpkin carriage?"


    "Have you woken up?"


    Lily pats hard on her shoulders, and Jessie immediately wakes up. She grabs her tousled hair and


    thinks hard, "I remember I was taken back by someone, and I heard someone calling Mr. Louis."


    Louis?


    Hearing that, Lily also remembers that it was Louis who dragged her out the clubst night. Later, she


    threw up in his car...


    When she is lost in thought, the mobile phone in the corner of sofa rings.


    Lily takes the phone out and sees a new message. It is Leon who asks her to go to thepany. She


    has no time to recall what happenedst night. After washing herself, she hurries to thepany with


    Jessie.


    On the way back to thepany, she replies a few messages and sees a friend application.


    It¡¯s Louis.


    How could Mr. Louis friend her?


    Although she is working for Louis now, they usually contact by emails. Lily couldn''t understand why he


    suddenly friend her. But she agrees.


    In less than thirty seconds, Louis sends her a series of photos.


    Lily opens them. These photos were taken when she was drunk and vomited in his car, and then she


    She still wonders that she didn''t call Coffey, how could hee to Sky Fun Pce to find her? It turns


    out that it was Louis who came to her.


    Lily¡¯s hands are shaking sends a message ¡®Thank you¡¯ to Louis.


    Louis replies, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Lily loves to suffer loss twice in the same ce. I know it now.


    Fortunately, after wee back, I no longer have to worry about you.¡¯


    Lily''s cheeks are hot.


    It was an identst night. She didn¡¯t n to have fun there, but she was coaxed to paly!


    However, Mr. Louis really fulfills his promises to protect her for a month. He fears that she would have


    an ident in the clubhouse, so she goes to find her at night, and doesn¡¯t get even with her on the fact


    that she vomited in his car.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But the next second, Louis sends her another message.


    ¡®Miss Lily, my car is Pagani, and the pads are damaged. It costs 13,000 dors.¡¯


    The pads cost 13,000?!


    Even the Rolls-Royce''s pure wool mats are not so expensive!


    Lily replies, ¡®Mr. Louis, I haven¡¯t recovered from the injury by Miss Chloe.¡¯


    ¡®Then go to the hospital for a double check and ask David for reimbursement. It has nothing to do with


    the pads.¡¯


    "Lily, your hands are shaking." Jessie says, concerning about Lily, "Do you get a cramp in your hands?"


    "Not only my hands, but also my brain has a cramp!" Lily res at her fiercely, "Why go to Sky Fun


    Pce? Have you ever thought about what would happen if we are taken away by malicious people?"


    "Yes, I promise I won¡¯t go there anymore!" Jessie scares when she sees Lily is angry. When she woke


    up this morning, she also felt that she has yed a bit too muchst night.


    She hands her phone to Lily, "Well, look at this first."


    It is news in the workce. It is about Lucy. After she was dismissed by the Smith Group, Lucy is


    invited by Mansto Company to be a manager.


    However, it didn''t take long for her gossip news to spread out. Someone says that she is holding a


    CEO to a hotel, and even the hotel they often visit is exposed. The CEO''s wife goes to thepany


    and ps Lucy on the face.


    When she sees the news, Lily doesn¡¯t have any feelings.


    Lucy can enter the Smith Group with her strength, which is enough to prove that she is excellent.


    Although she relies on someone to take the position of the manager, she has done a good job in the


    nning department in the past few years.


    If it weren¡¯t for Lucy and Jason who wanted to make Lily infamous, Lily would not be so cruel.


    To put it bluntly, Lucy deserves it.


    "This woman relies on whoever is rich." Jessie chuckles, "I think the reason she is with Jason is


    because Jason and Mr. Louis are cousins."


    ¡°I heard that the CEO¡¯s wife¡¯s family is very powerful. She has notified the entire financial circle and


    forced Lucy out. Unless Lucy goes abroad, otherwise nopany would ept her!¡±


    Lily nods, and then says softly, "Thank thatdy for removing the scourge for us."


    "But it¡¯s unfair to let go of Jason." Jessie is dissatisfied, "That guy cheated on you and ndered you.


    In the end, he is only transferred to the branchpany in Shend North. Well, he is a member of the


    Smith family."


    Isn¡¯t it?


    Lily thinks that although the Jason has nothing to do with the Smith family, they still share the same


    family name. Even Louis doesn¡¯t have much contact with them, he still has to protect the reputation of


    the Smith family.


    But this is enough.


    Although Jason treated her unfairly, it is her who used Jason to escape John, so it can be says that


    Jason has helped her. When they divorced, she doesn¡¯t want to calcte whose things anymore.


    When shees back to thepany, Lily still sees the fresh camellia and gifts on the table.


    Only John will send it to her.


    Lily is annoyed, throwing flowers and gifts into the trash as usual.


    "Lily, it is your twenty-third time to throw the flowers and gifts away."


    The colleague sitting next to her turns and looks at the camellia in the trash can, "Could you ask your


    pursuer not to send you flowers and gifts? It''s such a pity to throw them away."


    Lily says, "I did, but he doesn¡¯t listen to me."


    She also asked the security guard several times not to send the camellia to the trantion department,


    but she still receives camellia every day!


    She still remembers that incident, and she would never go back to those days when she was with John.


    She won¡¯t forgive John even hees back to beg her.


    She won''t!

 Chapter 53 Loopholes in Contracts

    Chapter 53 Loopholes in Contracts


    Lily goes to the office to find Leon, and wants to ask him why he is so anxious to find her.


    "Are you looking for minister? He went out an hour ago." A colleague who came early says, "But the


    minister told me that he has put several documents on the table. When youe back, you should


    deal with it first."


    "Thank you."


    The minister''s desk is very clean, and there are two folders next to the keyboard. Lily thinks that¡¯s the


    documents.


    It is a French contract for the sale of several batches of goods, which needs to be tranted into


    English, and to mark out the important items. Leon has dealt with half a page, but he has something


    else to deal with, so he stops there.


    Lily thought it is an ordinary contract, so it doesn¡¯t take long for her to trante, but she finds that the


    goods and money are not matched. There are major ws in the contract.


    It seems that someone isundering money with the goods!


    When she discovers the problems, Lily calls Leon immediately.


    "Minister, there is a problem with the 0237 document." Lily tells Leon about the problem in the contract.


    "Oops!" Leon screams. "Mr. Louis gave me the documents yesterday and says that he would sign the


    contract a weekter. I n to let you deal with it and then give it back to David. But the other party


    arrived in Yorkshire a week in advance and they will sign the contract today. The secretary department


    deals with the documents first. It may have been taken out in the morning."


    "That would be fine," Lily says, "The secretary department must have discovered the ws in the


    trantion. They might have revised the contract."


    Leon only says in a deep voice, "Lily, you immediately amend the contract and print it out. Take the


    contract to Mr. Louis. He is in the Grandeur Hotel. They will sign the contract there at ten in the


    morning."


    Lily couldn''t help asking, "Minister, do you think there is a problem with the secretary''s contract?"


    "I will tell youter, quickly."


    "OK!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lily takes actions immediately.


    When she prints the contract out, it¡¯s already twenty past nine. She fears that she can¡¯t catch up, so


    she immediately sends a message to Louis and tells him that there is a problem with the document in


    David¡¯ hand.


    When she gets the contract, Lily grabs the documents and bags and runs out, but there is no taxi on


    the roadside.


    She looks at her phone again, and decides to run to the Grandeur Hotel while finding a taxi.


    Is it so difficult to get a taxi today?


    Lily runs too quickly, and she rubs her arm hard on the telegraph pole. Her skin flushes immediately.


    When she sees a taxiing, she endures the pain and waves her hand to stop the taxi.


    But the taxi just flies by in front of her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    A ck babysitter car follows the taxi, but it quickly backs up, and the rear door is lowered down, and


    reveals a beautiful and delicate face.


    "Look, who is this. Why are you so miserable?" Chloe looks at Lily and sees that her arm has been


    rubbed red, and Lily looks embarrassed. She is gloating, "Can''t you get a taxi?"


    Lily purses her mouth.


    Why did she meet Chloe wherever?


    "Miss Chloe, am I in a hurry. Can I get a lift?" Louis does not reply her, and it is almost ten o''clock. Lily


    is afraid that Louis would sign the wrong contract with the other party.


    "Why should I give you a ride?" Chloe gives Lily a hard look.


    Because of this woman, she was punished to write self-criticism!


    "But it''s not impossible to give you a ride." Chloe raises her chin and says arrogantly, "If you call me


    sister three times, I will open the door for you."


    "Since Miss Chloe is unwilling to give me a ride, then that¡¯s it." Lily shakes the document in her hand


    and smiles, "Mr. Louis is in a hurry to get this document, but today I can¡¯t get the taxi, so I will just tell


    Mr. Louis that you don¡¯t want to give me a ride when I see him."


    "You are lying." Chloe doesn¡¯t believe her. "There are several trantors in the secretarial department,


    and David. They don¡¯t have to ask you to send the documents to Mr. Louis."


    "Well, I don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not." Lily puts away the documents and hurries away.


    Chloe looks at Lily''s back and hesitates.


    What if Lily really hurries to send this document to Louis? She looks anxious, and her arm are hurt.


    There is no need to lie to her.


    After struggling for a while, Chloe asks the driver to stop and opens the door, "Hey,e in! I will go


    with you. If you lie to me, I will not let go of you!"


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief, hurries into the car, and asks the driver to go to Grandeur Hotel.


    "Oh, stay away with me. You are so dirty." Chloe moves a little inward, and she sayszily, "There is a


    medicine chest in the back. Handle your cut yourself."


    "Thank you." Lily really sees a small medicine chest in the back and she finds the iodine to treat the


    wound.


    Chloe sways her legs from time to time and dials a call.


    "Hey, boy, I have something to do now. You take the lunch to the crew for me." Chloe nags as soon as


    the phone is connected, "I want to eat the tofu pot you cookedst time. No pepper."


    "I''m not your chef. Order takeout yourself."


    "You can cook, and it''s so delicious." Chloe groans, "I don''t eat takeaway anyway. If you don''t send me


    the lunch, I will keep calling you, and I willin it to Louis."


    "Miss Chloe, people like you should stay on Mars and you shouldn''te out to harm people."


    "I''m so beautiful. How sad it would be if I stay on the Mars!"


    Chloe wants to scold him more, but the boy hangs up the phone. She stares at the phone and


    screams, "He hang up the phone! How dare he! He just gets his sry raised, but he doesn¡¯t coax me!"


    Lily couldn''t hold back andughs.


    She has heard their conversation. How did Louis find such a courageous person? He dares to hang up


    her phone without giving her face.


    "What are youughing at?" Chloe looks at Lily and says fiercely, "I give you a ride, and youugh at


    me?"


    "No, I just think my wound very funny." Lily shows her the iodine-coated wound. "Don''t you think so?"


    Chloe grunts and kicks the seat.


    Ah! The bodyguard doesn¡¯t give her face, and makes her a joke in front of her rivals.


    What a shame!


    At ten o''clock, they arrive at the Grandeur Hotel. As soon as the door opens, Lily hurries out, and Chloe


    quickly catches up after putting on her shoes.


    The negotiating venue is in a small meeting room on the 33rd floor.


    After she reaches the 33rd floor, Lily looks at the closed door, and she quickens her paces. She has no


    time to knock on the door, and pushes in.


    Sitting at the rectangr conference table are several men in suits and leather shoes. They were


    talking and are disturbed by the person whoes in suddenly.


    "I am sorry to disturb you." Aftering in, Lily bows to the other party''s representative and


    apologizes. When she sees that the contract is still with Louis, she sighs and walks over quickly.


    Louis frowns, "Why rush in? What''s going on?"


    "The minister says there is a problem with this contract." Lily whispers, recing the contract with the


    original one and says, "I have revised the two documents."

 Chapter 54 Apology from Chloe

    Chapter 54 Apology from Chloe


    Louis nces at Lily gently.


    In just a few seconds, he seems to understand something, so he says seriously, "Good job, you go out


    first."


    "Okay." Lily leaves with her head down, and the moment she goes out and closes the door of the


    meeting room, she leans on the door and breathes heavily.


    Fortunately, she catches up with the time.


    Soon, Chloe also hurries over, and she is dissatisfied when she sees Lily still holding the document in


    her hand, "Don''t you say you will send the documents to Louis? Why are they still in your hand?"


    "This is the wrong documents. I have reced them." Lily sits on the lounge chair next to the meeting


    room, and quickly looks over the contract.


    When she sees the loophole, Lily looks dignified.


    The entire document was only tranted once, and the mistake was not corrected. How could it be


    that?


    The trantors in the secretary department are selected carefully. Such minor mistakes will not be


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    made by the employees in the trantion department. How couldn¡¯t they see the errors?


    "Hey, why do you look so gloomy?" Chloe asks, leaning in to look at the contract. Then she just


    snatches it in Lily''s hand.


    Lily, "..."


    After seeing the contract, Chloe is shocked and turns to look at Lily, and says doubtfully, "The goods


    and the money are not matched."


    "You are right."


    "How could this be..." Chloe stares at the documents in her hand, stomping angrily says, "These people


    want to use the Smith Group''s goods to do the moneyundering! How dare!"


    The so-called moneyundering with the Smith Group''s goods is that after the contract is signed, the


    funds will be sent to the Smith Group ount, and the Smith Group¡¯s subsidiarypany will send the


    goods to the clients, but the quantity of the goods is wrong.


    When the goods are loaded on board, another person can transfer the excess goods and get another


    contract. Then arge sum of money will flow into the private ount and it cannot be found.


    Lily says, "The contract is originally in charge of by secretary department."


    "No wonder..." Chloe has always been with Louis. She knows many things, and she originally wants to


    tell Lily, but she grumbles in the end, "Forget it, I don''t want to tell this to an outsider!"


    They wait outside the meeting room for nearly an hour.


    When the door of the meeting room is opened, Louis and the other party walk out while chatting. When


    they are going to leave, they smile and shake hands with each other. Then David takes the other party


    to the restaurant downstairs.


    After David takes the man away, Louis pulls the tie. He must feel being bound for a long time. Then he


    sees Chloe and asks, "Howe you are here?"


    "I met Miss Lily on the way." Chloe goes to hold Louis''s hand, and says, "I saw Miss Lily was hurry to


    give you something, so I brought her over."


    Lily sneers in her heart.


    Miss Chloe, why don''t you say that you have embarrassed me several times on the road?


    "Well, sorry to bother you." Louis touches her hair and says to Lily, "It''s almost noon. I''ll invite you for


    lunch, just to express my gratitude."


    "No. Thank you, Mr. Louis." As an employee, Lily feels that this is her duty.


    Before she says that she wants to go back to thepany, Chloees over and grabs her by the


    arm, "Just go for lunch with Louis if he invites you. Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense!"


    Then she says to Lily''s ears, "I won''t let you get alone with Louis!"


    Lily sighs.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let her go back to thepany?


    The hotel restaurant isrge and can amodate a thousand people. Chloe finds a window seat and


    sits next to Louis. From time to time, she gives Lily a provocative nce, but Lily ignores it.


    Louis asks Lily, "When did you find that there are loopholes in the contract?"


    "This morning." Lily tells Louis about the matter again, "My minister works outside, so he asks me to


    revise the contact and send it over quickly. Fortunately, I caught up with the time."


    After that, Lily nces at Louis.


    Since hees out of the meeting room, Louis looks somber. Apparently, he is annoyed by the


    contract.


    Although she wants to know what happened, Chloe is reluctant to say it, and Louis would not say it


    either.


    "Louis, why don''t you let me work in the Smith Group, so that I can help you." Chloe shakes Louis''


    arms.


    "Anyway, you will stay abroad for a long time. David must also go with you. I will feel bored if I always


    act. I''m so smart that I am sure I can help you a lot."


    "You''re only for ying, and you won¡¯t take job seriously." Louis hooks his thin lips, "You will only mess


    things up in the Smith Group. It would be better for you to stay in the crew."


    Chloe pouts unhappily, "Am I that bad?"


    Louis doesn¡¯t say anything, just pours a ss of red wine and hands it to her. He lowers his eyes and


    says to Chloe, "Miss Lily just happens to be here today. Apologize to her."


    "But I have written a hundred times of self-criticism. Why should I apologize?" Chloe is holding his


    arms, her face unhappy, "She pped me and I haven''t gotten even with her yet!"


    "Chloe." Louis says seriously, and he seems to suppress his anger, "Do you know that you almost


    disable Lily''s leg?"


    Chloe bites her lips and takes the wine ss reluctantly.


    "I''m sorry!" Chloe quickly touches Lily¡¯s ss on the table, "But you pped me before, so we get


    even."


    Louis says coldly, "Be polite, stand up to apologize to Miss Lily!"


    "Well." Chloe pouts her mouth, but she doesn¡¯t dare to disobey Louis. She stands up, and her eyes like


    a knife, shooting at Lily.


    Chloe holds up her ss and says, "Miss Lily, I''m sorry!"


    Lily is surprised.


    She thought that the matter has passed, but she didn''t expect that Louis would let Chloe apologize to


    her face-to-face. This is the third time she saw him so cold towards Chloe.


    It seems that Louis is deliberately protecting her.


    When Lily lowers her head, she happens to meet Louis''s eyes. They are a bit cold, but Lily feels her


    heart beats fast. Then she quickly looks away.


    She stands up holding a wine ss, touches Chloe''s, and smiles slightly, "I hope Miss Chloe will not be


    so naughty in the future. Not everyone is as good as me."


    Chloe shots her hard look.


    Louis says, "Chloe, did you hear what Miss Lily said?"


    "Yes!" When she sits down, Chloe holds Louis''s arm again, and coquettishly says, "Louis, I feel a little


    dizzy. Can you send me to the crew?"


    "Go back yourself."


    "I''m not feeling well. I can''t go!" Chloe feels grieved and says, "I don''t care about she pping me, and


    I have apologized to her. What else do you want! Louis, you don''t spoil me anymore."


    "Louis, if you don''t send me back, I won''t go anywhere today!"


    Louis feels annoyed by Chloe. He rubs his eyebrows, and finally puts down the knife and fork in his


    hand, "Miss Lily, then you enjoy yourself. I will ask David to take you back."


    "No, I''ll just go by myself." Lily says, "It¡¯s easy to get a taxi at this time."


    "Well, take care of yourself."


    After Louis takes out his suit jacket, Chloe sticks to him again, and turns back to make a face at


    Lily.

 Chapter 55 You are so mean

    Chapter 55 You are so mean


    After Louis takes Chloe away, Lily strokes her chest and sighs with relief.


    Fortunately, they have left, otherwise, it would be very embarrassed.


    There are various of dishes in the hotel, all of which are made by celebrity chefs. It tastes very good.


    Lily thought that David woulde to pay the bill, so she calls Jessie and tells her that she would take


    lunch for her.


    "Miss, this is the eel rice and dim sum you need." After a while, the waiter brings the dishes to Lily.


    "Thank you."


    Lily smiles and thanks him. When she is going to leave, she meets two women. One of them is wearing


    a tunic and pushing a stroller. It is Susan.


    "Hey, Lily, are you also having lunch here?" Lily wants to pretend not to see her, but when she walks


    over, Susan looks up and sees Lily, and greets her.


    Lily has to stop and nods to Susan, correcting her address by the way, "Jason and I have divorced.


    Just call me Miss Lily."


    Since she asked Susan to help her record a video of Rnd ying tricks while ying cards and


    gave her 100,000 dors, she doesn¡¯t have any contact with Susan. By the way, she also helped


    Susan to transfer her brother''s ount to Yorkshire.


    She didn''t expect to encounter Susan again after divorcing Jason.


    Susan then realizes that Lily has divorced Jason, and she says, "I''m so sorry, I forgot you have


    divorced Jason. Miss Lily, if you don''t mind, how about chatting with me before you leave? I have


    something to find you."


    Although Susan is polite in the surface, she doesn''t give Lily a chance to refuse her at all. She


    whispers to her friend, and the friend leaves.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Susan points to where Lily has just sat, "Miss Lily, can I sit here?"


    "What do you want to say?" Lily bites her lips, and her face is cold, "I have helped your brother move to


    the Yorkshire, we should get even."


    "Of course, I am very grateful for your help." Susan smiles, "But I want to do a business with Miss Lily. I


    don''t know if Miss Lily is interested in it."


    The waiter brings two sses over and Susan pours tea for Lily.


    Lily sits opposite her.


    "I saw itst time." Susan pushes the stroller to coax the baby to fall asleep, and says casually, "On the


    day of celebrating my child''s birthday, I saw Louising out of the women''s bathroom, and then you


    follow him."


    Lily is shocked. When she went out of the women¡¯s bathroom, she thought no one could see her, but


    Susan met her.


    She quickly calms down, and says, "Maybe Mr. Louis have entered the women''s bathroom by mistake."


    Susan nces at her with an ambiguous smile, "Well, it makes sense, but why there was a lipstick


    mark on his shirt?"


    Lily thinks about it for a while. Maybe when they were in the bathroom, they got too close and she


    rubbed her lipstick on Louis'' shirt.


    "And then?" Lily says lightly, "How can I have a rtionship with Mr. Louis?"


    "Right." Susan smiles. She doesn¡¯t believe it either, and she looks a little arrogant, as if Lily is not as


    noble as her, "If you can have a rtionship with Louis, you won''t marry Jason. After all, Louis and


    Jason are like chalk and cheese."


    "If you don¡¯t have anything to tell me, I''ll go first." Lily doesn¡¯t want to waste time with her.


    Even if Susan saw something that day, she could not threaten her even she has the evidence. If she


    really wants to release the photo, she would only anger Louis. Susan is not that stupid.


    "Isn''t Miss Lily a trantor? I want to ask you for help." Susan says, "My husband got a big order and


    wants to ship the goods to Turkey, but you know, my husband can¡¯t speak Turkish, so he wants to find


    a trantor to go with him."


    Then Susan takes out a ck bag from her handbag. It is bulging, and she couldn''t hold it in one hand.


    "Here is a deposit of 100,000 dors. When youe back, I will give you 200,000."


    "Wow, I can¡¯t get 300,000 dors for the task. Your husband is really generous!" Lily nces at the


    ck bag, and doesn¡¯t get it.


    300,000 dors for task, it is very high for a trantor.


    But Lily is not interested in it.


    She just catches the keyword in Susan''s words. The destination is "Turkey", and the ce where Louis


    wants to take her to discussion cooperation is also Turkey. She thinks it would not be so coincidental.


    "Miss Lily, do you think the money is not enough to hire you?" Susan sighs, "My husband can''t get


    much money for this business. 300,000 is arge sum of reward."


    Lily raises her red lips.


    It looks like it¡¯s Lily who is taking advantage of them.


    "Susan, did you know something?" After a while, Lily says slowly, "If your husband really gets an order


    and needs a trantor, you wouldn''te to me because you are as mean as a miser. How can you


    give so much money to me?"


    "What are you saying? I don''t understand." Susan pretends not understanding her words.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to waste time with her, and she says firmly, "It''s not that you want toe to me.


    Someone instructs you to do so, right? The only one who will find you and Shelton is his foster mother."


    Lily knows some things about the Smith family from Jason after she marries him.


    Shelton was brought back by Olivia, the fourthdy of the Smith family. In order to ward off the sick for


    her son, she adopted Shelton, when her son got better, Shelton stayed in the Smith family as well.


    Miss Olivia is good to Shelton, but he can¡¯t call Olivia mother and is regarded as a rtive of the Smith


    family, so Shelton, like Jason, could only call Louis uncle. Jason and Shelton are also rtives without


    blood rtion.


    Hearing that, Susan can¡¯t calm down. She looks at Lily and says, "I didn''t expect Jason to be so good


    to you. He even tole you the Smith family¡¯s secret."


    "Sure," Lily says lightly. "We were husband and wife before, and I was also a member of the Smith


    family."


    Susan doesn¡¯t hide it, and admits, "Miss Olivia asked me to talk to you. She says that the business


    needs your help. How much do you want?"


    Lily suddenly looks gloomy.


    Sure enough, Miss Olivia has the same purpose as Louis and John.


    Only John knows that she can speak Ukrainian. Johnes to her because of the business. It is


    impossible to tell Louis and Miss Olivia that Lily knows Ukrainian.


    How did they know?


    Lily couldn''t figure it out.


    Lily asks Susan, "Did Miss Olivia tell you what business it is?"


    Susan shakes her head and persuades, "Lily, you can offer any price. 20 to 30 million dors are


    enough for you. Even if work for a whole year, you won¡¯t get so much money."


    "I heard that you¡¯ve promised to help Louis, but what did Louis give you?"


    "Do you know how many negative news spread out on those days when you divorced Jason? Maybe


    after you help him win the cooperation, Louis will kick you out of the Smith Group."


    "Susan, you are really mean!" Lily sneers, "You just gave me 300,000 dors. When I refused, you tell


    me that I can offer any price. If I really take that 300,000 dors, would you ask Miss Olivia for 30


    million and take the rest of the money?"

 Chapter 56 What happened to the minister?

    Chapter 56 What happened to the minister?


    Susan is very shameless. She jokes, "Oh, I just yed a joke."


    "Really? But I don''t want to talk to you anymore." Lily stands up from the chair and says lightly, "Ask


    Miss Olivia to find someone else. I can''t help her."


    Although Louis has yed tricks, and did not promise her anything, and he just gave Joey 500,000,


    she thinks Louis is more reliable than Miss Olivia.


    If it isn''t for Louis, John would find her in person instead of sending her flowers.


    As for whether Louis would drive her out of the Smith Group, she thinks it is impossible.


    "Lily, do you mean that you have to help Louis and stand on his side?" Susan grabs Lily quickly, "You


    have to think carefully and don''t corner yourself."


    "If you help Miss Olivia, not only can you get the money, but you can ask Miss Olivia for help in the


    future. If you want to help Louis, Miss Olivia will not let you go."


    "Really?" Lily is m, and takes Susan''s hand away, "If I have to choose, then I choose Mr. Louis."


    "Lily, you really have an affair with Louis." Susan sneers, and looks at her with disdain, "You said that


    Jason cheated on you. Don''t you cheat on him too? You must have done something with Louis in the


    bathroom that day."


    Lily bites her lips.


    She doesn¡¯t speak, but Susan thinks she is guilty, and she raises her tone, "I took the picture that day.


    What would others think if I spread the pictures?"


    "I have said that I have nothing to do with Mr. Louis." Lily nces at Susan. Whether Susan is


    recording or not, she needs to be careful.


    "Jason ad I have divorced. These photos would only cause effect on me. After that, I still have to go to


    work, but it would affect Mr. Louis and the Smith Group."


    "Mr. Louis will definitely not admit anything that doesn¡¯t happen, and he will investigate into it


    thoroughly." Lily ticks her lips." Even Miss Olivia doesn¡¯t dare to provoke Mr. Louis. Are you sure you


    can handle it?"


    Susan is scared and takes a few steps back, feeling terrified.


    Although Louis, who is not rted to the Smith family, inherits the Smith Group, several sons of Mr.


    Smith do not dare to show their dissatisfaction, and even fear Louis.


    Louis is very talented in doing business. The European market is developed by him alone, making the


    Smith Group''s annual ie double. Without him, the Smith Group would not reach such a


    remarkable achievement now.


    He looks kind, but except for big festivals, he rarely contacts other people in the Smith family, and he


    hates others using him as the news focus. Everyone in the news agency knows that even if he takes


    Chloe outside for dinner, no one dares to write it into news.


    If Susan really spreads the photos and puts Louis in the spotlight, it¡¯s Susan and Shelton who suffer


    loss.


    "Lily, you¡¯d better not to get involved in this matter." Susan dares not threaten Lily any more, but says,


    "If you don''t help Miss Olivia, it''s better not to help Louis. Otherwise, you will face grave


    consequences."


    "It¡¯s none of your business. Don''t worry about me." Lily smiles and leaves with the takeaway.


    Susan keeps watching Lily walk out of the restaurant.


    Then, she takes a voice recorder from her bag, feeling a little annoying.


    The reason why she knows that Louis and Lily came out of the women''s bathroom at the same time is


    because her rtive''s cell phone is missing, and she checked the monitoring and saw it.


    Susan wants to ask more from Lily, and then threatens her, but she didn¡¯t expect Lily to be so difficult to


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    deal with. Lily is always vignt and warns her in turn in the end.


    Lily is not meek at all, and this is what Lily is like!


    Because of Susan, Lily arrives at thepany at 1 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    But when she steps into thepany, she feels the atmosphere is not right.


    Several front desks are chatting. They look sad and shocked. The employees also chat with each


    other, as if something happens in thepany.


    "What''s the matter?" Lily asks curiously the employee who is waiting for the elevator.


    "Which department are you in?" The employee asks.


    "Trantion Department."


    "Oh my god, something is wrong with your department, don''t you know yet?" The employee looks at


    Lily in shock. "I heard that your minister felt ufortable when he came back. When the driver took


    him to the hospital, your minister has died. He seems to suffer from an acute myocardial infarction. The


    wholepany knows it. Don¡¯t you know it?"


    What? Leon is dead?


    Lily is so shocked by the news that she couldn¡¯t recall her mind for a long time.


    When the employee leaves, Lily takes out her phone.


    She is too busy recently, and she simply blocks the messages in her WhatsApp.


    When she checks her phone, she finds that an hour ago, someone said that the minister has an


    ident, and Mr. Louis is rushing to the hospital. The trantion department is in a mess.


    Julian says that they will have a meeting in one o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Lily frowns. She doesn¡¯t know why Julian would choose to hold the meeting this time, but everyone


    attends the meeting. If she isn''t there, she¡¯s afraid that someone will gossip about it.


    She asks someone to send lunch to Jessie, and quickly returns to the trantion department. The


    office is empty and all the staff are in the meeting room.


    Lily hurries over and opens the door, "I''m sorry, I''mte."


    "Lily, what are you doing. Don¡¯t you check the message?" Julian is displeased. Everyone is sitting, and


    only Julian is leaning on the conference table, just like she is the minister.


    "I had something to deal with just now." Lily exins briefly and goes to find a ce.


    Julian looks gloomy.


    "Miss Julian, everyone is here." Someone says, "Make the arrange quickly. What should we doter?"


    Julian stands and looks around everyone. Then she says heavily, "You know that just an hour ago, the


    minister has passed away."


    "I know everyone is sad, but sometimes something is out of our control. Mr. Louis has already dealt


    with it. As for who should be the new minister, we will decide when we finish handling Mr. Leon¡¯s


    affairs."


    After a while, Julian continues, "But during this period, someone has to be in charge of the department.


    There are a lot of tasks we need to solve. I have been in the Smith Group a few years longer than


    everyone, so before the managers decide who should be the minister, I will be the acting minister for a


    while. Do you have any opinions?"


    No one speaks.


    Later, someone says, "I agree, Miss Julian, you are the best in our department, and you are senior and


    more experienced than us, so you are the most suitable for this job."


    "I think so too. Why don¡¯t you just be the minister?"


    "I agree."


    Seeing that everyone is praising and supporting herself, Julian wears a smirk on her face.


    She ps her hands and says in a loud voice, "OK, I will be the minister for a while. You must handle


    the work carefully. Important documents have to be reviewed by me first."

 Chapter 57 She Disappears

    Chapter 57 She Disappears


    Less than half an hour, the meeting is over.


    Lily doesn¡¯t makements, just listens quietly, but when she is going out, Julian stops her.


    "Lily, don¡¯t handle other things when you are working." Julian looks displeased, "The Smith Group is


    paying you for work. It''s not appropriate for you to do other things."


    No matter what Lily says, she continues, "If Mr. Louis needs you, please tell me in advance. There are


    other trantors in the department, and some jobs need to be handed over to others."


    Lily nods, and looks calm, "Yes."


    "Lily, are you dissatisfied with my arrangement?" Julian says sternly. Now she is much more arrogant


    than when she faced everyone just now, "I can be the acting minister, indicating that I will be the


    minister."


    "I''m not dissatisfied. You are better than me, and I should congratte you for bing the minister."


    Lily says. She has no interest in this position. It was Leon who asked her to take the position, so she


    agreed.


    But she didn''t expect the minister to have such an ident.


    Julian is obviously very satisfied with her answer. She slightly sayscently, "Even if the minister


    doesn¡¯t have ident today, after he goes to New York, this position is still mine."


    "I''m not like you. You are alone." She pats Lily on the shoulder and smiles, "I value the talent. As long


    as you don''t go against me, and respect me, I will cultivate you."


    "Thank you, Miss Julian." Lily smiles back, "Then I go back to work."


    Lily has other things to deal with. She doesn¡¯t have time to rest in the afternoon and buries herself into


    work. Later Julian hands over several documents to her and she is busy until six in the evening.


    Jessie has been waiting downstairs for a long time.


    When she sees Lily rubbing her shoulders out of the elevator, she runs over, "Don¡¯t you get off work at


    five o''clock. Why are youter than me today?"


    "There are lots of things to deal with today." Lily feels tired for sitting at the desk for a whole afternoon.


    She takes over Jessie¡¯s water and drinks half.


    "What about your minister? Is he really dead?"


    "Yes, he has an acute myocardial infarction." Lily''s tone is a little heavy.


    She has asked David in the afternoon, and the doctor diagnosed that Leon stayed up all night to work


    in a row, so he has such an incident.


    "It''s a pity." Jessie regrets, "I met your minister several times when I took the elevator. He is very kind


    and I also heard that he always protected his subordinates. I always think that how good it is if I learn


    trantion, then I can work with him."


    Lily feels sour.


    After she enters the trantion department of the Smith Group, she learned a lot from the minister.


    Because of this, she would not refuse any requirement Leon proposed.


    How kind he was! But he left so suddenly. Lily heard that his daughter is only twelve years old. How


    desperate his wife and daughter would be if they get the news?


    "Lily, are you okay?" Jessie asks with concern when Lily''s eyes are red.


    "I''m fine. Let''s go shopping. There is no food at home."


    When they buy the food, they go home and cook. When they finish dinner, it¡¯s already nine o''clock.


    Jessie has homework to do, so when she finishes washing the dishes, she goes back to the room. Lily


    also returns to the room.


    Lily checks the mails after taking the shower.


    Her mind is in a mess.


    She thinks of a lot of things, the loopholes in the contract, the conversation with Susan at the restaurant


    at noon, and the unexpected death of the minister. She always feels something is wrong.


    Is Leon¡¯s death really an ident?


    She feels dizzy, but some buzzes wake her up.


    Lily takes the phone and sees who calls her.


    It is a strange number.


    She answers the phone, "Hello, who is it?"


    "Miss Lily, it¡¯s David." David''s calm and serious voicees from the end of the phone. "Come


    downstairs, I am in front of your apartment."


    "What?" Lily doesn¡¯t feel drowsy when she hears that. She looks at the time and says, "It¡¯s one in the


    morning. Won''t you let me go abroad with you now?"


    "Miss Lily, yes. Hurry down."


    "..."


    After hanging up the phone and lying on the bed for a while, Lily gets up, quickly washes and changes


    clothes. She stuffs her skin care products and clothes into the suitcase, and goes out in a hurry.


    When Lily walks out of the apartment, she sees a car parking downstairs, and David is waiting for her.


    "Is there a ne to abroad in the early morning?" Lily mumbles. Louis hasn''t found her for so long. She


    thought that they have postponed the time again. She didn''t expect that they find her in the early


    morning!


    "Mr. Louis just has time." David takes the luggage in her hand and opens the back door. Lilyins


    Louis for a while and gets into the car.


    It takes 40 minutes to Yorkshire Airport.


    Although it is early in the morning, the airport is brightly lit and there are many peopleing and


    going. Most of them take the early morning flight. Lily follows David into the VIP room.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    A woman holding coffee walks up to Lily.


    identally they bump into each other and the coffee spills on Lily''s clothes.


    "Sorry." The woman quickly apologizes and hands Lily a pack of tissues.


    "It''s okay." Lily sees that the woman isn''t intentional, and she apologizes to her sincerely, Lily doesn¡¯t


    care about her and takes out the tissue to wipe the coffee stains on her clothes.


    However, Lily wears a white chiffon shirt. The brown coffee is very conspicuous. She has to change her


    clothes. She tells David that she wants to go to the bathroom and change the clothes.


    "Well, I will wait for you here."


    Soon after Lily goes to the bathroom, Louis alsoes. He is still wearing a suit and looks a little


    messy. When he only sees David and a suitcase, he asks, "What about Lily?"


    "Miss Lily goes to the bathroom to change the clothes." David looks at his watch and says a little


    puzzledly, "But ten minutes have passed, and Lily hasn¡¯te out yet."


    Louis''s face suddenly turns sullen, and he has a bad hunch, "How did her clothes get dirty?"


    "I just walked ahead to send you a message, and a woman identally spilled coffee on Miss Lily."


    When he sees Louis look gloomy, David, who has finished his statement, also feels something goes


    wrong. He holds his sses slowly, "Would it be fine?"


    Louis calls a female flight attendant.


    The female flight attendant takes Louis and David to the female toilet. The two men are waiting outside


    and the female flight attendant walks in. Within a minute, the female flight attendant takes the two


    women out.


    "Sir, there are only these twodies in there, no one else."


    The two women are upset. David repeatedly apologizes to them and follows Louis out to find Lily.


    The VIP waiting room is not big, but they couldn''t find Lily.


    Later, they can only check the monitoring.


    Surveince shows that shortly after Lily entered the bathroom, a tall woman also entered. After a


    while, the woman helped Lilye out of the toilet.


    Lily is wearing a headscarf and sunsses, and is supported by the tall woman. Lily doesn¡¯t seem to


    be in aa, and she walks out with the tall woman, so it didn''t attract the attention of the flight


    attendants.

 Chapter 58 Exchange of Interests

    Chapter 58 Exchange of Interests


    The woman is wearing a skirt and a hood, but from the burly figure, she should be a man.


    "Mr. Louis, it¡¯s my fault." David lowers his head, shivering under Louis''s gaze, "It¡¯s my negligence for


    Miss Lily to be taken away."


    "Why are you so stupid!" Louis nces coldly at him. "How could a person bump into others when the


    waiting room is so bright? Do you think John won''t know we will go abroad?"


    David keeps his head low.


    Louis doesn¡¯t have time to me David. He continues to track the surveince in the airport lobby and


    sees the man hold up Lily after he goes out. Under the guidance of the flight attendant, he boarded the


    ne elsewhere.


    The medium-sized passenger ne has no flights today, but John charters the ne. At the moment


    Louis came, the ne has taken off.


    The destination is Turkey.


    David checks the time and says to Louis, "They should arrive at Ataturk Airport at 12 at noon. Out


    ne would take off half an hourter, and we will be an hourter than they are when we arrive the


    Ataturk Airport."


    Seeing that Louis''s face grows more somber, David is sweating.


    "Mr. Louis, do you want to bring your private jet over?" David says sternly. "I will notice Mr. Manfred,


    and we will finish the flight procedures in a short time."


    "It''s useless. We don¡¯t have a pilot." Louis''s voice is cold, "You didn''t get a flight license. I''m too tired to


    fly. Can the ne fly itself?"


    David feels embarrassed.


    Yeah, where to find a pilot?


    "Mr. Louis, I think of a person!" David has a phone call and shrinks his head to talk for three minutes.


    When he faces Louis again, he looks relieved.


    Louis raises his eyebrows and asks, "Who are you looking for?"


    "You will know it in a minute."


    Then the manes, David has already transferred the private ne Mad Shadow over and quietly


    parks it in the corner of the airport.


    About forty minutester, Louis sees the person David is looking for.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    It¡¯s Coffey.


    The young man just wears casual short sleeves and trousers. The clothes are sloppy, but he looks


    handsome, although his skin is tanned. Louis nces at him, lost in thoughts.


    The man¡¯s eyes look familiar. Who does he look like?


    "David, you really transfers the Mad Shadow over. Is the one in the base?" After Coffeyes, he


    couldn''t wait to ask David, apparently doesn¡¯t believe it, "How awesome is it! How can you get it?"


    "I borrow them, the cost is calcted by second." David says.


    If it weren¡¯t for emergency, who would borrow that kind of thing from the base? It is like burning money.


    "Let''s go. What are we waiting for?" Coffey is excited, and he is eager to try it, "I want to fly the Mad


    Shadow even in my dream. Here I get the chance!"


    Louis asks, "Do you have a flight license?"


    "If I don¡¯t have the flight license, I won¡¯t fly an airne even you ask me." Coffey grumbles, "I have to


    protect my mom, and I don''t want to risk my life for flying this."


    He shows Louis his flight license.


    The students in that school are excellent in all subjects even though they haven¡¯t graduated, especially


    in sniper training and fighter training. And Coffey ranks the top five among the thousands of people in


    the school.


    David moves closer to Louis and couldn¡¯t help eximing, "It takes at least five years for fighter training


    before you can graduate, but he finished it in one year. If I haven¡¯t confirmed it in the school, I thought


    he is bragging!"


    "Let''s go." Louis returns the flight license to Coffey. "Just take you time, but you have arrived at Ataturk


    Airport before eleven."


    Thy past the fastne and soone to the ce where the Mad Shadow is parked.


    It¡¯s a very low-key ck fighter. Hidden in the corner, it almost integrates with the darkness, Coffey


    looks up at the fighter, and his eyes are glowing with light.


    The newly developed fighter jet at the base has not yet been put into use, but he can even touch it and


    fly it!


    "Are you sure we can fly it?" Coffey is not at ease, and asks Louis again, "It is equivalent to a bomb if it


    flies to other countries¡¯ territorial sky."


    Louis says, "Don''t worry, I have arranged a special route for you."


    Coffey is relieved.


    He just wants to earn extra money, and he doesn¡¯t want to lose his life.


    Mad Shadow is a two-seater fighter, and David needs to take the international flight to Turkey to meet


    them, so he can only stand beside and watch them leave.


    Lily always feels a little ufortable when she sleeps. She opens her eyes vaguely and finds herself


    nestled in someone else''s arms.


    "Are you awake?"


    The soft but familiar voice makes Lily startled. She looks up and meets John''s eyes.


    His eyes are gentle, as if he will never be angry.


    Looking around again, Lily finds she is in the first ss of the ne.


    "Wasn¡¯t I changing clothes in the bathroom?" Lily murmurs. When she is about to take off her clothes,


    she felt someone hit her on the neck, and then she fainted.


    When she realizes what¡¯s happening to her, she res at John, "You send me flowers every day, and


    now take me to the ne. What on earth are you doing?"


    Did David know what happened to her?


    "Are you thirsty?" John asks, taking a ss of juice for her, Lily doesn¡¯t take it, struggling to get rid of


    him, but John hugs her tightly.


    "Darling, I haven''t seen you for three years. I just want to hug you and talk to you." John puts his chin


    on her shoulders. The intimacy makes Lily very ufortable.


    Lily stiffens and says, "I remember what you said at the reception. We are heading for Turkey, right.


    You want me to win the cooperation before Louis, right?"


    "You are clever." John touches her hair that is so dark and beautiful. "Darling, he just exchanges


    interests with you, but I''m don¡¯t. what¡¯s mine is yours."


    "I don''t want to help you even if it''s an exchange of interests." Lily''s lips and teeth quiver, and as soon


    as she thinks about what happened three years ago, she is chilled. "I don''t want anything you give me."


    John touches her skin. It was still hot, but now it is chilling and trembling. He feels his heart is pierced


    by countless needles, and it is so painful.


    Did he cause so much pain to her that night?


    "Sorry." John''s thin lips touch her neck lightly.


    He has too many things to tell her, but he couldn''t say that, so he just takes all the bitterness. He wants


    his baby girl to be good.


    "John, what do you want to say?" Lily shoves him. The man''s burning breath sprays on her neck, which


    makes her ufortable.


    No matter what Lily says, John didn''t let go of her.


    "Let me lean for a while, OK? I''ve been sleepy after watching you for so long." John''s voice lowers, he


    takes off his sses and puts it aside, his head resting on her shoulder.


    Lily stays stiff all the time, and she dares not move for a long time.


    After a while, she hears shallow breathing and John really falls asleep.

 Chapter 59 Fighting

    Chapter 59 Fighting


    Lily tries to takes his hands off, but his arms are so strong that she couldn''t move them for a long time.


    Then she sees him sleeping.


    Without the sses, the facial features are clearer. There are probably many things to deal with, he still


    frowns tightly while sleeping, and there is a light blue under his eyes.


    Even if when he falls asleep, it gives people a sense of gentleness.


    Lily stares at him, her thoughts drifting back to three years ago when they were in a rtionship. By


    that time, he loved her very much. Even if she had a small cold, he would be very nervous.


    She remembers that on a Christmas night, she said that she really wanted to go to Lisbon to watch the


    sunrise, and when they woke up, they were in Lisbon. John asked her if the sunrise was beautiful.


    All those memories flood into her mind. It¡¯s all about this man. He seems to have never treated her


    badly.


    Lily couldn''t help stretching out her hand, but her hand stops when her fingertips are about to touch the


    man''s face. She thinks of that night when she was almost killed by him, and her hands are shaking.


    Why did he do that that night?


    Lily couldn''t figure it out so far. She wants to make a big noise and asks him to let go of her, but she


    identally sees a thin rope under his neck with a small drop-shaped red bean hanging on it.


    This was sent by her a long time ago. It''s just a gadget, but he still carries it.


    "John, why..." Lily groans, holding the red bean.


    If he wants it that time, he can say it. They are lovers, and she will not refuse him.


    She hasn''t been relieved from Leon¡¯s idental deathst night. In the early morning, she followed


    David to the airport and was taken away by John. She is really exhausted.


    Lily doesn¡¯t struggle anymore and falls asleep.


    "Darling, here we are."


    When she sleeps soundly, John pats lightly on her cheeks.


    She hasn''t woken up, and feels the weightlessness. She puts her arms around the man''s neck and


    opens her eyes, only to find that she is held by John.


    It seems that they have arrived at Turkey.


    "I can go by myself." When she is sober, Lily struggles to get down. John just smiles and puts her


    down. After Lily''s feet touch the ground, she moves to the side immediately.


    Following the open hatch, Lily gets off the ne behind John.


    It is Ataturk Airport.


    The sky above is covered with dark clouds and gloomy, as if it would rain at any time, and Lily is also in


    a bad mood.


    It takes at least ten hours to fly from Yorkshire to Turkey. David and Louis are still behind them.


    "Darling, don''t think about finding a chance to run. They won''t be able toe here in a short time."


    With just one nce, John sees through Lily''s thoughts and warmly reminds her.


    Lily purses her lips and asks him, "How much can this business earn at least?"


    "One billion." John doesn¡¯t hide anymore. "If a research team joins in, the benefits will double."


    "I haven''t seen so much money in my life." Lily smiles softly, but her eyes gradually cool down. "No


    wonder you need me, and so does Louis. It turns out that I am the one who can help you."


    It¡¯s strange that they can win such arge business without risk.


    "Darling, I''m not interested in money, just toplete the task." John''s voice is gentle, and he will


    never be on alert in front of Lily, "Will you wait for me?"


    "What is your task?"


    John only looks at her quietly and doesn¡¯t speak.


    Lily pouts her lips, taunting, "If you are not interested in money, but you want to win this cooperation.


    Don¡¯t you contradict yourself?"


    Because she sees the red bean ne, she feels a little bit softhearted, but now, that feeling has


    gone.


    "Mr. John."


    Just as they face each other, a voice suddenly interrupts them.


    The tone is light and cold.


    Looking at the noble man whoes over here, Lily is taken aback. She thought that David and Louis


    would be an hour or two. Later than them. Unexpectedly, Louis has arrived.


    When hees up, Louis wants to pull Lily behind him.


    John has long seen his thoughts and reaches for Lily to prevent her from being taken away.


    John smiles slightly, "Mr. Louis, where did you borrow the good thing ande here so soon?"


    "My friend is in trouble, so I have toe here." Louis answers with the polite words.


    He pulls his tie and unbuttons his shirt, looks imposing, "Mr. John, you¡¯ve troubled my friend for so


    long. It''s time to let go of her. This ce is spacious and I don''t mind fighting with you."


    "I''m a gentleman and I don¡¯t fight." John says, holding Lily tightly. "Lily is my ex-girlfriend, I just want to


    chat with her."


    Louis sneers, "Did you ask if she would like to talk to you?"


    "Mr. Louis, it¡¯s not like your style to grab a person with others."


    "She is my friend, and I am responsible for her safety."


    Lily shivers.


    She is really afraid that the two men would start fighting, and she would be torn in half the next second.


    "Miss Lily." Louis looks at Lily and says in a deep voice, "If you need me, just tell me."


    Although Louis grabs her by the wrist, he doesn¡¯t use force. His eyes are deep and firm, giving her a


    sense of security. No matter what John would do to her, Louis would protect her.


    Lily¡¯s heart beats fast.


    "John, whether you are for a task or money, I won''t help you." Lily doesn¡¯t want to stand here either,


    and says to John, "Let go of me."


    John is shocked suddenly and squeezes her wrist tightly, "Darling, think about it again."


    "I have made up my mind." Lily feels her wrist hurts, and she frowns, "I won''t wait for you anymore.


    Don''t send me camellia anymore."


    When Lily says this, Louis doesn¡¯t move, but he exudes a terrifying aura, "Mr. John, please let go of


    her."


    If John doesn''t let go of her, Louis will fight with him.


    John is also ready for the fight.


    Just before he moves, Victor hurries and says a few words in John¡¯s ear.


    Things are something urgent and John has to go.


    Before leaving, he looks back at Lily affectionately and leans into her ear to whisper, "Darling, that¡¯s


    what you¡¯ve chosen."


    "Sir, let¡¯s go." Victor urges.


    John has to let go of his hand, turns away, and leaves the airport with Victor.


    After John left, Lily''s ear echoes with the sentence. It is just a simple sentence, but it makes her


    shudder.


    Louis also let go of his hand and asks, "Miss Lily, are you fine?"


    Lily nods.


    Louis escorts Lily away from the airport. He looks back in the direction John leaves, and feels


    confused.


    With the business in sight, why did John leave?


    When they just leave the airport. There is already a car waiting outside. It is a man in casual clothes,


    but Lily doesn¡¯t think he is an ordinary person, so she doesn¡¯t ask Louis.


    The air conditioner in the car is cool, and there is food and drinks avable. If Lily is hungry, she can


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    have some food.


    Lily didn''t want to eat. She hesitates for a long time and asks, "Mr. Louis, did you and David go to the


    hospital to see Leon? Is it really an idental death?"

 Chapter 60 The Bug in Clothes

    Chapter 60 The Bug in Clothes


    "Well, it''s the myocardial infarction caused by overwork." Louis is calm. "Thepany willpensate


    Leon for with arge sum of money to take care of his daughter until she goes to the college."


    Lily thinks of the loophole in the contract again. She always feels that things are not simple, but she


    doesn¡¯t know anything, and she doesn''t know how to tell Louis.


    Louis says lightly, "Is the acting minister of your department Julian?"


    Lily nods.


    "No one notifies me and just let her take the job." Louis snorts, his face getting sullener. A senior


    executive just died, and other executives start to take actions."


    "Julian is really capable and she is a veteran of the trantion department." Lily tells the truth. Although


    Julian is not sophisticated enough, she is really excellent.


    Louis says in a deep voice, "Your minister should tell you that she is from the vice president. The vice


    president has already ced several people in other departments. I can''t let Julian be the minister


    again."


    Lily only listens and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Sometimes, the internal struggles of the high-level are fiercer than those below them. The vice


    presidents cultivate their own people. The Smith Group has divided by three influences.


    But Louis is developing the overseas markets, and he can¡¯t be distracted.


    "When I win the cooperation, I will stay in the country, and someone will be in charge of the New York


    branch." Louis says, "Your minister mentioned you several times before."


    Not only Leon, in fact, when Lily went to the vi to help him, Louis noticed that Lily is really excellent,


    and she is highly efficient in job. She is indeed a talent.


    "Mr. Louis, I''m not interested in being the minister." Lily whispers. If she has ambitions, she would


    The trantion department is indeed busy, and sometimes you may have to deal with the documents


    when you receive an email in the early morning. But staying upte and causing myocardial infarction


    are a bit strange.


    "Your minister has high expectations for you, just think about it again." Louis does not force her again,


    "We have to stay in Turkey for a while, and when wee back, we will deal with these things."


    "Thank you, Mr. Louis."


    Turkey is a crossroads connecting Europe and Asia. Its economy is developing fast, and it has the


    exotic charm, but it is not so beautiful as described in the book.


    Turkey is very alert and dislikes outsiders. Apart from the major cities of Istanbul and Izmir, other


    ces are very cruel, and tourists dare not go to have fun.


    They settle in the Park Hyatt Makchika Pce in Istanbul.


    There are very few guests in the hotel at this time. The front desk quickly arranges rooms for Louis and


    Lily. The waiter asks Louis in English if he needs to lead the way. Louis refuses.


    "I feel like I''ve been this hotel before." Lily frowns as she takes the elevator upstairs.


    Louis nces at her, "Have you been to Istanbul?"


    "No, I just think it familiar." Lily looks up suddenly and exims, "Oh, I got it. Daniel Craig''s 007 series


    shoot in this hotel!"


    "I don¡¯t know that you will like action movies." Louis chuckles, "You are simr to Chloe. She likes to


    watch action movies, and she likes all kinds of thrillers."


    When he mentions Chloe, Lily purses her lips and asks, "Mr. Louis, I think you are very fond of Miss


    Chloe. Are you dating?"


    "How do you see that we are dating?"


    "From Miss Chloe''s attitude to me." Lily thinks of Chloe''s hatred of her, and she twitches her lips lightly,


    "No matter how I exin, she treats me as a rival."


    Louis raises his thin lips and smiles, "She likes to rely on whoever she loves, and she is a little


    capricious. But we are not dating. I just pamper her as a little princess."


    "..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He doesn¡¯t love her, but spoils her as a little princess. She is afraid that if Chloe hear that, she would


    scream again.


    "Huh?" Louis seems to notice something on Lily''s body, and his eyes change instantly. He approaches


    Lily, and she almost backs away.


    "Mr. Louis, what''s wrong?"


    Louis gestures her to keep quiet, and Lily doesn¡¯t speak again. She sees Louis reach out and touch on


    the cor of her short sleeve.


    When he takes back his hand, a thumb-sized bug is lying on his palm.


    After breaking the bug, Louis says, "Maybe it¡¯s John who puts it there."


    "He''s too boring." Lily''s pretty face is cold. She didn''t expect a bug to be ced on her. She knows


    John''s purpose is to win the business.


    Then they reach the floor.


    Louis gives Lily the room card. His fingers are slender and strong, and he says calmly, "It''s okay, I live


    right next to you. You go back and have a good rest. I''ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat."


    "Okay." Lily takes the room card.


    The room is decorated with local style. It¡¯s very exotic, and there is a big bathtub. Lily is sticky and


    wants to take a bath, but she doesn¡¯t have clothes.


    She checks her phone and numerous messages flood in. The most worried one is Jessie, asking if she


    was captured by aliens in the middle of the night.


    And Julian also mentions her in a group chat, asking her what is going on.


    Without Louis''s permission, Lily doesn¡¯t tell anyone that she has been abroad. She can only lie to


    Julian that she has returned to her hometown to attend the funeral her rtives.


    She goes to wash her face, takes some food out of the refrigerator, and checks her phone again, only


    to find that Julian is mocking her.


    On the way to the airport in the early morning, she sends several messages to Julian, saying that there


    is an urgent matter to deal with, so she asks for leave. Julian is chatting in the group chat, so she can


    receive Lily¡¯s messages, but she still mentions Lily in the group chat and satirizes her.


    "If not for Joey that idiot, I won¡¯t be here!" Lily takes a bite of the apple. If Joey isn''t that greedy, she


    wouldn''t go abroad to help Louis discuss the business.


    Lily then calls Coffey.


    At this moment, Coffey and her are separated by three floors. They live in different rooms on the same


    building. Coffey is lying on the balcony and she can see him when she looks down.


    Coffey takes the magazine off his face and takes the phone.


    When he sees it is Lily who calls him, he is nervous and quickly gets up from the recliner. He coughs a


    bit before answering the phone.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m your sister. Can¡¯t I call you?" Lily grumbles, "I''m traveling abroad and want to ask if you have


    anything you need."


    What a coincidence. He is also on a business trip.


    "No, sister, just pay attention to your own safety." Coffey lies to her, "I don''tck anything at school, but


    I have too much homework."


    "Then I will buy you some gifts." Lily mumbles, "When I travel abroad and don¡¯t buy some gifts, I will


    feel I have wasted the trip. If youck money, tell me. Don''t go over the wall."


    Coffey touches his head and sighs, "I really can¡¯t go over the wall."


    Only children would do that kind of thing.


    While Coffey is talking on the phone, there are knocks on the door. It seems like that someone is


    looking for him, so he says to Lily, "Sister, I¡¯m having ss. I''ll call youter." Then he hangs up.


    "Mr. Louis." When he opens the door and sees Louis outside, Coffey greets, "What¡¯s up?"

 Chapter 61 Assassination

    Chapter 61 Assassination


    "Have other protectorse?"


    "No. There is a problem with their route. They won¡¯t arrive until tonight." Seeing that Louis is carrying a


    suitcase, Coffey asks, "Mr. Louis, are you going to live with me?"


    Come on. He would rather live with the protectors.


    "I just got something from my friend and want to give it to you." Louis puts the leather suitcase on the


    table but does not open it. "Your mission may have to change."


    "Does the sry change as well?"


    It is a very serious topic, but when Coffey mentions the money, Louis couldn''t helpughing, "I don''t


    think you are poor. Why are you eager to earn money?"


    "I am poor. My sister just got divorced, and I have to make money to support her." Coffey shrugs. He


    always feels that there is something good in the suitcase and wants to open it. "If I get the money, you


    can ask anything."


    Louis couldn''t help asking, "What does your sister do?"


    "It''s a private affair." Coffey doesn''t answer it, and is wary, "I hate the people with surname Smith most.


    If not because of the money, I won¡¯t talk to you."


    "..."


    Although Louis feels something strange, he doesn''t ask anymore. "My friend is very important to my


    business. She has to be fine." says Louis.


    "In these days when we stay in the hotel, you have to make sure that she is safe. If you have any


    problems, you can solve them directly. David has helped you change the identity, and the people in the


    hotel will not say anything."


    "OK." Coffey nods, "And the sry?"


    Louis says a number, and Coffey is stunned in his heart, but he remains calm, "Mr. Louis, rest assured,


    I am responsible for thedy¡¯s safety."


    At half past seven in the evening, David and other four protectors arrive at the Park Hyatt Makchika


    Pce.


    David takes them to meet Coffey. Of the four men, Kay and one of them graduated from Coffey''s


    school, so they are alumni, and they acquaint themselves with each other soon.


    Then David carries his suitcase to Lily.


    Louis is busy with business and doesn¡¯t have time to have dinner with them. David takes Lily to the


    restaurant for dinner.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    When they enter the restaurant, Coffey has just finished eating and leaves another door. When Lily


    sees a dark-skinned man, she frowns.


    Why does he and Coffey look as alike?


    "Miss Lily, what''s wrong?" asks David.


    "Nothing." Lily thinks that she just had a phone call with Coffey a few hours ago, and he said that he is


    at school. How could he be here?


    Besides, if Coffey is here, don¡¯t think he could run away from Lily once she catches him.


    After the dinner, David is afraid that Lily would be bored, and wants to show her around the hotel, but


    Louis calls him, so he carries the packed meals and goes upstairs with Lily.


    When they arrive at Louis''s room, Louis is still dealing with business. His lips are a little pale, and


    apparently, he hasn''t drunk water for a long time.


    "Mr. Louis, take a break first." David reminds him and puts the food on the table. "You can''t forget


    eating even when you are busy with working."


    "Well, wait a minute."


    About three minutester, Louis closes hisptop and gets up.


    "If you are free at night, trante this document." Louis hands a piece of paper to Lily.


    The broken paper is densely packed with words, which stings Lily¡¯s eyes.


    Lily takes a closer look at it for a while, and the text is a bit vague, but she can see that it¡¯s Ukrainian.


    "Mr. Louis, you are not in a hurry, right?" Lily asks. She hasn''t read Ukrainian for a long time. "The


    words above are messy and it takes some time to trante them."


    "Can you recognize them all?"


    "I think so."


    Louis seems to be relieved, "Just take your time. Tell me if you trante them all."


    "Alright, then I will go back first."


    Lily takes this piece of paper back to her room. She takes the notebook and pen on the table and goes


    to the bathroom to take a bath while tranting them.


    She hasn¡¯t read Ukrainian for more than three years, plus the words on the paper are messy, so she


    can only trante the words one by one, and then arrange them to deduce the meanings.


    After lying in the bathtub for a long time, she has tranted only a few words.


    "Huh? It seems to be an address." Lily murmurs. She takes out her phone, and wants to Google it, but


    the bathroom suddenly goes dark, leaving the screen light of the phone. She feels scared.


    Footsteps sound outside.


    Lily tightens all over, and she has a bad hunch. She hurriedly turns off her phone to prevent the person


    from seeing where she is and then quietly creeps out of the bathtub.


    There are monitors everywhere in the corridor. How did this person open the door ande in?


    Lily hides in the corner, and under the cover of a towel, she quickly finds David''s number and dials it.


    The footsteps outside be clearer and clearer, and she feels stuffy in the bathroom.


    There is a ss venttion window in the bathroom, which is notpletely dark. After a while, Lily


    can see theyout of the bathroom. The man is turning the door lock.


    The phone is connected, but Lily dares not to make a sound. She turns down the volume, and gently


    puts the phone on the floor with the towel.


    The bathroom door is pulled open, and she sees a figureing in. Lily senses that the man is going


    to kill her, and she feels chilly under her feet. She dares not move.


    The man looks strong and can kill her with one hand. How to escape?


    Lily has scolded Joey in her heart for the 83rd time. If that idiot doesn''t steal the cufflinks, would she be


    involved in so many troubles?!


    After living for more than 20 years, she came across of what she would only see on TV series.


    Because of fear, Lily''s heart is beating violently. She watches the shadowing into the bathroom.


    His head is moving, as if looking for her.


    He is so tall, at least 6.3 feet.


    When the man turns away, Lily smashes the thing in her hand against the man, and runs towards the


    light that is thrown in from outside.


    The curtains of the balcony are not closed, and the moonlight shines bright the room.


    Lily avoids the table and chair and stumbles towards the door. When she is about to reach the


    doorknob, her hair is grabbed by the man and an arm holds her neck.


    The strong sense of suffocation makes Lily struggle desperately. The man is so tall that she couldn''t


    scratch his face at all. The arm holds tightly her neck and she couldn''t pull it out.


    Help!


    Lily seems to be the fish jumping to the shore and is ready to be dry in the sun. Fear, despair, and


    consciousness dissipate bit by bit.


    Suddenly, the door is kicked open severely, and the man tightens Lily all the more. The next second, he


    kicks the door again, and the door is open.


    Louis sees the man illuminated by the light, and Lily''s neck is held tightly. Lily couldn¡¯t struggle, and she


    almost loses consciousness.


    At that moment, Louis feels his heart is almost jump out.


    He rushes into the room quickly, and kicks the man on the head. The man doesn¡¯t have time to block it,


    and he is kicked on the temple. Then the man feels dizzy for a few seconds.


    While the man loosens his hand, Louis grabs Lily''s arm and drags her into his arms.


    Louis kicks the man again fiercely, and the man keeps backing away. He hugs Lily out quickly and


    bumps into David.


    "He wouldn''t dare toe out. He would escape through the window. Call the Gray Wolf!"


    Louis instructs. He dares not to dy the time, and puts Lily down. Lily¡¯s breathing is weak and he


    immediately takes the first aid measures.


    David hurriedly picks up the phone.

 Chapter 62 Sniping

    Chapter 62 Sniping


    Nearly a minuteter, Lily''s breathing is still weak, and on her neck, the scarlet scar is eye-catching.


    Louis''s face bes sullener and he couldn''t keep calm.


    When Lily called David just now, David happened to be in his room. David answered the phone, but


    Miss Lily didn''t speak.


    Louis felt something is wrong. He took the phone from David and heard some noise. He knew that


    something was wrong in Lily¡¯s room, then he immediately ran to Lily''s suite.


    "Lily, wake up!" Louis pats Lily''s cheek, which is pale and cold and his fingertips are trembling¡­


    He asks the woman to help him with the cooperation, but he doesn''t want her to have an ident.


    Louis keeps patting Lily''s cheek, and his tone bes sullener. Suddenly, Lily coughs heavily without


    opening her eyes, but her breathing gradually returns to normal.


    Louis is finally relieved.


    On the other side, Coffey, who receives a phone call from David, is surprised when he heard that the


    David tells Coffey that when he enters Lily''s room, the man has already escaped from the balcony. He


    can only see the man¡¯s costume, and he is much taller than the average person.


    Coffey asks two men to block the front and back doors of the hotel. One of them checks the staircase,


    and he and Kay take the equipment to the hotel rooftop, quickly assemble them, and install silencers.


    "Just wait a minute." Kay touches his head, and says worriedly, "There are many people on the main


    street. If he really gets into the crowd, what if we make a mistake?"


    "No." Coffey says firmly, and he has already found the direction and lowers down, "If I let him run away,


    I can''t be alive."


    Kay wonders, "How does it matter with your life?"


    It matters!


    This is the first job with the highest sry after he goes out of school, and he also promised Mr. Louis


    that if this guy really slips away, he would have no face in front of Mr. Louis.


    However, Coffey is toozy to tell Kay about that. He doesn¡¯t have time to exin much and uses


    magnification to check the situation below.


    Kay alsoes closer, still mutters "He shouldn''t be able to run away", but the next second, a figure


    The height and the dress are exactly the same as David described.


    "He didn''t walk through the front and back doors. He might escape by pipes." Kay says. When he sees


    the man emerging in the crowd, his face bes more dignified. "There are several people around


    him. What should we do?"


    Coffey also sees this through the magnifying lens.


    The man seems to expect a sniper to ambush to shoot him, and uses a woman holding her child to


    block his sight. He smiles, betting that he could not die.


    Coffey also sneered, leaving Kay beside him cold.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "We might not..." When Kay is about to say something, he sees Coffey''s shoulder sways. It is caused


    by the recoil after the sniper rifle fires.


    In just two seconds, the tall man falls down in the crowd on the street below, startling all the people


    beside him, and his blood stains his clothes.


    "You got it?" Kay''s eyes move to Coffey, and is almost stunned. "We are all in the same school, but why


    do I feel we are so different?"


    If it was him, when he sees several people around the man, he dares not to shoot, as he is afraid that


    he would miss the shot. However, this young man is not afraid at all, and even shot the man dead.


    "You''re too suck." Coffey says, quickly dismantling things and putting them in the leather suitcase.


    Kay, "..."


    When they go downstairs together, Coffey''s phone rings.


    Coffey is annoyed when he sees who calls him. He refuses to answer it twice, but it continues to ring,


    so he answers the phone impatiently.


    "Gray Wolf, how dare you hang up my phone?" Chloe screams as soon as the phone is connected. "It


    hangs up twice! You have to figure out that I your master!"


    "Miss Chloe, I said that, my employer is David, and I''m instructed to protect you. I also told you that I''m


    out to help Mr. Louis these days." says Coffey coldly.


    "When will youe back? I''m starving." Chloeins, "There are so many people who can work


    for Louis. Why do you have to go with him? You are my bodyguard."


    "I don¡¯t know."


    "You can ask him. I''ll starve to death if you don''te back."


    "Order takeaway." Coffey says. He is not her chef, and he is annoyed when he always cooks for her. "If


    you don''t want to eat, then you just starve to death."


    "Bastard!" Chloe screams again. "You dare to starve me to death? I mustin to Louis, I want to


    rece you!!"


    "Thank you, Miss Chloe." Coffey hangs up the phone again when he finishes.


    Then Kay says, "Is that the little princess of Mr. Louis?"


    "Yes."


    "Bro, you are so man." Kay pats Coffey''s shoulder. "We don''t dare to mess with that little princess,


    fearing that we will be appointed to be her bodyguard. But you dare to speak to her like that! You do


    have the gut!"


    Coffey replies, "It isn''t her who gives me the money. Why do I have to be afraid of her? She always


    thinks that all the people have to listen to her. She is lunatic."


    After getting along with Chloe, he feels he could bear Joey¡¯s temper.


    What if Chloeins it to Mr. Louis?


    When he finishes the task, he could get millions of dors, so he doesn''t need to be her bodyguard


    anymore.


    When Coffey and Kay go down from the rooftop, they go to fin Louis. Louis and David stand in the


    living room, and a doctor and a nurse juste out of the bedroom and close the door.


    "Mr. Louis, thedy is in stable conditions now." The doctor says to Louis, "But she is still a little scared


    now, so she has to take the medicine for a few days and have some rests."


    Louis nods, "Okay, thank you."


    "You are wee."


    Soon, the doctor and nurse leave the room, and Coffey and Kay on the sidee up.


    "Mr. Louis, I am sorry for being negligent and let that man hurt the youngdy." Coffey stands straight,


    and looks serious and stern. Although he is young, his aura is very strong, "You can punish me as you


    like.¡±


    "I don''t me you. I also didn''t expect it." Louis doesn''t mean to me him, just asks, "What about


    him?"


    "I shot him dead."


    After hearing that Coffey has killed him, Louis is finally relieved.


    It is better for him to die than to run away.


    "Mr. Louis, Gray Wolf is really strong." Kay says with admiration, "I graduated earlier than him, but not


    as good as him. He dares to shoot at the crowd and still hit the man without hurting others."


    "I picked it carefully among a group of people. Of course, he¡¯s good." David pushes his sses and


    sneers, "He ranks the top five in the school. Were you just fooling around the time?"


    Kay looks sullen "Hey, David, don¡¯t go too far. I also made a lot of efforts to be enrolled by the school.


    Although I am not as good as Gray Wolf, I ranked the top 100."


    "Do you still have the face to show off?" David looks at Kay with contempt.


    "..."

 Chapter 63 Because I Believe You

    Chapter 63 Because I Believe You


    "You did a good job this time." Louis praises Coffey, "You are tired tonight. Go back to rest and ask


    other two men to be on duty."


    "Mr. Louis, I will stay here to take care of thedy." Coffey doesn''t leave. "Because of my negligence,


    thedy was injured, and I''m afraid that there are other men ambushing in the hotel."


    Louis suddenly thinks of something.


    He says to Coffey, "You¡¯ve already killed the man, and you don''t need to feel guilty anymore. Go back


    and rest, I''ll be here. In the next few days, I have much more tasks for you."


    Seeing that Louis has made up his mind, Coffey doesn¡¯t say anything, and leaves with Kay.


    After they leave, the room bes quiet.


    Louis stands still for a while without knowing what he is on his mind. After a while, he picks up the cell


    phone on the desk and walks to the French window, then make a phone call.


    Soon, the phone is connected.


    "Louis, what¡¯s up?" A female voicees, which is gentle and soothing, making it veryfortable to


    the ears.


    "Sorry to disturb you sote." Louis looks at the scenery outside the window calmly and says, "My dad


    said he hasn''t seen you for a long time. Is aunt still in Singapore?"


    "Yeah, it''s busy here," says his aunt, "Properly I can''t go back in a month or two."


    "Well. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a happy reunion festival for the family. Will youe back at that


    time?"


    "I''ll make time to go back."


    "Okay, remember to tell me when youe back, I will pick you up personally."


    "Louis, thank you, but you are also very busy with managing the Smith Group. You don¡¯t have to pick


    me up in person."


    Louis sneers, but his tone is still gentle, "Because we are family, and you are my dad''s most adorable


    sister, how can¡¯t I pick you up when youe back?"


    "Okay, I will notify you then."


    "Well, you go and get busy. Good night."


    They just talked for less than five minutes, but Louis looks out the window and squeezes the phone


    tightly.


    David stands there silently, like an invisible man.


    About ten minutester, Louis look at David, with no expression on his face, and asks, "What is my


    aunt doing in Singapore?"


    David pushes his sses and replies, "She¡¯s in cooperation with IF, and she invests 230 million in


    Singapore''s leadingpany Ever Great and bes the secondrgest shareholder."


    "Ever Great is the world''srgest tobopany, and it secretly traffics drugs. The business is very


    profitable. She indeed has the vision." Louis raises his eyebrows and sneers, "Herpany in Sweden


    and Brazil have shut down, and her lover has taken away 200 million. How can she have the money to


    invest in Ever Great?"


    "You are busy this time, and you probably don''t know that Jackson is going to get promoted." David


    says, "The employees keep giving Jackson money and gifts in order pawn on him, but Jackson refuses


    to take it, and those people send it to Miss Olivia."


    Louis snorts, "My aunt is smart and likes to y tricks with me. Why is she so stupid this time! If she


    takes that money, it would embarrass her son."


    "Miss Olivia used to be extravagant. If she doesn¡¯t have money, she would be anxious." David says


    disdainfully, ¡°Otherwise, she won''t get some information from the Smith Group, and then asked her


    adopted son¡¯s wife to convince Lily, and when the negotiation fails, she wants to kill Lily.¡±


    "Send a few men and Larson to Singapore, and ask them to negotiate with Olivia and then persuade


    her to withdraw the investment. If she doesn¡¯t agree, just deal with her as normal."


    "Mr. Daniel does not interfere in the military, but he still has many useful contacts. Go and ask him to


    hinder Jackson from getting promotion within five years. It would be better to transfer him to the


    western regions."


    "She doesn¡¯t have that ability to get that 100 million." Louis nces at Lily, and his eyes full of anger.


    "She has to pay the price for hurting Lily."


    David nods.


    No matter what tricks did Miss Olivia y before, Mr. Louis would pretend to not know about it because


    he still cares about his family. But this time, Miss Olivia really angers Mr. Louis.


    And when Mr. Louis is furious, it is really handsome and cool!


    When Lily wakes up, she feels her throat sore and she feels painful on her neck.


    She looks around. It¡¯s daytime now. The bedroom she stays in now is simr to hers, but it is not her


    room. Besides her.


    Louis is sitting on a chair in cotton trousers. His legs are folded on the other chair in the front, and his


    hands are crossed on his chest. He looks elegant he sleeps this way.


    Is she alive?


    Lily tries to sit up, but she feels weak. She lifts her hand to touch her neck, but when she touches the


    skin on her neck, she feels the terrible pain and takes a deep breath.


    This makes her confirm that she is alive.


    As Louis sleeps lightly, he opens his eyes when he hears Lily''s breathing. He gets up and walks to the


    bed to help her up and puts a pillow on her back.


    After pouring a ss of water and handing it to Lily, Louis asks, "Miss Lily, do you feel ufortable?"


    Lily wants to say that her neck hurts, but she can¡¯t make a sound for a long time, and could only point


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    her finger at her neck. She res at him resentfully and grabs the ss.


    She doesn''t believe that someone would break into her room without reasons.


    It must be rted to that cooperation case!


    "Miss Lily, I am sorry. It¡¯s my fault." Louis pulls the chair and sits down by the bed. He really feels guilty


    about the assassination.


    Lily grits her teeth, rummaging around for something.


    When she finds the phone, she taps on it angrily and shows it to him, "Mr. Louis, I was almost


    strangled! Can I just let it go because of your apology?"


    "You are right. An apology won''t make it up to you." Louis takes out the documents he has prepared


    earlier. This is the contract he signed with Joey.


    "This is the original. You can keep it or destroy it. In addition, I can promise to give you three things,


    whether it is money, position or house, I try to meet your needs."


    Lily nces at him suspiciously, and takes the file.


    It is indeed the contract Joey signed before. When she sees the document, she reminds of Louis''s


    tricks. If it is not for not, how could shee to Turkey, and how could she almost lose her life?!


    Lily takes out the document in front of Louis and tears it into pieces. After that, Lily feels relieved, but


    Louis is calm.


    She has torn the document into pieces. Isn¡¯t he nervous?


    Lily types a line on the phone and hands it to him, "Mr. Louis, I tore the contract. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I


    will slip back and not discuss cooperation with you?"


    Louis nces at her mobile phone, and says with confidence, "No."

 Chapter 64 Schrodingers Cat

    Chapter 64 Schrodinger''s Cat


    Lily is speechless.


    Louis nces at her and continues, "I believe Miss Lily is an honest person. But if you really want to go


    back, I won''t stop it."


    "In order to express my sincerity, I will give the money." Louis takes out a pile of cash and ces it on


    the table and says, "There is 8,800 dors. It¡¯s enough to buy a ticket."


    Lily looks at the money for a while. When she realizes what it means, her face is so hot and she almost


    couldn''t hold the ss.


    It really goes too far!!


    After that night, she left 888 to him, and now he doubles the money. He deliberately reminds her of that


    night. He¡¯s so mean to her!


    "Miss Lily, you''re out of water in your ss." When he sees that Lily is still holding her empty cup to her


    mouth and looking awkward, Louis smiles, and takes the ss to refill water.


    Lily bites her lips, nursing a grievance.


    She really shouldn''t hook up with Louis! Now she has been caught!


    When he gives the ss to Lily, Louis asks, "Miss Lily, you look unwell. Do you want me to ask for a


    doctor?"


    "..."


    Lily takes a deep breath, suppresses her anger and types a few words to him, "I''m fine, thank you. I will


    help Mr. Louis win the cooperation before I go back."


    "Well, I nned to ask David to apany you back." Louis tilts his lips, "Since Miss Lily wants to stay


    here, I won¡¯t force you to leave. Thank you."


    "..." Lily grits her teeth, and curses Louis in her heart.


    When she sees Louis pampering Chloe so much, she thinks Louis is really a good man and she envies


    Chloe. But now she thinks that Louis is a wolf in human¡¯s clothing!


    Louis seemed to be very busy. After Lily wakes up, he calls David and goes to work, looking at his


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily doesn''t bother him.


    At ten o''clock, Davides with some food and a doctor.


    Lily cooperates with the doctor to do the examination. From themunication between the doctor and


    David, she learns that shey in aa for a day and a night, and woke up this morning. Louis has


    been with her all the time. Because her neck is seriously injured, and it hurts her vocal cords, she can''t


    talk for a while and she has to take the medicine.


    Lily nces at Louis over the desk. He is wearing cotton clothes and trousers, looking tired, but he¡¯s


    still handling the business on theputer tirelessly.


    She wondered why when she woke up, Louis was sleeping in a chair beside her. It turns out that he


    has been guarding her by the bed for a day and night.


    After the doctor leaves, Lily types on the phone and quietly shows it to David, "David, did the person


    who broke into my room that night rted to the cooperation?"


    David nods. Now that they are in Turkey, there is no need to hide Lily from what¡¯s happening. He


    whispers, "Do you still remember you met Susan at the Grandeur Hotel?"


    Lily is surprised when she hears that.


    She typed another line on her phone, "Did you see us?"


    "I happened to send the customer away." David says, "Miss Lily, when you married Mr. Jason, you


    seldom had contact with Shelton and Susan, but why did Susane to you?"


    "You should know that Shelton was adopted by Miss Olivia. He has always wanted to please Miss


    Olivia so that Olivia could recognize him and give him a share of Mr. Smith¡¯s property."


    When Susan came to Lily that day, Lily knew that she was sent by Miss Olivia. She was almost


    assassinated the night before, and she immediately realized something is wrong.


    Lily looks somber. She quickly types on her phone, "Miss Olivia knows I could speak Ukrainian and


    wants me to help her win the business. I refused her, but I didn''t expect her to be so cruel."


    No wonder Susan said that if she doesn''t agree to help Miss Olivia, don''t help Louis as well; otherwise,


    she couldn¡¯t afford the consequences. It turns out that Miss Olivia wants to kill her.


    The way Miss Olivia''s acts is a bit like John. If they can¡¯t get it, they would destroy it, so that everyone


    can''t get it.


    David says, "Miss Olivia is not in the Smith Group, but she has ced several informants in the Smith


    Group. She must know from her informants that you know Ukrainian."


    Lily presses her lips.


    Sure enough, she knows it at first. This is a tricky matter, and she would get troubles once she is


    involved in it. If it¡¯s not for her stupid and greedy sister, she won¡¯t be like this.


    "Miss Lily, rest assured that such an ident will never happen again." David assures Lily, "We have a


    powerful sniper with us. He will protect you the whole day. The person who wanted to assassinate you


    was killed by him."


    The people who Lily usually contacts are decent. When she hears what David said, she is stunned, and


    then types, "Isn¡¯t it illegal to kill people?"


    "We have all the formal documents, and we won''t break thew." David pushes his sses, "If his men


    want to ask for justice, it would be them who suffer loss."


    Lily wipes her cold sweat and makes up her mind that she would break the rtionship with Louis as


    soon as the cooperation is over.


    She is a good citizen, and she doesn''t want to get into troubles.


    David knows that maybe Lily would feel bored, so he doesn''t go anywhere. He asionally helps Louis


    get a file, and spends the rest of the time chatting with Lily.


    David tells Lily that his cat is pregnant and can give birth to kittens in two months. He asks Lily if she


    wants have one, Lily immediately agrees.


    She doesn''t hate long-haired pets. When she was married, she was busy at home and in thepany,


    so she doesn¡¯t have time to have a pet cat. But now she is divorced and only Jessie lives with her, she


    is willing to raise a cat.


    When she learns that David¡¯s cat is called Elizabeth, Lilyughs her head off, typing on the phone, "It¡¯s


    funny! What should my cat be called?"


    "If it''s a male cat, the call him Schrodinger." David thinks about it and says, "It''s nice, but my car is


    female, and it''s bad to be called Schrodinger."


    Lily, "If Schrodinger hears that, he must jump out of the grave!"


    "It¡¯s just a name. If he likes it, he can name his cat with my name."


    Lily and David are chatting happily. When Louis hears that, who is busy with work, he turns back and


    sees that they areughing happily. He squeezes his eyebrows


    It¡¯s so annoying.


    "David." Louis says loudly, "Miss Lily just woke up and she needs to have a rest. If you have nothing to


    do, help me deal with the files in the mailbox."


    "Okay, Mr. Louis." Since Louis says that, David doesn''t dare to chat with Lily anymore. He immediately


    takes out theptop from the drawer and focuses on work in seconds.


    Lily bes bored again. She res at Louis fiercely, takes a big bite of the apple, and scolds, ¡°It¡¯s


    justified for me to help you, but I can¡¯t chat with your subordinates.¡±


    He is so mean, just like the saying goes, one may steal a horse, while another may not look over the


    hedge.

 Chapter 65 Unintentionally Pulling off His Pants

    Chapter 65 Unintentionally Pulling off His Pants


    That night when she realized that someone broke into her room, Lily anxiously hid the tranted


    address in a bathrobe pocket. Now she asks David to check the room.


    Soon, Davides back, holding the paper with the address she tranted.


    Lily couldn¡¯t walk now, but her hands can move freely. She lies on the small table and trantes the


    remaining Ukrainian characters and arranges them on the paper.


    When she trantes them all and rearranges the words, she thinks that it is indeed an address. She


    Googles it and finds that it is indeed an address and can be tracked by the satellite, but it is really


    remote.


    "Mr. Louis, I have tranted them." Lily hands him the paper. "But this ce is more than 100


    kilometers away from the city center. It is very remote."


    What makes her curious is that what is worthy of 1 billion dors in that remote ce, and drives both


    Louis and John crazy.


    Louis takes a closer look at the paper and twists his eyebrows for a while.


    "Call them to make preparation." Louis hands the paper to David. "We will start again when Miss Lily


    has fully recovered."


    Lily pouts.


    She also wants to recover. It is too ufortable that she can¡¯t speak.


    In the afternoon, David goes out to work, leaving Lily and Louis in the room. One is working, the other


    is ying with the phone, and it is quite quiet in the room.


    Gradually, Lily feels her dder a little bit swelling


    She wants to pee.


    Lily is a little embarrassed and tries to get out of bed, but her legs are still stiff. She was just squeezed


    by the neck, why can she move her legs?


    "What''s wrong?" Louis is a little tired of working. When he rubs his brows, he happens to see Lily


    getting out of bed. He ponders for a moment and then asks, "Do you want to go to the toilet?"


    Lily looks more embarrassed.


    Louis stands up, and hugs her up.


    Lily feels her face burning. Her feet are hanging in the midair, so she has to hug his neck. She wants to


    say something, but she can¡¯t, and she can only be anxious and embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Louis knows Lily is embarrassed, so he continues, "You have been injured


    because of me. I should be responsible for taking care of you."


    Lily, "..."


    Louis, you don¡¯t mind, but I do!


    Louis hugs her into the bathroom, and takes off the round stick that supports clothes to her, so that she


    could support herself. When he leaves, he also closes the door, leaving Lily stunned.


    She suddenly doesn¡¯t want to pee now.


    After a while, she manages to rx herself and then pee. She goes to the basin to wash her hands


    with a cane, and feels her legs are heavy, so it takes her a long time to move to the basin. Lily is


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    sweaty all over for just washing her hands.


    She wants to go out with this cane, but, well, she doesn¡¯t want to walk anymore, just asks Louis to hug


    her out.


    Lily jumps twice, and when she opens the door, she loses her bnce and falls out. Louis who is


    standing outside answering the phone, didn¡¯t expect that she woulde out suddenly.


    Before he has time to reach out and hold her, Lily flies over, waving with her both hands, grabbing his


    cotton pants, and pulling them off, revealing Louis¡¯s ck underwear.


    Louis takes a deep breath.


    Although the floor is covered with Persian nkets, Lily still feels her chest and elbows hurt, and then


    she realizes that she is holding something in her hands.


    She wonders why the crutch is so soft, but when she takes a look at it, she finds it is the pants which


    are pulled down Louis¡¯s legs. Lily sees that the legs and calves are muscr and straight.


    These pants seem to be...


    Lily swallows her saliva. She doesn''t know why she has the gut to raise her head and looks at the pair


    of slender legs. The ck underwear wraps around his hips. In the middle it¡¯s the bulging part which is


    eye-catching.


    It¡¯s dead silent in the room. But David suddenly opens the door and says, "Mr. Louis, Mr. Smith says


    that he can¡¯t get through your phone, so when you have time, call him back..."


    When David sees the scene in front of him, he stops talking, so do his legs. His eyes move back and


    forth on Lily and Louis, as if to think if he shoulde in.


    "I am sorry." A few secondster, David closes the door lightly.


    Then Lily recalls her mind and loosens her hands just like she is catching a hot potato. She gestures


    Louis to put on his pants. Her face is all red, and she turns over to look at the patterns on the carpet.


    She really wants to escape from the scene!


    "Miss Lily, I''ve never seen you so stupid." Louis clips the phone to his ear and pulls up his trousers with


    a sullen face, quickly covering the underwear and his long legs.


    It has happened like this at his housest time, and she makes this mistake again. He really


    overestimates her IQ.


    "Who? Is that Lily?" Because the room is quiet, even if Louis doesn¡¯t turn on the loudspeaker, they


    could hear Chloe¡¯s voice.


    "Louis, what did Lily do to you? I she throwing herself into your arms?"


    "Ah, I know she is profligate! Louis, why did you have to take her on a business trip!"


    "Louis, you can¡¯t fall in love with her! Did you hear?!"


    "..."


    Chloe is so angry that she releases a barrage of scolding, making Louis¡¯s ears buzz. It seems like that


    she wants toe over here immediately to teach Lily a lesson.


    "She didn''t do anything to me. She just fell over." Louis feels a little annoyed, and he looks tired, "Just


    focus on filming. I still have something to do."


    "Woo, Louis, you don''t love me anymore, and you will hang up my phone when we only talk for a


    while." Chloe feels wronged, and almost cries, "You take Gray Wolf away, and nobody holds umbre


    for me and no one cooks for me. How can I focus on filming when I''m in a bad mood? It''s even worse


    to know that Lily is by your side!"


    "Gray Wolf is working for me. I will let him go back when we finish the business."


    "How long will it take!"


    "One week at most." Louis rubs his eyebrows and is not impatient, "Ask the assistant to buy what you


    want to eat. I have to deal with the work."


    She knows Louis''s temper, so Chloe stops being coquettish, but she says, "You have to promise me


    you can''t let Lily take advantage of you, not even to touch your hand."


    "Okay, I have to go."


    After Louis hangs up the phone, Lily has climbed up from the carpet with her cane. She has just heard


    the whole conversation between them, and the corners of her mouth twitches gently.


    She is afraid that when she returns home, Chloe would cause her troubles.


    "Can you walk by yourself?" Louis also bes a little bit embarrassed. He tries to hold Lily to the


    bed, but he holds it back.


    Lily nods, but it takes her great efforts to walk. She couldn''t move her feet for a long time, and Louis


    calls the waitress to help Lily.


    Soon Davides in, too.


    He pushes his sses, and his eyes moving on Lily and Louis ambiguously from time to time. Lily is


    embarrassed and pulls him over to exin.


    Lily types on the phone, "Don''t think too much. I just came out of the bathroom and fell over on Mr.


    Louis, and then it became what you saw just now."


    "Well, I didn''t think too much" David says he understands, but nces at Louis. "But Miss Lily, you can


    also consider it. Mr. Louis is good, rich and handsome. Half of the women in Yorkshire want to get him."


    "..." Lily looks sullen.


    She really exins what happened just now, but David seems to misunderstand her. Besides, she just


    divorced Jason. If she really develops rtionship with Louis, the Smith family might kill her.

 Chapter 66 Give Me A Telescope

    Chapter 66 Give Me A Telescope


    Lily takes the medicine on time every day, and she is able to get out of bed to walk now.


    But her vocal cord has not recovered. Lily doesn¡¯t care about it. As long as she could go to the toilet


    herself, she feels good.


    In the past few days, she has never been out of the suite, so did Louis. The servants sever the food for


    them, and during the day, Louis will ask Lily for help.


    At night, they sleep in a bedroom, Lily on the bed, and Louis on the chair, guarding her closely.


    The most embarrassed one is Lily.


    During this time, as long as she is with Louis, she could not help remembering her pulling off his pants


    that day. It is too embarrassing. She wants to go back to her room, but Louis says it is unsafe.


    When Lily looks up at the window, it is already dusk.


    She has been in this room for five days since she wakes up!


    Behind her desk, Louis is busy with his work. The cotton long sleeves are rolled up and reveal his


    sturdy arms. He is looking at the documents attentively.


    Lily holds her chin in one hand and looking at Louis.


    Louis is really excellent, handsome, and knowledgeable. It is said that he graduated with two degrees.


    All the billionaires she knows are potbellied, and are 50 or 60 years old. She rarely meets someone like


    Louis who is smart, capable, and can fight.


    But why doesn¡¯t he get married?


    She remembers Jessie once analyzed Louis¡¯s fortune. Lily is puzzled why an excellent man like Louis


    can¡¯t find the one he loves?


    The orange sunset shines through the French windows and enshrouds Louis. Lily stares at his profile


    with some surprise, and...


    She suddenly reminds of a man, and is startled. Lily straightens up, and the figure in her mind


    disappears immediately, as if everything is just an illusion.


    "What''s wrong?" Louis is disturbed by Lily, and he turns to look at her.


    Louis, you, your look...


    Lily points at him, just wanting to say that "you look alike", but she suddenly forgets who she has just


    thought of, and her voice cord is not recovered, so she couldn''t speak.


    Louis touches his face and frowns, asking, "Is my face dirty?"


    Lily shakes her head, she taps her head, wanting to think of the man who was just in her mind, but she


    couldn''t remember it. Louis thinks her to be very funny.


    "Miss Lily, don''t pat on your head anymore." It¡¯s time for dinner, so Louis closes hisputer and


    stands up, looking at Lily with a smile. "You are not smart enough."


    "..."


    Lily is angry, and shows her phone in front of him, "Old man, please think about it before you speak


    next time. After all, you still have to rely on me who is not very smart to help you win the cooperation!"


    "Miss Lily, I''m not yet thirty years old, and you call me old man." Louis feels ufortable with the


    address.


    Louis picks up the coat on the chair, and nces at her, "Change your pajamas. I will take you to the


    restaurant downstairs today."


    Because they have been in the room these days, and Lily wears pajamas as she feelsfortable. In


    her twenties, her face is also pink and tender, which is a bit attractive.


    Attractive?


    Louis takes the lead and leaves, feeling embarrassed for thinking too much.


    Compared with Chloe, Lily is not beautiful, but she is very ssy. It is probably that he and Lily have


    been together for a long time during this time, so he feels Lily attractive.


    Lily hasn¡¯t been out for many days. After hearing that Louis would take her out, she doesn¡¯t argue with


    him, and quickly goes back to change her clothes.


    It seems to be a local festival today in Turkey.


    The hotel is 30% discount off for today and tomorrow. The huge swimming pool at the back of the hotel


    is also open today. There is a direct ess to the swimming pool from the restaurant, and many guests


    choose to have dinner in the restaurant before going for a swim. There are few gusts in the restaurant


    at this time. But today, it is very lively.


    Lily is sitting where she can just take a look at the huge swimming pool. This is thergest swimming


    pool she has ever seen in the hotel she stays in, and it is also luxurious!


    Wow, you can even float on the water.


    Lily watches the visitors ying various water games. Her entire face is against the ss, and the


    more she watches, the more she wants to have fun in the swimming pool. After a while she looks back


    at Louis.


    After the assassination that night, Louis is with her at any time, and she does not dare to go out. But


    when she sees such a luxurious swimming pool, she really wants to have fun.


    Can she?


    Lily shows him her mobile phone, "Mr. Louis, the swimming pool below is open. I want to y, can I?"


    Louis looks out of the ss. There is a swimming pool not far away, but there are many people. It is no


    different from ying on the beach. He frowns.


    "Miss Lily, there are many people there and many bacteria." Louis doesn''t like crowd, and continues,


    "You can swim in the swimming pool in the suite."


    Lily is speechless.


    In some ways, Louis is pretty clean.


    Then Lily shows him the phone again, "Mr. Louis, people are in contact with bacteria all the time, such


    as air, handrails, etc."


    "Human has a very strong immune system, and they won''t be infected by some weak bacteria.


    Besides, I just want to swim, and we won¡¯t have substantial contact with each other."


    "Since you want to have fun, go ahead." After hees to Turkey, he really treats Lily badly. Since Lily


    wants to go to the pool so much, he does not stop her, "I will ask David to apany you."


    Lily quickly types, "No! There are monitors and supervisors everywhere. No one dares to do it. I think


    it¡¯s better to let David apany you."


    She keeps calling him David, which makes him very ufortable. He¡¯d better hear her calling him old


    man. That sounds nice.


    Louis wants to say something, but finally he says, "Whatever."


    Lily is overjoyed.


    When shees, Lily doesn''t expect she can swim, so she didn¡¯t bring the bathing suit. She ns to


    buy one at the swimming pool, but because she is a VIP customer, the hotel just gives her a bathing


    suit and goggle.


    Lily thinks that it¡¯s very nice to book a deluxe suite, which saves her many troubles!


    In the restaurant, Louis has been sitting on the same position, and doesn¡¯t leave. Soon Davides to


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    report the work.


    "Give me a telescope." Louis says suddenly.


    "What?" David doesn''t respond to him for a moment. When Louis looks down at the document, he


    thinks for a moment and says carefully, "Mr. Louis, if you can¡¯t read clearly, what you need is


    presbyopic sses."

 Chapter 67 Sir, Do You Kiss or Not

    Chapter 67 Sir, Do You Kiss or Not


    Louis looks up at David sullenly, "You are very annoyed recently."


    David doesn''t dare to say anything, and leaves quickly.


    In three minutes, David returns with a small telescope and hands it to Louis.


    Louis targets the telescope at the huge swimming pool outside the ss. There are many people in the


    swimming pool and he can see many who wear various swimsuits.


    After searching for a while in the crowd, a slim figure appears in the telescope.


    The woman''s hair is randomly tied into a bun, and the white tight one-piece swimsuit wraps her slender


    figure. She is ying water volleyball with people in arge swimming pool. When she gets up from the


    water, her perfect figure is eye-catching.


    He moves the telescope to look aside, all the males around her stare at Lily. Their purpose is simple:


    as soon as the ball falls, all would scramble to pick it up.


    Lily doesn''t look so beautiful as Chloe. How could she be so popr among men?


    "Mr. Louis, it turns out that you want to look at the swimming pool!" David also sees therge swimming


    pool below. He thinks that Louis has a problem with his eyes. It is not.


    David nces around the restaurant. There are many people here, and there are monitors. He


    whispers, "Mr. Louis, how about I apanying you to the swimming pool? You can see it clearly."


    Although he does not know why Mr. Louis is interested in women, and peeps like this.


    Louis takes back the telescope and shots him a cold look, "Miss Lily is ying in the swimming alone. I


    want to see how she is. What¡¯s on your mind?"


    David understands it at once.


    He wonders why he hasn''t seen Lily for a long time, and thinks she might go back to her room after the


    meal. It turns out that she is ying in the pool!


    "Mr. Louis, I didn''t think about anything." David pushes his sses calmly, and hands in a document,


    and changes the subject, "Here is a document for you."


    Louis takes the file and casually says, "Ask Gray Wolf and Kay go down and take care of Lily. There


    are too many people in the pool."


    David nods.


    Lily is having fun in the swimming pool and meets several trantors. One of them is a personal


    interpreter of a senior politician in country F, which shares with Lily a lot of professional knowledge.


    When she sees that people in the pool gradually leave one by one, Lily thinks that it¡¯s gettingte, and


    her skin is getting wrinkle because she has stayed too long in the water. She goes ashore along the


    railing and takes the bath towel from the waiter to wipe her body.


    There is an elevator connected to the room in the swimming pool. Lily goes to get the clothes and


    returns to the room in bath towels. On the way, she hears a familiar voice faintly.


    She turns her head and happens to see two men are talking. One of them has dark skin and his profile


    is exactly the same as Coffey!


    Impossible, how could Coffey be here?


    Seeing that the two men entering the elevator, Lily wants to catch up with them, but she doesn¡¯t pay


    attention to the road and bumps into a man. Her phone and clothes fall off the ground, and she almost


    falls over.


    But the man reaches out and holds her. The knuckles are clear and slightly cold. When Lily sees the


    watch on his wrist, she immediately thinks of Louis.


    Sure enough, it is Louis!


    When she looks up, she meets Louis''s eyes and the smile on his face seems tough at her.


    Lily is embarrassed, and quickly releases her hand that is holding his shirt. She squats down to pick up


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    her cell phone and other stuffs, but when she gets up, she bumps into Louis again.


    The air seems to freeze.


    "Sir, do you want to kiss her or not?" A four- or five-year-old brown-haired boy looks at Louis and Lily,


    his face full of excitement.


    The little boy looks at Lily, and says, "Kiss her, sir. Look at her face, it is as red as a big apple."


    Lily is even more embarrassed.


    Where does this bear childe from?


    Lily takes out her phone from her clothes and types to exin to the little boy. The little boy runs over


    and stuffs something in her hand.


    "Lady, next time when you get married, don''t marry to such an old uncle."


    After the little boy runs away, Lily finds it funny. She opens her hand and sees it is a pink toy ring. Lily


    suddenly feels the air surrounds her is chilly.


    Louis puts one hand in his pants pocket, purses his lips as he watches the little boy run away. He looks


    gloomy, making everyone know that he is very unhappy.


    Thinking of what the little says, Lily holds back herugh, and nces at the man.


    It¡¯s normal for a man who is almost thirty years old to be called uncle, right?


    Lily and Louis enter the elevator together. It is quiet and dull. She shows Louis her phone, "Mr. Louis,


    why did youe down? Didn''t you say you don''t like ces that are crowded?"


    After Louis reads the words on the phone, he looks at her, "I have finished my work, so Ie down to


    take a look. You¡¯d better wear a swimsuit next time, so you won''t get too much attention."


    He didn''t expect so many people to y water volleyball, especially men. He originally wants to ask


    Kay and Gray Wolf to bring her back, but he is afraid they would be too rude, so hees down


    personally.


    Lily takes a look at herself. She¡¯s wearing a normal white one-piece swimsuit. How would it be


    exposed?


    But she says nothing, only nods to him.


    Anyway, after the cooperation is over, they won¡¯t contact each other. She could wear what she likes,


    even naked in the suite. She doesn¡¯t believe that Louis could control her anymore!


    Lily is able to walk now. After arriving at Louis¡¯s suite, Louis allows her to return to her room. Lily is so


    eager to move back to her room, and she packs her things immediately.


    But when she goes back, there are two more tough and strong bodyguards in front of her door.


    Lily feels one of them is familiar.


    Lilyes out within three minutes after she enters the room and takes a closer look at Kay.


    Kay has met Lily before. When he sees her looking at him, he smiles brightly and says, "Miss Lily."


    Right, it¡¯s this voice!


    Lily remembers that it¡¯s him who was talking to the man who is very simr to Coffey in the swimming


    pool. She types on her mobile phone and hands her phone to Kay, "Who was the man that was with


    you just now in the pool?"


    "Oh, Gray Wolf," Kay says, "Our head."


    Although their group is set up temporarily, Coffey is active in thinking and excellent in sniping, so Louis


    gives him the task, and they regard him as the head.


    Gray Wolf?


    Lily guesses it is a nick name and asks Kay again, "What is his real name?"


    "I don''t know about this." Kay scratches his head, "We all use out nickname, and we don''t probe into


    others¡¯ privacy, or you might ask Mr. Louis."


    Lily nods at him and enters the room.


    Aftering to Turkey, she has met someone who looks like Coffey twice. Are they too alike? But she


    has called him, and Coffey said he is at school, so he could note to Turkey.


    Besides, the two men outside the door are bodyguards. If Coffey is really here, doesn''t it mean that he


    is also a bodyguard? How is this possible!


    Lily does not believe it.


    Although Coffey is a bit naughty in her eyes, he would never be so aggressive and just be a good


    student in school.


    Lily doesn''t think about it anymore. She goes to the bathroom and takes a bath. Just after she changes


    the bathrobe, the doorbell rings. It is the waiter who serves food.

 Chapter 68 All the Women Look Alike, Except the Ones in His Family

    Chapter 68 All the Women Look Alike, Except the Ones in His Family


    Looking at the dining car, Lily is puzzled.


    When did she order supper?


    "Miss Lily, this is what the gentleman prepared for you." After entering the room, the waiter ces the


    exquisite supper and two boxes of medicine on the table.


    "Miss Lily, this is an externally applied ointment. You should apply it to the wound in the morning and at


    night. This is an internal medicine. It is brought by Mr. from country D to treat your vocal cords."


    The waiter fears that Lily could not understand it, and he opens all the medicine boxes and squeezes it


    out in his hand to try it, telling her what is taken internally or taken externally.


    Lily nods, and types ¡®Thank you¡¯ on her phone, and then sends him out.


    Going back and picking up the ointment on the table, Lily thinks that only Louis knows that she is


    injured. So, does the waiter mean Louis?


    Lily purses her lips, and feels warm in her heart.


    When the waiter justes out of the room, a tall young manes from the corridor, wearing a


    leather jacket and a ck stocking cap. His facial features are a bit childish, but he looks very cold.


    "Wait a minute." Coffey stops in front of the waiter and asks, "What about the person who has been


    delivering meals the other day?"


    "There''s something wrong with his family. He''s on leave." The waiter replies, because of Coffey''s


    asking, a drop of sweat slides down his cheek, "The manager asks me to rece him."


    The waiter is a bit scared.


    In the dusk, an Asian man gave him two thousand dors and two boxes of medicine, and asked him to


    send it to Lily¡¯s room at night. The money is too tempting, so he epted it.


    "Really?" Coffee ys the ck wolf-shaped lighter in his hand.


    His words make the waiter very nervous.


    Just when the waiter thinks whether he should tell the truth, Kay, who is at the door, pats Coffey''s


    shoulder, and says with a smile, "Coffee, don''t scare him. He¡¯s really a waiter. I''m watching it!"


    He winks at the waiter, and the waiter pushes the dining car and leaves quickly.


    Coffey nces at the waiter again.


    "Come on, it''s really okay!" Kay couldn''t bear it, "I''ve tried all the meals he delivers."


    "Only food?"


    Kay thinks for a while, and suddenly remembers, "Oh, there are two boxes of medicines. I also


    checked that. Don''t be so alert. We are guarding against it. Nothing could happen."


    "We can''t rx." Coffey pats his hands away and leans against the wall, "Something just went wrong


    He is depressed when he thinks about it. He got straight A in all subjects in the school, and he thinks


    few areparable to him, but he still didn¡¯t expect thatdy to be injured.


    Coffey asks Kay, "I heard that thatdy''s vocal cord is hurt. Is it better?"


    "No, she just talked to me by typing on her mobile phone." Kay grins, "Coffey, Miss Lily asks what your


    real name is. Wouldn''t she like you, would she? Miss Lily is beautiful. It¡¯s not bad to be with her!"


    "It has nothing to do with me on whether she is beautiful or not." Coffey pouts. Except for his two


    sisters, every woman looks alike for Coffey. Even Chloe looks like a piece of pork.


    "She¡¯s really beautiful. Did you see her when you were in the pool?"


    "No. I''m not interested." Coffey sayszily.


    He knows that "Miss Lily" is wearing a white one-piece swimsuit, but before he can see her, Chloe


    called him, and Kay kept an eye on Lily, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    When Mr. Louis told them he woulde down, they left.


    "Well, she cares, but you don¡¯t." Kay sighs. Judging from Lily''s behavior, he thinks Lily is interesting in


    Coffey; otherwise, why would she ask for his real name?


    Kay blinks his eyes and smiles at Coffey, "Coffey, you just said that you have two sisters. Are they


    beautiful?"


    Coffey nods.


    "Could you introduce them to me!" Kay gets excited, Coffey is younger than him, and his sisters are


    probably the same age as him. "I want to have a girlfriend."


    "Okay." Coffey doesn''t hesitate to send Joey''s WhatsApp to Kay, and then smiles evilly, "But she is a


    star now. I am not sure whether you can get her."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He hopes that Joey would get married as soon as possible.


    "Shit, she''s really beautiful!" Kay is stunned by Joey¡¯s beauty, "Coffey, what about your another sister?


    Why don''t you introduce her to me?"


    Coffey''s face is sullen instantly and says, "Go away!"


    "..."


    When he sees Coffey is somber, Kay doesn''t dare to ask anymore. He friends Joey quickly and takes a


    selfie to rece his image with his selfie.


    He has been single for more than 20 years. As long as he can have a girlfriend, he doesn''t care what


    she is like!


    Joey doesn''t friend him for a long time. Kay ys with his mobile phone and is a little bored and chats


    with Coffey leisurely.


    "Coffey."


    "What?"


    "Why are you so short of money?" Kay couldn''t help asking. Coffey works really hard. As long as Mr.


    Louis gives him money, he could do anything.


    Coffey says briefly "I am very poor."


    Kay looks at him from head to toe, "But I don''t think you are poor from what your clothes. Besides, you


    can take such kind of jobs after graduation."


    "I remember that there are some regtions it the school. If you do part-time job when you haven¡¯t


    graduated and cause troubles, you will be driven out of the school. Don¡¯t you afraid of that?"


    Kay graduated from that school. He knows how strict the school regtions are, and the students are


    driven out of the school, they can¡¯t start from scratch, and they can only change professions.


    You can get much money by working for the rich, but if you are expelled from school because of it, it


    doesn¡¯t worth it.


    "I don''t have any rules in my eyes. Money is more important." Coffey ys with the lighter without fear,


    "Even if the school knows it, I won''t be fired."


    Kay''s eyes widen, "Fuck, are excellent students so confident?"


    Coffey smiles and gives him a casual look, "Yeah, but for you, you won''t understand what being on the


    top five schools means."


    ¡°Coffey, can¡¯t you think I am that bad?" Kay says sullenly.


    He got into the ranking anyway. He is not so bad!


    "Because I''m poor, I will do everything I can to avoid having a hard time." Coffey takes back his lighter,


    and says coldly, "I have to protect my family as well."


    When Coffey was still in Daisy¡¯s stomach, his father changed his nationality and ran to marry a rich


    Japanese woman because of a business failure and thought Daisy is weak and stupid.


    At that time, their family was ridiculed by their neighbors. When Coffey went to study and wasughed


    at by his ssmates, he felt more inferior.


    He gave himself up when he was a junior high school student. Anyway, he didn¡¯t have any hope for the


    rest of his life if this family as like this. Later, when he was beaten by several ssmates in the alley,


    Lily rushed in with a wooden stick.

 Chapter 69 A Suspicious Phone Call

    Chapter 69 A Suspicious Phone Call


    Lily was very thin at that time, and she was shorter than him. Coffey didn''t know why Lily have so much


    strength when she beat the boys and protected him.


    "He has me to protect him!"


    "Tomorrow I will go to school to sue you. You must apologize to my brother!"


    "If you dare to bully him again, I will break your legs!"


    Some boys were not afraid of Lily, and said, "He is weak. What is wrong with us beating him?" Lily just


    hit him with the stick, and that boy dared not speak anymore.


    After teaching those people a lesson, Lily didn''t say a word. She took Coffey home, helped him deal


    with the wound, and mended the torn school uniform. She didn¡¯t say "he is useless" or scolded him at


    all.


    Coffey felt his nose sour. Later, Coffey knew that Daisy always cried after she got divorced and the


    burden of life fell on Lily. She studied while worked part-time, but she didn''tin at all.


    From then on, Coffey suddenly realized that he wanted to protect his sister Lily, so he began to study


    hard and got exercise.


    In front of Lily, he has always been a good brother, an excellent student, and secretly learned all kinds


    of martial arts, trying to get into that martial arts school in order to protect his family.


    Because Lily said that she wants to buy a big house, he is desperate to make money, hoping to


    surprise her by then.


    His sister is too tired. He hopes she can live a better life.


    "Coffey, I really envy you." Kay is really envious, and says with emotion, "I am the only child in the


    family, and my parents don¡¯t care much about me. I was alone since high school. Fortunately, after


    graduated from that school, my cousin helped me; otherwise I don¡¯t know what I would be like now."


    Kay continues, "Coffey, does your mother want another son? How about me"


    "Get out!"


    The sound of instion is too good to hear what is talking outside. Lily doesn''t even expect that her


    brother who she thinks is studying at home is actually separated from her by a door.


    Lily puts the ointment on her neck, just as the waiter says. It feels cool. She eats the rice-shaped


    tablets and it is mint vor and it doesn¡¯t taste bitter.


    The ointment does not work, but after she takes the medicine for a while, she feels that her throat is


    better and not as dry as before.


    Lily deals with the emails, and when she looks at the clock, it is almost twelve at midnight.


    When she is about to close theputer and go to sleep, her phone rings.


    It¡¯s called from her country, and it is a strange number.


    "Who..." Lily wonders who would call her at night. When she whispers, she finds that she could speak


    now.


    Lily coughs and says a few words to herself.


    She¡¯s recovered, and her voice is better than before.


    The medicine is too effective.


    Her phone keeps ringing, so Lily answers the phone, "Hello, who¡¯s that?"


    "Lily, it''s me."


    When Jason speaks, Lily gets goose bumps. Thinking of what has happened before, Lily feels sad.


    Because she wants to avoid John, she married Jason immediately after returning home. When they


    were just married, Jason treated her well and she liked him very much.


    "Mr. Jason, we¡¯ve divorced." Lily calmly says. She knows Jason treated her well, but she doesn''t forget


    how he did to her before they divorced.


    "Lily, it¡¯s my fault. I apologize to you." Fearing Lily would be angry, Jason says humbly, "I am sorry."


    "Actually, when you have that kind of disease, I should appease you,fort you, and shouldn''t cheat


    on you. I... I was stupid so that things happen like that."


    He apologizes to Lily sincerely, but Lily looks strange.


    She has been with Jason for more than a year. How couldn¡¯t she understand him? He''s too macho to


    ever admit he was wrong; otherwise he will not treat her that way when divorced.


    Now, Jason apologizes to her, and asks her for forgiveness?


    "Jason, I don''t know what do you want to do, but we¡¯ve divorced." Lily doesn''t want to be entangled


    with him, "I don''t need your apology."


    Jason is wrong, so is she, and they get even.


    "Lily, wouldn¡¯t you forgive me?" Jason says sadly, "We lived together for a year. Don¡¯t you show any


    affection to me? I have always loved you."


    Lily would believe him if they are just married, but Jason is so hypocritical now that Lily feels disgusted,


    and thinks he is crazy.


    "I found it! I found it!"


    Before Lily speaks, there is a faint voice over there. Lily doesn¡¯t know what does he find.


    Lily asks, "Who is talking?"


    "I don''t know it. I''m outside." Jason says, but Lily thinks something is strange, "Shend North is not as


    quiet as Yorkshire. It''s crowded and noisy."


    "Lily, when youe back. We will talk. I really miss you. I have something to do here. I have to go.


    Bye!"


    After saying this, Jason hangs up the phone.


    Lily¡¯s face is pale, and she always feels something is wrong. Suddenly, she realizes that when she is


    on a business trip, she only told Jessie. How does Jason know that she is not in Yorkshire?


    Just now someone on the phone said "I found it". What does it mean?


    Lily couldn¡¯t fall asleep. First, Miss Olivia asked her to help her with the cooperation, and then she was


    almost assassinated after arriving in Turkey. Even Jason, who has divorced her for some time, also


    came to her.


    All this makes Lily feel strange.


    She does not hesitate to tell Louis about this phone call with Jason, including the words "I found it".


    She does not want to die in Turkey because of a cooperation.


    Louis quickly replies, ¡®When Jason called you, someone is analyzing your location. Miss Lily, you¡¯d


    bettere to my room. It¡¯s safer.¡¯


    Go to his room?


    Although she knows that Louis is protecting her, Lily is still blushed, and thinks that she thinks too evil.


    Lily refuses Louis and says that the bodyguards are guarding outside the door. She walks through the


    living room and opens the door, finding that Kay is ying a game with a lollipop, and he is full of


    energy.


    When he sees Lily, Kay stops ying games, "Miss Lily, it''s twelve. Aren¡¯t you asleep?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just you are here alone?" Lily looks around. Since shees back from the pool, Kay is outside the


    door, "Are you staying here alone at night?"


    "Miss Lily, can you speak now?"


    Lily nods and smiles, "Thanks to the medicine, it works."


    "Really?" Kay touches his head. No wonder the waiter brings the medicine over at night. It turns out to


    be so good. He says, "Gray Wolf is on duty with me tonight, but he goes out to answer the phone."


    Thinking of Coffey''s look when he answers the phone, Kay wants tough.


    The little princess Chloe wants to get a certificate, which needs to take advanced mathematics exam.


    She asks Mr. Louis to help her, but Mr. Louis asks her to solve it herself, so she cries to call Coffey.


    Coffey hangs up the phone a few times, but she keeps calling him. He turns off the phone, and Chloe


    calls Kay. Kay couldn''t stand it. Finally, Coffey goes out to answer the phone with a sullen face.


    At that moment, Kay really sympathizes with him.


    Lily nods, goes back and moves two chairs for them, and brings some snacks to Kay, "It''s tired to stand


    for so long. You can sit down. Thank you for guarding me at night."


    "Thank you, Miss Lily." Kay feels warm and looks at her more.


    Compared to Chloe, Lily really is not as beautiful as she is, but Lily is ssy and kind. More


    importantly, her trantions ability is very excellent!


    Kay mourns for himself.


    Forget it, he can¡¯t take Lily. Such excellent girls as Lily should be with the elite Mr. Louis.

 Chapter 70 Miss Chloe Is Crazy

    Chapter 70 Miss Chloe Is Crazy


    This is the most reassuring sleep for Lily since the day of the assassination. When she slept in Louis¡¯s


    room, she couldn¡¯t sleep soundly.


    It is not until half past eight did she wake up. She feels so refreshed when she has a good sleep.


    Lily changes into light overalls and shirts. Although she isn¡¯t gorgeous, she is slim and beautiful, and


    very graceful. When she gets ready, Lily goes out with a light makeup.


    The bodyguard who is standing outside is not Kay, but two other men.


    The two men greet Lily. Lily smiles slightly, and turns to knock on Louis¡¯s room.


    She wants to ask about Jason.


    Jason is Louis¡¯s cousin. His father died early. After graduation, he was able to enter the Smith Group,


    which is because the seniors in the Smith Group take care of him.


    Lily doesn''t understand why Jason knows that Louis is not the one he can offend, but he still wants to


    grab this cooperation with him. Which side does he stand by, Miss Olivia?


    "Miss Lily, good morning." Lily just rings the doorbell, and Davides over from the corridor. "I just


    sent Mr. Louis to the ELEVEN restaurant. Today Mr. Louis has an important business to discuss."


    "Really?" Lily is slightly surprised. She didn''t expect Louis to have other business in Turkey. "Then I''ll


    go back to the room. When Mr. Louises back, tell me."


    David pushes his sses, "Miss Lily, can you speak now?"


    Lily nods and touches her smooth neck. "I didn''t expect the medicine to work so well, so is the external


    medicine. The bruise on my neck is gone. Thank Mr. Louis for me."


    "Okay." Davis is surprised. Isn¡¯t the medicine prescribed by the doctor a few days ago? Why doesn¡¯t


    Lily thank the doctor, but Mr. Louis?


    David''s phone rings, and Lily goes back her home, "I don¡¯t bother you now."


    She hasn''t eaten breakfast yet, and she wants to go downstairs for breakfast before goes back to deal


    with the matter.


    Lily selects a te of breakfast from a wide variety of breakfasts, and then finds a ce to sit down.


    She didn¡¯t expect David toe here.


    "Miss Lily, there is a problem with the trantor hired by the trantionpany. She can¡¯te here


    today. You can speak Spanish, right? Can you help Louis discuss the business? Of course, the daily


    sry will be settled separately."


    Lily almost squirts the oatmeal. She wipes the corner of her mouth with a tissue and says


    embarrassedly, "I found Mr. Louis a little bit unlucky. Every time he discusses cooperation, there will be


    problems."


    There was a file loophole before, but now in Turkey, the trantor can¡¯te.


    "Well, you never know what will happen next." David pushes his sses, "When you finish breakfast,


    I''ll send you over. The negotiate is at ten o''clock. There is still some time."


    "Okay." Lily says.


    She is an employee of the Smith Group. She has to work for the boss if theypany needs her!


    After eating breakfast, Lily doesn¡¯t have time to change clothes and goes downstairs in a hurry.


    A taxies right in front of the hotel, and the driver rolls down the window.


    "Miss Lily, get in the car." The driver says, "I''ll take you to the ELEVEN restaurant before ten o''clock."


    The driver not only knows her name, but also knows the time and the ce. Lily thinks that it is


    arranged by David, so she gets in the car without doubt.


    With a click, the car is locked.


    When she gets on the car, Lily takes out the phone to search for ELEVEN restaurant. It¡¯s far away and


    would take forty minutes to get there.


    The driver tells Lily that there is a traffic jam on the road, and he takes a shortcut.


    When the taxi turns around, the route on her phone does not shift. Lily feels something is wrong.


    If the route doesn¡¯t change, it means that the driver is lying to her and does not want to take her to the


    ELEVEN restaurant.


    Lily tries to open the window, but finds that the it was broken and the door is locked. At the same time,


    she feels that the car is driving faster, which confirms her guess.


    The driver nces at Lily through the rearview mirror and smiles, still pretends he doesn¡¯t lie to her,


    "Miss Lily, don''t panic. I really take the shortcut, and we will arrive at the restaurant soon."


    "Do I panic? I just want to open the window to get some fresh air." Lily says, and she keeps calm. In a


    corner where the driver couldn''t see, she quickly dials the phone.


    The smell in the car is getting bad and it smells like ether.


    When Lily just dials the phone and wants to cover her mouth with her clothes. The driver has covered


    her mouth and nose earlier. She inhales too much ether and faints.


    When Lily wakes up again, she sits in a chair with her hands and feet tied.


    There is also a person sitting in a chair one meter away from her in front.


    "Hey, you¡¯ve woken up?" Chloe seems to like red very much. Today, she is wearing a gorgeous red


    id skirt and lying on the chairzily with her legs crossed, like an arrogant princess.


    When she sees it is Chloe, Lily calms down. It would be fine if the one who caught her is Chloe. There


    is no danger.


    "Miss Chloe, you can talk to me directly, you don''t need to tie me up." says Lily.


    "Do you deserve to talk to me?" Chloe looks dissatisfied, and walks up to Lily. Her nails poke on Lily¡¯s


    cheeks, and she says hateful, "You don''t even deserve to hold shoes for me!"


    "You are as cunning as a fox! You¡¯ve long had an eye for Louis, and now you dare to stay in the same


    room with Louis when you are on business trip with him!"


    Chloe is furious when she thinks of what she heard on the phone that day.


    Chloe has been with Louis for a long time, and she has been to his vi for many times, but she still


    could not get the door card, but Lily cane in and out of Louis''s vi at random.


    In the past, Louis would take her wherever he goes on a business trip. Now, he doesn¡¯t take Chloe to


    go with him, nor thepany secretaries, but only takes Lily!


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, and flies to Turkey immediately after attending a ceremony in Europe.


    She has to give Lily a lesson to let her know who is the master!


    "Miss Chloe, Louis is my boss. I just work for him and I don¡¯t have any evil mind for him." Lily frowns.


    She is really defeated by Chloe. There are so many women in thepany, but Chloe only regards her


    as a rival.


    Chloe looks at her contemptuously, "I won''t believe it. I''m going to teach you a lesson today. I will show


    you who is Louis'' s woman!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing those stupid words, Lily feels tired and speechless.


    "Lily, I know you are in a hurry to help Louis to discuss a cooperation, but..." Chloe drawls, and smiles


    evilly, "I won''t let you go! I will keep you from showing up at the restaurant today. If Louis can¡¯t get the


    cooperation, he will definitely drive you out of the Smith Group."


    Lily smiles, "I don''t care. I''m a trantor and I can find a job anywhere. But Miss Chloe, I am afraid that


    Louis would be mad at you if he knows you have hindered the cooperation."


    "It''s just a cooperation. What''s the big deal." Chloe doesn''t take it seriously, "I can make the money


    back by shooting a movie!"


    Then she stares fiercely at Lily, "I don¡¯t mind being punished again! Anyway, I won''t let you go to the


    restaurant today!"


    Lily expressed her sorrow to Louis in her heart.

 Chapter 71 I Cant Stand It Anymore

    Chapter 71 I Can''t Stand It Anymore


    It¡¯s such a bad luck to have a capricious woman by his side.


    "Hey! What do you mean?" When she sees that Lily purses her lips and seems to disdain her, Chloe is


    furious, "You are cursing me in your heart, right?!"


    "No."


    "I don''t buy it. You must be cursing me!" Chloe stomps her feet and raises her hand.


    Lily looks at her coldly.


    She is tied up and she could not hide it if Chloe ps her.


    But Chloe stops, looking at her palm and whispering, "No, if I hit her face, my hand will hurt as well.


    What if Louis knows this and punishes me?"


    Lily is relieved. She thinks that Chloe is afraid of Louis, so she would just be tied until the night.


    Unexpectedly, Chloe withdraws her hand and then leaves.


    When she returns, she is holding a small box in her hand, followed by four men.


    They are tall and strong, and look fierce.


    Lily could vaguely see what is in Chloe''s hand, as if it is an unopened needle and a small bottle.


    Looking at the men again, Lily understands what would happen.


    "Miss Chloe, if you are not satisfied with me, I apologize to you. I am really working with Louis, and


    nothing happens." Lily says calmly, "I hope you can stop it."


    "Why, are you scared?" For the first time, Chloe sees Lily is scared. Knowing that Lily is frightened by


    the things in her hand, Chloe bes prouder.


    "I just want to take a few photos of you." Chloe says, ¡°When you are driven out from the Smith Group


    by Louis, you won¡¯t dare to go back."


    The little princess is really fierce and cruel.


    "Miss Chloe, you have to think twice." At this time, Lily still does not panic, "Maybe Mr. Louis has known


    you are here. If Mr. Louis knows that you are buying this kind of stuff, he must be very angry."


    "Don¡¯t mention Louis! It''s annoying!" Chloe asks several men to hold Lily and she quickly unpacks the


    syringe.


    Soon, the needle prates into Lily''s skin.


    Lily is unable to move.


    "Well, just give you half of it." When half of the liquid is injected into Lily¡¯s arm, Chloe pulls the needle


    out.


    She heard that the drug is fierce, and she doesn''t want to go too far.


    Lily''splexion gradually bes flushed, and she gets powerless, which makes Chloe very


    excited. Chloe asks the men to throw Lily on the bed, and then turns on the mobile phone camera.


    "Miss Chloe, I know a secret about Mr. Louis." Lily on the bed speaks weakly, "If I tell you, can you let


    go of me?"


    "I think you are lying to me." Chloe pouts.


    She is with Louis every day. What secret doesn¡¯t she know?


    "Really, I didn¡¯t lie to you," Lily says, "Come here, I will tell you."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe thinks that Lily is honest, so she walks over with doubt, "What secret?"


    Lily nces behind her, shyly says, "It¡¯s a little shy. You let the men go out, otherwise I would feel


    embarrassed."


    When Chloe hears this, she is so angry, and then asks the men out. She stares at Lily, "I want to know


    what secret could make you shy!"


    Because of the drug in the body, Lily''s face turns redder, and she could hardly hold it.


    Hold on a second, or she will be photographed.


    Lily pinches her palm hard to keep her awake and waves to Chloe to ask her lean over, "That''s..."


    "What?" Chloe is impatient.


    While Chloe leans over without precaution, Lily grabs her ponytail, sps Chloe''s body with her feet,


    and injects the rest of drug into her skin.


    "Ah!" Chloe cries out in pain, struggling hard, "Lily, you bitch! You dare to deceive me and made such a


    sneak attack!"


    "Thank you for your praise, but I think you are more like a bitch than me." Lily sneers, withstands the


    difort and ties Chloe hard, and then Lily takes the stinky socks on the ground and stuffs it in her


    mouth.


    Chloe rolls her eyes at Lily, and almost fainted by the smell.


    Lily sees that Chloe''s mobile phone is still unlocked, and then cancels the password. She tears apart


    Chloe''s shirt to reveal the bra.


    "Huh!"


    Chloe twists her body violently, hoping to open Lily''s hand, but the chair is fixed on the ground by her


    before, and she couldn''t move at all, so Lily can take pictures at random.


    "Miss Chloe, you make a rod for your own back." Lily pats her cheek and says coldly, "I hope the


    people outside can find you and rescue you."


    Chloe stares at Lily, hoping to kill her.


    Lily''s legs are so soft that she couldn''t hold it anymore. Although she is injected by a half of the liquid, it


    works very fast. She realizes that this is not amon drug and she has to find a ce to deal with it.


    There are four men outside. If she goes out right now, she would be caught, so she certainly cannot go


    out.


    Suddenly, Lily sees there is a small window above the wall, she immediately piles up the table and


    chairs, and climbs on it.


    Fortunately, she is slender and barely able to get out, but underneath is a garbage truck, and it smells


    so bad that it makes Lily sick.


    But she has to run away now. Lily makes up her mind and jumps into the garbage truck.


    It¡¯s so smelly, and Lily gets dirty. She wants to vomit several times, and the fire inside is temporarily


    suppressed.


    After climbing out of the garbage truck, Lily immediately takes out Chloe''s mobile phone and navigates,


    stumbling out of the alley.


    There were a lot of people on the street, the weather is hot, the hormone surround makes Lily get


    excited again. Her legs soften and she falls to the ground.


    Louis¡¯s car happens to arrive here.


    He received a call from Lily just now, but it hung off again, then Gray Wolf calls Louis.


    "Mr. Louis, thedy does not get in the car arranged by David. I have caught the driver. He says that a


    beautiful woman asks him to take thedy to a hotel. Mr. Louis, you are closer to the hotel. Just check it


    over there and I''ll take the men with me toe to you."


    Louis immediately asks the restaurant to transfer a car to him. On the way, he keeps thinking who


    would do it. Then he knows it must Chloe who called himst night.


    If it is his aunt or someone else in the Smith family, they would kill Lily and won¡¯t take her to the hotel.


    Only Chloe has also hated Lily.


    When he sees someone falling down on the roadside and thening straight to the car, Louis looks


    cold and steps on the brake.


    The person shows half of her face when she falls. It is Lily.


    Louis immediately gets out of the car to check, and finds that Lily is dirty but still her face is flushed,


    which is abnormal. He immediately takes off his coat and puts it on her, and then hugs her to the car.


    Then Louis drives all the way to the hotel immediately.


    Louis puts Lily in the bathtub, unscrews the faucet, and holds a phone on his shoulder, says coldly,


    "David, call the doctor immediately and asks Gray Wolf to bring Chloe back as soon as possible!"


    She is bing more and more pretentious. He has warned her not to trouble Lily, but she stilles


    to Turkey to trouble Lily!


    It really angers him this time.

 Chapter 72 Louis, I’ll just Touch A Bit

    Chapter 72 Louis, I¡¯ll just Touch A Bit


    After making a phone call, Louis goes out. After all, Lily is a woman, and it would be better to ask a


    waitress to help her.


    But before he goes away, someone catches his shirt.


    "Louis..." Lily climbs out from the bathtub. The water has made her wet all over, and her long hair sticks


    to her blushing cheeks.


    When he hears her sweet voice, Louis is shocked for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect her vocal cords to be


    recovered.


    The arm pulling his clothes is slender and white. He suppresses his desire and pulls her arm away, "I''ll


    go out and ask someone to help you."


    Lily grabs his clothes again, and because of the drug, she has a keen sense of smell and she feels that


    Louis is fragrant.


    "Louis...e here." The bathtub is too slippery. She tries to climb up a few times but fails, and Louis


    stays far away from her deliberately, and only his hem is dragged by her.


    Lily looks up at Louis and licks her dry lips. "I¡¯ll just touch it...okay?"


    Her voice is soft, but it sounds wrong. Louis grabs her wrist and feels her pulse. Her body temperature


    is very high and her heartbeat is very fast. She was drugged.


    Louis frowns.


    This time, he is so annoyed that he wants to throw Chloe on the uninhabited ind for half of the year.


    He just wondered why Lily behaves so strange when he hugged her back. It turns out that she was


    drugged.


    Louis calls David again, Call a female doctor."


    "Mr. Louis, the doctor and I have arrived at the door."


    "Come again with another doctor!" Louis says coldly, and feels his waist tight after hanging up the


    phone. Lily has climbed out of the bathtub and hugs him tightly.


    "Louis, you''re so beautiful..." Lily touches the outline of his face quietly, "And it''s so fragrant, just like...


    thest time I smelled it."


    The woman is getting close to him, and she is very tender.


    "Louis, Louis, let me touch you!"


    "Just one time."


    The woman mutters dissatisfiedly, her hand stretching inwards along the hem of his shirt. The warm


    touch makes Louis''s lower abdomen tighten. He immediately pulls off the tie and ties her hands.


    He wraps her in a bath towel, and throws her on the bed, and then goes to the living room without


    looking at her.


    Louis doesn''t mind ying that kind of game with her. Her body is soft and beautiful, but he is not


    interested in women who are drugged, making him feel that he rapes her.


    The lower abdomen touched by Lily seems to be on fire, and he feels a little ufortable. Louis sees


    there is a pack of cigarettes on the coffee table and smokes one, and he feels better.


    Soon after, Davides with a female doctor.


    The female doctor goes in to check Lily, and David walks to Louis, "Mr. Louis, Miss Lily was kidnapped


    by Miss Chloe. She came here after attending a ceremony in Europe."


    "Gray Wolfes to the hotel and tells me that Miss Chloe is kidnapped, but he asks us not to worry,


    Miss Chloe has worn his special ring, and he has chased after it."


    "How could she be kidnapped?" Louis says, his fingertips flicking in the ashtray, "She doesn''t threaten


    the Smith family."


    David says, "We are not sure for the moment. We can only wait for Gray Wolf toe back. But Gray


    Wolf is quite powerful. He is a physical genius! That kind of tracker can''t even be done by people in the


    institute."


    "Indeed." Louis agrees. Daniel also graduates from that school. Even he may not beparable to


    Gray Wolf. "When he goes back to London, doubles his sry."


    "Yes."


    Louis''s mobile phone on the coffee table vibrates, and a stranger sent him messages.


    When he sees the pictures, Louis looks gloomy.


    Chloe is not well-dressed. Her hands and feet are tied to the chair, and she doesn¡¯t look good. Behind


    her is the sea, and the chair could fall down at any time.


    David also sees the photos. He is shocked, "Mr. Louis..."


    That man sends a friend invitation to Louis. After Louis friends him, the man sends the video chats, and


    a man''s face appears on the screen.


    "Hello Mr. Louis." The man looks indifferent, but he greets Louis very gently. He holds up his mobile


    phone, behind which is Chloe, who is tied to a chair, with stones on the chair feet.


    Louis nces behind him and says somberly, "Let your master speak to me."


    Louis knows that he is a bodyguard and he must be instructed.


    "I want to tell you this." Victor no longer talks nonsense, invites Louis into a chat group.


    Soon another man appears.


    "Mr. John, your business is in Europe. We don''t interfere with each other." Louis squints slightly, "What


    does you mean by kidnapping my men?"


    John smiles slightly, "We don''t have business cooperation. Of course, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy,


    but I don¡¯t think you can manage your man, so I have to interfere in it.¡±


    Louis already knows the purpose of John''s abduction of Chloe. He sees that John is in a European-


    style living room with orange color outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    John might be in another ce, but he has arranged men in Turkey.


    "If she doesn¡¯t behave well, I will punish her. I don¡¯t need you to interfere in it." Louis says lightly,


    "Before you beat a dog, you have to find out its owner. Don¡¯t you understand it, Mr. John?"


    "That won''t work, it''s Mr. Louis¡¯s man who made a big mistake, but Mr. Louis is always kind to woman."


    John smiles. His tone seems gentle, but is murderous.


    "So, are you challenging me?" Louis smothers half of the cigarette in the ashtray and sneers. "I haven''t


    fought with anyone for a long time in the business field."


    "I always want to try a fall with Mr. Louis, but I''m not in a hurry." John knows the business empire of the


    Smith Group, but he isn''t worried, but smiles gently.


    Someone brings in a box. John opens the small box.


    A bloody finger lies in the box, on which is a cold jade ring with excellent texture. It is so eye-catching


    that people don¡¯t know whether to look at the ring or the finger first.


    Louis looks sullen.


    This ring was passed down by the Smith family. Mrs. Smith loves his aunt Olivia, and when Olivia got


    married, she gave the jade ring to Olivia, who has never taken it off.


    "Mr. Louis, I tell you now. I don¡¯t have a good temper." John says warmly, "Just like you, the thing that I


    lost is not allowed to be touched by others."


    "My ex-girlfriend is kind, and easy to cheat. I won¡¯t care if she will help you win this cooperation, but if


    your family members dare to hurt her, I won''t stand by."


    "It''s okay if you chop her ten fingers." Louis looks calm. Louis knows that although John seems to be


    gentle, he is very tough. However, John is fiercer than he thinks.


    Moreover, he brings Lily to Turkey just for the cooperation, and he doesn¡¯t want her to be in trouble. But


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    his aunt is in a hurry to assassinate Lily.


    He doesn¡¯t take good care of Lily and that¡¯s his faults.

 Chapter 73 Louis, Is It Because of a Woman?

    Chapter 73 Louis, Is It Because of a Woman?


    "That¡¯s fine." John smiles, "But it''s useless for me to keep this finger. I will send it to you."


    "Let go of Chloe." Louis says lightly. Louis doesn''t care what John does with Olivia, but he couldn''t


    touch Chloe. "I don¡¯t have good tempered either."


    John refuses with a smile, "No. She made a mistake, and she has to take a lesson. If she can stay in


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the sea for three minutes, I will let her go."


    Louis''s arm muscles are tight and he smiles fiercely. "Don¡¯t you dare."


    In this life, few people dare to challenge him.


    John could feel Louis''s strong aura even across the screen, but he smiles warmer. When he is ready to


    let Victor throw Chloe down, there is a sound from Victor, and then the screen shakes. And then the


    phone falls to the ground, ringing with Victor''s snorting.


    Then a man picks up the phone.


    "Mr. Louis, I have found Miss Chloe." Coffey wears a ck stocking cap and his face looks cold, "But


    the man runs off the cliff. Do you want me to chase after him?"


    Louis breathes a sigh of relief. He really admires this young man who is not only good at snipe but also


    can design tracker by himself, he is also a good fighter.


    John on the other screen looks sullen.


    When he met Joey before, he has seen Coffey. He has wanted to win his trust, but he couldn''t find a


    chance.


    He doesn¡¯t expect Lily¡¯s brother is so powerful and he bes Louis''s man.


    There is more than Victor on the cliff. There are people ambushing around, but since he is Lily''s


    brother, John doesn¡¯t want to do anything to him. He makes a gesture to ask the men ambushing


    around to leave.


    "There are so many talents around Mr. Louis. He can even knock down the bodyguards that have been


    with me for so many years." John says, "It seems that Mr. Louis is really powerful."


    Louis says, "I am waiting for Mr. John toe to country Z to find me at any time."


    ¡°With such a warm invitation, of course I wille." The contest between men is brewing, "But Mr.


    Louis, manage your man. I am not so kind every time."


    Soon the video is interrupted, leaving Louis and Coffey.


    At this time, Coffey speaks again, "Mr. Louis, I will take Miss Chloe back with the mobile phone."


    "Throw away the phone. There is probably nothing in it." Louis says. John is very careful. If Victor


    doesn''t want to get the phone when he runs, there must be nothing in it.


    "Fine."


    Louis snaps his phone back on the coffee table and does not speak for a long time.


    David next to him feels that the temperature in the whole room has dropped a little bit. It¡¯s cold and


    biting.


    "Call Coffey. We have to take Chloe back." Louis says in a somber tone, and he is very annoyed. "Find


    out all of the information about John!"


    He wants to see who gut does John have that he dares to kidnap his man!


    David quickly make a call.


    "Mr. Louis." The female doctores out of the bedroom and looks embarrassed, "Even PO3 inhibitors


    are useless to thisdy."


    PO3 inhibitors are the best medicine to cure philter and the like. It is expensive and effective. If it


    doesn¡¯t work, it means that Lily¡¯s situation is serious.


    "This bastard girl!" Louis whispers.


    He doesn''t expect that Chloe is so capable and can get such medicine.


    Louis suppresses the anger and asks the doctor, "How long will it take to extract the drug in her body


    and prescribe the medicine?"


    "At least six hours."


    "Then you go to the prescribe the medicine, and I''ll take care of her."


    "Mr. Louis, I don''t think so." The female doctor nces into the bedroom, mutters, "Even if I have time


    the prescribe the medicine, she might not be able to hold it."


    "Isn''t is just the aphrodisiac?" Louis raises his eyebrows. "I just let her stay in the cold water."


    The doctor exins to Louis.


    When Louis hears the exnation, he stands there and feels depressed. The female doctor also does


    not dare to leave.


    The living room is quiet, and there is a groan in the bedroom.


    The sound is charming, but with pain, like crying.


    Fifteen minutester, Louis''s fingers on his pants move. He looks at the bedroom door, and bites his


    lips, letting out coldness.


    "Go out." He says coldly.


    The female doctor hurries back to the bedroom to pick up her stuff. As soon as the door opens, the


    woman''s crying bes clearer. The vein on Louis''s forehead is clear, and his body is tight.


    After the female doctor leaves, Louis is alone in the room.


    The bedroom door is open, and the groan is, charming and tempting, which makes Louis''s lower


    abdomen tighten. Then he walks towards the bedroom.


    When he is about to push the door in, Louis stops, and then he returns to the coffee table, takes out his


    phone and makes a call.


    The call is quickly connected, and the person at the end says, "Brother, what¡¯s up?"


    "Does the medicine you mentionedst time work?"


    "Which one?"


    "FX1236, which can clear the memory of 12 hours after taking it."


    "Yes, but this medicine is still under development." The feels something is wrong and asks curiously,


    "Brother, why? Do you need it?"


    "Yes, I need one."


    Last time at the bar, although Lily was drunk, she still had consciousness, so he is interested in her and


    takes her to the hotel. This time Lily is drugged, andpletely unconscious. He doesn¡¯t have any


    interest.


    But the doctor says that it is toote to prescribe the medicine, so he has to help her. He feels


    embarrassed by doing this and hopes that Lily would forget it, lest she would say that he rapes her.


    "Brother, it¡¯s fine if you need the medicine, but I have to know why you need it." Justin says


    intentionally, "After all, you said that the drug I developed is a scourge."


    "It seems that you have a good life by following the elder brother, and dare to bear grudges against


    me?" Louis sneers and raises his hand to rub his brow.


    But now he has no choice but to follow Justin.


    "I need one piece, and send it to me within five hours. No matter what you develop, I will pay all the


    development cost."


    "Brother, where are you now?"


    "Turkey."


    "It''s far away. How can it be possible to send it to you within five hours!" Justin, who has always been


    civil, couldn''t help swearing, but he calms down and asks, "Brother, you need it so badly. Is it because


    of a woman?"


    Louis is silent.


    At this time, the crying of the woman in the bedroom grows louder, not only Louis, but also Justin


    across the phone can hear it.


    "Well, this youngdy seems to be "wild"." Justinughs, "I thought you don¡¯t like woman. I was wrong."


    "Justin." Louis''s voice is low and sounds angry.


    "I will send it to you within five hours." Justin doesn¡¯t have jokes and says, "Well, brother, you will be


    responsible for the cost of my research in these three years."


    "Fine."


    When he hangs up the phone, Louis is sweaty. The woman''s crying lingers in his ear, and it sounds


    very painful.


    He puts down his phone and walks towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 74 Mr. Louis, Whose Lipstick Mark Is on Your Face?

    Chapter 74 Mr. Louis, Whose Lipstick Mark Is on Your Face?


    Coffey unties Chloe and takes her back to the hotel.


    Chloe isn¡¯t as gorgeous as she was, and now she looks miserable. The id skirt is broken, and there


    are marks of rope around her wrists and feet.


    She has been in aatose state before, and she couldn''t feel anything. After being fed with some


    water, Chloe slowly wakes up and pulls Coffey''s sleeve.


    "Gray Wolf, why don¡¯t you turn on the air-conditioning? It¡¯s so hot!"


    Why is it so hot?


    As she speaks, she twists her body. The jacket wrapped on her slips down, revealing the id skirt


    inside, and exposes her chest.


    "Miss Chloe, please seat well." Coffey picks up her coat and throws it on her, and says gloomily,


    "Please don''t cause troubles in the future, OK? It will cause trouble to Mr. Louis."


    Chloe pouts her red lips and feels grieved, "I didn¡¯t make troubles. That Lily keeps pestering Louis."


    She''s really hot. There is even hot airing out of her mouth when she speaks, and her eyes are


    misty. The more she looks at Coffey, the drier her throat is, and she can''t help swallowing.


    She pulls Coffey¡¯s sleeve and climbs to hisps.


    "You feel cool, I like it." Chloe rubs her cheek against him, and says like a kitten, "Hug me, hug me."


    The sweet fragrance of the girl greets his nose. Coffey looks clouded. He takes away Chloe''s hand and


    tries to pull her down, but Chloe just hugs him and doesn''t let go of him.


    "Miss Chloe, I will hit you if you don¡¯t let go of me."


    "You will not."


    "..."


    Coffey indeed dares not to hit her. If it was others, he could break her hands, but this little princess is


    Mr. Louis''s favorite girl.


    Damn it. It¡¯s so annoying!


    "Gray Wolf, Gray Wolf..." Chloe mutters his name, her body touching his chest, and her face flushed.


    Then Coffey realizes what has happened. Her eyes are in a daze. It seems that she was drugged.


    Coffey bes somber.


    Didn¡¯t Chloe kidnap thedy? How could it be like this?


    Chloe twists her body more, and she keeps pulling her clothes. She kisses Coffey on the neck, which


    makes Coffey embarrassed and he ties her hands with his coat.


    When they arrive the hotel, Coffey takes Chloe to the ce where Louis lives, and rings the doorbell


    twice.


    Chloe, who is tied up, is very upset, twisting in his arms, kicking his legs, and yelling she is hot.


    Coffey''s veins stand out of his forehead.


    The door is opened, followed by Louis in a gray bathrobe.


    "Mr. Louis, there is something wrong with Miss Chloe. I''m afraid only you can solve it." Then, Coffey will


    hand over this hot potato, "I have something else to do, so I will..."


    Coffey seems to see something, and he stops talking.


    He thinks that Louis has just taken a shower so he changes into a bathrobe, but it doesn''t, because he


    sees a faint lip mark on Mr. Louis''s face. It seems that there are still women in the room.


    Louis nces at Chloe, whose face is flushed, almost in the same state as Lily.


    He knows that Chloe wants to embarrass Lily, but she is not smart enough, and is backfired, so she is


    drugged as well.


    He has never thought Chloe to be so stupid.


    Thinking of the woman in the bedroom and the one in front of him, Louis has a headache, "Would it be


    useful to send her here?"


    "Mr. Louis, where would you like me to send her to?" Coffey is also embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Mr.


    Louis to find woman outside, "Or I leave her here, and then I''ll go for the doctor?"


    Louis''s face is somber, "It''s useless. There''s not enough time for making antidote."


    Otherwise, he will not...


    Coffey doesn''t pay attention to the embarrassment on Louis''s face, only feels that Chloe is a trouble for


    him. He feels a little anxious, "Mr. Louis, you have to take her, right?"


    "Mr. Louis, I know you have good physical strength. What do you need, just tell me, and I will buy it for


    you...¡±


    "Enough." Louis interrupts her, and he can¡¯t calm down for the first time.


    Coffey doesn''t go on, handing Chloe over Louis and says, "Then Mr. Louis, I..."


    At this moment, there is a woman''s voice faintlying from the room. The coquettish voice makes


    Coffey''s ears numb. He thinks secretly that thedy''s voice is too loud even across the living room.


    "I know you are clever and you can find a solution. Just take her away." Louis is afraid that Lily would


    Coffey is blocked outside the door.


    "Shit?" Coffey is dumbfounded.


    Mr. Louis doesn¡¯t take care of his woman, but leaves her to Coffey? This girl is a hot potato. How can


    he solve it?


    Mr. Louis, doesn¡¯t you go too far to abandon your girl?


    "Gray Wolf, I''m so hot!" Chloe twists her body in his arms softly, "Don''t tie me, hug me."


    Coffey wants to swear. It¡¯s the first time he sees such a troublesome woman.


    She fears that the other guests could see it, so Coffey has to take the person to where he lives.


    Kay with his upper body bare and wearing only a pair of shorts opens the door.


    "Fuck!" when Kay sees Coffey holding a woman in, he immediately covers his chest in horror, "Coffey,


    can''t you go to open another room? Please think about my dignity, OK?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shit! Can''t you recognize her?" Coffey kicks him away, and hugs Chloe in. Then he throws her into the


    bathroom, and rummages through the bag.


    When Kay realizes what happens, he puts on the shirt and says, ¡°Is she Miss Chloe? What happened?


    Why did you bring her over?"


    "Something happens."


    "What?"


    Kay runs to the bathroom and sees that Chloe twitches her body in the bathtub. Her face is flushed,


    and her enchanting look is so alluring.


    "Really, it''s a big deal." Kay is terrified. He stammers, "Does Miss Chloe want to surprise Mr. Louis, but


    Mr. Louis is not here, so...?"


    "No, she is drugged." Coffey replies while looking for the medicine, "I guess it is done by the person


    who kidnaps Miss Chloe. I just went to find Mr. Louis, but he has another woman in the room."


    Kay is a little bit dumbfounded, and when he understands what he means, he says again, "Fuck!"


    Coffey pushes Kay in the way and takes a few bottles of medicine into the bathroom. Chloe in the


    bathtub has her hands and feet tied. The water spreads over her chest, and her hair is scattered.


    "Gray Wolf, I''m so ufortable." Chloe¡¯s hands are tied, and she can¡¯t stand up. She looks at Coffey


    with tears in her eyes, "Hug me!"


    Coffey ignores it and pours the medicine into his hand, "Give me water."


    Kay gives him the mineral water.


    Coffey squeezes open Chloe''s chin, forcing her to open her mouth and puts all the medicine in. Kay


    next to him pours water quickly and carefully, fearing Chloe would choke.

 Chapter 75 If Medicine Doesnt Work, You Handle It

    Chapter 75 If Medicine Doesn''t Work, You Handle It


    "Quickly! It¡¯s urgent!" Coffey scolds angrily, grabbing the water bottle from Kay and pouring it into


    Chloe''s mouth.


    He pours too much water in, and chokes Chloe. Water flows out of her mouth.


    "Coffey, take it slowly..." Kay feels nervous, "This is Mr. Louis''s favorite girl. We can''t afford it if


    something goes wrong."


    Coffey sneers.


    If she is really Louis¡¯s lover, would he find another woman?


    After confirming that Chloe has swallowed all the medicine, Coffey throws her into the bathtub again,


    and Chloe slips into the bathtub immediately, which scares Kay and he quickly picks her up.


    Chloe coughs for a long time, and is wet all over. She opens her eyes but still doesn¡¯t get better.


    She is still whispering that she is ufortable.


    "Wait for three minutes." Coffey rips off the ck stocking cap on his head, revealing his unkempt short


    hair. In the few hours, he is the most tired and runs here and there.


    Kay asks, "No, will these medicines take effect in three minutes?"


    "I hope so." These medicines are brought by Coffey from school. He has never taken it. Now he gives


    all the medicine to Chloe. "If it doesn¡¯t work..."


    "What about then?"


    Coffey nces at him and suddenly grins evilly, "Then you will handle it!"


    "Me? Shit...!" Kay shudders, and quickly puts Chloe in the bathtub, and gets away from her "No, no, I''m


    still a virgin, I don''t know how to do this."


    "Don¡¯t pretend to be a virgin!" Coffey sneers, "When I came back in the morning, you are watching


    pornos and doing hand job! Look at you."


    Coffey nces at Kay''s pants. His crotch is bulging. Coffey pats him on the shoulder and says, "The


    little guy is excited. I can see it."


    Kay immediately covers his crotch and looks gloomy, "No, I don¡¯t have a strong will. I would rather be a


    beggar than touch Miss Chloe."


    "She is Mr. Louis¡¯s girl. I would be dead meat if I touch her. Besides, don''t you know her temper? If she


    knows what happens to her, she may kill you."


    "Don''t you say that Mr. Louis has another woman? What does she look like?" Kay changes the topic


    and is very interested, "Is she more beautiful than Miss Lily?"


    "I didn¡¯t go in. How do I know?" Coffey gives him a hard look.


    "It''s a pity." Kay shows a disappointed look. "I thought I can hear some gossips from you!"


    When the two were chatting, the movement over the bathtub is not small.


    Chloe, with her hands tied, keeps twitching in the bathtub, mumbling that she is hot, and then looks


    pitifully at Coffey and Kay.


    To be precise, she just looks at Coffey.


    "Gray Wolf, I''m so ufortable." The little princess sucks her nose, her eyes are red and she is


    about to cry. "Come and hug me, okay?"


    Her voice is soft, sweet and crisp like honey-coated pastries.


    Kay really couldn''t stand it. The little girl is so attracting that he feels embarrassed and blushed, while


    Coffey is so calm and affectionate.


    "Miss Chloe still remembers you when she is drugged." Kay nudges Coffey with his elbow, and says


    ambiguously, "I think Miss Chloe likes you. Or, you just do it?"


    Coffey responds to him with a knee kicking his crotch.


    "Oh!!" Kay feels so painful that he twists his legs, bends his waist and his expression distorts, "Coffey,


    you jerk. I am still a virgin!!"


    "You just keep talking, and that¡¯s annoyed. You deserve it!¡± Coffey sneers.


    When he sees Chloe resting her chin on the bathtub, looking at him pitifully with a red face, and


    expecting him to do something, Coffey is inexplicably upset and throws away the water bottle and


    walks over.


    Chloe looks up at him, like a little cat, and mutters, "Hug me."


    Coffey bes more annoyed, grabbing her hair, and pressing her down into the bathtub. Chloe, who


    has lost her breath, struggles, but he doesn¡¯t pick her up.


    When he counts several numbers silently, he picks her up from the water.


    Chloe coughs violently, and her face is still flushed. When she takes a few breaths, Coffey presses her


    down in the water again.


    "Shit. Are you crazy!" Kayes over and panics, "Do you want to drown her alive? Let go of her!"


    Coffey nces at him, "Could you shut up?"


    Although Coffey looks young, his face is firm and cold, and his thick eyebrows plus his narrow eyes


    make him sterner. When he squints his eyes, Kay withdraws his hands and takes two steps back.


    He picks her up and then presses her into the water.


    After several times, Chloe''s face is pale, and the temperature is no longer high. The medicine might


    have worked.


    He takes her out of the water, unties her clothes, and hugs her out. "Ask David for two sets of clothes."


    says Coffey.


    "Okay, okay." Kay touches his head, and is still stunned.


    He just thought that Coffey is going to drown Chloe alive. He doesn¡¯t. Looking at Miss Chloe''s


    Coffey is really great!


    At 5.30 p.m., David enters the suite and knocks on the bedroom door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Louises out of the bedroom, and he has already put onfortable clothes, which looks


    approachable


    "Why did youe here?"


    "Justin''s medicine has sent here." David hands over his shopping bag and keeps his head down,


    "There are also two sets of clothes for Miss Lily."


    Louis frowns, and feels unnatural.


    It is not good to have a special assistant who is too smart.


    "Jason mighte over. Check the flights these few days," Louis says. "By the way, ask Gray Wolf to


    check Lily¡¯s room. John arranged someone in the hotel, but he might not clear about Lily''s information.


    He must have installed eavesdroppers in her room."


    "I think so too." David nods. "I have told Coffey about it. He said that the protective wall built by the


    other party is very thick, and it takes some time to finish."


    "If there is any news, tell me." Louis looks better.


    Previously, he knows that John is alsopeting for the cooperation, because Lily stands on his side,


    he doesn''t care much if he couldn''t find John''s information. But now, John has gotten the upper hand.


    It doesn''t matter whether Olivia is dead or not, but Olivia is his aunt, John cut his aunt to challenge him,


    and that¡¯s what he can''t bear.


    Louis carries the bag back to the bedroom.


    There are clothes in the bag, as well as a transparent medicine box with notes on it: Heart disease, the


    elderly and pregnant women are not allowed to take. Justin also gives him another piece.


    Justin said that the drug is still in the trial stage, it may notpletely clear the memory within twelve


    hours, but Louis has to try it even there is 10% of the opportunity.


    It¡¯d better for Lily to forget about this night.

 Chapter 76 Does It Matter to You?

    Chapter 76 Does It Matter to You?


    Louis takes one pill from the transparent pill box, opens a bottle of mineral water, and walks to the bed.


    Lily''s face is not as flushed as before, and her condition has returned to normal. She breathes calmly.


    Louis kneels beside the bed, bends over towards Lily.


    He is not a person without desire, but in the past two years, he has been busy developing the Smith


    Group''s branch in New York, so he turns a blind eye to the women who take the initiative to chase after


    him.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since returning to Britain, and meeting Lily at the bar, he feels the desire arouse at the bottom of his


    heart. Every time he gets along with her, his heart fluctuates.


    At that moment, Louis suddenly doesn''t want to give her the medicine and hopes she could remember


    this night too.


    But soon he shrugs that thought away.


    Louis opens Lily''s mouth and tries to squeeze the medicine in, but she bites her lips tight even when


    she sleeps, and even pats his hand away, and then turns away her head.


    She is very vignt.


    Louis smiles softly, and puts the pill in her mouth and gives her water.


    Lily swallows the pill and grunts a bit.


    When the day passes by, Lily wakes up.


    When she ispletely awake and finds herself in pajamas and is in Louis''s bedroom, she looks


    dumbfounded, "Didn¡¯t I change my clothes and go out? Why..."


    She remembers that after waking up, she changed clothes and went to Louis. Why is she in bed again?


    Did she sleepwalk before?


    No. After going to swimst night, she is sure that she has gone back to her room, but she is in Louis¡¯s


    suite now.


    Lily seems to think of something, and hurriedly pulls up the sleeves. Her arms are smooth, and she


    feelsfortable.


    Lily is relieved.


    It pays to check. She did sleep in her roomst night and she drank half a ss of wine before she


    went to sleep. Fortunately, she was not drunk and then came to Louis to do embarrassing things.


    At this time, someone knocks on the bedroom door. It is very light, "Miss Lily, are you awake?"


    "Yes!" Lily heard David''s voice, and hurries to reply him. She sees that there are women''s dresses on


    the sofa, then she quickly gets changed and washes in the bathroom.


    When she opens the door again, David is still standing outside.


    In addition to him, there is Louis in the living room. He stands outside the French window and seems to


    be making a phone call. He has a broad shoulder and it looks handsome. Then Lily''s eyes fall down on


    his buttocks. When she sees this, her heart misses a beat.


    Wow, Louis has well-built hips.


    "Miss Lily, what are you looking at?" David sees this and asks her deliberately.


    "No nothing." Lily quickly withdraws her eyes, her ears red, "David, I remember I slept in my roomst


    night. Why..."


    David lifts his sses and says, "Did you forget? After Jason called youst night, you thought


    something is wrong, so Mr. Louis asked you to stay here. I went to find you."


    "Is it?" Lily hesitates a little.


    But she remembers that after making a phone call, she moved two chairs to Kay, gave him some


    snacks, and went back to sleep!


    "Of course, Miss Lily, don''t forget what my duty is," David tells a perfect lie. "The breakfast is ready.


    Have breakfast first."


    Lily nods and walks to the table.


    She remembers she has had supper before going to bedst night, but she feels very hungry, like she


    hasn¡¯t eaten for several meals, so she takes a big bite at the sandwich.


    When Louis finishes the call, he alsoes to the table.


    "Miss Lily, did you sleep soundst night?"


    Louis''s voice is deep and tempting, like murmuring in her ears. Lily thinks of something that she


    shouldn¡¯t think of, and her ears are red.


    What''s going on with her, what is she thinking about!


    "Well, good." Lily says vaguely, pretending to be calm and takes a sip of orange juice, but at the corner


    of her eyes, she sees Louis is looking at her. His eyes are deep, and she is immediately choked.


    The orange juice that is yet swallowed runs down the corners of her lips, staining the skirt.


    Louis takes two paper towels to her, and smiles. Lily takes it with a smile, feeling very depressed.


    She doesn¡¯t know why when she wakes up and sees Louis, she feels strange and a little more


    embarrassed. She always thinks of something messy.


    What¡¯s going wrong with her?


    Lily is lost in thought. At this time, David, who goes outside to get things,es back. "Mr. Louis, Kay


    just checked Miss Lily''s room and found this."


    Then he ces a pink children''s ring on the table.


    "Is there any problem with this?" Lily recognizes the ring. When she came back from the pool, a little


    boy stuffed this in her hand, and she put it on the table.


    Lily nces at Louis.


    She still remembers that the little boy addressed Louis as uncle and asked her not to marry such an old


    man when she gets married again.


    "Yes." David replies, and then takes out a small screwdriver, and detaches the ring quickly. A ck


    thumb-sized thing falls out of the bud.


    "What is this?" Lily picks it up and looks at it. It is small, but it is full of lines.


    "Eavesdropping device."


    "What?" Lily''s face is pale, and she couldn''t believe it, "I though it is just a stic ring. If this is really a


    bug, then..."


    She turns to look at Louis.


    "It''s not Olivia. She doesn''t have the guts." Louis takes a sip of coffee, his expression indifferent.


    "Then whose?"


    "John."


    Lily is stunned, but she squeezes the gadget subconsciously.


    Since John let go of her and left the airport, she has never seen him again. She thinks John knows she


    would help Louis, and he would give up.


    David also say, "I think the same as Mr. Louis. There are many guests recently, and they alle from


    country Y. they might be arranged by John in the hotel."


    "It¡¯s not a surprise. After all, it is a billion-dor business." Lily thinks that the thing is not annoying, and


    she breaks it and throws it into the trash can. "He''s also quite cruel sometimes."


    Louis looks somber, and his voice is a little cooler, "Miss Lily seems to know him well?"


    Lily smiles, "We¡¯ve been together for a long time, just like you keep a cat, and you will know some of its


    habits over time."


    David nods, "Miss Lily is right."


    The next second, Louis shots a chilling look at David, and his expression seems to say "Does it have


    anything to do with you?"


    David touches his nose and says nothing.

 Chapter 77 Sweetheart

    Chapter 77 Sweetheart


    At this moment, someone bangs the door loudly. Lily is taken aback, thinking that is the person outside


    insane and didn¡¯t press the doorbell?


    When Chloe in a red tassel skirt rushes in, Lily doesn¡¯t feel it strange.


    When Chloe goes to Louis Vi, she also doesn¡¯t press the doorbell and has to knock on the door.


    This little princess is so arrogant!


    "Louis, why did you drive me to study in Country M?" Chloees in and sits on Louis''sps, feeling


    wronged, "I don''t want to leave you!"


    Shees to Turkey aggressively just to teach Lily a lesson, but her n backfired, and when she


    struggled to untie the rope, a man rushed in and knocked her down.


    When Chloe wakes up, it is early this morning and she was sleeping in the room where Gray Wolf lives.


    Gray Wolf says that after she takes the medicine, she would have to take a ne to leave after eating


    breakfast.


    Louis has decided to send her to country M for half a year.


    "You have to go if you don''t want to." Louis doesn''t give her a good face, and his tone is very cold, "I''m


    terminated all those movies and TV dramas, and I will get you a new agent when youe back."


    "Louis, you can¡¯t do this!" Chloe shouts, "You just don¡¯t like me and wants to throw me away."


    "If you make troubles again, you will stay abroad longer."


    "Woo, Louis, you don''t love me anymore." Chloe''s eyes are red, and she cries, "Who will treat his


    sweetheart like this!"


    Lily couldn''t hold back when she hears the word "sweetheart", and is choked by the sandwich. She


    drinks a big sip of orange juice so as to eat the sandwich.


    Chloe turns her head to look at Lily immediately. She raises her eyebrows and says, "Stinky coquette!"


    It¡¯s this woman who has ruined her n.


    "Well, that means I am still beautiful." Lily is not angry and smiles, "Oh, right, I am not stinky."


    "I will say what I want to say. You can¡¯t control it!" Chloe scolds her with wide eyes, "You pretend to be


    pure but you are mean. If not for you..."


    "Shut up." Louis says with a deep voice, and it sounds oppressive.


    Chloe bites her red lips and feels very wronged.


    She eve wants to cry.


    It is because of this woman that she almost slept with a man, and now she is sent away to study!!!


    "Louis, I don''t want to go to study!" After a while, Chloe says again, "Louis, you can change my agent


    and assistant, but I won''t go to study anyway."


    Louis ignores it and just says, "David."


    "Okay, Mr. Louis."


    Not only Chloe, but also Lily are confused. Louis doesn''t say anything, and David understands.


    After a while, Lily sees David holding a transparent long ruler in his hand. Hen Chloe who is sitting on


    Louis''s leg sees the ruler, her face is pale.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Louis, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn''te here, but I miss you too much, and I didn¡¯t dy my work." Chloe


    says coquettishly, "I''ll write ten times of self-criticism when I go back, no, no. Fifty!"


    Louis lifts her off his body. No one can see what¡¯s in his mind.


    "Punishment."


    "Louis, it''s too shameful. Don''t do it." Chloe looks depressed and points at Lily, "It is this old woman


    who bullied me, I..."


    When she sees Louis''s face is gloomy and cold, she bites her lips and goes to David.


    David takes a mat and ces it on the ground.


    Lily is happy. She thought that Louis would only punish Chloe for writing self-criticism, but she sees


    Chloe kneels down on the mat reluctantly.


    Louis sits there with his legs folded, and says quietly, "Hit on the hands, fifty times."


    "Fifty?" Chloe puts down her hands immediately, her face pale. "Louis, my hands are so tender. Could


    you bear to hit my hands for fifty times?"


    "It used to be only ten times. You have multiplied it five times."


    "Woo, Louis, you are so cruel!"


    Louis is so annoyed by Chloe, and his eyebrows are twisted so much that it can kill a fly.


    He raises his forehead with his hand and looks at Lily. "Miss Lily, how many times do you think is


    appropriate?"


    Lily is almost choked.


    Louis, that¡¯s your business. Why get me involved?


    Chloe looks at Lily hatefully, as if she would kill her if Lily dares to speak something that is to her


    disadvantage.


    "I think fifty times is fine." Lily ignores her gaze and speaks lightly. She hasn''t forgotten that Chloe has


    hit her knee with a golf ball before.


    "Lily!" Chloe is furious, and can¡¯t wait to kill her, "Let¡¯s wait and see!"


    "Study in Country M or hit you fifty times?" Louis says lightly.


    It is so boring to study abroad. She won¡¯t choose the former.


    Chloe looks at Louis, but he doesn¡¯t protect her, so Chloe could only raise her hands above her head,


    and David hits the ruler hard on them.


    "Oh, it hurts!" Chloe blows her sore hands, which are all red.


    But she raises her hands again when she sees Louis looks so stern.


    There are crisp sounds in the quiet living room, once every two seconds, and the ruler hits twenty-four


    times on Chloe¡¯s hands, which makes her hands red and could hardly get together.


    "Mr. Louis, Miss Chloe still have to act, just let it go." Lily says. She doesn¡¯t want to go too far, and she


    doesn''t want to be Chloe¡¯s enemy, "It¡¯s enough."


    Chloe is not stubborn, and she chokes, "Yeah, I have to shoot a film again when I go back. If you hit me


    again, my hands would get hurt. How can I make a film then?!"


    Louis sneers, "It''s better if it''s seriously hurt, so that you can remember the punishment!"


    Chloe shrinks her shoulders.


    "Go back in the afternoon, and stay in the crew. Pick another one when you finish the movie, and you


    can¡¯t go anywhere." Louis says, "I will hurt your legs next time if you dare to make troubles. Did you


    here?"


    "Yes." Chloe nods obediently.


    "Get out!"


    Chloe feels her knee are sore after kneeling for a long time, and David supports her up and takes her


    to the door.


    "Miss Chloe, this is medicine. Apply it three times a day." David puts the medicine in Chloe¡¯s pocket


    and says, "Miss Lily is very important to Mr. Louis. Stop targeting her; otherwise you will be asking for


    trouble."


    "She can speak a few foreignnguages. What¡¯s the big deal?" Chloe says dissatisfiedly, "Can¡¯t Louis


    tell me if he wants to discuss business? I have a quick mind, and I am a quick learner. Why should he


    have to find that woman?"


    David is speechless.


    He acknowledges that Chloe is a quick learner, but he doesn¡¯t agree that he is a quick mind.


    "David." Coffeyes, with a bag in his hand, and ignores Chloe, "Is Mr. Louis inside?"


    "He¡¯s eating breakfast."


    "Exactly, I have something to give Mr. Louis."


    Seeing that Coffey and David are chatting and ignoring her, Chloe squeezes David away and says


    angrily, "Gray Wolf, don''t you see me here? You ignore me deliberately!"

 Chapter 78 You Are Wrong, Yesterday Is Wednesday

    Chapter 78 You Are Wrong, Yesterday Is Wednesday


    Coffey nces down at her, "Oh, is Miss Chloe here too?"


    Chloe stomps her feet.


    "I''ll just take it to Louis." David takes the bag in Coffey''s hand. He hopes that Coffey would take Chloe


    away. "Take Miss Chloe to rest."


    Then David closes the door quickly after finishing speaking.


    "What are you looking at, David has gone in." Chloe says depressingly, "Hug me back."


    Coffey frowns, "Are your legs disabled?"


    "I just knelt for a long time, and my knee hurts!" Chloe is angry when thinks of this, "It¡¯s that old woman


    again! Why can''t I win her every time!"


    "Miss Chloe, she is just a few years older than you." Coffey heard that the interpreter is only twenty-five


    years old, but Chloe calls her "old woman".


    Chloe stares at him, "She bullied me, and you still speak for her? Are you a spy from her!"


    "It''s you who don''t respect her."


    "Anyway, I will take revenge!" Chloe stomps her feet and reaches out her hands, "Hug me!"


    "Walk on your own."


    "Okay, you dare to be disobedient to me? I''ll tell Louis!" Chloe shouts, turning around to kick the door.


    When Coffey thinks of the sry, he immediately hugs her.


    "That''s right!" Chloe says happily. She has changed dozens of bodyguards, but she likes none of them,


    only Coffey makes her satisfied, although she always gives him dirty look.


    Chloe sways her legs in his arms, and is arrogant. "After I go back, you will apply the medicine to my


    hands. They have changed the flight to tomorrow morning, so you will have to cook for me today and


    take me to the ne tomorrow morning."


    "Miss, this is Turkey. Shall I cook my head for you?"


    "I don''t care. You have to cook for me!"


    "..."


    "Do you know someone in the gangsterdom?" Chloe asks, "Introduce him to me. He can get as much


    as he wants if he is willing to work for me!"


    Coffey wants to throw her out of the window, "Miss Chloe, thatdy is here to help Mr. Louis, and she


    does not threaten you. Don''t keep troubling her."


    "Who says she doesn¡¯t threaten me!" Chloe raises the volume, "She is a slut and wants to seduce


    Louis. Is it a big deal that she can speak foreignnguages?!"


    Chloe pauses and says angrily, "You''re my person. Even I''m wrong, you have to protect me! But you


    always protect her. Are you her brother?"


    "I won¡¯t let her go! If you are really her brother, I would kill you and let that woman know how powerful I


    am!"


    Coffey rolls his eyes at Chloe and keeps silent.


    When he gets the sry, he no longer has to be Chloe¡¯s bodyguard.


    He really is defeated by this arrogant woman!


    The hotel''s hand-ground coffee device is exquisite. Lily heard that it was produced in the neenth


    century. Lily wants to grind some coffee and gives one to Louis.


    "Louis... Mr. Louis, have a try." She almost bites her tongue.


    She wants to call him Mr. Louis, and when the wordse out, it bes Louis, which sounds a little


    weird


    "When no one is here, just call me Louis." Louis says. It is the third time he saw her so awkward. He


    feels it funny and ridiculous.


    "It''s okay, I will change the address." Lily feels unnatural, "Mr. Louis, please try it."


    Louis takes a sip of the coffee.


    Lily immediately asks, "How does it taste?"


    "It''s okay." It tastes very bad. Maybe Lily has messed up with the order to brew coffee, but Louis


    doesn''tint her. After all, this is the second time Lily made coffee, and it takes time for a green


    hand to study it.


    After he finishes speaking, he realizes that he is too tolerant to her.


    In addition to Chloe, he has always been strict with people, including David. If the coffee is not well


    brewed, he will be deducted David¡¯s wages, but now he has lowered the requirements for this woman.


    "Really?" Lily straighten her back when she receives Louis¡¯s praise.


    She doesn''t forget how Louis disliked the coffee she brewed for the first time.


    She takes a sip of the coffee, and her face is gloomy the next second, and her face is twisted together.


    Shit! It¡¯s so bitter and astringent!


    Louis smiles, "If Miss Lily doesn''t like brewing coffee, it certainly won''t taste good."


    Lily is speechless.


    She has tasted much coffee before when she went to the restaurant to discuss business, but it doesn¡¯t


    taste so bad and astringent. Louis has always been picky. How could he say it is fine?


    Lily stops drinking coffee and takes out her phone.


    "Huh? Is it Thursday today?" Lily freezes when she sees the date on the screen. She has checked her


    phone many times today, but she doesn''t pay attention to the date one, "Isn''t yesterday Tuesday?"


    Louis narrows his eyes, folds his legs, and speaks lightly, "No, yesterday is Wednesday."


    "I remember it was Tuesday!"


    Lily scratches her scalp, feeling something is wrong.


    She remembers she was sleeping in her roomst night, but when she woke up this morning, she was


    in the Louis¡¯s room. She remembered that yesterday was Tuesday, but today bes Thursday.


    Has her mind been confused?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yesterday was Wednesday. I took you to the restaurant for dinner in the evening, and I still


    remember..." Louis says, changing the subject quietly, "Jason called you. Did he say anything else?"


    Lily¡¯s thought is diverted. She recalls what Jason said and then shakes her head, "No. But I am curious


    why does he check where I am? Is he working for Olivia?"


    "Olivia has an adopted son Shelton, she won¡¯t pay attention to Jason." Louis denies her idea. "And in


    her eyes, Jason is coward and couldn''t do make big achievements."


    "He''s a little masculine, but he''s serious about his work." After all, he is her ex-husband and Lily still


    feels pity for Jason, and couldn''t help speaking for him.


    Louis just nces at her and says nothing.


    "I thought that only you, John, Olivia know this cooperation, now it seems that there are some men in


    the Smith family know it." says Louis.


    "The informants are all over the Smith Group." Louis keeps m, "If Olivia couldn''t get this piece of


    cake, she would tell others."


    Since Olivia assassinated Lily, Louis knows everything. He can also know that the Smith family would


    send others here, but John appears.


    Louis crosses his hands, looking mature and steady, with an indescribable charm, "Give the phone to


    David after dealing with the matter, and we will leave at night."


    "What?" Lily hesitates, "Don''t Jasone here? What if he follows us?"


    "Don''t worry, David is here."


    Lily nods.


    She has been physically and mentally exhausted these days. She is anxious to win the cooperation


    and return home earlier.


    Lily touches her neck, thinking of the ointment that Louis has sent her before, and wants to thank him,


    but her phone rings.


    It''s Joey.


    "Mr. Louis, I''ll answer the phone." Then Lily goes to the balcony.

 Chapter 79 Only Lily Slept Him

    Chapter 79 Only Lily Slept Him


    When she opens door of the balcony, Lily answers the phone, "Joey, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh, sister, I miss you!" Joey grins, "I¡¯ve finished the filming, so I call you. Lily, I want to have dinner


    with you tonight."


    "I am not in London now."


    "What do you mean?"


    Lily thinks that Joey is her sister, and tells her that she has gone abroad with Mr. Louis to discuss


    business.


    Joey hangs up the phone and sends her a video chat again.


    Lily is confused. Joey is applying a face mask, and Lily asks, "Well, why do you open the video?"


    "Sister, don''t move, I want to have a good look at you." Joey says, leaning her face on the phone and


    carefully watching Lily, "I heard that Turkey is very hot now, and it¡¯s easy to have a stroke."


    "I''m in the hotel these days. It''s fine."


    "Sister, could you turn the video around."


    Lily does as Joey says and she shakes her phone up and down, "What¡¯s wrong with you? You don''t


    even care about mother, but now you care about me?"


    "I''ve always cared about you and mother." Joey mutters, making sure that there is no "mark" on Lily,


    and then sighs with relief.


    After a few casual chats, Joey turns off the video, leaving Lily confused.


    She always feels that Joey is a little strange.


    At this time, Jessie sends her a message. It¡¯s a document.


    Lily downloads it and finds it is the map she has asked Jessie to draw for her.


    The map is more detailed than she has imagined. The buildings and road signs are written in English,


    and even the small roads are marked out. This design can beparable to satellites.


    When she tranted the address, she tried to ask Jessie to help her draw a map, but Jessie is even


    more powerful than she thinks. No wonder she is recruited by the Smith Group.


    Lily replies, ¡°Holly Jesus! I just give you an address, and you give me back a detailed map!¡±


    Jessie, ¡°I''m good at mathematics, physics and chemistry. A map can¡¯t knock me down.¡±


    Lily, ¡°Thank you, I will cook for you when I am back.¡±


    Jessie, ¡°You''re wee. How¡¯s going on with Mr. Louis? Did you have any feeling for each other?¡±


    Lily, ¡°No... Remember to keep this map secret.¡±


    Jessie, ¡°Rx, I drew it on aptop at home and I¡¯ve destroyed it after sending it to you. Take this


    opportunity to win Mr. Louis! Come on!¡±


    Lily, ...


    She couldn''t figure out what¡¯s on Jessie¡¯s mind. She was saying that Louis is not good, and would


    cause bad luck to his wife if he gets married. But now she asks her to win Louis.


    Lily can¡¯t follow her.


    Lily takes the phone and goes back to the living room. Louis opens theptop and is busy with working.


    She walks straight over, "Mr. Louis, I have something to tell you."


    "Me too." Louis adjusts theptop screen to her side. "Look at this."


    Above is a map.


    "Such a coincidence, I also asked someone to draw a map." Lily looks at the picture, which is where


    the address she has tranted, and couldn''t helpughing, handing the phone over.


    Louis takes the map on the phone and makesparison with that on theptop and finds that the


    picture on Lily¡¯s phone is clearer and more detailed.


    The man raises his eyebrows and is deeply interested in it.


    Even David, who has been with him for so long, seldom thinks of the same thing with him, but this


    woman shares the same mind with him.


    "Who draws this? Is it reliable?"


    "Yes, and she is also an employee of the Smith Group." Hearing that Louis just asks "Is it reliable?" and


    doesn¡¯t me her, Lily is rxed, "It¡¯s Jessie. She is specially recruited by the Smith Group before."


    Louis remembers her. She seems to be very short and she helped Lily when Lucy troubled Lily. "She¡¯s


    a talent. It¡¯s really lucky the Smith Group can recruit her."


    Lily takes the opportunity to say, "Mr. Louis, you don¡¯t have to than her, just raise her sry."


    "OK."


    Fearing that Lily''s mobile phone would go wrong, Louis backs up the map to his mobile phone, and


    they discuss which way they should take.


    After a while, Lily feels it inappropriate, "Mr. Louis, I am not suitable to participate in this topic."


    "It is fine." Louis says, "I wouldn''t be able to win this cooperation without you, and you are smart. I think


    your suggestions might be useful."


    Lily feels a sense of trust in her heart.


    Since arriving in Turkey, Louis doesn¡¯t hide anything from her. He let her get involved in the billion-


    dor cooperation andpletely trusts her.


    Suddenly Louis points his finger to his cheek and says, "Miss Lily, there''s something on your face."


    Lily touches her face immediately, but doesn''t feel anything, "What?"


    Louis sees her so dull and couldn¡¯t feel it for a long time, he chuckles and reaches out.


    His fingers are slightly cooler, and when he slips gently over her cheek, Lily feels itching on her face,


    and her heart jumps wildly several times.


    Why is Louis so tempting?


    "Mr. Louis, I¡¯ve notified everyone." David enters the living room, and breaks the ambiguous


    atmosphere.


    Lily¡¯s ears are all red, and returns to her room after leaving a few words.


    David clenches his fists and coughs. "I''ll knock the door next time when Ie in. I''m also


    embarrassed to see Miss Lily run away every time."


    Louis nces at the closed door, and smiles slightly, rubbing a small piece of bright nails on his


    fingertips.


    This was just taken from Lily''s face.


    Lily does blush easily, unlike Chloe, who is careless and would be coquettish anytime, but Lily is only


    coquettish on the bed.


    Well, he is messed up in his mind and feels his throat is dry.


    After a while, he asks David, "David, how do you think of Miss Lily?"


    David quickly nces at his boss.


    After being with Louis for a long time, he knows that Mr. Louis is devoted to work. He is almost thirty,


    but he doesn¡¯t have girlfriend. Others have already had a happy life, and their children had grown up.


    Besides, if Mr. Louis does not get married, he is embarrassed to find a girlfriend.


    This is a good opportunity!


    David coughs and says, "Mr. Louis, to be honest, I think Miss Lily is very good. She is smart and


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    capable, and he is a good cook. Whoever can marry her will live a good life."


    Louis folds his legs and leans on the sofa, "Then why did Jason cheat on her?"


    "Jason is a jerk" David says, "I heard Miss Lily has a health problem and they can''t sleep together, so


    Jason..."


    Louis rubs his chin with his hand.


    He knows that Lily has a sexual disorder, but on that night at the hotel, including this time, he doesn''t


    feel Lily''s rejection. Did the alcohol numb her nerves?


    So, is Lily sleeping with him all the time, taking advantage of him?


    "I think Miss Lily has made a right decision to get divorce! Miss Lily is very good in every aspect except


    her family background, and Jason is not worthy of Miss Lily..."


    David praises Lily to the skies, and then he shudders, feeling that the indoor temperature has reached


    to zero degrees, and he is almost frozen to death.


    Mr. Louis on the sofa looks stern, as if he has been cheated.

 Chapter 80 Such an Annoying Man!

    Chapter 80 Such an Annoying Man!


    David asks carefully, "Mr. Louis?"


    "You are very excited." Louis says lightly, "Why, do you n to woo her?"


    "No, I just express my opinion." David says immediately, sweat slipping down his face, "I am not worthy


    of Miss Lily, and we don¡¯t have any feeling."


    He passes the documents to Louis and changes the topic, "Mr. Louis, this is the newly recruited


    secretary of the Secretary Department, named Meghan Grant, graduated from Law Department in


    Columbia University."


    "A talented student in the Law Department applies to be a secretary?" Louis is slightly surprised and


    opens the documents. There is a picture in the file, which looks good, "She¡¯s a Japanese?"


    David replies, "Yes. I checked her background. Her mother is from Britain. Her family is not rich, but


    she used to work in New York and her previouspany introduced her to the Smith Group."


    "I''ve seen her work report during this period. It''s perfect. The key is that she can suppress those in the


    secretarial department. If Mr. Louis thinks she is suitable for the job, I will give her the contract."


    Louis keeps his eyes on the documents. After a while, he says, "Sign it, but only let her take care of


    domestic affairs. You are still in charge of the affairs in New York, or other important things."


    David nods.


    He checked it several times, and then reported it to Louis after confirming that there are no mistakes. It


    pays to the cautious. After all, Meghan studiedw and she is a Japanese.


    Lily closes her eyes, and her mind is full of Louis. Her face is red and hot.


    Why did she always think about this?


    She tosses in the bed for a while before falling asleep, but after a while, David knocks on the door,


    "Miss Lily, it¡¯s time to leave. Go pack your things up."


    Lily packs up her stuff and goes downstairs with David.


    There are two off-road vehicles parked outside the hotel, with a man stand by each one. Both of them


    are 6.5 feet tall and strong. Their eyes are sharp, as if theye from the fierce gang.


    Lily knows who they are.


    She has been in contact with Kay before and knows that he is a bodyguard, but he is easy-going. The


    two men in front of her are murderous. They might as well be bodyguards.


    Lily quietly asks David, "Will Silver Panther and Gray Wolf go with us?"


    "Gray Wolf has to take care of Miss Chloe tonight and Silver Panther is on duty tonight." David says,


    "When other protectors arrive tomorrow, they will take another way to join you and Mr. Louis."


    Thinking of Chloe''s arrogance, Lily shakes her head, "It¡¯s not an easy job to be Chloe¡¯s bodyguard."


    This is the 33rd bodyguard of Chloe." David calmly tells the facts, "Miss Chloe keeps him because


    Gray Wolf is a good cook."


    "The bodyguard is so miserable, and he still has to cook for Chloe." Lily chuckles.


    After chatting for a while, she takes out a pen and paper from the bag, and writes something on it, and


    then hands the paper to David, "Help me buy these things and let them bring it over tomorrow."


    David looks at it and puts the paper away, "Okay, Mr. Louis has been waiting for you for a long time.


    Miss Lily, get in the car."


    "All right, thank you."


    Lily goes down the stairs, and the man next to the car immediately pulls the door for her. She thanks


    the man, gets on the car and sits next to Louis.


    Louis wears a thin ck trench coat and tilts his legs. It makes him look outstanding. When Lilyes


    in, he only nces at her with the corner of his eyes. "Have you finished?"


    "Yes," Lily says, ¡°I asked David to help me buy something."


    Louis says nothing and the driver starts the car.


    The two off-road vehicles leave the hotel one after the another. There is no other sound in the car


    except the sound of tires rubbing against the ground.


    Lily is a little bored. She turns on her phone and watches the downloaded video. Halfway through the


    video, the car seems to have changed its course. The road is uneven and the off-road vehicle shakes


    left and right, which makes Lily drowsy.


    After holding back for a while, Lily finally feels asleep, and the phone slips from her body. When the off-


    road vehicle bumps, she leans towards Louis.


    Louis has just finished dealing with a document and notices that his shoulder is heavy.


    It is Lily who falls on him.


    He bites his lips and moves her head away from the shoulder, and lifts her back to her own seat.


    The car shakes, and Lily leans back on him, but this time, she hits him on the legs.


    Lily doesn''t feel it in her sleep. She just finds afortable posture, and continues to sleep.


    Louis looks at her as she falls asleep. She looks a bit silly when she opens her mouth, but that sweeps


    away his annoyance and makes him calm.


    He pulls the nket over gently to cover on Lily''s body. His fingers slip across her face, and he is


    excited, but ms down in an instant.


    This woman is silly.


    When Lily wakes up, the car is still shaking slightly. From her perspective, she could see the man''s chin


    and smell the faint mint fragrance.


    She scrambles up, and stays far away from him.


    Especially when she sees that small patch of water on the man''s pants, she is blushed and stutters,


    "Mr... Mr. Louis, why don''t you push me away?"


    "I did, but you leaned over again." Louis says lightly, wiping the water stains on his pants. Lily¡¯s ears


    are so red and she feels embarrassed.


    How embarrassed is she to lean over him!


    Lily takes food from the bag and stuffs herself. Looking out of the window, she finds that they are out of


    the city center, so she asks Louis where they are. They have left the city three hours ago.


    Fifteen minutester, the two cars stop at a certain intersection.


    Lily feels a bit boring after staying in the car for a long time. She gets off the car to get some fresh air,


    but finds that both sides of the road are drynd and there are no green nts at all. Looking out into


    the distance, she could see a towering mountain.


    After a while, Lily notices that thend is shaking, and she turns her head to see what happens. There


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    is a lot of dust on the other side of the road. One after another, the off-road vehicles drive out of the


    dust.


    There are six cars in a row.


    And those six cars are not the same as the off-road vehicles they sit on. Outside of the car, there is a


    silver protective cover. The whole car is airtight and the bullet can¡¯t get through.


    The first off-road vehicle opens the door and Kay jumps out.


    "Miss Lily." When hees over, Kay hands Lily an aluminum box, "David gave me this box and let me


    bring it to you."


    "Thank you." Lily takes the box and nces behind him, "Why are you alone? Where¡¯s Gray Wolf?"


    Kay says akimbo, "Our boss can''te here for the time being. Chloe missed the morning flight and


    re-booked the ticket in the afternoon. She has to ask our boss to apany her!


    Lily twitches her lips.


    Overbearing and selfish. That¡¯s Chloe¡¯s style..


    "Miss Lily, are you interested in our boss?" Kay asks ambiguously.


    "Of course not." Lily sneers. "Didn¡¯t you say that he is good at shooting? I''m curious about what he


    looks like."


    "Miss Lily, don''t be disappointed. My boss wille here tomorrow. By then you will see him."


    "Really?"


    Louis, who has been sitting in the car all the time, listens to Kay and Lily talking outside. He feels a bit


    of annoyed, especially Kay''s words. Louis frowns and pokes his head out of the car.

 Chapter 81 Let Man Do It

    Chapter 81 Let Man Do It


    From the ce where Kay stands, she happens to see Louis protruding his head out of the car. He


    looks cold, and his eyes make Kay tremble.


    "Mr. Louis!"


    Louis only nods, "Get in the car when you finish talking. It¡¯s going to rain."


    "The weather is fine. It shouldn¡¯t rain." Lily looks at the sky, whispering, but she does not chat with Kay,


    and puts the box into the trunk.


    Kay also gets in the car.


    But looking at the off-road vehicle in front, he touches his head, wondering.


    Mr. Louis''s tone is so stern. Is he in a bad mood?


    Eight off-road vehicles drive down the road, raising a thick dust, which is like a long dragon. The sunny


    day suddenly gets dark, and then it begins to rain.


    When Lily sees that it is raining outside, she is stunned, thinking that Louis is really a prophet!


    However, the rain does notst long. It stops at 5:30 in the afternoon, but the sky is still gloomy. Eight


    off-road vehicles have entered the mountain and reached another ce.


    After getting off the car, Lily finds that all around are shrubs that are taller than her, and they are


    surrounded by mountains. She would have thought she is in the primeval forest if there hasn''t been a


    dirt road.


    They stand above the slope. Looking down along the dirt road, they can see the vige shaded by


    green nts. It seems to be an enclosed building.


    "Kay." Louis calls him in a low voice.


    Kay walks up to Louis quickly, "Mr. Louis, what¡¯s up?"


    "Ask everyone to rest on the spot." He looks at the sky. It hasn¡¯t beenpletely dark. It is


    inconvenient to take actions now, "Then wait for the order."


    "Mr. Louis, I''ll check it first." Lily says before Kay answers, "I know you want everyone toe in when


    it gets dark, but you forget one thing."


    Lily points to several people including Kay and says, "They look fierce, and they don''t look like ordinary


    people. They will scare the local vigers, and the cooperation will go under before you have chance to


    negotiate."


    Louis ponders on her words and asks, "What are you going to do?"


    He has always been effective. Since he brings Lily over, he wants to win the cooperation as soon as


    possible. But Lily proposes another way.


    If it is good, he can adopt it.


    Lily smiles slightly, and takes the box from the trunk of the off-road vehicle. It is brought by Kay. Inside


    is local residents'' clothes and a cosmetic case.


    She mixes a lot of foundation with another dye and applies it to her skin. Soon, her porcin-white skin


    turns to cold brown.


    Kay scratches his head and asks curiously, "Miss Lily, what are you doing? How beautiful your white


    skin is! Why dye it so ugly?"


    Louis shots Kay a nce, and Kay shuts up immediately.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "How do I look?" Lily tightens her belt. She is satisfied with her makeup techniques, "If I talk to them,


    there will be no problems."


    When Lily changes into the local clothes and puts on makeup, she looks like a local resident. Her eyes


    are too bright, and when she smiles, it looks like white pearls shining in the sun.


    Louis stares at her and finally figures out what he hasn''t understands before.


    He thinks that Lily is not as beautiful as Chloe, but very attractive. Lily¡¯s eyes are always bright and


    brilliant, showing an unyielding stubbornness.


    "Oh! Miss Lily dresses like this to integrate into them!" Kay understands it instantly, "Then Miss Lily, I''ll


    go with you. You are a woman and you don¡¯t know how to fight. It is easily to be bullied."


    Then Kay rummages through the box and takes out the men''s clothes. When he is about to get


    changed, there is a coughing sound around him.


    Kay looks up at Louis, "Mr. Louis, is your throat ufortable? I have a throat lozenge in my car."


    "I''ll go with Miss Lily. You will take care of those men." Louis takes the clothes in his hands and says


    indifferently, "You smell bloody. It will scare people."


    "Huh, is it?" Kay sniffs his clothes and feels wronged.


    How can there be a bloody smell?


    Lily has nned to go in the vige on her own. When he sees Louis is going to go with her, she is


    stunned, "Mr. Louis, I''ll go by myself. It doesn¡¯t need to bother you."


    "If it bothers me, I won''te here in person." Louis interrupts her.


    The local men''s clothing is rtively exposed. Louis has to take off his shirt. He unbuttons the shirt,


    and the delicate vicle is exposed, which is very sexy.


    He stops at the fourth button and looks at Lily.


    Lily still stares at his corbone, thinking that she could see something down, but when she meets


    Louis¡¯s eyes, she smiles embarrassedly and quickly turns around.


    Soon Louis changes his clothes. He has a good shape, and when he wears the shabby local clothes,


    he is still like a star. His eyebrows wrinkle slightly, and the muscles on his arm are strong.


    Lily applies the foundation to Louis, turns his skin into a cool brown, and then takes out the trimming


    tray, but Louis is too high, and she could not apply it on his face, "Mr. Louis, I have to put some


    foundation on your face."


    Louis frowns, his face cold and hard, "Do I have to do it?"


    "Yes." Lily nods hard, "Otherwise they will see it,. Would you do it by yourself?" Then she hands over


    the trimming disc and tells him which one to use first.


    There are only various data in Louis''s mind. When he looks at the trimming disk, it is just like looking at


    strange objects, let alone to use it. Frowning for a while, he bends down a little.


    He lowers his head, just a pen away from Lily.


    "Help me."


    Lily freezes for a moment, and soon takes a brush to help him modify his face. They are so close that


    she could even count how manyshes he has.


    After the modification, Louis looks very like the local residents, but his temperament could not be


    concealed. At first nce, people would think him as wealthy people.


    Lily couldn''t do anything to that. She packs up some necessary stuffs and they go down together.


    The dirt road is not wide, and there are bushes all around. While walking, they have to use a sickle to


    cut off the bushes. Lily takes the sickle and wants to break a path in front.


    Louis takes her sickle and says, "Let man do it."


    Lily follows right behind him.


    She looks up at him from time to time and sees Louis waving his arms and chopping off the troubled


    branches. His shoulder is wide, as if she doesn''t have to worry about anything if she is with him.


    It doesn''t take long for them to know each other, but Lily has known much of Louis, such as he works


    hard; he is a picky eater and the like. She thinks that that he is a superior president and is otherworldly.


    Today, this noble man is dressed in coarse clothes, holding a sickle in his hand, and is like a grounded


    rural guy. And Lily doesn¡¯t have the feeling of strangeness.


    Thinking about it, Lily couldn''t helpughing.


    Louis in front looks back at her, "Miss Lily, is there anything funny?"


    Lily shakes her head and curiously says, "Mr. Louis, you have so many men to help you. Why don¡¯t you


    ask them to do this? The billion-dor cooperation is not too important for you, and you don¡¯t have to


    She knows that Louise focuses on overseas markets. At that time, he recruited several talents. The


    reason why the New York branch could get up so fast is that those talents help him a lot.


    But Lily hasn¡¯t seen him many times since she is enrolled in the Smith Group for so many years, and


    she hasn''t even seen those talent peopleing back.

 Chapter 82 This Is Priceless!

    Chapter 82 This Is Priceless!


    "Because I only feel alive when I work."


    He says it very lightly. What Lily hears is rustling of leaves, and she doesn''t hear what Louis says. "Mr.


    Louis, what are you talking about?" asks Lily.


    She wants to lean forward and listens carefully, but she is caught by the vines under her feet when her


    head is about to hit on Louis'' back.


    Louis seems to have noticed it, turns around quickly, and holds her steadily.


    ¡°Miss Lily, this road is bumpy.¡± Louis is a little helpless. Sometimes he thinks this woman is very smart


    but sometimes he thinks she is too stupid to walk well.


    Louis grabs her wrist, and he moves forward while cutting the branches on both sides.


    Looking at the wrist he is holding, she feels her heart beats fast, and her ears turn red.


    About ten minutester, they finally go out and see the surrounded buildingplex, which is simple


    but very firm, with a variety of vegetables growing around. This ce is very lively.


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Lily shouts at Louis, then grabs two pieces of dirt from the ground and applies it to her face


    and arms, and then wipes the dirt on him. Louis frowns.


    Lily says, "It''s not good for us to go right in. We just pretend to get lost."


    ¡°Mr. Louis, someone is here." Seeing that someonees out carrying a hoe and seems to be going


    to farm, she says to Louis ¡°Act ording to circumstances¡±, and then lies prone on the ground,


    pretending to faint away.


    When he sees the man walking towards them, Louis squats down quickly, and picks up Lily. The


    woman''s face is muddy, looking like she is running away, and a light smile creeps on Louis¡¯s eyes.


    This woman surprises him again.


    Soon, the man runs up. He is very vignt, but when he sees Louis and Lily''s embarrassed


    appearance, he rxes, saying something that is unknown to Louis.


    Louis couldn''t understand it, but when the man points at the vige, he nods and takes Lily to follow the


    man into the vige. Then they go into a room.


    After a while, a woman wearing a headscarfes in with a bowl of water in her hand.


    The water in the bowl is clear, like the spring.


    Louis takes the bowl and pretends to be thirsty. After making sure that the water is fine, he feeds it to


    Lily.


    Lily opens her mouth and takes two sips, then slowly opens her eyes.


    ¡°Oh my god, doesn''t we die?" Lily rejoices, and falls into Louis¡¯s arms with tears.


    Louis is startled.


    Not only Chloe can act, he feels that this woman is also very good at acting.


    Lily soon gets rid of Louis. She wipes her tears and pretends that she just sees the woman. She asks


    curiously in Ukrainian, "Where is this?"


    ¡°You know ournguage? The woman looks at Lily in shock and is a little excited, "I thought only the


    people in our vige could speak thisnguage."


    Because the Ukrainiannguage almost disappears, and because they do not understand thenguage


    spoken by outsiders, they have been living by hunting.


    Lily says, "My grandfather taught me. He says that the north is where he is born and grew up. No


    matter where he goes, he will never forget his hometown, but it is a pity that my grandpa has died."


    ¡°God bless you." The woman squeezes Louis aside and takes Lily''s hand, like a mother watching her


    daughter. "You must have suffered a lot, right?"


    Lily nods and weeps, "My father dislikes Saha as he is poor and he is dumb. My father wants to marry


    me to a 60-year-old man. But I really love Saha and I am willing to do everything for him."


    The woman nces at Louis and asks Lily, "Is he Saha? Are you a couple?"


    ¡°Well, yes. He loves me so much, and I eloped with him. Unexpectedly, my father was angry and


    suppressed our business everywhere. We couldn''t stay in Limar, so we went away with the goods and


    wanted to sell the goods so that the children could live a better life. But we get lost and we also lost the


    truck."


    ¡°What about your children?"


    ¡°I am just pregnant." Lily touches her abdomen, and her expression bes more pitiful, "It doesn¡¯t


    matter if my fatherined about me, but this is my child. I want to raise it."


    The woman is touched by Lily¡¯s words, and she takes Lily into her arms, patting her on the back and


    pregnant."


    ¡°If you don''t mind, stay with me tonight with your husband."


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you." Lily says, " Just give me some food. We don¡¯t want to trouble you."


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not troublesome." The woman doesn''t mind. She nces at her stomach, "You are pregnant,


    and you can''t be too tired. Just stay here."


    Lily no longer refuses her, "Auntie, you are so kind. Thank you."


    Lily¡¯s words make the woman very happy. She pulls the quilt to cover Lily and gets up to leave.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As she walks, she gives Louis a nce with admiration and pity.


    Louis frowns and looks at Lily when the woman closes the door. He notices that there are still tears in


    her eyes and his thin lips raise, "Miss Lily, you are good at acting."


    ¡°Mr. Louis, you can¡¯t talk." Lily gestures at him, lowering her voice, "I told the woman that we are a


    couple, and we do a small business. You are a dumb."


    ¡°Why am I a dumb?" Louis twitches his lips, feeling confused.


    ¡°Of course it''s for sympathy.¡± Lily waves and asks him toe over, "We live here now, and we will go


    out tomorrow to see the situation. By the way, I still don¡¯t know what is worth a billion."


    Louis takes a stic bag from his trouser pocket. He opensyers of paper and what is kept inside is a


    dry nt, and it smells of a faint fragrant.


    Lily points to the flower and looks at Louis in shock, "This one? A billion?"


    She isn¡¯t a fool, is she?


    Louis nods and exins to her, "An ingredient extracted from this nt has the ability to regenerate


    cells and dy human aging."


    ¡°This is normal." Lily says, "Now the international medical team has developed a lot of medicines to


    dy the aging of the human body, but the problem is whether people can afford it."


    International medicines can dy aging, but it cannot regenerate cells." Louis hooks his lips, " The


    lifespan of the cell is very short and non-renewable, but it can."


    It can regenerate the cells in the body, with a sess rate of 60%, and it can warm up the various


    organs in the body, which has a great effect on heart disease."


    Lily is dumbfounded.


    She doesn¡¯t know physics, but she knows what Louis is saying. What is in his hand is like the elixir of


    life and can drive the whole world crazy.


    ¡°How could it be worthy of one billion?" Lily is holding the nt, and her voice is trembling, "It can dy


    aging. It is priceless!"


    She asks Louis again, "But Mr. Louis, how could so few people know this baby?"


    ¡°Did not you just see it?" Louis lifts his chin and says lowly, "It only grows in this ce; otherwise why


    should I bring you here?"


    ¡°Well." Lily pats her forehead. She is stupid.

 Chapter 83 Mr. Louis Calls Her Wife

    Chapter 83 Mr. Louis Calls Her Wife


    Lily learns from Louis that the nt was discovered by David, and he asionally obtained the paper


    with the address from the local people.


    After getting the number of the nts he needed, David immediately reported to Louis, but the address


    on the paper is written in Ukrainian, which is almost extinct. In order to find someone who can know


    Ukrainian, they spent a lot of time.


    Lily just sneered in her heart.


    Yeah, they did make a lot of efforts. Mr. Louis has set traps for her many times.


    The sky outside the window is getting dark, and the woman in the headscarfes in again and wants


    to take Lily out for dinner.


    Lily doesn¡¯t refuse her and goes out with Louis.


    After arriving at the yard, Lily finds that the yard is very bright. It turns out that therge stone cing in


    the yard is painted with ayer of nt dye, which is like the moon in the night.


    On the open ground are several nkets made of animal fur, on which ces the tables for men to sit


    and chat together. Children are sitting in another table, and women are preparing food.


    The atmosphere is very warm, and everyone''s face is full of happiness.


    "It''s so nice here." The scene seems like a painting, quiet and beautiful, which makes Lily envious. She


    can take her time slowly here, and she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Well, stay here for two more days if you like it." The woman named Aisha says with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She brings Lily and Louis to a group of people, "Head, this is Sumier and her husband Saha. They get


    lost when they were selling goods on the road."


    The vige head seems to be about thirty years old, with wrinkles in the corners of his eyes, and he


    looks young and healthy. If she doesn¡¯t know about the nt, Lily really thinks he is only thirty years


    old.


    When shees out, she notices that there are basically no elderly people here.


    "Hello, head." Lily bes more proficient at thisnguage and bows towards the vige head,


    "Thank you for taking care of us. I''m so grateful to you."


    "Aisha is right. You can speak ournguage." The vige head is also surprised, "I thought no one


    would speak thisnguage except the people in our vige."


    The vige chief arranges for Lily and Louis to sit beside him and they chat casually.


    Lily has made up a perfect story for herself and Louis. She would answer any question the vige head


    asks, and sometimes she pretends to be pitiful. The "dumb" Louis just stays silently.


    After talking for a few minutes, the vige head asks, "What kind of business do you do?"


    Lily is in trouble.


    God. She didn''t ask Mr. Louis before in the house.


    She nudges Louis with her elbow, and she doesn¡¯t turn her face, "Mr. Louis, the vige head asks what


    business did we do."


    Louis takes a cake from the te and feeds Lily, and says in a low voice, "Vegetables and cotton


    seeds."


    When the warm breath blows on Lily''s ear, Lily shudders and bites his fingers.


    She quickly puts the rice cake in her mouth and calmly says, "We sell vegetable seeds and cotton


    seeds."


    "Vegetable seeds?" The vige head bes interested. Theirnd is suitable for nting, but


    because ofnguage barrier, they cannot go out andmunicate with people, nor can they change


    these goods.


    The scarcest thing in the vige is vegetables, and what they eat is from hunting.


    Lily nods and says sadly, "My family is doing this kind of business, but my dad doesn''t like Saha. The


    seeds I brought from home can''t be sold, so I have to sell them here."


    "May the Lord bless you." The vige head says, "We are short of vegetables and cotton. If you like it, I


    will rece it with animal fur."


    "No, you''re wee. I can give those seeds to you." Lily shakes her head and says sincerely, "If it


    weren''t for Aisha''s food, my baby would starve to die. You are my benefactor. We get lost and we don¡¯t


    know where that truck is."


    The head says, "It''s okay. You and Saha have a good rest here tonight. I''ll let people go out to find your


    truck tomorrow."


    "Thank you."


    After finishing the conversation, Lily takes a long breath.


    While the head turns his head to talk to other people, she tells Louis what she has just talked about.


    After hearing it, Louis can¡¯t help appreciating Lily.


    Of course, they cannot agree to exchange the goods. Their purpose is that nt, not animal fur. If they


    donate the vegetable seeds to the vige, they will be the big benefactors in the vige. Then


    when they will find an opportunity to ask for that kind of nt, the vigers will not doubt them.


    He finds that the more he gets along with this woman, the more he feels she is clever.


    Soon, the steaming food is put on a small table, all of which is stewed meat, with a fragrant aroma, but


    there are few vegetables.


    The head asks people to take out a few jars of house-brewed wine and fills Louis¡¯s bowl.


    Louis smell it and frowns.


    Lily leans over and asks quietly, "Mr. Louis, are you going to tell me you can''t drink the wine?"


    "No, it''s just that the alcohol concentration is very high." Louis says, "I rarely drink alcohol with high


    alcohol concentration."


    Something will go wrong if he drinks it, but he doesn''t know what¡¯s wrong. David told him not to drink


    wine with high alcohol concentration.


    "Then I''ll drink it. It is just a bowl." Lily bring the bowl over and then remembers, "I told them that I am


    pregnant. If I drink the wine, they would know I am lying."


    At this time, the people at the other tables cheer up and raise the bowls in their hands.


    "Miss Lily, how wonderful you are! You even have my child." Louis seems to smile, takes the bowl of


    wine and drinks it all.


    Some wine stains run down the corners of his lips, dripping down this corbone and getting into his


    clothes. It¡¯s so sexy and charming.


    Lily reminds of the words like "Some people are sexy when they drink wine".


    She believes it now.


    Louis only drinks a bowl of wine, and his face does not flush, but he seems very ufortable. He


    rubs his temples with his fingers and frowns.


    ¡°Head, my husband is not veryfortable. I will help him go to Aisha''s house to have a rest."


    "OK, go ahead."


    Lily hurries to support Louis. She sees Louis¡¯s eyes half-opened, and he is a little unconscious, so she


    puts one of his arms on her shoulder. When she is about to get up, she almost kneels down.


    He¡¯s so heavy!


    Fortunately, Aisha''s house is not far from here. Lily manages to bring Louis back. The room is dark and


    she fumbles for a long time before lifting the fur on the stone.


    The room is as bright immediately.


    When she throws Louis on the bed, Lily is panting. She looks at the sleepy Louis and whispers, "If I


    know you can¡¯t drink, I won¡¯t say I am pregnant. At least I would drink the wine for you."


    She has seen Louis drink many times before, but he is fine. Why did he get drunk this time?


    Is it really because of high alcohol concentration?


    Lily is wondering. After finding the water outside, she washes her face and arms, and then takes a


    basin to help Louis wash his face.


    When she pushes the door into the house, she sees Louis, who was sleeping, now sitting on the bed in


    a daze.


    "Mr. Louis, how did you wake up?"


    When Louis sees Lily, his eyes are bright, and he immediately gets out of bed and walks to Lily. Unlike


    in normal days, Lily doesn¡¯t feel oppression when he stands in front of her.


    Lily is also confused.


    Somehow, she feels that it is not Mr. Louis who is standing in front of her, but a giant Samoyed.


    The man''s deep and narrow eyes firmly stare at Lily, and because of drinking, his voice is a little drunk,


    and he looks very cute.


    "My wife."


    Lily is so scared that her fingers loosen, and the iron basin filled with water drops on the ground.

 Chapter 84 I Don’t Have A Baby!

    Chapter 84 I Don¡¯t Have A Baby!


    What... what happens?


    "Mr. Louis, are you drunk?" After a while, Lily finds her voice and looks at Louis tremblingly, "Are you


    mad?"


    That''s not right, she sees Mr. Louis drinking a bowl of wine.


    The Louis in front of her is the Louis she is familiar with. The look and momentum arepletely


    different.


    Louis picks up the pot on the ground and sets it aside. When she bends over, Louis hugs her up and


    gently puts her on the bed.


    "Lily, you have a baby now, take a good rest."


    Hearing that, Lily is sure he is teasing her, and she twists her eyebrows, "Mr. Louis, don''t be joking. I lie


    to them that I am pregnant. What¡¯s the matter with you?"


    "Lily, I''m not kidding." Louis says seriously, pulling over the quilt to cover her, "Lily, lie down, I will sing a


    luby for you."


    "..."


    Lily looks at the man in front of her. He gazes at her with concern and love, which makes her a little


    flustered.


    Oh my god, Mr. Louis seems to be silly.


    "Mr. Louis, do you know what my name is?" Lily asks tentatively.


    "Lily, my wife."


    Lily ignores the words behind and asks, "Do you know where we are?"


    Louis nods, "In Turkey. I need you to help me discuss the cooperation, so I set traps for you. You have


    to agree toe to Turkey with me."


    His answer makes Lily even more dumbfounded.


    She is sure that Louis does not have amnesia, and remembers everything, but what is happening now?


    "Why am I your wife?"


    "You are my wife. Does it need a reason?"


    "I think it''s me who is out of my mind." Lily rubs her eyebrows and murmurs, "This must be my illusion.


    It will be fine tomorrow. It will be fine tomorrow."


    Louis leans over, and his voice ringing to her ears, "What''s wrong with you, Lily?"


    "No, it''s okay." Lily covers her ears reflectively, keeps a distance from him, and points to the bedside,


    "You''re sleeping there, don''t talk anymore."


    "Wife, don''t you want me to sing a luby for you?"


    "No."


    Louis nods, and returns to the bed like a good baby. He takes off his clothes and soon bes naked.


    Lily nces at his muscr muscles and turns her head away.


    After taking a deep breath, she says, "You don''t need to take off your clothes.


    "Oh."


    Lily is used to sleeping on a soft bed. The hard bed here makes her unable to fall asleep, and with the


    ¡°stupid¡± Mr. Louis by her side, she is even more sleepless.


    What''s wrong with Mr. Louis?


    She recalls what has happened when having dinner. Louis picked up the bowl of wine and smelled it,


    saying that the alcohol concentration is high. After he drank it, he looks bad.


    Lily wonders if Mr. Louis could not drink alcohol with high alcohol concentration, but she thinks of


    brandy is also with high alcohol concentration.


    On the high-end cocktail party, there will be brandy, and Louis cannot avoid drinking brandy when he is


    discussing cooperation.


    After a while, Lily wants to pee.


    She passes Louis by the bed, and when she just gets out of bed, Louis'' voicees from behind, "Lily,


    why don''t you sleep?"


    Lily is taken aback and she whispers, "I go to the toilet."


    "I go with you."


    "No."


    No matter what she says, Louis insists on staying with her. Lily doesn''t know where did he find a small


    fluorescent stone that illuminates the room, as well as him and her.


    Lily is frustrated and has to let him follow her.


    The vige is not big. Everyone lives together, and the toilet is shared, but outside the vige, after


    going out of the house, they go out one after the other.


    It is very quiet outside. asionally, they can hear the whispers of unknown animals, and sometimes


    they can hear the rustle of shoes rubbing against the dirt road.


    When they are almost close the toilet, Louis hands her the stone, "Baby, be careful."


    "Mr. Louis, would you mind changing your address?" She feels weird by this address.


    He seems to be asking Lily "why" with his eyes, and shouts again, "Madam."


    Lily feels frustrated. She turns and goes to the toilet. A few minutester, she sees Louis standing by


    the pool, holding arge wooden cup in his hand.


    "Ma''am, wash your hands."


    "..."


    After washing her hands, Lily walks back quickly. She hopes to go back to sleep and wake up tomorrow


    morning to see a normal Mr. Louis.


    Louis follows her and says, "Ma''am, be careful. You have a baby now."


    What? How can she have a baby!


    Lily doesn''t pay attention to it when she went out just now. Now Lily finds that the grass on both sides


    of the road is bright, twinkling like the brightest stars in the sky.


    Lily stops and leans over, "These fireflies are so beautiful."


    She hasn''t seen fireflies for a long time.


    Lily squats down with her hands holding her chin. She stays there for a long time and even ignores the


    things surround, until a hand reaches out and grabs a few fireflies.


    "Ma¡¯ma, look at this." Louis hands a round ss jar to Lily, where several fireflies glow, brightening her


    face.


    Lily freezes for a moment, and takes the ss jars over, "Why did you catch them?"


    "Because I think you would like it." Louis says, even if he squats down, he is still half a head taller than


    Lily, and in his deep eyes, there is only Lily.


    "They won''t live long in a sealed environment."


    "Even if I don''t catch them, they will only live for three days. If they know that they can make other


    people happy, it¡¯s a worthy death."


    Lily freezes.


    Louis leans over, putting her scattered hair behind her ears, and says seriously, "As long as you like it, I


    will try my best to get it back."


    "If you want the stars in the sky, I will ask someone to build an observatory. If you want the Arctic


    penguins, I will let people buy two and keep them at home, Lily..."


    Louis chatters, and keeps talking. Lily looks at him, feeling that her heart is hit by something.


    She just takes a few looks at the fireflies, and he catches the fireflies for her, so that she could see


    them for a long time. No matter what she wants, he would do it immediately.


    This really touches her.


    In her eyes, Mr. Louis is indifferent and noble. How can he be so approachable and charming?


    "Louis." For the first time, she calls him by his name. His face approaches hers, which is hot and crazy.


    She looks up and kisses him.


    Without any hesitation, Louis holds the back of her head and takes the initiative. The light of the grass


    on both sides of the road is as bright as day, as if they are surrounded by fireflies.


    Not far from the mountain...


    Kay, who is looking around at themanding height with a telescope, happens to see this scene. He


    shouts out loud and almost throws the telescope out.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What the hell?" Coffey, who is lying prone, looks at him gloomily, "Why shout so loud? Do you want to


    be exploded?"

 Chapter 85 Even Chloe Didn’t Dare to Treat Him like This

    Chapter 85 Even Chloe Didn¡¯t Dare to Treat Him like This


    "There are a few men patrolling below. It will be fine." Kay says, handing the telescope to him, "Coffey,


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    look at it. It¡¯s Miss Lily and Mr. Louis."


    Coffey takes the telescope and aims at the position Kay says.


    A man and woman are kissing by the roadside. The man is Louis, but from this angle he can only see


    the woman raising her head but not her face.


    Then Coffey throws the telescope to Kay again, sneering, "You have a lot of hobbies, and you also like


    to see Mr. Louis''s private affairs. Why don¡¯t you photograph it!"


    Kay smiles, "I''m concerned about the safety of Mr. Louis and I just see it by ident! I have said before


    that Mr. Louis and Miss Lily have an affair. Am I right?"


    "It has something to do with you."


    "It''s okay, I am just gossiping!" Kay says, "God, when you haven¡¯te here, Miss Lily asked me


    where are you, and she wants to see you. What does she mean?"


    Coffey wipes the gun in his hand with a cloth and returnszily, "I don''t want to know it."


    His main task is to secure the safety of Mr. Louis and Miss Lily. As for what Miss Lily looks like and why


    did she want to see him, he is not interested, and doesn''t want to see her.


    "But I always feel..."


    Kay touches his head and wants to gossip more, but Coffey beside him whispers, "You fucking shut up.


    Go there to check. Don''t want the sry?"


    "Well. fine." Kay leaves with the telescope.


    Kay scans the other side of the mountain with the telescope. The telescope sweeps through the forest


    and ground in the distance. Suddenly, there are lights flickering, he hurries back to see it.


    "Coffey,e here!" Kay is alert and reports the situation in a low voice, "There are two off-road


    vehicles."


    Coffey crawls over and drags the telescope in Kay¡¯s hand.


    On the road in the distance, two off-road vehicles are driving one after the other. He adjusts the


    distance and sees the car in front. There is a familiar figure in the back seat, and the man seems to be


    holding a map in his hand.


    "Jason." Coffey remembers him. It¡¯s Lily''s ex-husband. He has been to their house several times


    before, but he is arrogant and hypocritical. Neither Joey nor Coffey likes this man.


    Why is he here?


    "It seems to be Mr. Louis''s cousin." Kay says, "He is a rtive of the Smith family."


    When Kay turns his head and sees Coffey''s gloomy look, Kay shudders, "Coffey, do you have a grudge


    against him? You look terrible."


    "Of course we do!" Coffey sneers, ignoring Kay, holding the gun to find a ce in the distance, covering


    himself with the grass.


    German JKM2876, the best murder weapon at night.


    He thinks that Lily and Jason divorced because they are not suitable for each other, butter he learns


    from Joey that Jason cheats on Lily and wants to frame Lily.


    If not for him being afraid that Lily would go to school to find him if he deals with Jason in Britain, he


    would really kill Jason


    Now Jason brings himself here, it is a pity that he doesn¡¯t deal with him.


    "Coffey, don¡¯t do that!" Kay rolls over. Looking at Coffey¡¯s act, he feels terrified, "This is Mr. Louis''s


    cousin."


    "Why doesn¡¯t he stay in Britain ande here?" Coffey says, "Mr. Louis told me that as long as


    anyone he doesn''t mentiones here, I can deal with him."


    Kay thinks it is right, but he is also a little worried, "Coffey, we..."


    Before he finishes, Coffey is impatient and pulls the trigger. The slight sound is soon reced by the


    unknown chirping.


    Kay quickly picks up the binocrs and sees that the two off-road vehicles on the road are in chaos.


    The window of the off-road vehicle in front is smashed and the man sitting in the back seat gets the


    shot and is bleeding.


    Another bullet flies there, and the left rear wheel of the car copses.


    Several headse out of the off-road vehicle and look out. Their hands are trembling, and then they


    shrink back, running away like a deserter.


    "Wow, they just leave?" Kay is dumbfounded. He sees that they seem to be fierce and thinks they are


    powerful, but they are scared away by two shots.


    Coffey calmly collects the gun. He feels morefortable by shooting on Jason¡¯s arm.


    The jerk is not good enough for his sister!


    Early the next morning, when Louis wakes up, he feels his chest a little stuffy, and finds that a foot


    resting on his chest. It¡¯s white and tender, with light-colored nail polish.


    Not even Chloe dares to treat him like that.


    Louis moves the foot away with a sullen face. When he gets up, he finds Lily lying on the bed and her


    posture of sleeping is so awkward. The linen skirt she is wearing is open by her legs, and her thighs


    are exposed.


    He reaches out and pulls her skirt down.


    He wants to get up, but finally he leans over and pats her cheek, "Miss Lily."


    "Well, what time is it?" Lily mumbles, struggling to get up. Her face is caught between the board, and


    two long marks left on her face, looking funny and ridiculous.


    Louis couldn''t hold back andughs.


    "What are youughing at?" Lily is confused by his smile, and then stares at him, "Mr. Louis, have you


    been awake?"


    "Well, I am fine." Louis gets up from the bed, sorting out his clothes, and asks her, "Was I steredst


    night? Did I do anything that out of my mind?"


    "No... nothing." Lily coughs and calmly says, "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a low tolerance and get


    drunk after a bowl of wine. It takes me a lot of efforts to bring you back."


    Louis nces at her, doubting her words, "Really?"


    Lily is choked and mutters dissatisfiedly, "Mr. Louis, shouldn''t you thank me for not throwing you to the


    ground to sleep? After all, we should keep a distance, but you doubt what I said."


    "..."


    Louis''s dark eyes stare at her for ten seconds.


    Finally, he says nothing and goes out.


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief. She touches her lips with her fingers, thinking of the kiss under the stars


    This kiss should be hidden deep in her heart.


    When she goes out to wash her face, Lily knows why Louisughs. She rubs her face with her hands


    for a long time, hoping that the marks would disappear soon.


    The women have prepared for the breakfast. The cakes and broth are delicious. The head of the vige


    tells Lily that he would go out with several men and Louis to find the truck.


    There are several off-road vehicles. Lily is afraid that when the vigers see that, all the previous lies


    would be exposed, so she quietly asks Louis.


    Louis says, "Don''t worry, I have dealt with everything."


    Lily couldn''t believe it.


    They didn''t bring anything when theye to the vige, and Louis was with herst night. How can


    he deal with the things?


    Did Mr. Louis anticipate this when he arrived?

 Chapter 86 This Woman Is Really Smart

    Chapter 86 This Woman Is Really Smart


    Soon, after finishing breakfast, Louis and the vige head go out, and Lily stays in the vige. She sees


    Aisha is doingundry and wants to help her.


    "You are pregnant now. You don¡¯t have to help me, just sit there and hand me the clothes."


    Aisha keeps remembering that Lily is pregnant, and she treats Lily carefully, which makes her very


    embarrassed. She finds a stone to sit down and chats with Aisha while watching her washing the


    clothes.


    " Aisha, how long have you been here?"


    "Almost thirty-nine years."


    "That''s a long time, " Lily says, and bes curious again, "There are a lot of vigers living here for


    decades, but why are there so few people?"


    Since there is a nt that can regenerate cells in this ce, their lifespan should increase, and over


    the past thirty years, the poption should have increased by half. However, Lily did not see many


    vigersst night, and there are very few children.


    "We don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, we die at the age of fifty." Aisha says.


    Lily freezes, "Fifty years old?"


    She has never heard of it that there is limit for death.


    "Yeah, every family is the same. When a child is born, people over the age of fifty will die peacefully, so


    the number of people in the vige has not changed in these decades."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Did you ever think about going out?" Lily says, "It seems to be not far away from the city center. You


    can go to the hospital for a check. Maybe there is a physical problem."


    Aisha shakes her head with a smile, "It''s so good here. Everyone is very happy. Why should we go


    out? You have to buynd when you go out, you have to raise a lot of children, and no one can


    understand our dialect."


    Lily doesn''t speak again.


    Yeah, except for the education and medical care, this is indeed a paradise. It can be self-sufficient, and


    you have nothing to worry about. If she were Aisha, she doesn''t want to go out either.


    After Aisha washes the clothes, Lily helps her take the clothes out to dry, and Aisha takes her to the


    vegetable garden in the back.


    The garden is covered with a simple shed made of wood. When you want to see the sun, you can take


    away the long wooden board on the top. In addition to a few cabbages, there are nts growing in


    other ces.


    Looking at the two rows of green nts on the ground, her heart beats violently.


    These are the priceless treasures!


    Aisha doesn''t pay attention to these nts. She pulls two nts into the vegetable basket and says to


    Lily, "Although the vige head is young. He is already 48 years old. Our vigers eat this kind of grass,


    so we look very young. I will cook them for youter."


    "How is it so amazing?" Lily stammers, and she almost couldn¡¯t speak, "I know it for the first time that


    one''s age can be reversed."


    Aisha chuckles and says, "Yeah, this is a gift from the Lord. But this grass can only survive in such a


    ce. Someone in the vige wanted to take it out and sold it, but it died on the way."


    Well, so it is.


    Lily finally understands why no one wants to take advantage of this priceless treasure. It turns out that


    they can¡¯t do it.


    If this nt cannot be taken out, it means that Louis has to send a research team toe here. They


    have been targeted by many enemies before theye. If the research team really stations here...


    This seemingly unremarkable nt is something that can make the whole world crazy.


    People are greedy and selfish. If they know this kind of nt, people must want to own it. Isn¡¯t it


    equivalent to bringing a devastating disaster to their vige?


    Lily is cold all over. She doesn''t dare to think about those things. She follows Aisha and asks casually,


    "Aisha, how do you nt this nt? Does it also rely on roots to absorb nutrients?"


    Aisha nods, "Yes, they are very reproductive. You cut the leaves and water them for a few days, then it


    will be as good as new born."


    "Really?"


    Lily looks back at the nt in the wooden shed, and she has an idea in her mind.


    In the afternoon, Louis and the vige head return.


    Louis drives an off-road vehicle, and Lily finds out that the off-road vehicle is modified, and behind it is


    a very spacious space for all kinds of food.


    "Do the off-road vehicles behind take all these things?" Lily asks Louis as the vigers divide things.


    Louis nods, "After getting your tranted address, I''ve asked people to buy things. They don''t need


    money. All they need is food and seeds."


    Lily purses her lips and suddenly falls back.


    Louis''s face changes, and he holds her waist. He ignores the surrounding vigers and hurries to take


    her into the house. Lily opens her eyes again.


    Is this woman teasing him?


    Lily whispers, "Do you remember what I was wearingst night? It should be dry outside. Get it back."


    Seeing that she is not joking, Louis turns around and takes the clothes back soon.


    "Close the door."


    "..."


    After Lily gets the clothes, she immediately takes off her earrings and uses the thin head to pick the


    thread of the flower on her clothes. A piece of special-made paper and a little dye are hidden in the


    picked flower.


    She straightens the curved earrings, stains it with dye, and writes a few strings of numbers on the


    paper.


    "Density of ss?" With just one nce, Louis could see what Lily writes, and he asks, "Why did you


    write about this suddenly? What happens?"


    "We¡¯ve thought it too easily before, "Lily says, telling Louis what Aisha has said to her and telling him


    the survival rate of the nt.


    "I think there must some problems with thend. If you want to transport the nt out, you need to


    make a special ssware. Mr. Louis, try to get out again and give this to David."


    Louis tightens his eyebrows.


    Louis has never thought about what Lily said, nor did he expect that the nt could only be nted in


    such a small plot ofnd in the same area.


    If he has known it earlier, there are ways to deal with it.


    After a while, Louis says, "Then we will stay here for a few more days."


    "It''s okay, just find an opportunity to prick the wheels of the truck." Lily says, "I don''t want to ruin this


    paradise because of making money."


    Louis looks up at the woman in front of him. She is a head shorter than him, and her face is still painted


    with cold brown dye, but she is like a little sun, and is always shining. His heart misses a beat.


    This woman is really too smart.


    "Mr. Louis?" His eyes are too hot, making Lily feel that she is the meat on the knife board, and she


    feels a little scared, "Is there something on my face?"


    Louis shakes his head and says in a deep voice, "Miss Lily, I still remember the three conditions I¡¯ve


    promises you. Tell me what you want. I will fulfill you."


    "I don''t want anything now. I''ll think about it again when we return home."


    "Fine."


    Lily does not know what method does Louis use that he goes out with the vige head in the afternoon.


    Then she uses the earrings to prick the tires of the off-road vehicle.

 Chapter 87 Sure, We Are Husband and Wife!

    Chapter 87 Sure, We Are Husband and Wife!


    The vigers are very happy that Louis has brought so much oil back to them. When the truck tire


    bursts, Lily and Louis could only stay here for a few more days.


    Lily pretends to refuse them, but she still stays here.


    In the evening, Louis and the vige chiefes back with wild animals on their shoulders.


    The women in the vige begin to cook. They even cook the cabbages that they are not willing to eat.


    Therge courtyard is as bright as the day, and the table is filled with food.


    Some vigers are singing unique folk songs,ughing and dancing.


    There is still wine tonight.


    Having learned the lessonsst night, Lily says to the vige head, "My husband is allergic to alcohol,


    so he won''t drink this time."


    The head of the vige then takes away the wine.


    Louis watches it all. When all the people are happily singing and dancing, he asks Lily, "Was I really


    finest night?"


    "Yes, but you are allergic to alcohol." Lily says, "I just remember that there were a lot of red dots on


    your armst night. Mr. Louis, don''t you know it?"


    "Really?"


    Lily nods, and she looks serious, but Louis seems to doubt it.


    Is it the reason that David asked him not to drink wine with high alcohol concentration?


    How does he feel something is wrong?


    In the next few days, Lily and Louis live in the vige. Louis follows the vigers and wanders around,


    and Lily stays in the vige and chats with the women.


    Of those children, the oldest is only ten years old, and most of them are boys. The children are all well-


    behaved and good. When Lily is free, she writes Turkish characters on the ground with stones and


    teaches them to recognize the words.


    The children are curious, so they can learn things quickly. Once she teaches a word six times, they


    know how to write it.


    Lily thinks that if they can go out for education, their life will definitely be wonderful. They generally die


    at the age of 50. Perhaps it is rted to their health, and they also need to go to the hospital for


    examination.


    Five dayster, a customized ss jar has sent to Lily.


    After dinner, Lily goes to the vige head, "Aisha told me before that there is a nt in the vige that


    can make people live longer. You use it to make soup, right?"


    "Yes." The head says, "We just eat it every day, so there is nothing wrong with our bodies. Even if we


    are forties, we look like twenty or thirty."


    As he says, the head of vige sighs, "But the people in our vige generally cannot live for fifty-one


    years. For us, this medicine is not very useful. Why, do you want it?"


    Lily nods, "Well. To tell you the truth, I''m quite excited when I know it, and I want to take it home."


    "That would be difficult." The vige chief frowns, "Someone in the vige tried to take it out before, but


    it doesn''t work. It seems that it''s only suitable for growing here.


    "As long as you are willing to give me a few nts, " Lily smiles slightly, "My husband and I bought a


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    few small jars before passing Adana. I heard that they can hold anything."


    "Then take as much you like." The vige chief chuckles, and says gratefully, "You and your husband


    have sent so many things to our vige, and I am worried that there is nothing to give you."


    "You are wee."


    Last night, Louis has found an opportunity to hide the ss jars in the car. Lily deliberately gets to the


    car and takes five ss jars out.


    Lily follows the vige head to the wooden shed.


    She opens the ss jar, shovels the green nt with the soil, and carefully ces it in the ss jar,


    and then seal the jar.


    After a while, the five empty ss jars are filled with nts with soil.


    The vige chief looks at the ss jar for a long time and asks Lily, "It looks like an ordinary ss jar. Is


    it really useful?"


    "I hope so." Lily wipes the sweat on her forehead.


    Although it is her who asked David to make the ss jar, she could not guarantee that the nts would


    survive.


    As soon as theye out of the wooden shed, Louises.


    "Look, your wife justes to the vegetable garden for a while, and you are worried about her?" the


    vige chief ridicules, "Although you look serious, and you don''t care about anyone, you love your wife


    very much."


    Louis couldn''t understand it, but he understands the chief¡¯s expression, and Louis twists his lips.


    It might not be something good.


    Lily lowers her head and smiles. Well, Louis just pretends to be a viger. It is good if he can smile to


    others asionally.


    "He has been like this since childhood, don''t care about it."


    The head of the vige immediately looks stern and says solemnly, "No. A man should love his wife!


    You might just live here. My son has just turned twenty."


    "You tter me." Lily hurries to hold Louis''s arm, "He''s fine with me now, and I''m pregnant."


    The head of the vige has no choice but to give up, "I won''t disturb you. I have to go back now."


    It isn''t until the vige head enters the yard that Louis turns to Lily, "What did you talk about just now? It


    seems very happy."


    "The vige chief asks me to stay here, and says that his son is twenty-three." Lily skips some words


    and says, "He wants me to be his daughter-inw."


    Louis nces at his arm and is very clever, "So, you take me as the shield?"


    "Sure, we are husband and wife!"


    "This is the priceless treasure." Lily holds the rope high, the other end of the rope tied to the mouth of


    the bottle, and five green bottles are filled with green nts.


    Louis takes a ss jar and looks at it. It is just like an ordinary nt, "It looks very fresh, and since it''s


    fine, let''s go tonight."


    Lily nods.


    Suddenly, something hits on the wooden shed and makes a noise.


    Seeing that it is a small thing, and it gleams in the sun, Louis immediately flings Lily down.


    Lily is still stunned. When she is flung down, a ss jar in her hand is also thrown out. She quickly pulls


    the rope and pulls the ss jar into her hand.


    The next second, with a loud noise, the entire wooden shed is blown up, and the debris of the wooden


    board is as fast as the ne, shooting into the surroundingnd and tree trunks.


    Lily''s ears are buzzing and she is deaf.


    After the explosion calms down, Louis holds Lily up. As they are well positioned, they don¡¯t get hurt.


    Louis pats Lily''s face, "Lily?"


    Lily shakes her head, and then she regains her listening, "What''s wrong?"


    Louis looks behind her, his face dignified, and Lily follows his gaze. The original wooden shed is blown


    up into a huge two-meter deep crater.


    "Don''t watch it. The bomb is poisonous." Louis covers Lily''s mouth and nose and takes her out of here.


    The loud explosion also attracts the attention of the vigers, and all of them run out to see what


    happens. Even the vige head alsoes out, and is confused by the big pit in the vegetable garden.


    "Hey, what''s going on?"


    Lily purses her lips.


    She always feels that these days are too calm. She knows John¡¯s temperament. For such a big


    business, if he cannot get it, no one can get it either.


    It turns out that he wants to ruin it all.


    Even she is far away, she could still smell the rotten smell over the vegetable garden. The bomb blows


    up that little ce, but the entire vegetable garden is destroyed.

 Chapter 88 Don’t You Want to Be Mr. Louiss Brother-in-Law?

    Chapter 88 Don¡¯t You Want to Be Mr. Louis''s Brother-in-Law?


    Lily hands the ss jar to Louis and walks towards the vige head, "The head of vige, I want to talk


    to you."


    The vige chief nces at her.


    Then he seems to understand something, turns around and walks to the yard. Lily follows him.


    After entering the house, Lily finds a ce to sit down. She looks calm, and she tells the vige chief of


    her purpose toe here, including exchanging things for nts, which is within their ns.


    Hearing that, the vige chief ps the table fiercely and says angrily, "I wonder that there is no one


    "Look what you have done. Our homes are destroyed!"


    "I am sorry, we didn''t expect this to happen." Lily is also very guilty. She knows that no matter what she


    says, she couldn''t mitigate the vige chief''s anger. What they lost is a home.


    "The bomb is poisonous. In the future, no grass will grow in the vegetable garden, and you can''t live


    here anymore. We still have a few cars outside, and we hope to take you out together."


    "Go out? Where can we live!" The vige head smashes the wooden cup at Lily. The wooden cup


    scraps Lily''s cheek, leaving a blood stain. She frowns.


    But she is not angry. Lily says, "Don''t worry about thenguage problem. You have me. After you going


    out, we will arrange a good ce for you so that the children can go to school."


    "Vige chief, each of you can only live fifty years. Maybe you have a physical illness. If you go out, you


    can go to the hospital for examination. I can sign a contract with you. As long as you and the vigers


    are still alive, we will take care of you and let your children receive the best education."


    "You are really ruthless..." The vige chief sighs.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He knows that the ce has been ruined, and it would be useless to be angry with Lily.


    After a while, the vige chief says again, "We are old and we don''t want to learn anything new. I only


    hope the children are good. As long as they are good, I will promise you."


    Hearing that, Lily breathes a sigh of relief, "After I go out, I will take the children to the hospital. No


    matter how much money will be spent, I will cure their diseases."


    "You can rest assured that I will teach them themonnguage outside before I leave. We will


    arrange amodation and food for you and schools for your children."


    The head of the vige nods.


    In less than ten minutes, they finish talking and go out.


    When he sees blood marks on Lily''s cheeks, Louis looks sullen, and he asks, "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay." Lily touches the wound. It is so hurt and Lily twists her face, but she calms down again. She


    tells Louis what she has said to Louis.


    "Mr. Louis, sorry, I made the decisions without asking you."


    But Louis just says, "You¡¯ve said what I wanted to say. Before I came here, I wanted to move them out.


    David even finds a ce."


    Lily is stunned, "Is it?"


    "Yes, our whereabouts are notpletely hidden. It is very likely that when we leave, other people will


    Hearing what Louis said, Lily feels warm.


    It turns out that they think the same, and he has already arranged everything, not just saying.


    The vige chief summons the vigers to do the dredging work, and tells everyone that they could not


    live here and would leave. Many vigers are reluctant to leave. After learning that the children could


    receive education, they agree.


    The off-road vehicles are full of food, and the space is small. One car could only amodate three


    people. They take the children away first, and Louis will arrange coaches to take other vigers away


    tomorrow.


    Lily is afraid that the children would be unfamiliar with the new environment and wants to leave with


    David.


    When she is about to leave, Louis stops her.


    "Mr. Louis, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at the blood stains on her cheeks, Louis takes out the band-aid He carefully applies the band-


    aid to her cheek, and the warm fingers touch her cheek. He says lowly, "Be careful on the road."


    "Yes...Mr. Louis, I have to go!" Lily hurries into the car, her cheeks hot.


    As soon as the car leaves, Coffey and Kaye.


    Coffey''s camouge suit is covered with mud, and he looks like he has fought hard battles. When he


    faces Louis, an annoyed look appears on his face, "Sorry, Mr. Louis, I''m negligent."


    Except for the night when Jason came, it has been calm and peaceful. Coffey thinks that nothing could


    happen. He didn¡¯t expect that he is ambushed in the morning, and let those people sessfully throw


    bombs into the vige.


    "Mr. Louis, Coffey has always been very dedicated. It¡¯s my fault." Kay shouts, "Mr. Louis, just punish


    me!"


    Coffey nces at him, "Shut up!"


    "I don''t me you on this matter, " Louis says, "There are only six people paying attention here these


    days, and it''s very hard. But our enemy are too patient."


    Coffey still couldn''t relieve, "Even if you don''t me us, we are also negligent. My carelessness makes


    me unworthy of such a high sry."


    "Have they run away?"


    "They are all killed!" Kay says, "Coffey is a first-rate sniper. No matter how those people can run away,


    they can''t run out of his sight."


    "Since they are killed, it proves that you are not negligent." Louis miles slightly, "If you really feel sorry,


    just stay with me for a few more days."


    He doesn''t want to lose such a talent because of a small ident.


    "Yes, Mr. Louis!" Coffey straightens his back, and says firmly, "I will try my best to aplish my tasks,


    even though I will undergo the most severe trials"


    "Mr. Louis, me too!" Kay hurriedly says, and whispers again, "Coffey, why make such a serious oath?


    How about waiting me to have a wife before we undergo the most severe trials?"


    Coffey nudges him hard with his elbow.


    "Ouch!" Kay bends over his stomach and her face twists, "Coffey, do you only know this?"


    "There is another trick. Do you like to try it?"


    Looking at the two noisy youngsters, Louis smiles helplessly. He seems to think of something and


    raises his eyebrows to ask Coffey, "Is there anyone in your family?"


    When Kay is about to reply, Coffey gives him a cold look.


    "My parents divorced when I was young, and I live with my mother." Coffey says, "Mr. Louis, my mother


    is in good health and she has a job. Thank you for your concern."


    He remembers that Lily works for the Smith Group, but Lily wouldn¡¯t have rtionship with such a


    person like Mr. Louis, and he doesn''t want Louis to know his family.


    Louis feels the vignce in his words and stops asking.


    "Hey, Coffey, why don''t you say you have two sisters?" After Louis leaves, Kay couldn''t help saying,


    "Don''t you want to be Mr. Louis''s uncle?"


    "Well, I do want to be his uncle." Coffey puts him in his arms, squeezing him hard, and Kay feels his


    bones are about to break, "Well, how about send my second sister¡¯s WeChat to Mr. Louis?"


    "I''m wrong! I''m wrong!" Kay grins with pain and ps himself, "I just chat with your sister and I want to


    talk with her more."


    Coffey snorts and warns in a low voice, "Don''t tell Mr. Louis about my family in the future, did you here?


    Otherwise I will screw your head down and kick it like the ball!"


    Kay''s neck is cold, and he nods busy.

 Chapter 89 Mr. Louis Once Called Me Cousin!

    Chapter 89 Mr. Louis Once Called Me Cousin!


    On the way back to the city, Lily chats with David and learns that he has received Louis''s orders a few


    days ago and bought a factory for the vigers to stay there.


    Lily asks, "You bought a factory? Would it be too extravagant?"


    "No, when he came to Turkey two years ago, he wanted to take this factory." David says, "With this


    factory, it is easier for the Smith Group to open a branch here. As for the settling the vigers, it is just


    an ident. The factory is very close to the school, and it is very convenient for children to go to


    school."


    Lily nods.


    She thought that Louis bought a factory for the vigers, but she thought too much. Businessmen give


    priority to their interests, but those vigers can rely on the Smith Group.


    Thinking of the night when Louis was drunk, Lily tentatively asks, "David, you been with Mr. Louis for a


    long time. Do you find anything wrong with Mr. Louis''s body?"


    David thinks for a while and says, "No, Mr. Louis goes to the hospital for a medical checkup every three


    months, and he is very well."


    "Are you sure?" Lily''s face is a little weird. Louis didn¡¯t pretend to be like that at that time, "Doesn¡¯t he


    have some problems, such as allergies to alcohol."


    "Alcohol..." David lifts his sses and remembers, "Yes, Mr. Louis can''t drink alcohol with high alcohol


    concentration; otherwise, something would happen."


    Lily asks, "What would happen?"


    David coughs and says, "Mr. Louis will be very good, and he will do what others ask him to do.


    So, I will apany Mr. Louis when he goes to the receptions, fearing that he will have an ident."


    After he finishes, he turns to look at Lily, "Miss Lily, did Mr. Louis drink?"


    Lily nods.


    "So, what did Mr. Louis do?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "No." Lily doesn¡¯t tell David about the kiss under the stars and just says, "It just he bes very good,


    and he will follow you, and... he called me his wife..."


    "Oh, that''s fine." David doesn''t care about Lily''s embarrassment, "Mr. Louis often addresses wrongly


    after drinking alcohol with high alcohol concentration. He also called me his cousin!"


    "Cousin, cousin?" Lily is stunned, unable to believe it at all.


    "Yeah, I was stunned at that time. I took Mr. Louis to the doctor. The doctor said that some people


    would have this problem. They are allergic to a certain kind of food, and their consciousness will be


    empty. They only remember things that happen within a period of time."


    "The night before Mr. Louis drank, I found out that Mr. Louis has seen a movie at home. The


    protagonist''s cousin is yed by Vivien Leigh. Maybe that character leaves a deep impression on Mr.


    Louis, so he called me cousin after getting drunk."


    "Vivien Leigh is a woman, and you..." Lily nces up and down at David, "You are not like Vivien Leigh


    at all. Also, why did Mr. Louis call my wife?"


    David shrugs, "I really don''t know. Maybe you look pretty?"


    The factory named "Gabert" is located in the north of the city. It is bigger than Lily has imagined and it


    is very clean. The car goes from the yard to the factory building. There is a separate dormitory and a


    canteen.


    Lily leads the children to the cafeteria for dinner.


    The children are used to eating wild animals in the vige. When they see fresh chicken, ducks, fish,


    and green vegetables, they eat several bowls in a row, and feel satisfied.


    In the afternoon when the sun is not so hot, Lily takes the children out to buy things.


    Unfamiliar big city, high-rise buildings, and busy traffic, the children are curious about the new life but


    quickly adapts the new life. They follow Lily visiting shops one by one, and they have gotten many


    things when they go back.


    Lily knows she won¡¯t stay here for a long time. After buying the textbooks and returning to the factory,


    she teaches the children Turkish. She starts with the basic vowels, and the children study hard.


    Turkish belongs to Turkguage family, which is easier to learn than English and French. Because it


    has a fixed pronunciation for each letter, and the Ukrainian spoken by children is also in the Turkic


    At 12 o''clock in the midnight, Lily is still dealing with the children''s homework. The progress is faster


    than she thought. Within a week, these children can go to school andmunicate with other students


    without barriers.


    After a while, Lily is too sleepy and falls asleep on the table.


    In the daybreak, as the iron gate outside the factory opens, a tourist bus drives in. After the bus stops


    in front of the dormitory, the vige head and others get off the bus.


    The vigers have lived in the vige for generations, and because of thenguage barrier, few people


    go out. When they see the towering buildings, all of them are shocked.


    David does not speak Ukrainian. He asks, "Mr. Louis, shall I call Miss Lily down?"


    "Ask the cafeteria to prepare the breakfast, take them to eat first. They haven''t eaten in a day." Louis


    says, "Let her rest for a while, and wake her up after dawn."


    "Ok."


    David tells Louis where the room he has arranged for him, then gestures the vige chief. After


    The dormitory in the factory is good, but there is no private bathroom. Louis can¡¯t bear the cold brown


    dye on his body. He takes his clothes to take a shower in therge bath on the third floor.


    It is dark in the bathhouse, but there is the sound of water. It seems that someone is taking a bath.


    Louis touches the switch twice but the light doesn¡¯t turn on. It is estimated that themp is broken. But


    there is a ss window embedded in the wall inside the bathhouse, and the light shines in, so that it


    would not be too dim in the room.


    He frowns, and after smelling the smell of his body, he goes to find the nearestpartment. When the


    warm water rushes from the shower, his pores seem to open.


    Lily is taking a shower in the sixthpartment.


    After falling asleep on the tablest night, she identally touched the plug, which causes the fan plug


    to loosen and she is awakened by heat at 5,30 in the morning. Her back is sweaty, so she brings


    clothes to the bathhouse.


    After taking a hot bath, Lily feels rxed and wraps in a towel to go out.


    Her clothes are all in the checkered cab.


    When shees out, there is a figure in the frontpartment. It looks tall and strong and it¡¯s unlike a


    woman. Lily is nervous all over. She says in English, "Sir, you mistake the bathroom?"


    She has seen the sign several times beforeing in. It is a female bathhouse. Maybe the person


    goes in the wrong bathroom.


    After hearing her voice, the person immediately turns around. He is stunned first, and then twists his


    eyebrows, "Miss Lily?"


    "Shit!" After seeing the man clearly, Lily wipes her face, her mouth twitching, "Mr. Louis, where is such


    a big female sign outside, don''t you see it?"


    Louis is a bit unnatural, "It is just too dark and I didn''t pay attention to it."


    At this time, there is girls¡¯ughter outside. Louis and Lily look at each other, both of them are stunned.


    It¡¯s so embarrassing.


    Louis reacts first. He doesn''t panic and just walks towards Lily and drags her into thepartment next


    to them. When he just pulls the curtain, the girls outside have already entered.

 Chapter 90 Her Ex-boyfriend Is so Rich

    Chapter 90 Her Ex-boyfriend Is so Rich


    Thepartment is not big and they are close to each other, and even their breaths are mixed


    together.


    Lily is stunned and her heart is beating fast. Louis has opened the shower to let others know that there


    is someone in thispartment. The immovable shower on the top makes Lily wet all over.


    Wiping the water on her eyes, Lily res at the man in front of her, and whispers, "Do you have to


    open the shower? Why don¡¯t you stay outside?"


    She is taking a bath again. The towel on her body is so wet and heavy that she could hardly hold it!


    "Do you want others toe?" Louis grasps her arm, leaving a gap between them so that they won¡¯t


    get too close to each other.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    There are rattling footsteps outside, and a small hand wants to pull the curtain up.


    Louis is a bit nervous.


    Lily is also very nervous. She hurriedly grabs the girl''s hand when the curtain is pulled away and leans


    her head out. It is a five-year-old girl in the vige.


    She smiles forcefully and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "Oh! It¡¯s sister!" The little girl is excited when she sees Lily and says, "I can''t find the bubble ball, so I


    "What bubble ball?"


    "The one that can generate bubbles on the body."


    Lily knows she means the shower gel, and quickly gives her the shower gel on the shelf.


    "Thank you, sister." The little girl holds the shower gel but doesn''t leave. She asks curiously, "Sister,


    why are you pulling the curtain, we don''t need it."


    "Because I am afraid of water sshing on the outside and wets the floor and make people slip down."


    Lily says, "So, you have to pull the curtain when you take a shower, got it?"


    "Oh."


    When the little doesn¡¯t say anymore and leaves with the shower gel, Lily gives a sigh of relief.


    The bath towel on her body is wet and heavy, and could not be held together. When she stands up, the


    bath towel slips off her body, and instantly, she is naked.


    "..."


    Louis didn''t expect such a situation to happen. His eyes are on her smooth back. Below is her waist


    that he knows that it is very tender and soft.


    He feels his mouth dry.


    Louis takes a lot of efforts to remove his eyes from her. He picks up the towel on the floor, squeezes it


    hard, and then passes it to Lily. Louis says coarsely, ¡°There you go.¡±


    Lily''s face is red and embarrassed. Hearing what he says, she is so embarrassed that she quickly


    grabs the bath towel and wraps it around herself.


    They do not speak, only hearing theughter of the girls outside.


    Soon, the girls leave after the shower. Lily goes out to check the bathroom, and then asks Louis out.


    "It¡¯s my fault." Louis cough, "Thank you, Miss Lily."


    Lily''s ears are redder, and she says unnaturally, "Mr. Louis, be careful next time and don¡¯t get in the


    wrong bathroom. Others would think you are a voyeur."


    Louis nods.


    After having breakfast, Lily works with the head of the factory to arrange amodation for the


    vigers.


    The vige head is very satisfied with this ce. Later, he hears that he could work, and he can get


    sry every month, his anger is gone, and when he talks to Lily, heughs.


    Louis seems to be busy, so he takes David out.


    Lily has sses for children in the temporary ssrooms. She teaches them to write in the morning,


    and takes them out to talk with locals in the afternoon, so as to practice their spokennguage, and


    asionally she would teach vigers to write their names in Turkish.


    In just one week, the children have made rapid progress, and they canmunicate with the local


    people without barriers. Louis has also arranged two teachers in the school to take care of the children.


    It''s time to return to Britain.


    The children are in sses, and only the vigerse to see Lily and Louis off.


    The vige chief takes Lily''s hand and is grateful, "Thank you very much. You give us a new life. If you


    need our help, just tell us."


    "You shouldn''t thank me, thank our boss." Lily points to Louis next to her and smiles, "All these are


    arranged by our boss, I just do what the boss asks me to do."


    "You and Aisha will live here, and when the doctor is free, remember to take the children to the


    hospital. All the expenses will be paid by my boss."


    The head of the vige nods.


    He goes to shake Louis''s hand, holding it tightly with a grateful expression. Louis doesn''t dislike it, and


    smiles slightly. Then he gets in the car with Lily to the airport.


    Lily looks at the scenery passing through the window, and couldn''t believe that she has experienced in


    Turkey. Although she only says here for half a month, what she experienced is enough for her to


    remember in a lifetime.


    Thinking of the vige, she looks pitiful, "It is a pity that we can only keep six nts."


    "Six nts are enough." Louis says. He never seems to worry about anything, "The research team of


    the Smith Group will be able to find out the soil that is suitable for their growth."


    Lily nces at him, "Is it possible?"


    "The world is so big, and there is nothing impossible." Louis leans his head on the pillow, exposing the


    beautiful chin line, which looks beautiful.


    Lily nces at him, and then quickly moves her eyes away, and continues to look out of the window


    calmly.


    She finally owes Mr. Louis nothing.


    They arrive at the airport, and wait in the VIP room.


    Louis stands by the window and makes a call. When he finishes, he calls David, "You don''t have to go


    back, just go to New York to finish that thing, and ask my elder brother toe back."


    "Mr. Louis, have you found the one you need?" David hasn''t responded to what he says, "Is that person


    reliable?"


    Louis'' head tilts slightly.


    David follows his eyes and sees Lily sitting on a soft sofa looking at the tablet. Her dark hair hanging on


    her shoulders, looking quiet and beautiful.


    Louis raises his thin lips and smiles, "Of course she is."


    "Mr. Louis, do you have to choose her?"


    "Yes."


    David understands. He nods and looks at Lily again when he leaves the VIP room.


    Lily seems to feel something. She looks up and sees that David is looking at herself. Lily nods at him,


    and David smiles slightly, then leaves.


    Why did David go out?


    When Lily is still confused, the word "Krislier"es in her ears. She looks down at the screen and


    happens to see the picture. The man is wearing a dark gray suit and he looks very gentle.


    The host introduces the man with excitement. Lily feels her ears buzzing, only capturing some


    keywords, and then these words forming into a sentence in her mind.


    Krislier, arge ancient family in Sweden, began to invest in investment banks, oil, and arms in the


    early neen century. It has be a huge and rich family now, with wealth that is equal to a country


    and is a frequent guest to the royal family.


    Colbert¡¤Krislier, nickname John, the second heir to the Krislier family. After more than two decades of


    silence, he finally appears in front of the media and tells the media that he would invest one billion to


    start his ownpany.


    Lily stares at the man on the screen, as if looking at a stranger, her lips twisted.


    It turns out that her ex-boyfriend''s background is powerful!

 Chapter 91 How about I Introducing My Brother to You?

    Chapter 91 How about I Introducing My Brother to You?


    After more than ten hours, the ne arrives at the Yorkshire Airport.


    As soon as Lily carries the luggage and goes out of the airport with Louis, a woman greets them.


    "Mr. Louis, Miss Lily." The woman is about twenty-four years old. She is wearing a dark grey suit, and


    her hair is meticulously tied up, making others feel she is capable and experienced.


    The woman says to Louis, "Mr. Louis, I''m Meghan of the Secretary Department, and I will be in charge


    of your affairs while David is away." Then she takes the suitcase from Louis''s hand.


    Louis nods and gets on the Bentley.


    "Mr. Louis, I have to go now." After getting off the ne, Louis has answered a few calls. Lily thinks


    Louis must be very busy and he would go to thepanyter.


    "You don''t have to avoid me. I will ask the secretary to send you back." Louis says, the door is still


    open. "The airport is far from the city. I will worry about you if you go back alone."


    "..."


    Meghan has already put Lily''s suitcase into the trunk swiftly, and Lily doesn¡¯t refuse it anymore. She


    thanks Louis and gets into the car.


    The car leaves the airport and goes down on the highway.


    Meghan reports the situation in thepany to Louis, and her tone is calm. Even when she mentions


    that Samson pped her, but she still insisted on expelling a staff from the secretary department, her


    tone remains m.


    "Ordered by Samson, Secretary Lee asks Mr. Carter from South Mount to have dinner and got the


    Jade Stream¡¯s invitation of the bid. Then Samson sold the invitation of the bid to Carter so that he can


    embezzle the money. He even distributed an outstanding staff of the foreign affairs department to the


    branch of Shend North as the marketing manager."


    Hearing that, Lily raises her eyebrows, and looks at Louis with the corner of her eyes. Louis keeps


    staring on the iPad. His face looks calm, as if he isn¡¯t listening.


    Ever since she talked to Leon on the golf course, she knows that Julian works for Samson, but she


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    didn¡¯t expect Samson to keep so many people beneficial to him in the Smith Group.


    Even a vice president who holds no share of the Smith Group is so arrogant, wouldn¡¯t those who have


    the shares of the Smith Group bewless?


    The atmosphere in thepany was not right before. She heard that some people in some


    departments have been transferred to branches in other ces, plus what happens to Mr. Leon, Lily


    can understand the purpose of Louis returning to Britain.


    The Smith Group is faced with a storm and stress.


    "Miss Lily, it''s here."


    When Lily is lost in thought, a low male voicees.


    She looks out of the car window and finds that she has arrived at the neighborhood. Meghan has


    already gotten out of the car to help her with her luggage.


    "Oh." Lily hurriedly pushes the door open. When she is about to get out of the car, she looks back at


    Louis. Louis happens to be looking at her too, sitting cross-legged and looking calm.


    Louis stares at her and asks, "Miss Lily, what''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Louis, actually my family is in poor conditions. I have to provide for my mother and sister." Lily


    mutters, and asks uncertainly, "You said that we won¡¯t owe each other anything after returning home.


    So, did we... get even?"


    "When I was in Turkey, I always tried my best to help you, but the ident in the vige could not be


    avoided. You also said that our efforts are not wasted as the six nts are preserved."


    Lily is afraid that Louis would refuse her, so she mentioned what she has done for him so as to win his


    sympathy. Besides, what she said is true. She has tried her best to help him.


    Louis looks at her intensely.


    Their eyes are not as sharp and estranged as they met each other before. They are gentle and warm,


    which makes Lily''s ears red uncontrobly. She bes alert and feels uneasy.


    She stammers, "Mr. Louis, just say something..."


    Don''t look at me like this, OK?


    "Of course, I never eat my words." Louis smiles slightly, "Miss Lily, we get even now, but the conditions


    I promised you still count."


    "Well, then I''m relieved." Lily feelsforted without the debt.


    After saying goodbye, she pushes her luggage into the apartment building. She doesn¡¯t know that


    inside the car, a pair of eyes are fixed on her.


    After Meghan gets in the car, Louis withdraws his gaze.


    On the ten-inch tablet, there is an email sent by David, as well as the economic news of Sweden.


    Everything is rted to a name ¡°John Dawn¡±.


    When he couldn''t find John''s background, he knows that this guy is somebody. He also wonders why


    John keeps chasing his ex-girlfriend Lily. After all, there are numerous beauties around him.


    After getting along with Lily, he realizes how clever she is, and she is indeed very surprising.


    He now understands why John doesn¡¯t let go of her.


    Although there are many beauties in the celebrity circle and the entertainment circle, they are very few


    that are clever. Lily is unambitious. If She hast the ambition, she would have gotten higher ces.


    "It''s a naive girl." Louis looks at the tablet again, with an unidentified smile on his face.


    How could they get even?


    It''s hard to meet a woman who is so smart and has a quick brain. Of course he wants her to stay by his


    side, and in theter excited y, she has to stay with him.


    Lily, who is taking the elevator upstairs, shivers and feels very cold. After getting out of the elevator, the


    heat is rushing to her. She doesn¡¯t care about it as she thinks the lift is too cold.


    The apartment is spotless. It is estimated that Jessie cleans it every day, but the refrigerator is empty.


    Looking at the instant noodle box in the trash can, Lily shakes her head. After taking a shower, she


    goes to the supermarket to buy stuff and until five in the afternoon, she carries a few big shopping bags


    back home.


    "Hey, Lily, you are back!"


    Lily just takes the key to open the door, and Jessiees out of the elevator holding the snack box.


    Maybe the box is heavy and she staggers back and forth.


    Lily curiously says, "It¡¯s four o¡¯clock, and you¡¯re off work?"


    "Well, there is nothing to do today, so Ie back early." Jessie is moved when she sees Lily buying


    so many things. "Do you know how I spend my life these days. I ate noodles and takeout every day. I''m


    tired of it. If you don¡¯te back, maybe I will be a shriveled body."


    "I don''t think so." Lily nces at the snack box in her hand and quips, "This big box of snacks is


    enough for you to live for another week."


    "Oh, snacks ado not fill the belly."


    The two women go back home happily.


    When Lily is cooking, Jessie helps to wash vegetables or something. But she keeps talking, "I came


    across the little boy just now. He is darker, but he is so handsome!"


    "I talked to him this time, but he is so cold, and it seems like he doesn¡¯t want to speak to me."


    "Then just pay attention to others boys!" Lily turns the chicken wings in the t pan. "That''s Miss


    Chloe''s bodyguard. You¡¯d better not to provoke him."


    She doesn¡¯t want to be rted to Chloe.


    "But he is really handsome!" Jessie sighs and asks Lily again, "When will Chloe rece him?"


    Lilyughs, "Don''t you tell the fortune?"


    "I just know the fortune!" Jessie pouts, "But I can¡¯t see others; otherwise, I''ll make a lot of money by


    this."


    When Lily sees Jessie look so say, as if abandoned by life, sheughs, "Well, take it easy, OK? If you


    really want to fall in love, how about I introducing my brother to you?"

 Chapter 92 Non-Selling Diamond Castle

    Chapter 92 Non-Selling Diamond Castle


    "Oh!" Jessie''s eyes widen, "Do you have a brother? How old is he?"


    "A few years younger than me and he is still studying at school. He is also very handsome," Lily says, "I


    think he can have a girlfriend now. You can chat with him on the WhatsApp."


    Lily heard that there are few girls in Coffey¡¯s school, and Coffey hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend before. Lily is


    afraid that his sexual orientation would go wrong.


    Anyway, it is just establishing a rtionship, not getting married. It is not a bad thing for him to know


    more about girls.


    "Your younger brother must be as pretty as you are!" Jessie nudges Lily, grinning. She loves beautiful


    boys. If the guys are handsome, she can ept him even if he is two years younger than her.


    At dinner, Jessie has already sent invitation to friend Coffey. She checks her cell phone from time to


    time, but Coffey still doesn¡¯t agree to friend her.


    Lily says with a smile, "He is studying in a closed school, and he can''t y mobile phone every day.


    Don''t worry, if hees back this weekend, I will tell you."


    Jessie puts down her phone.


    But for a while, Jessie keeps talking again. She tells Lily that the new manager of their nning


    department turns out to be Katherine.


    "Wow, I learned from gossip that Katherine Smith turns out to be Samson''s goddaughter. She was


    transferred by Samson from the Shend North branch."


    "Hey, isn¡¯t Julian in your trantion department also Samson''s helper? This vice president is too


    aggressive! He might want to monopolize the Smith Group!"


    "Katherinees to the Smith Group?" Lily asks, feeling shocked.


    She knows Katherine. She is Jason¡¯s aunt, and she is Mr. Smith¡¯s nephew. When she and Jason went


    to the Smith family the year beforest year, she also met Katherine, who is very swanky.


    However, when Mr. Smith was still in the Smith Group, he ordered that in addition to the board of


    directors, there should not be too many people in the Smith family to be in the senior leadership, so the


    people in the Smith family are arranged to branches in various provinces. How dare Samson transfer


    Katherine to the Smith Group?


    What did he want to do, to test Louis''s attitude?


    "Yeah, she came to the Smith Group when you just went to Turkey a few dayster." Jessie stuffs a


    boneless chicken wing into her mouth, ambiguously saying, "Julian fawn on her every day and orders a


    luxurious takeaway to the nning department, and she would do what Katherine asks her to do."


    "Of course she would fawn on her. After all, Katherine is a member of the Smith family." Lily smiles


    faintly, "Moreover, she is only an acting minister now. Whether she can be the minister, it needs


    Katherine¡¯s help."


    Jessie shows a dissatisfied look, "She just entered thepany earlier than you, and has someone


    backed her! I heard that your minister is going to the New York branch and he wants to rmend


    you to be the minister. But no one can expect that Leon would have an ident and Julian takes the


    position."


    "Hey Lily, didn''t Mr. Louis say anything?" She leans forward and looks at Lily, "You have stayed in


    Turkey for so long. Nothing happened? Does Mr. Louis support you?"


    "No, we just worked." Lily says helplessly, interrupting her illusions, "Don''t think about it anymore. I


    have no other rtionship with Louis and I don''t need him to support me."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Anyway, after the cooperation is over, she did not owe Louis any favors.


    "Just work!" Jessie eats a few more dishes, looking disappointed, "Anyway, he was once your cousin-


    inw. Why is Mr. Louis so cold-hearted?"


    "..."


    "There is a Katherine in our department, buy your department is messy as well. I think there will be a


    few more peopleing in. Is the Smith Group going to change the staff?"


    "..."


    "Okay, please shut up." Lily doesn¡¯t want to listen to her, and stuffs a chicken wing into her mouth,


    "Don¡¯t care about so much, just work and get your sry. If you keep talking again, tomorrow I won''t


    cook for you."


    In order not to eat takeaway tomorrow, Jessie shuts up.


    Then the phone on the coffee table rings. She goes to the living room to get her phone. It is a strange


    number.


    Is it Jason again?


    Lily answers, "Who is it?"


    "Miss Lily, this is Mr. Louis''s secretary Meghan." A polite female voicees over the phone, "I''m at


    the door of your apartment. Can youe here right now?"


    "Well."


    Lily is still wondering when going down the elevator. Didn¡¯t Meghan send her back a few hours ago?


    Why did shee here again? Is there something urgent?


    Hasn''t she already gotten even with Louis?


    As soon as she goes out of the apartment building, Lily sees Meghan standing under the stairs,


    capable and exquisite, with arge cardboard box over one meter high next to her, and two men


    standing beside.


    "Miss Lily, sorry to bother you sote." Meghan bows slightly to Lily and shows therge box behind


    her. "This is what Mr. Louis asks me to send to you."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know, but it''s heavy, so I ask the masters to help you move up."


    Lily wants to refuse, fearing that she would not be able to have a clear rtionship with Louis after


    receiving the gift, but Meghan doesn¡¯t leave, with a look like "Miss Lily, if you don''t take it, I won''t


    leave".


    Lily twitches the corner of her mouth and leads the way unwillingly.


    A few minutester, arge carton over a meter high is delivered to Lily¡¯s apartment. Meghan takes the


    two masters away, and Jessie looks at the carton with the bowl.


    Jessie asks curiously, "Lily, what is this?"


    "God knows!" It is tightly sealed, like an antique. She takes a knife, cuts the ribbon and film on it, and


    takes some efforts to open it.


    "Wow, my eyes are dazzling to be blind!" As soon as the carton falls to the ground, Jessie freezes.


    Lily also freezes.


    After the carton is removed, there is a diamond castle in the ss cab which is embedded with


    diamonds from the top and bottom. Under the light, it was so dazzling and dreaming.


    After a while, Jessie is very excited, "Shit! This is Disney''s diamond castle that is not for sale! Oh my


    god!"


    After Jessie says this, Lily realizes that this is the castle sold in the Disney.


    She stares at the diamond castle in the ss cab and can''t believe that the diamond castle that is


    only exhibited in the Disney is now in her home, right in front of her eyes.


    At this moment, her phone rings. It¡¯s Louis who sends her message.


    ¡°Miss Lily, I hope the castle can give you a good dream.¡±


    It is just a simple sentence, but her ears are red, and her heart beats fast. And she feels so sweet as if


    her heart is filled with marshmallows.


    "Oh, it¡¯s from Mr. Louis''s news." Jessiees over, and the smiles evilly, "Didn¡¯t you say that you have


    nothing to do with Mr. Louis? He has sent you the gift!"


    "Maybe it''s a thank-you gift." Lily quickly returns to her normal look, patting Jessie¡¯s head away, "Wash


    the bowl after eating. I''ll go back to the room first."


    "What about this diamond castle? Will it be stolen if you put it in the living room?"


    "..."

 Chapter 93 You Can’t Touch Her

    Chapter 93 You Can¡¯t Touch Her


    Then Lily and Jessie move the castle into Lily''s room.


    Lily shifts her attention not to look at the shiny castle, but after she takes the bath andes out, her


    eyes are attracted by it again. She wants to touch it.


    Isn¡¯t it just a diamond castle? And she has seen it before. Why is she so excited?


    Lily sleeps on the bed, but she turns over and looks at the diamond castle. There is a little lighting


    in through the window, but the whole castle is like a bright starlight that attracts her attention.


    It''s really pretty.


    After returning from a business trip for half a month, Lily''s jetg returns to normal. She gets up early to


    prepare breakfast and lunch. After the breakfast, she takes subway with Jessie to go to work.


    "It''s so sleepy!" Jessie binge-watched tootest night and kept yawning all the time, but she is still


    ying the phone.


    Lily is speechless.


    "Lily, forward it!" Jessie suddenly is in high spirits and hands her cell phone to Lily, "BCunches a new


    car, and it has a lucky draw activity. The winner can get a car!"


    Lily only nces at it and says with a smile, "What is so happy! Even they hold such an activity, it


    would be out turn to get the prize."


    "Oh, just forward it." Jessie simply takes Lily¡¯s mobile phone, "I heard that BC''s agent is good.


    Someone got a car before."


    After reposting it on Instagram, Jessie smiles and returns the phone to Lily, "They will reveal the


    oue in three days!"


    "You are so boring."


    After arriving at thepany, they go to their own department, and Lily enters the trantion


    department.


    After noting to thepany for half a month, the office has changed a lot, which she can hardly


    recognize it. Looking around, she finds out that there are some personal items that are not hers on her


    previous desk.


    It happens that Julianes here, wearing a red package hip skirt with a smile on her face, looking


    radiant.


    "Julian, you moved my position away when you change the office?" Lily stares at Julian, the smile on


    her white face is a little cold, "I just went on a business trip with Mr. Louis, not resign."


    Julian'' looks calm, and says arrogantly. "Oh, I''m afraid you are busy on a business trip, so I didn¡¯t tell


    you that we recruited a new member and there has been a change in the seat. Your seat is over there."


    Julian points to a corner. Lily¡¯s seat is under the air conditioner, and is facing the ss window.


    Lily''s eyes sink.


    What''s the matter? Did Julian go against her so tantly?


    "You are so nice, help me find a ce that is warm in winter and cool in summer." Soon, Lily raises her


    lips and smiles shallowly, "Thank you."


    Her smile makes Julian a bit nervous in her heart, as if she is a little scared, but then she thinks that


    when she takes office, Lily would have to work for her. Why is she afraid of Lily?


    Thinking of this, Julian feels confident and straightens her back, "Of course, I won''t treat my staff badly.


    By the way, since you are back, you should work immediately. Hanna, get the work I gives you to Lily."


    Hanna nods.


    Lily has no opinion and smiles slightly, "Okay."


    Seeing that Lily looks calm and goes straight to the new position, Julian leaves.


    Soon, Hanna gives Lily a lot of documents. It seems like it has been piled up for a whole month.


    "Lily, Julian says that she needs the two documents next week." Hanna says, picking two other


    documents out, "These two are urgent and you have to finish them tomorrow."


    Looking at the ss door over there, Hanna lowers her voice, "Lily, just be tolerant. Everyone knows


    that she would be the minister and she is vengeful. Don¡¯t go against with her."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Yes, thank you." Lily smiles at Hanna for her kind reminder.


    But she is not the one who will bear all the inequality.


    Julian is determined to go against her. The documents that need to be processed have not been


    modified, so she needs to sort them out one by one and add notes.


    Lily doesn¡¯t get angry, and handles the two documents quickly.


    It''s half past eleven.


    When she thinks Coffey should be off ss, Lily takes out her mobile phone and sends him a


    message.


    ¡°Coffey, can you use mobile phone now? Help me check something.¡±


    Coffey¡¯s school is very strict and he rarely ys the phone. Usually Lily would wait for a long time for


    his reply. Unexpectedly, when shees to warm the meal, Coffey replies her message quickly this


    time.


    Coffey, ¡°Yes, the teacher gives us an afternoon off.¡± The teacher is quite reasonable.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know that Coffey also went to Turkey, and he came back earlier than her, and quit his


    bodyguard job, but he has not gone back to school.


    She sends the names of restaurants and hotels, the time period, and Julian''s name to Coffey. She


    wants to know whether Coffey can hack into the hotel monitoring system and check something.


    Coffey, ¡°Sister, have you been bullied?¡±


    Lily smiles.


    This little guy is quite smart.


    Lily, ¡°Yes, so I ask you to check something for me, and I will teach her a lesson.¡±


    Coffey, ¡°I will give you the answer in half an hour.¡±


    Is it so fast?


    Lily knows that Coffey is very good atputers, so she asks him for help, but it is troublesome to


    check the hotel. Can it be done in half an hour?


    When she takes the hot meal back to the office, Lily finds that there are two more policemen in the


    office, who are talking to her colleagues.


    When the colleague sees Lilyes back, he says something and then points at Lily.


    Lily frowns, and sees the two policemen approaching her. One policeman shows his ID and arrest


    warrant, and his tone is calm.


    "Miss Lily, you are suspected of murder, pleasee us."


    Lily asks, "Who did I kill?"


    "Mr. Leon, the minister of your department."


    "Mr. Leon died of myocardial infarction. It has nothing to do with me." Lily frowns more tightly.


    Things have passed for half a month, why did the policee to arrest her now?


    "It doesn''t matter, go to the police station first." Seeing that Lily doesn¡¯t cooperate with them, the two


    policemen look bad, and they pull out the handcuffs.


    Colleagues in the trantion department lean over to see what happens.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to make things big, which will affect thepany''s reputation. It¡¯s no big deal to go to


    the police station with the police.


    She doesn¡¯t struggle anymore and stretches out her hands.


    The police have just handcuffed her, and from the doores a low-pitched male voice, "How will my


    staff be taken away by you at will?"


    Louis walks in. The legs under the suit pants are slender. He looks sullen, and nces at Lily. When he


    walks in, his eyes fall on the policemen.


    He is also followed by Meghan, who is also full of aura.


    "It turns out to be Mr. Louis." The police who is about to handcuff Lily nods at Louis and says, "We


    receive a notice from the superior saying that Miss Lily is suspected of murder and we have to take her


    back."


    "I know my staff clearly." Louis says, "The day Mr. Leon died, she apanied me to discuss


    cooperation in the Grandeur Hotel. I can testify for her."


    Faced with the oppressive Louis, the two police officers look stiff.


    "Mr. Louis, even if Miss Lily has a proof of absence, it won¡¯t prove nothing..."


    Louis is impatient and nces at the secretary next to him.


    Meghan immediately steps forward and politely says, "Mr. Leon died of myocardial infarction half a


    month ago. The hospital can issue a diagnosis."


    "If Mr. Leon''s death is rted to Miss Lily, you should arrest her when Mr. Leon died. Now Mr. Leon has


    been buried. Even Mr. Leon''s wife knows that Mr. Leon often stays upte, so it causes a heart attack.


    ept the fact, and you should not investigate into something untrue. It¡¯s so tired."


    The two policemen are speechless by the sharp secretary.

 Chapter 94 Go to the Tigers Den

    Chapter 94 Go to the Tiger''s Den


    One of the policemen is still struggling and wants to say something. Meghan continues, "You can take


    Miss Lily away for questioning, but you must give the public an exnation."


    "Once Miss Lily is taken away, ourpany''s stock is bound to fall. What¡¯s more, if Miss Lily is


    innocent, you will have a bad reputation among the public and the media."


    The two policemen have nothing to say at all, and they don¡¯t know what to do.


    They are unlucky to receive such a task. They do not afford to provoke the famous Smith Group. If they


    really arrest Lily, it would be them who are scolded.


    The two policemen look at each other.


    After a few seconds, one of the policemen says, "Since Mr. Louis is in security for Miss Lily, then we


    believe Miss Lily is innocent."


    Louis nods.


    The two policemen leave after staying for less than ten minutes. The colleagues are still watching the


    show, and Lily is ignorant, unwilling to believe that things would change dramatically.


    "Miss Lily."


    Lily recollects her mind by this soft voice.


    She nces at Louis, and quickly lowers her head, calmly saying, "Mr. Louis, what¡¯s up?"


    "Mr. Leon''s death has nothing to do with you, don''t put it in your heart. If there are policemening to


    you, you don''t have to follow them and report my name, got it?" says Louis.


    She feels warm and nods, "I see. Thank you, Mr. Louis."


    "You''re wee."


    Soon Louis leaves the trantion department with Meghan.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The trantion department is quiet for almost a minute.


    Then, those who are interested in the matter all approach Lily. Their faces and eyes are filled with


    curiosity


    "Lily, you are so good. Mr. Louises to speak for you."


    "Even when you divorced Jason, Mr. Louis still takes care of you. It''s so nice!"


    "Lily, you have been on a business trip with Mr. Louis for half a month. You will be the minister, right?"


    "..."


    They make fun of Lily with dirty words.


    Lily is ustomed to such asions, and is not angry. Instead, she smiles and says, "When Mr. Louis


    is free, I will ask Mr. Louis to have a meal with everyone and talk about it."


    The colleagues dare not to speak. It is just a joke, and Louis always takes care of her. They dare not to


    gossip anymore.


    Lily sneers.


    These people don¡¯t dare to say anything in front of Julian, but they used all kinds of profanity to her.


    Oh, do they think she is too weak?


    Coffey quickly sends what he has found to Lily. What he has found is not only what Lily asks for, he


    also found that Julian has received money, intending to make mischief between employees in several


    departments.


    Lily saves the two most valuable videos, and sends the rest of the information to Meghan''s mailbox


    anonymously.


    These things canpletely destroy Julian¡¯s career.


    The next morning, when Julianes to thepany, she is still arrogant. But after a meeting, she


    Lily takes the documents to her office.


    "Julian, I have finished the files." She has finished it yesterday, but she didn''t give her; otherwise she


    won¡¯t see this pleasant scene.


    "Lily, I didn''t know that you''re very powerful." Julian stares at Lily with anger in her eyes.


    At the meeting, Julian tentatively mentioned that the trantion department needs a minister, but the


    senior management ignore her. When shees out, she heard someone say that when she was not


    in thepany yesterday, the police came to thepany and wanted to take Lily away, but Mr. Louis


    protected Lily.


    Lily pretends not to understand her and smiles, "Julian, what do you mean?"


    Julian pats on the table and says angrily, "You know what I said! Don''t think that if you have a


    rtionship with Mr. Louis, you can do whatever you want. It¡¯s not yours!"


    "I never think of being the minister." Lily looks at her. "It''s you who wants to sit in that position. But


    judging from your expression, it seems that your dream has ended."


    "You..." Julian is about to beat Lily, but if she really hits Lily, it means Lily is right.


    She loses her face.


    Julian'' clenches her hand, and she lifts his chin proudly to Lily, "Of course not! I am the best choice for


    this position, and the senior is not stupid."


    If they really choose you, that would be stupid!


    Lily nders Julian in her heart, but gives Julian the sincerest smile, "I also think so, and I hope Julian


    could take care of me in the future. If there is nothing else, I will go out first."


    After Lily goes out, Julian kicks the chair fiercely, but her toe gets hurt and she takes a cold breath.


    Julian resents Lily all the more!


    Lily stays in the Smith Group shorter than she is, but she is so smart and capable, and everyone


    praises her, even the minister favors her. What¡¯s more, she once married to Jason and bes Mr.


    Louis''s cousin-inw!


    Compared with Lily, she is not bad, but she always misses the good luck. If the minister is going to the


    New York branch, the sessor he considers is Lily, not her.


    Who would feel good by knowing this?


    The more Julian thinks, the angrier she is. She takes out the phone, and quickly sends a text message,


    with a grin on her face.


    At 3,30 in the afternoon, Julianes to Lily''s desk.


    "Lily, I have another task for you." Julian says, throwing her a document, "President Sam of Fansian


    Company has an appointment with a partner from Find for dinner, and would to invite an interpreter


    from ourpany to go with him. Would you like to take this task?"


    Lily nces at Julian''s face.


    Julian just red at her a few hours ago, hoping to tear her off. How would she be so calm and asked


    her for help?


    There must be trap!


    "Julian, I have too many things to do, please find someone else." Lily points to the documents at the


    table. "These are urgent documents. I have to finish them as soon as possible."


    "It¡¯s no hurry, it doesn''t matter." Julian says, still pretending, "Lily, don''t you respect me because I am


    just the acting minister?"


    Lily knows that no matter what she says, it won¡¯t work, and Julian is determined to let her go into the


    trap.


    "Okay, I''ll goter."


    Seeing that Lily agrees, Julian finally smiles, but it seems very strange, "Quickly, the ce is Mier


    Chateau in the East District. It will take some time to get there!"


    Then Julian leaves.


    Lily looks at the document for a while and sighs.


    She can¡¯t do anything else, even she knows that it is to enter Tiger''s Den.


    By the time Lily reaches Mier Chateau in the Eastern District, it is already five o''clock in the afternoon.


    She heard that although Mier Chateau looks like a ce to discuss business, it is not quiet at all.


    Instead, it is very lively from morning to night, not only for meals, but also for entertainment.


    When Lily just gets out of the car and is about to enter Mier Chateau, there is a woman''sughter


    beside her.


    The familiarughter makes her turn her head to look who it is.


    She sees Lucy, wearing luxurious clothes, with a trace of elegance and arrogance. She holds a man


    who has juste out of the car and who looks at least fifteen years older than Lucy.


    Lily thinks that Lucy has disappeared after being blocked by the financial circle. She didn''t expect her


    to hook up with another rich man after leaving Jason so quickly.


    Well., it''s not Lucy if she is not mean.


    When Lucy sees Lily, her eyes are cold like a snake, vicious and malicious.

 Chapter 95 It’s Not Easy to Take Advantage of Me!

    Chapter 95 It¡¯s Not Easy to Take Advantage of Me!


    It is because of Lily that she is kicked out of the Smith Group and blocked by the financial circle.


    Fortunately, she has met many people while working at the Smith Group, and she did note to a


    bad end.


    When Lucy meets Lily again, she can¡¯t wait to tear her apart!


    Lily can''t ignore Lucy¡¯s hateful eyes of course. She smiles first and greets Lucy, "Manager Lucy, I


    haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How are you these days."


    "I don¡¯t work in the Smith Group anymore." Lucy endures it. Lily deliberately calls her Manager Lucy so


    as to humiliate her, "And we are not familiar."


    Lucy obviously doesn¡¯t want to talk to her. She says something coquettishly to the man she is holding,


    and they enter Mier Chateau together.


    Lily raises her red lips.


    She thinks Lucy is going to show off in front of her. Why would she be so anxious to go? Is there


    something she is busy with?


    Lilye here for business as well, so she forgets Lucy soon. She enters Mier Chateau, and led by the


    waiter, she enters the private room where President Sam has booked.


    Mr. Sam looks polite, but his eyes are at Lily from time to time. Especially after the partneres, he


    takes the opportunity to sit by her side and takes advantage of her.


    Lily now knows what trap Julian has set.


    Fansian Company and the Smith Group are business partners. If Mr. Sam is dissatisfied with her, and


    terminates the cooperation with the Smith Group, Julian can take the opportunity to fire her.


    "Mr. Sam says he wants to give you 25% of the profits." Lily smiles and speaks in fluent Finnish to the


    blond man opposite her, "Mr. Sam wants to work with you very much."


    "Really?" The blond man looks stunned.


    He thought that he could only get 15% of the profit, but he did not expect Fansian Company to be so


    generous.


    Then he smiles and reaches out to shake with Mr. Sam.


    Mr. Sam didn''t understand what the blond man says, but since he is so polite, Sam also hurriedly


    shakes hands with the man, and then asks Lily, "What did you just say, Mr. Mister seems happy?"


    Lily says, "I told him to choose Fansian Company, and Mr. Mister offers to get 25% of the profit."


    "25 percent?" Mr. Sam mutters and is a little anxious, "No, no! I will lose money with this profit. Talk to


    him again."


    "Mr. Mister says that this profit is negotiated by their team." Lily looks embarrassed. "He says that if you


    disagree, he will consider other partners."


    "But the profit..."


    "Mr. Sam, this is a good opportunity for yourpany to develop overseas markets." Lily whispers in


    his ears, "You know Mr. Mister''s team, right? There are many people who want to cooperate with him. If


    you and his team can cooperate sessfully and win the Finnish market, it will be much easier to enter


    European market in the future."


    "25% of profits are a little bit more, but for the current situation, you should invest more so that you can


    earn more in the future. Mr. Sam, what do you think?"


    Fansian Company has never been involved in overseas markets. This is the first time that it works with


    a Finnish team. Mr. Sam himself does not understand the overseas markets, so he is caught by Lily.


    Mr. Sam ponders and finally says, "Fine!"


    Lily smiles lightly.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She is not easy to be taken advantage of!


    Lily rys the contents of the contract to Mr. Sam¡¯s assistant. The assistant understands it very quickly.


    After ten minutes, he returns with two contracts. Both parties sign the contract and seal it.


    When it is time to leave after eating, it is dark outside, and Mier Chateau is brightly lit and bes


    livelier.


    After sending the Finnish team away, Lily is leaving.


    "Mr. Sam, I''ll go back first."


    "It¡¯s not in a hurry." Mr. Sam chuckles and says, "Miss Lily, you help me so much and I want to thank


    you. It happens that I have a few friends here for dinner. How about let¡¯s have dinner together?"


    Lily declines, "Mr. Sam, you''re so generous. You are a partner of the Smith Group. I will help you is


    equal to help the Smith Group. Enjoy your time, I will go back first."


    "Miss Lily, don''t you give me a face?" Mr. Sam looks stern, and his tone grows cold. "I appreciate you,


    so I want to help you get some connections!"


    Lily knows that Mr. Sam wants her to apany him, and if she really leaves, he mightin to


    the Smith Group, and she would be n Julian¡¯s trap.


    After thinking about it, Lily smiles slightly, "Okay, thank you for your kindness."


    "You are wee!" Mr. Sam also smiles.


    When he enters Mier Chateau again, Mr. Sam takes Lily directly to the chess and card room. The room


    is very lively. In addition to the bright European-style living room, there are more than a dozen elegant


    rooms on both sides. The waiters shuttle through the crowd and the people in front of the table are


    either in business suits or in gold and silver, and they are all of high social status.


    Lily goes into an elegant room on the right with Mr. Sam. Several people sit at the automatic mahjong


    table. They are ying mahjong. Basically, men are surrounded by women who are enchanting and


    charming.


    She sweeps around and finds that Lucy is here too, but the man she snuggles up with is not the one


    Lily has seen at the door before. It is a bald man whose fat hands touching Lucy unscrupulously,


    Lily twitches her lips.


    Hasn''t this woman always been proud? She even likes this kind of man. It¡¯s very courageous.


    "Mr. Gage, I haven''t seen you for a long time!" Mr. Sam walks towards the man snuggled by Lucy,


    greeting with a smile. They seem to be old acquaintances. "After a few rounds, did you win a lot?"


    "We just start to y." The man who called Mr. Gage answers, and nces back at Lily, "Hey, did your


    Mr. Sam says, "No, she is from the Smith Group''s trantion, I borrowed her from Mr. Louis."


    "The Smith Group''s trantor?" Gage looks at Lily lustfully, and Lucy in his arms also sees Lily. Her


    eyes narrowed fiercely, and a trick slips through her mind.


    "Mr. Gage, you can''t move away from her." Lucy pinches the man and says, "If you don''t like me, I will


    leave now."


    Speaking of this, Lucy stands up and pretends to leave. Mr. Gage holds her and coaxes her with good


    words.


    Lily only smiles, and does not speak.


    Mr. Gage seems to be the boss, and Mr. Sam has a good rtionship with him. As soon as Mr. Sam


    President Sam sits down at the south corner and pats the seat next to him, "Come here, Miss Lily."


    "Thank you, Mr. Sam." Lily sits down gracefully and takes the whisky handed over by someone, and


    hands it to Mr. Sam. Mr. Sam is very satisfied.


    Mr. Gage ys mahjong while chatting about business matters.


    But the topic changes as they meander.


    President Gage looks at Lily and asks, "Miss Lily looks very young. How long have you been in the


    Smith Group?"


    "Although she is young, she is powerful!" Lucy smiles in his arms, "She is a trantor, but she is also


    Mr. Louis''s nephew-inw."


    President Gage is interested, "Oh? The one who married Jason?"

 Chapter 96 I Bet on Myself

    Chapter 96 I Bet on Myself


    "Yes." Lucy nces at Lily who looks calm, and deliberately raises the volume, "Her husband chased


    me because of her sexual difficulties. Miss Lily, is that right?"


    "But Miss Lily really surprises me. She looks meek, but she is very clever. She makes me be expelled


    from the Smith Group. If I know it, I would refuse your husband when he chased me."


    Lily sneers.


    Look how smart Lucy is. A few words are enough to get rid of the responsibility and drags Lily into the


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mire.


    "Yeah, but even the rabbits will bite back when they are cornered" Lily smiles slightly, her red lips are


    eye-catching, "I use normal means to defend my marriage. There is nothing wrong with it."


    "Miss Lily is very good at making excuses. If you really want to defend your marriage, just divorce him.


    Why cause so many troubles?"


    "That wouldn''t work, I would get nothing if I divorce him directly." Lily says helplessly, "It¡¯s Miss Lucy


    who trained my ex-husband so well that I have to guard for myself."


    Lucy looks sullen and gives Lily a hard look.


    This woman is bing cleverer!


    The quarrel between the two women makes the menugh.


    They don''t care who is the mistress. They just hear it as a joke.


    Mr. Gage says with great interest, "Miss Lily, do you really have sexual obstacles? It''s a pity. You are so


    beautiful."


    Before Lily responds, Lucy smiles, "Who knows whether it is true or not, after all, some people have


    seen her go to the hotel with Mr. Louis. They stay together for a whole night. The "work" is long


    enough."


    "Miss Lily, we are friends, just kidding." Mr. Samughs, pretending to appease Lily, "Sit on my seat


    and y. I am tired."


    Lily shakes her head and says, "Mr. Sam, find someone else. I know little about mahjong."


    Lucy nces at Lily. An idea shes in her brain mind.


    After Lily sits next to Mr. Sam, she has never seen Lily help Mr. Sam to y the mahjong. She also


    heard from Jason that Lily is bad at ying mahjong.


    Lucy whispers a few words in the ear of Mr. Gage, and Mr. Gage nods and looks back at Lily. His eyes


    are lust and he is eager to strip her.


    Lucy gets up from Gage''s arms and smiles, "Mr. Sage is so enthusiastic, Lily, don''t refuse it. I don¡¯t


    know how to y mahjong either. I will y with you. Is it fair?"


    Mr. Gage winks, and the man next to him gives way.


    Lucy sits up.


    "Miss Lily, let''s y." Mr. Sam presses her on the chair and touches her. "If you win, you get the money.


    If you lose, I will pay for it!"


    Lily looks at Mr. Sam embarrassedly, "Mr. Sam, really?"


    "Just y!"


    Lily no longer refuses him, and is a little embarrassed, "Well, Mr. Gage, I will y with you. But I am


    poor at ying mahjong."


    Mr. Gage''s face is full ofughs, "It''s alright, just have fun!"


    After the automatic mahjong table shuffles the tiles, and distributes the tiles to every person, Lily moves


    the mahjong to herself. The clumsy look makes Lucy smile coldly.


    After ying for a while, Gage gives out a tile.


    "The sixth circle tile."


    "I win!" Lucy shoves the mahjong in front of her and smiles. "I''m feeling lucky."


    Lily bites her lip and seems discouraged.


    After several rounds, she is losing, and Mr. Sam is always paying for it.


    "Mr. Sam, I''m so sorry that you lost so much." Lily picks up the wine ss on the table and drinks all.


    She says sulkily, "It¡¯s so unlucky. Even I''m a poor yer, how could I keep losing?" You don¡¯t have to


    pay for me. I¡¯ll pay for it myself. I won¡¯t believe I can¡¯t win!¡±


    Mr. Sam refills her ss and smiles, "Well, you can y as you like."


    Lily seems to be out of luck, and after several rounds, she lost all her money.


    Gage and Lucy nce at each other, and smile meaningfully.


    Lily bes more and more unconvincing. She seems to go against with mahjong and has to win. As


    long as there is wine in the ss, she would drink all. At the end, she even lost the earrings, ring and


    ne.


    "Miss Lily, forget it." When he sees Lily is drunk, Mr. Sam knows that she would not be able to hold it


    for long, and pretends to persuade her, "You have bet your all things. You have nothing to bet on."


    Seeing Lily''s miserable appearance, Lucy is very proud.


    She also says, "Lily, if you don''t have money, I can lend it to you, but I don''t want to y something big;


    otherwise, it is boring."


    Lily stands up shakenly, as if she doesn¡¯t want to y.


    But she lost all night, and she doesn¡¯t want to give up. She seems to be hesitating.


    "I don''t have to borrow money. I still have something to bet on," Lily says drunkenly, pointing her finger


    at herself, "I will y one more round! Thest round! I will bet myself on it and I don''t believe I can¡¯t


    win!"


    Lucy sees that she is already in the trap, and the grin on her lips is even eviler. She says loudly, "That


    wouldn''t work, Lily. You''re so drunk now. What if you wake up and don''t admit it, and sue us?"


    "Then sign the contract!" Lily pats on the table, "I must win this time. I don''t believe I can¡¯t win!"


    Then she looks at Mr. Gage and Lucy again, muttering, "Mr. Gage, I have gambled on myself. How


    about you? You won¡¯t just bet on money, right?"


    Lily loses her bnce, and falls into Mr. Sam''s arms.


    "Oh, Mr. Sam is here too." Lily smiles, her hand hooking on his neck, charming, "Do you want to


    gamble too? You won''t lose money!"


    When Mr. Sam smells the fragrance on her, and feels attracted by her. when he is going to take


    advantage of her, Lily, like a loach, slips out of his arms.


    Mr. Sam knows that he must get the woman tonight, and he says confidently, "Yes, I will bet on the vi


    I just bought at Tourmaline Community! How do you think, Lily?"


    "Mr. Sam, you are so bad, and you even bet on the hundreds of millions of vi." Lily pretends to be


    angry, "Old man, you want to see me lose myself, right?"


    Mr. Gage also smiles, "OK, since Mr. Sam is so generous, then I also bet on my house in the Cloud


    City, plus 2% of the shares of mypany."


    Lily smirks, "Mr. Gage, you are also bad. You want to see me make a fool of myself, right?"


    "How could be?"


    Watching Lily flirting with Mr. Gage, Lucy can¡¯t wait to kill Lily. She pretends to be innocent and seduces


    her man.


    She has to make Lily infamous tonight!


    Lucy res at Lily before taking back her eyes. She smiles and says, "I don¡¯t have vi orpany. I


    just bet on two million dors, can I?"


    "Two million is too little." Lily frowns, and says unhappily, "No, you have to bet on something more. I


    have already put myself in."


    Lucy grits her teeth and continues tough, "So, what do you want?"


    Lily says, "Four million and run around the Moon Lake nakedly for a day."


    Lucy looks pale.


    Lily doesn¡¯t seem to see it, and murmurs angrily, "Oh, such a bad luck. I haven''t won one for a whole


    night. And now I still bet on myself. I won''t be able to win by going against with three persons."

 Chapter 97 Louis, Bring Grey Wolf Back

    Chapter 97 Louis, Bring Grey Wolf Back


    She regrets it and says to Mr. Gage, "Mr. Gage, I¡¯ve lost everything, I don¡¯t want to y now."


    "That wouldn''t work. It is you who wants to y another round." Gage says, "Besides, Mr. Sam and I


    have bet on the vi, but you regret it now. Do you look down upon us?"


    Lily smiles forcefully, "Mr. Sam, I didn''t mean that..."


    "Okay, I agree!" Lucy interrupts Lily. The woman has lost for a whole night. Her skills are so poor that


    she won¡¯t win tonight, "Miss Lily, don''t dampen the enthusiasm."


    "But I..." Lily mutters, seemingly not wanting to y, as if she is afraid of losing.


    Lucy doesn¡¯t give her that opportunity. She directly calls the waiter to take a pen and paper. When she


    writes down the item and presses the handprint, Lucy nces at Lily, "Miss Lily, you haven¡¯t written it."


    Lily hesitates for a while with the pen, grits her teeth, and puts it aside after writing down the items.


    "Just y! I¡¯ve lost for a whole night, and I afford to lose it!" Lily says, and asks the waiter to close the


    door, "If I lose, it is too shameful to be seen by everyone."


    Lucy insists on keeping the door open.


    Mr. Gage twists his eyebrows and says unpleasantly, "What if she regrets when there are so many


    people seeing her?"


    "Mr. Gage, don''t worry. She won''t." Lucy appeases Mr. Gage and smiles, "The handprint on the paper


    is pressed by herself, and she won¡¯t regret it. Besides, with so many people watching her, does she


    dare to leave?"


    She moves her hands on the man''s legs and says, "Mr. Gage, I have made a lot of efforts to get the


    woman here. Look at the Windton¡¯s cooperation case..."


    Mr. Gage pinches on her chest, "As long as I''m happy tonight, the Windton¡¯s cooperation case will be


    yours!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Gage."


    Staring at Lily who is drunk, Lucy sneers.


    She hasn''t nned to pay attention to Lily this time. After all, she has chances to take revenge in the


    future, but Lilyes to the door tonight, she wouldn¡¯t just let her go.


    Guests who y cards in the lobby outside know that there is a huge bet in the elegant room, and they


    The room here is overcrowded, and the opposite room has just been open. Several mene out, all


    in suits and leather shoes, as if toe to y, and there is beautiful woman in them.


    The man with sses smiles at Louis, "Hey, I thought my skills are good, and want to win some money


    from Mr. Louis, but I didn''t expect to lose all in the end."


    The man next to him follows, "Yeah, the person Mr. Louis brings here is so powerful."


    "It makes us suffer a lot!"


    Louis shakes hands with the man and smiles lightly, "You tter her. Chloe is not Mr. Tan and your


    opponent. She is just lucky today and won some money."


    "Well, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s y again next time!"


    "..."


    After Meghan sends a few guests away, Chloe immediately holds Louis''s hand and says happily,


    "Louis, am I really so powerful? They all praise me?"


    In order to practice mahjong, she learns from the masters invited by Louis. During this year, she


    practiced hard every day, just to help Louis win face like today.


    Thepliments of others are undoubtedly the greatest affirmation of her strength.


    "Not bad." Since the tricky business is settled, Louis is in a good mood, and smiles, "You don''tck


    movie scripts and endorsements now. What else do you want?"


    Chloe looks at him, "I don''t want anything, just want you to bring Grey Wolf back."


    That Grey Wolf leaves without telling her, and even takes her into his cklist. Is she a gue so that


    he wants to avoid her?


    "He has resigned. Kay will protect you."


    "It¡¯s different!" Chloe shakes his hand away and mutters unhappily, "Kay is like a fool, and he does


    what I say. And even the pig won¡¯t eat what he cooks!"


    "Louis, let Grey Wolfe back. He would listen to you, right? I won''t target at that coquettish woman


    anymore."


    Louis nces coldly at her. "It is you who is always targeting her at the beginning."


    "Louis..."


    "Kay will follow you in the future."


    No matter what Chloe says, Louis just doesn¡¯t agree with her. Chloe stomps heavily, and sees that


    there are so many people around the opposite room, she turns to go there.


    Louis calls her, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m not happy. I am going to y cards!" Chloe says indignantly, "It''s better to lose all the money. It''s


    so annoying!"


    "..."


    Louis feels helpless. Shaking his head, he dials the phone to Kay, and asks him to pick Chloe up.


    When he looks back, Chloe is no longer visible, so he has to follow her.


    "Please! Please!" Outside the door is full of people, and she can¡¯t see anything. Chloe struggles to


    squeeze inside.


    When she gets to the table, she sees Lily again!


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It''s really unlucky. How can she always encounter her?


    Chloe roll her eyes at her and stands behind Lily, but finds that the Lily has put down all her tiles, and


    no one can see it, "Hey, will you y mahjong? How do you put down all the tiles? Are skills so poor?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Lily turns back and sees Chloe''s sullen face.


    She looks unpleasant.


    "Miss Chloe is also ying here?" Lily nces behind her, and she doesn¡¯t see Louis, and then she


    sighs with relief.


    Fortunately, Louis is not here; otherwise she might be ridiculed if he knows she bets on herself.


    Chloe snorts, "I can y everywhere! This is not your home!"


    Then Chloe sees the paper on the table. She immediately picks it up and has a close look at it, feeling


    dumbfounded, "Lily, why did you ce such a big bet?"


    Lily is a little embarrassed and whispers, "I have lost for a whole night! I even lost the ne, so I bet


    on myself."


    Chloe mocks, "I was wondering why did you put down all the tiles. It turns out that your skills suck!


    Well, if you call me sister, I will help you win!"


    People on the table change their faces.


    Everyone knows that Chloe is Mr. Louis¡¯s favorite woman, and no one in the entertainment industry can


    would be terrible.


    Lucy also recognizes Chloe, and she smiles slightly, "Miss Chloe, this is our game with Lily. Don''t join in


    the fun. It¡¯s not good if Mr. Louis knows it."


    "Who the hell are you? What''s the matter with I join in the fun?" Chloe is very angry when she was just


    rejected by Louis. Now she is angered by Lucy.


    She squints at Lucy and sighs in disdain, "Oh! It turns out to be the mistress who grabs other¡¯s


    husband and bites back!"

 Chapter 98 Admit Defeat

    Chapter 98 Admit Defeat


    Lucy smiles stiffly.


    "Aren''t you driven out by the circle? How can you have money to y in this ce?" Chloe nces


    around the table, and then chuckles, "Oh, it looks like you''ve maintained yourself well!"


    There is something in her words, and Gage looks nervous.


    If she is someone else, Gage would not spare her life, but this is Mr. Louis¡¯s baby girl, he cannot afford


    to offend her.


    "You just said that you don''t want to y with me. Did you join together to bully her? She lost all night.


    You must be ying tricks!" says Chloe.


    "Miss Chloe, it¡¯s not what you think. How dare we?" Mr. Sam hurriedly says, "Miss Lily''s skill is not


    good, and she made the bet herself."


    Lily drinks a ss of wine, drunkenly says, "Yes, I proposed it!"


    "I haven''t seen such a stupid person!" Chloe looks disgusted. "Just y. You must lose!"


    At this time, Louis alsoes in.


    "Mr. Louis."


    Mr. Gage did not expect that Louis woulde here, and he politely greets Louis. Lily, who is with her


    back against Louis, stiffens and buries her head.


    The one she is afraid to see hase. It¡¯s so embarrassing.


    Louis nods lightly, nces at the table, and sees Lily, who is shrinking like a quail, as if trying to lower


    her sense of presence.


    Chloe takes Louis''s hand and says, "Louis, this woman is so stupid. She lost for a whole night and is


    still ying with them. She even bets on herself, such a stupid woman!"


    Lily, "..."


    Louis ignores Chloe. He scans the letter on the table lightly. During the business trip in Turkey, he is


    sure that Lily is not the kind of woman who would be so stupid.


    He says lightly, "Go ahead, you have to finish the round."


    So, the game starts again.


    Perhaps because Louis appears, they feel the atmosphere is a little depressed. Sam and Gage dare


    not peep at Lily so brazenly, and y the game seriously.


    "The ninth character."


    "Match. The sixth bamboo."


    "..."


    After a long time, the people behind Lucy are gossiping, and Lucy wears smiles on her face, seeming


    to win.


    On the other hand, Lily looks annoyed. She puts down her cards, and the onlookers don''t know what


    tiles she has.


    Lucy raises her chin at Lily, "Miss Lily, it¡¯s your turn."


    Lily takes a deep breath and touches a tile very anxiously.


    A few secondster, she looks up at Lucy, and her sharp eyes send chill down Lucy¡¯s bone, which


    makes her feel nervous.


    "Sorry, everyone."


    Lily shows out the tile in her hand. It¡¯s a North, and then she turns out all the tiles in front of her.


    The people around take a deep breath.


    "Thirteen orphans!" Chloe almost screams, and is more excited than she wins, "Pretty! I didn¡¯t expect


    you, a coquettish woman, to be so lucky!"


    Louis nces at her.


    Chloe pats her mouth with her hand and stops talking.


    "Hey, how is this possible!" Lucy screams out and stands up from the chair, shaking his body. "How can


    you win? Your skills are so poor!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiles slightly, "Maybe after I have lost all night and the luck ising to me."


    Mr. Gage looks gloomy.


    Lucy says that Lily must lose, so he makes such a big bet, but Lily wins!


    "Miss Lily is so lucky! Our skills are not as good as yours." Mr. Sam is also a little flustered, and says


    with a smile, "Well, we just have fun! Since the game is over. We can go."


    Then he wants to take the paper away.


    "Mr. Sam, I don''t think so." Louis quickly presses on the paper. Standing behind Lily, he gives her the


    best support.


    "Miss Lily has lost all night, and finally bets herself in. She ys this game sincerely. If Miss Lily loses,


    saying that it is just for fun, I think Mr. Gage will definitely be dissatisfied."


    He speaks mildly, but gives others oppression.


    "ept defeat."


    "That''s right, you want to get back the paper when you lose. It is so mean!" Chloe shouts. "She''s a


    member of the Smith Group, and you aren¡¯t honest. Do you want to make Mr. Louis lose face?"


    Mr. Sam is sweaty on his face, feeling embarrassed and smiles reluctantly, "Miss Chloe, how dare we


    disrespect Mr. Louis. We just..."


    Mr. Sam wants to say something, but he doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Mr. Sam, you have left your handprint on this paper. I didn''t force you." Lily hups and is a little


    unstable, almost falling into Louis'' arms.


    She tries to stand firm and extracts the paper from Louis, "We have just said that this is thest round. I


    will deal with you three alone. If I lose, I am yours. If I win..."


    Taking the paper and patting it on the chest, Lily drunkenly says, "These are mine! When... when we


    made the bet, everyone around us knows it. Isn¡¯t it?"


    Everyone around echoes, "Yes, we all see it."


    "You bullied the girl, and you didn''t admit it. It''s disgusting!"


    "Yes, you are not honest!"


    Mr. Gage almost bursts into anger, but with so many people in the room, he couldn''t lose his temper.


    Those whoe to Mier Chateau to y are all entrepreneurs. If he goes against with Lily this time, it


    will not be good for hispany.


    More importantly...


    Mr. Gage nces at Lily, and behind her is Louis, the helm of the Smith Group, who is not the one he


    can offend.


    If he offends the Smith Group, his cooperation with Louis will be terminated in the future.


    In just ten seconds or so, Mr. Gage weighs the pros and cons. He suppresses the anger in his heart


    and smiles, "Of course it counts. It¡¯s written in ck and white. Since Miss Lily won, I will honor my


    promise."


    "Mr. Gage?" Seeing Mr. Gagepromises, Lucy turns paler, and pulls his clothes, "I bet four million.


    How did I get so much money?"


    Mr. Gage shakes her hand away and says coldly, "You made the bet yourself. Who forced you? Go get


    the money yourself! I think Miss Lily is very skillful, but you are not as good as her!"


    Lily smiles slightly, "Thank you, Mr. Gage. I will get the house in a few days."


    Mr. Gage twists his mouth and leaves without saying anything.


    "Miss Lily is really lucky, and the vi at Tourmaline Community is yours." Since Mr. Gage has admitted


    defeat, Mr. Sam has to honor his promise too. When he leaves, he stares at Lucy fiercely and hatefully.


    Lily can y tiles, but she pretends she can¡¯t!


    From entering the elegant room, the woman has led them into the trap step by step, pretending to be


    docile, deliberately losing cash and nes, all of which are just for thest round.


    With just one round, she takes two houses and four million from them, which is cruel enough.


    Mr. Gage, who has supported Lucy, has left, and Mr. Sam also left, leaving Lucy alone in the room.


    Lucy just wants to cry.


    She doesn''t even have half a million now, how can she give four million to Lily?

 Chapter 99 A Beautiful Shot

    Chapter 99 A Beautiful Shot


    "Lily..." Four million is not a small amount of money. Lucy decides to put down her dignity, "We are


    ying for fun, right?"


    "I know I was wrong before to take away your husband... but it is Jason who seduced me first, and I


    have resigned from the Smith Group. We don¡¯t bear grudges against each other, right?"


    Lily smiles softly, "Is it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Bullshit!


    She is not blind. After being brought into this room by Mr. Sam, she found that Lucy looked at her from


    time to time and whispered with Mr. Gage. She just took the initiative first.


    "Yes." Lucy nods, thinking that Lily would let her go, and she says pitifully, "I work in a smallpany


    now, and I don''t have a hundred thousand dors."


    "What does it matter to me?" Lily asks back.


    Lucy looks pale.


    "Miss Lucy, I can give you a year for paying me back the four million." Lily shakes the paper in her hand


    and says, "But running around Moon Lake nakedly, I hope you can do it as soon as possible."


    Lucy is so desperate that she begins to curses Lily,


    "Bitch, you set the trap at the beginning and cheated us, right!?"


    "You deserve to have sexual obstacles, and abandoned by your husband after getting married!"


    "Do you think no one knows your past? I hope your ex-boyfriend would strangle you to death!"


    Lucy''s face is distorted, and she scolds all the unpleasant words, but Lily remains calm, with a smile on


    her.


    After Lucy gasps for breath, she says, "Since Miss Lucy doesn¡¯t know to appreciate me, then pay me


    the four million within three months."


    After that, Lily pushes away the crowd and walks out staggeringly.


    "Hah, saying so much bullshit. You deserve it!" Chloe is very happy when she sees that Lucy can¡¯t win


    Lily. She isn''t the only one who can¡¯t win Lily.


    Chloe takes Louis''s arm and says, "Louis, the show is over. Let''s go."


    "Well." The lively drama ends. It is time to go.


    But before leaving, Louis looks at Lucy and says lightly, "Miss Lucy, did you remember her words?"


    Louis''s eyes are deep and clear, but Lucy shivers.


    Louis has said that. If she doesn¡¯t keep her promise to pay Lily the four million, she wouldn''t stay


    anywhere.


    Why does Louis protect Lily?


    Is there something between them?


    Louis is very patient and asks again. After Lucy nods, he takes Chloe away.


    His move dissatisfies Chloe. She purses her red lips, "Louis, didn¡¯t the Turkish cooperation finish? Why


    do you still protect the coquettish...woman?"


    "She is an employee of the Smith Group."


    "No, no!" Chloe shouts, "There are so many people in the Smith Group. I''ve never seen you help


    anyone. Louis, you are obviously fond of her, aren''t you?"


    "Where is good of that woman? She is not as pretty as I am, and not as lovely as I am!"


    "Chloe." Louis stops and looks at her sullenly, "I can indulge you in everything, but it doesn''t mean I


    can bear everything. I hope that the things that happened in Turkey will be thest time you target at


    Lily; otherwise I will shut you in an ind in Norway for half of a year."


    As soon as Chloe heard his serious tone, she knows that Louis is really angry. She shrinks her


    shoulders, and dares not to lose her temper, "I know I was wrong. It won¡¯t happen next time."


    Even she targets at Lily again, she dares not to do it herself, in case Lily would bite back.


    Louis softens a bit.


    They leave the Mier Chateau and Kay has been waiting for them outside. When Kay sees theming


    out, he touches his head, andes over.


    "Mr. Louis, Miss Chloe."


    Chloe snorts, obviously not wanting to talk to him.


    Louis nods and let Chloe get in the car, "Send her back. Meghan would pick me up."


    "Okay." Kay isn¡¯t in a hurry, and he nces sideways, says hesitantly, "Mr. Louis, Miss Lily is sitting


    over there. Do you want me to send her back?"


    Louis raises his eyebrows slightly and looks at the staircase, only to find a slender figure squatting on


    the steps, the smoky gray skirt lying on the ground like a flower, and Lily rests her head on her arm.


    He thinks Lily has gone back. No onees to pick her up?


    "I''ll send her back. You go first."


    "Yes."


    Soon Kay drives Chloe away. Louis goes up the stairs, walks to Lily, and squats down, "Miss Lily, will


    someone take you back?"


    Lily slowly raises her head, her eyes slightly blurred, but she could still see the outline of the man.


    The man''s eyes look deep.


    "Oh, it¡¯s...Louis." In order to distract Sam¡¯s and Gage¡¯s attentions, she drank one cup after another and


    then she squats here to have a rest, waiting for Jessie to pick her up.


    She nods, and her voice sounds drunk and a little bit coquettish, "My little fairy wille to pick me up.


    It¡¯ste now, you should hurry back."


    At this time, Jessie has arrived by taxi.


    Jessie is about to enter Mier Chateau when she gets out of the car, and she sees Lily and Louis on the


    stairs.


    Wow, why is Lily with Mr. Louis?


    They seem to be chatting happily. If she goes past, would she bother them?


    After thinking for less than five seconds, Jessie turns around quickly. When the taxi is about to leave,


    she pulls the car door and leaves.


    Louis knows that the "little fairy" she mentions is probably Jessie, but there is no car passing by. He is


    not assured that she is here alone, so he is with her.


    Lily tilts her head to look at him, wondering, "Louis, why don''t you leave?"


    "Wait for the car."


    "Oh." Lily sniffs her nose and sneezes heavily. Louis nces at her. She is just wearing a thin skirt, and


    her shoulders seem to be shaking.


    He takes off his suit jacket and puts it on her.


    She feels her shoulders heavy. Lily finds that a jacket with the smell of mint falls on her shoulders,


    which instantly makes her awake and her cheeks reddish. "Thank you, Louis."


    "You''re wee." Louis''s voice is low, "You won a beautiful shot just now."


    Lily buries her face on her knees, her nose identally rubs on his suit, and her cheeks turn redder.


    She doesn¡¯t know why when she hears Louis praising her, she is very excited.


    "No." Lily says, "I want to leave after helping Mr. Sam discuss the business, but Mr. Sam has to take


    me to the room. I saw Lucy was here too, so I want to take revenge."


    "Julian asked you toe here?" asks Louis.


    "Yes."


    "She is just an acting minister, but she is really good at ying with power." Louis sneers, "If she really


    bes a minister, I''m afraid that she won¡¯t respect me."


    "She works for Samson and only recognizes Samson as the boss." Lily knows that there is something


    she shouldn''t ask and shouldn''t control but she couldn¡¯t bear it, "Louis, are you going to transfer some


    staffs here from the New York branch?"


    Now that Louis is back, he certainly won''t promote Samson¡¯s men.


    Hearing this, Louis looks down at her deeply, "Don''t you want to be the minister?"

 Chapter 100 The Menstrual Blood Makes His Pants Dirty

    Chapter 100 The Menstrual Blood Makes His Pants Dirty


    "No." Lily says honestly. Even if Julian embarrasses her many times, she just keeps silent. She just let


    Julian be the minister, but she doesn¡¯t want topete with Julian for that position.


    When Leon talked to her on the golf course, she knew how hard to be the minister. Now Leon has died.


    To be honest, she does not believe that the minister died of myocardial infarction.


    The internal rtions of the Smith Group are intricate. The staffs are either Samson''s helpers or Gill¡¯s.


    Everyone ispeting with each other. She just wants to make money and doesn''t want to participate


    in this fight.


    She followed Louis to Turkey to discuss the business, and now she haspleted her mission.


    "I can see that Miss Lily has no ambitions." Louis smiles, looking at Lily with interest, as if she is funny.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lily is ufortable by his look, "Louis... why don¡¯t you go now?"


    Every time she sees Louis looking at her like this, Lily feels panic, afraid that she would step into his


    traps.


    Does Louis want to set traps for her again?


    "You are an employee of the Smith Group. I am worry about you being alone." Louis looks at his watch.


    Half an hour has passed, and there is still no car passing by the roadside.


    Then Meghan drives to pick up Louis.


    "Miss Lily, your friend is probably noting. I will send you back."


    Lily shakes her head and hurriedly says, "No. There might be traffic jams, I''ll call her." Then she


    rummages around in the bag for her phone.


    When she lowers her head, she is dizzy, and she falls straight to the ground. Louis quickly holds her.


    Lily looks up, and has a hup suddenly.


    The sweet smell of wine blows on Louis''s face.


    Lily¡¯s face is red, but she feels embarrassed more, and even forgets to thank him.


    Louis couldn''t helpughing. Sometimes he feels that the woman is very smart, and sometimes she is


    silly. He doesn¡¯t hesitate and hugs her up.


    "Don¡¯t call Jessie. I will send you back."


    Lily, "..."


    She has refused it many times, and she feels ashamed to refuse him one more time, and then buries


    her head in the man''s arms without talking.


    Louis takes Lily into the car first, and then he goes in and closes the door. "Meghan, send Miss Lily


    back to Water Bay first."


    "Okay, Mr. Louis."


    The lights are on in the car, and the air conditioning temperature isfortable. Lily is dizzy, and now


    she is against the leather seat, so she falls asleep while the car is driving smoothly.


    Louis nces at her.


    Lily leans her head against the seat, breathing calmly. There is a light pink stain on her cheeks and her


    pink lips slightly purse. Although she is not beautiful, she seems to be shiny all over, attracting the eyes


    of others.


    Louis covers the nket on her, and asks Meghan, "Did you find it?"


    "Yes," Meghan says, "Samson wants to use Miss Lily of killing Leon. The police station has


    arranged people to investigate it, but he didn''t expect that you would speak for Miss Lily."


    Hearing that, Louis looks sullen and his voice is very cold, "Of course I have to protect my staff, but


    Samson is bing more and more arrogant. He even makes use of the things that have ended. If no


    one knows it, others would think thepany is his!"


    "Mr. Louis, do you have any ns?"


    "Let''s talkter." Louis rubs his eyebrows and feels very tired, "Samson is a veteran of the Smith Group


    after all. If I fire him, others will have opinions. There are also problems with the New York branch, and


    I need to solve them. "


    Meghan nods and says nothing more.


    At this moment, Lily in the back seat suddenly feels painful. She crooks, and falls directly on Louis''s


    legs, curling up.


    "Lily?" Louis realizes that her face is pale, so he pats her face and frowns, "What''s wrong?"


    "My belly...aches."


    Lily is aggrieved, and her hand is on her abdomen. She sounds very ufortable.


    Louis just wants to ask Meghan to go to the hospital, but he sees the blood stains on her gray skirt and


    he can smell the bloody smell. He stiffens and understands what happens.


    Lily is in period...


    "Did I owe you?" Louis feels headache and finds Lily funny and annoying. Last time she got drunk and


    vomited in his car. Now she is in period and makes his car dirty.


    "It hurts..." Lily''s mind is chaotic, and only feels a terrible pain in her abdomen.


    A hand touches her cheeks, making her feel warm and safe.


    Lily grabs the hand and rubs it, then takes it on her lower abdomen, saying coquettishly, "My abdomen


    hurts...help me rub it!"


    Through the clothes, Louis could feel her softness, and he lowers his eyes.


    He tries to pull his hand out, "Miss Lily, let go of me."


    "No, help me warm my belly." Lily says softly, she feels ufortable and curls up in the seat, her hair


    scattered on his trousers.


    "Louis..."


    "It hurts...help me warm my belly..."


    "..."


    She says tiredly, and Louis can¡¯t take back his hand. Hearing her voice, he feels soften. Then he


    ces his hand on her lower abdomen and gently rubs for her.


    "It¡¯s here?"


    "Yes, go down a little bit."


    With Louis¡¯s help, Lily feels better, leaning on him is a rxed way and crumpling his shirt. Louis just


    frowns slightly.


    Meghan nces back through the rearview mirror, and her eyes are dim.


    She has worked with Louis for some time, basically mastering his personality and habits, knowing that


    he is cold, and would not over-contact with irrelevant people, and he seldom speaks, except for one


    Chloe.


    But Lily seems to be an exception.


    When she picked up Louis at the airport, she feels that Louis has a subtle attitude towards Lily. He is


    very gentle to her, but seems to be spoiling her. Now he bes so approachable that he would help


    Lily rub her belly.


    Things are not simple as Meghan thought.


    They soon arrive at Water Bay. Lily is still asleep, and Louis has no way out. He asks Meghan, "You


    came herest time. Do you know where she lives?"


    Meghan tells him the floor and house number.


    Louis hugs Lily out of the car, and she consciously hugs around his neck. She is very thin and light, and


    is soft and well-behaved in his arms.


    When hees to her house, he frees a hand and presses on the doorbell.


    Jessie has just stared downstairs and knows that Louis has sent Lily back. When she hears the


    doorbell, she quickly messes up her hair, and waits for more than a minute before opening the door.


    "Huh, Mr. Louis?" Jessie pretends to be awake and yawns, wondering, "How did youe back with


    the sweet baby?"


    Sweet baby?


    Louis finds the title very interesting. He says, "Miss Lily is drunk and called you to pick her up. But you


    didn¡¯te for a long time, so I send her back."


    "Oh, did she call me?" Jessie grabs her hair and looks puzzled, "I thought Lily worked overtime, and I


    have nothing to do today, so I go to sleep first. Mr. Louis,e in please."

 Chapter 101 Do You Deserve to Marry Me?

    Chapter 101 Do You Deserve to Marry Me?


    Jessie quickly asks Louis in and shows him where Lily''s bedroom is.


    Louis carries Lily into the bedroom. When he is about to put her on the bed, he suddenly feels his arms


    are sticky. When he sees what it is, his face gets gloomy. He turns around and carries her to the


    bathroom.


    Jessie follows him, "What''s up, Mr. Louis?"


    "She''s having her period." Louis puts her in the bathtub and raises his arms. He frowns at his white


    shirt which is dyed red.


    He washes it and says to Jessie, "Take care of her. I have to go now."


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Louis."


    Louis goes outside and closes the door. The sleeves of his shirts are wet and sticky, with a faint red tint


    on them.


    He rolls up his sleeves and his firm arms are exposed.


    When he takes the elevator down, Louis reminds of the chic way Lily yed mahjong in Mier Chateau.


    He can''t help smiling when she dared to make big debt with Mr. Gill.


    She is good at ying mahjong, and has the gut to ept challenge.


    Miss Lily, there is some position you have to take even if you don''t want to.


    After Meghan sends Louis back, she drives back to Water Bay. Her apartment building is a green belt


    across Lily¡¯s. She makes her way to the 26th floor and walks into the house.


    The two-storage apartment is well lighted - both sides of the house are decorated with French


    Windows. Meghan sees a man standing in front of the French window making a phone call when she


    The man''s back is slim and straight, leaning against the window. He doesn¡¯t turn on the light, and he


    seems to be mixed into the darkness.


    She takes off her shoes and walks over lightly, slipping her arms around the man from behind. Her


    delicate fingers unbutton his fine shirt, and stroke his powerful muscles.


    As soon as her fingers touch the muscles, she is pinched at the wrist. The force is not hard, but she


    could not move. The man does not turn his head, but is still talking on the phone calmly.


    "Well, that¡¯s the price. Keep an eye on it..."


    After he finishes the phone, John turns around and yanks the woman''s hand out of his shirt. The light


    turns on and shines on his face, making him look pretty.


    John asks, "How¡¯s the thing going?"


    "You ask about work every time Ie. Can''t you care about me?" Meghan forgets her elitist image


    and pouts her mouth,ining like a little girl.


    She leans on John and even tiptoes to kiss him. The perfume on her body fills the air, but John smiles


    and turns his head away to avoid her kiss.


    Meghan shakes off his hand in anger and goes to the fridge for water.


    "Grumpy again, ah?" John follows her, running his fingers through her hair, and says, ¡°I''ll give you a


    holiday when it''s over."


    "I don''t want a holiday. I want you to be good to me!" Meghan stares at him angrily and says, "I am your


    fianc¨¦e, but why don¡¯t you take me out? Do you hate me, Colbert?"


    John smiles softly and kisses her cheek. "How could I hate you? I always respect you just because you


    are my fianc¨¦e, and we have so many things to do in Britain. I''m afraid you will be too busy."


    "Really?


    John''s eyes are warm. "Don''t you trust me?" he asks.


    "Of course I do." Meghan seems to be in a good mood. She kisses him on the cheek and leaves a faint


    lip print. Then she tells him about the situation of the Smith Group these days.


    Meghan does not conceal anything. She tells John everything from picking up Louis and Lily at the


    airport and Lily being taken away by the police for investigation, and then Louis vouched for her, to Lily


    being sent home after drinking too much at Mier Chateau tonight.


    "I''ve always wonder if there''s something going on between Louis and Lily. Apart from Chloe, I''ve never


    seen anyone be that cheeky with Louis. When Lily was in period and asked Louis to warm up for her,


    Louis did what she said and his tone softened. Isn''t that strange?"


    As she speaks, she turns to pour water, so she does not see that when she talks about Louis and Lily''s


    rtionship, John looks angry.


    "Oh, right." Meghan looks at John and is curious, "I heard that you dated Lily before. What''s your


    impression of her?"


    "We only dated for a short time. I don¡¯t remember that." John smiles. "Her background doesn''t qualify


    to be a maid at Krislier Manor. How could I like her?"


    "Really?¡± Meghan gives him a cool look and continues, "But I think she''s very clever. Why a guy like


    Louis is so approachable to her? Maybe he needs her help."


    "Vice President Carmen of the Smith Group has much power. He says he has the final say on


    everything, but Louis doesn''t make any moves. He just says that Vice President Carmen is the senior


    staff of the Smith Group, and he seems to want to indulge Mr. Carmen. In this case, I don''t understand


    his purpose of wooing Lily.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    John immediately rejects her idea, "I know Louis. He''s not a sentimental man, but Lily is smart, so he


    wants to woo her for his good. He does not say anything about Carmen¡¯s behaviors, but let Carmen


    think Louis can¡¯t do anything to him, so Carmen would continue to be unbridled.¡±


    "So, Louis has everything in his mind and made his ns?" Meghan gets what he means, "He wants to


    clean the Smith Group from top to bottom."


    "The Smith Group, after all, belongs to the Smith family. He wouldn''t have allowed others to be so


    unbridled." Johnughs, "We just strike them when the Smith Group is most vulnerable."


    John is in a situation to simr Louis. He is alwayspelled by his family, and he guards everyone


    around him, so he understands Louis'' thoughts better than anyone else.


    "To deal with the Smith Group. That''s what you sent me here for." Meghan smiles and leans into his


    arms. "And what will you do with me when it''s all over?"


    "Don''t you want to travel?"


    Meghan protests, "What''s the good of going on a trip without yourpany?"


    She tugs at his cor, forcing him to bend his head, so close that they almost kiss. "Why don''t we go


    back and get married when this is over?"


    John shakes his head with a smile and touches her hair gently. "I won''t get married until my eldest


    brother does."


    "There are orders in getting married. What a hassle!"


    "Because he is my brother, and I must respect him." John strokes her cheek. "You can also introduce


    your friend to my brother if you have a suitable girlfriend for him. When he''s married, we can get


    married."


    The man''s fingers are cold, and Meghan trembles uncontrobly at his words.


    She thinks she hides her emotions well, but John sees it all.


    Meghan mutters, "I have a lot of friends, but few are excellent enough to be with him. What if your


    brother is very picky? Well, let¡¯s talk about itter."


    "Well, it''s important to deal with the Smith Group first." John smiles, "It''s gettingte. Go to bed."


    "I''ll go back to my room. Have a rest."


    John''s smile dims as he hears the door closed, and the lipstick mark on his cheek disgusts him. He


    wipes it off with a tissue.


    He sneers, "Do you deserve to marry me?"


    All the while, there is only one person he wants to marry, and only that person could marry him. No one


    else deserves it.

 Chapter 102 Run out of Luck

    Chapter 102 Run out of Luck


    When Lily wakes up, she feels dizzy and a little sick in her stomach. She feels she is in period. She


    rubs her head, changes her clothes and goes to the bathroom to brush her teeth.


    After leaving the bedroom, she notices some noises in the kitchen. It seems that Jessie is busy in doing


    something.


    "Gooddy, you are making breakfast." Seeing that there is porridge and side dishes on the table, Lily


    figures out what Jessie has made and takes a seat at the table with somepliments of Jessie.


    Jessiees out of the kitchen with a te of steamed buns and says with a smirk, "Yes! Although I


    can''t cook, I can still make porridge. Try the steamed buns. I bought them from the supermarketst


    night."


    "Did you go to the supermarketst night?" Lily pauses, "And then picked me up at Mier Chateau?" she


    asks.


    "Mr. Louis sent you back."


    At this time, Lily remembers something happenedst night. She was squatting by the side of the road


    waiting for Jessie to pick her up, and Then Louises over, and after a few words, Louis said he


    would send her back.


    And then she lost consciousness.


    "It is all real..." Lily pauses and feels embarrassed, "If I have known it, I wouldn''t have drunk so much.


    It''s so embarrassing."


    Every time she gets drunk, Louis would send her back. Would he think that she''s ying hard-to-get


    tricks?


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. Mr. Louis isn''t angry." Jessie smiles and says, "Your period blood


    stained Mr. Louis''s clothes. Mr. Louis took you to the bathroom in a good temper."


    Lily rubs her eyebrows in embarrassment. She doesn''t dare to recall the scenest night.


    When Lily goes to work after breakfast, she is full of shame.


    "Come on, don''t be embarrassed," Jessie says, sounding like a trumpet, "I think Mr. Louis really likes


    you since he sent you back in person. If you..."


    "There are no ifs." Lily stops her words and drops her voice because there are so many people on the


    bus. "He¡¯s Jason''s uncle! You know?"


    "You have been divorced long ago, and there is no rule that you can¡¯t fall in love with your ex-


    husband¡¯s uncle-inw when you divorce your husband."


    "Didn¡¯t you say something bad about Mr. Louis before?" Lily gives her a hard look. "What do you mean


    by saying that Louis would do harm to his wife and he can''t get married until he is over thirty? Why, do


    you want Mr. Louis to do harm to me?"


    Jessie gives her a pat and says, "That''s right. But I just want you to start a rtionship with Mr. Louis.


    After all, you look like a couple."


    Lily feels headache listening to all this. She simply ignores Jessie and takes her phone to check the


    time, but finds that there are several messages sent by Twitter, such as "You have won the lottery".


    When Lily clicks to news, she finds that it is official BC mentioning her.


    It turns out that it was the lottery activity held by BC that Jessie forced her to repost three days ago.


    Now she has won the lottery, and BC tells them to pick up the car in one of its stores within 15 working


    days.


    "Really?" Lily looks at it carefully three times to make sure it''s her ID. Yes, she got the car! She passes


    the phone to Jessie, and says, "We got a car."


    "What car?" Jessie looks at her phone, freezes, then pats Lily on the shoulder and says, "God, you


    really get it!"


    Lily says, "I guess I''ve spent my luck on this."


    "Sweet baby, you are so lucky!" Jessie could hardly contain her excitement and almost screams, "Do


    you have a driver''s license? They we don¡¯t need to take the subway anymore, right?"


    "Yes, but shouldn¡¯t we sell the car out?" Lily says, "Even though it''s me who won the lottery, it''s you


    who retweeted it, so it''s your prize."


    Jessie waves her hand and says, "Whatever. We¡¯ve got a car! Don''t sell the car. Anyway, you have a


    license. We will drive to work; it¡¯s too tired to subway every day!"


    Lily smiles and nods upon hearing the words.


    Arriving at the office, Lily runs into Julian as soon as she enters the office. Julian takes a couple of


    steps back. When Julian sees her, her face darkens in anger.


    Lily greets, "Miss Julian."


    Julian snorts and walks past her.


    Lily doesn''t mind it and goes back to her seat. She has changed seats, but John seems to be haunting


    her. There are still delicate camellias on the table.


    She rubs her eyebrows helplessly.


    "Lily, remember, you have a meeting in the senior office at ten o ''clock." A colleague reminds Lily.


    Lily wonders, "What am I doing at the senior meeting?"


    "I don''t know. I just see it in thepany email. Your name is on it." The colleague shows Lily the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    saved screenshot and whispers, "But Miss Julian deletes the email. Please remember to attend the


    meeting. If Miss Julian asks you, please don''t her that it¡¯s I who told you this."


    Lily looks at the screenshot and finds that it is indeed an email from thepany ten minutes ago.


    She isn''t stupid. She also knows why her colleagues would tell her about the email, presumably to


    make a good impression in front of her before she is promoted to be a minister.


    "Well, thank you."


    Lily deals with some documents and doesn''t get up until 9:40 to go to the meeting room.


    In the meeting room, except for the shareholders and the senior management, people from other


    departments could only have meetings in the meeting room below, or in their own departments. They


    cannot get in and need special door cards to open the door.


    As soon as Lily gets out of the elevator, someone in the secretary department is waiting and takes her


    directly to the meeting room. The secretary takes the card and swipes it in the sensing area next to the


    door.


    As soon as the door of the meeting room opens, a smell of sandalwoodes greets her. In the space


    of nearly 100 square meters, there is a huge conference table with chairs running down from the top.


    The table is equipped with notebooks and microphones, and the wall is spread with transparent high-


    level projection cloth. The room is decorated with white color, making it feel very refreshed.


    Lily is shocked.


    She sometimes follows partners into their meeting rooms on business trips. She has been to many


    It is also her first time to be in the Smith Group''s high-end conference room.


    It''s no wonder everyone wants to climb to the top. The bottom ispletely different from the top that


    is of more style and higher standard. Maybe when you enjoy that style, you can''t stand that of the


    bottom anymore.


    Before Lilyes in, there are a lot of people sitting at the conference table. Julian is sitting under the


    right side of the table, talking to the woman next to her, with her face full of ttering smiles.


    When shees in, not only does the rest of the room notice her, but Julian sees her too. In an


    instant, she feels it unbelievable. She is wondering why Lily ising here after the email has been


    deleted.


    Lily just asks the secretary, "Should I sit randomly or do I have my seat?"


    "Miss Lily, that¡¯s your seat."


    The secretary shows Lily where to sit. Lily thanks her, and walks across to Julian and takes a seat. The


    chair is made of rattan. It¡¯s veryfortable, and has a faint woody smell.

 Chapter 103 She Is in Charge of a Newly-Established Regulators Department

    Chapter 103 She Is in Charge of a Newly-Established Regtors Department


    "It¡¯s strange. Even an interpreter cane to this conference room." The woman next to Julian speaks


    in a low but sarcastic voice. "Can anyonee here now?"


    Lily lifts her eyes to look at the woman and confirms that it''s Katherine, Louis''s cousin.


    Katherine is unhappy.


    She has told Louis that she doesn''t want to take over this mess even if he transfers some men from


    New York, but he still calls her to have the meeting.


    "Miss Katherine, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time." Lily greets her with a smile. She hates her


    sarcastic remarks most, as if everyone owes her. "Yes, two staffs in the trantion department have


    "I don''t think I''mpetent enough toe to attend such a meeting, but the boss sent me the email


    in person, and I, as a junior employee, couldn''t refuse it, so Ie here. I''m so sorry that I make Miss


    Katherine feel unhappy."


    Katherine probably didn''t expect Lily to answer back, and she looks gloomy and embarrassed.


    No one else in the room speaks again.


    Everyone knows the purpose of the meeting today. It is about the promotion of a new minister of


    trantion department, and it has nothing to do with them, so they can just watch it.


    As the peoplee in, they take their seats in twos and threes. They are from different departments


    and Lily seldom sees them as they are often on business trips.


    At 9:55, the door of the conference room opens again, and Louises in with his secretary Meghan.


    He looks tall and straight today in a dark gray suit. His eyes are deep, with slight careless indifference.


    Hees in with his cold aura, making the atmosphere calm and sober.


    Why the tie he is wearing looks so familiar?


    The maroon and ck striped tie and the tie clip below match each other perfectly. Lily can tell it¡¯s


    produced by Armani at one nce. Besides, she is familiar with the tie. Where has she seen it before?


    "Good morning, Mr. Louis."


    As soon as Louises in, everyone gets up to greet him. Lily recollects her mind and echoes.


    "Good morning, everyone. Take a seat." Louis nods, pulls out his chair to sit down. Meghan sits down


    by his side. He quickly opens his notebook and focuses on the work.


    Even though he is sitting in a chair, Louis still keeps his back straight. He says, "Today, I summon the


    meeting for appointing a new minister for the Trantion Department. Minister Leon has died, and


    there is only an acting minister at present, but there is still a difference between the acting minister and


    the minister.


    No one speaks and they all keep silence.


    "There are a lot ofpetent people in the trantion department, but most of them are not qualified


    enough." Then Katherine says, "Julian, the acting minister, is a veteran of the trantion department.


    When I discuss the work with her, I could see that she takes her work very seriously. I''m sure everyone


    would agree that Julian would be the new head of trantion."


    Louis taps his finger on the table and approves. "Yes, Julian has been in the Smith Group for many


    years and she¡¯s verypetent."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Julian looks pleased, but Lily wonders.


    She''s a little confused by Louis. Doesn''t he know that Julian is Samson''s men? Why does he promote


    Julian and why does he call her to attend the meeting?


    Just after everyone thought that the new minister has been decided, Louis speaks again, "She can be


    the head of the group, but she is not qualified to be the minister. She isck of leadership."


    At that moment, the door of the conference room opens again and a man dressed well walks in.


    "Mr. Louis."


    Louis nods, and stands up to introduce the man to the people present, "This is Hudson Fradley,


    transferred from Yanking Company. He will be the head of the trantion department from now on."


    Everyone in the room, including Lily, is shocked. They didn''t expect Louis would appoint a new man to


    be the minster, especially Lily. She really admires Louis¡¯s tricks, which is more exciting than riding a


    roller coaster.


    Hudson bows slightly to everyone, "Nice to meet you all."


    "Louis, it is not appropriate." Katherine says, "The Yanking branch is inferior to the headquarter. If you


    transfer him here, don¡¯t you need to evaluate his performance?"


    "Just because I know his strength, I transfer him from the Yanking branch." Louis grins faintly, his eyes


    deep, "Like Samson recognizes your abilities."


    Katherine knows what he means, and her face turns pale.


    "Apart from that, I have another thing to tell you." Louis looks around the conference table and seems


    to pause for a second on Lily.


    "At present, the Smith Group has only one secretary department, but the workload is too heavy for the


    secretary department to handle. I decide to set up a Regtors department to help me handle the job


    in the Smith Group."


    Everyone looks surprised.


    Regtors department? Doesn¡¯t that mean the department will regte their jobs?


    Ignoring the surprised looks on everyone''s faces, he goes on, "The staff in the Regtors department


    can deal with any affairs of any departments of the Smith Group, including my office, which is equal to


    my secretary. They will be me and everything they do would be my orders, whether I''m at the office or


    not."


    "Mr. Louis... isn¡¯t that reasonable?" Somebody can¡¯t help saying. "If we set up the Regtors


    department, we''re going to have no privacy at all, and does the board know about that?"


    Louis smiles lightly, "Regtors department would only deal with your job and doesn''t vite your


    privacy. If it does, that means your work is in rtion with your private ones. It is my decision to set up


    the new department. Why should I inform the board?"


    "The board runs thepany..."


    Louis''s voice is cold, "So, you think I, as the CEO, don¡¯t have the real power?"


    The man dares not speak again.


    Actually, there is no need to mention the board of directors. There are only two people on the board of


    directors now. Mr. Smith, chairman of the board of directors, has never appeared since the real power


    of the Smith Group has been handed over to Louis. Unless there is a crisis in the Smith Group, or Mr.


    Smith would show up. As for the Vice chairman, He has even less real power. As soon as Louis takes


    charge of the Smith Group, he went to Maldives for a long vacation. Every month, he would hear the


    sound of moneying into his pocket.


    When Lily looks up, she meets Louis casually. The man''s eyes are as thick as deep sea, just like the


    one she used to see at in the bathroom.


    A chill ran up her back, and she had a bad hunch


    Won¡¯t she...


    "Lily." Louis calls her. His voice sounds calm, and his eyes are sharp, ¡°From tomorrow on, you will be


    transferred from the trantion department to the Regtors department. Meghan will arrange for your


    department''s office. You''re going to pick your subordinates from the Smith Group or other branches."


    Shit!


    No wonder Louis looked at her so strangelyst night and said something strange. It turns out that he


    has his own ns.


    "Lily will be transferred to the Regtors department?" Before Lily speaks, Julian shouts out, "How


    could she have to ability to work as a manager in the Regtors department? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?"


    She thought she is destined to be the minister, but Louis transfers Hudson from Yanking branch.


    She lost her position as a minister, and now she''s watching Lily being promoted as a manager.

 Chapter 104 She Can’t Escape from Him

    Chapter 104 She Can¡¯t Escape from Him


    Regtors department is equal to Louis''s second inmand. Worker in that department can do


    anything in the Smith Group. Why should Lily deserve to be in this position?


    Louis calmly asks, "Do you have any problem with my decision?"


    "Mr. Louis, Lily has a bad reputation, and she does not deserve this position!" Julian,pletely loses


    her head, and inserts the USB into her notebook.


    After a while, there is a picture on the projector, which w Lily ying mahjong with Mr. Gill in the private


    roomst night. The picture is extremely clear and her face is clearly photographed.


    "Mr. Gage, I have gambled on myself. How about you? You won¡¯t just bet on money, right?"


    "Mr. Sam, do you want to gamble too? You won''t lose money!"


    In the video, the woman''sughter clearly reverberates through the conference room as Lily throws


    herself at the man, and then puts her arm around the man''s neck, looking dissolute.


    A sneeres into Lily''s mouth.


    Julian has just sent herself to Mier Chateau to help Mr. Sam discuss business. It turns out that Julian


    has collided with Mr. Sam. If Louis hasn''test night, she wouldn''t have left even she won, would


    she?


    That''s so mean.


    Julian points at Lily and says angrily, "Look at Lily, Mr. Louis. I asked her to go out and help Mr. Sam


    with his business, but she was seducing him, and she wanted to hook up with Mr. Sam!"


    "Someone like her might cause many troubles in the Smith Group and she isn¡¯t qualified to be the


    manager. Mr. Louis, think twice."


    Louis remains silent and does not speak.


    Lily knows he''s giving herself a chance to deal with the matter, and it''s her turn to fight back.


    Fortunately, she is prepared.


    "Miss Julian, it''s not nice of you to take this out of context." Lily smiles, "You sent me to help Mr. Sam


    with his businessst night. Everyone in the department knew this."


    "After I helped Mr. Sam finish the business cooperation, Mr. Sam said he wanted to thank me so he


    took me to the chess and card room. In the first part of the video, Mr. Sam took advantages of me. Why


    don''t you y it out?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Three persons were against me when ying mahjong. Shall I keep quiet and be made fun of by


    them? You are too ridiculous. If you are weak, don''t think everyone is the same as you."


    "When I did that, I was defending myself. I''m from the Smith Group, and I represent the Smith Group. If


    I was not cunning and just let others bully me, won¡¯t it lose the reputation of the Smith Group?"


    A few short words make Julian speechless and blushed.


    She looks to Katherine for help.


    Katherine frowns, as if to me her for being too careless, and says coldly, "Lily, even if you have


    many reasons, the video is the evidence. You keep saying that you are protecting the reputation of the


    Smith Group, but when you did this, weren¡¯t you tarnishing our reputation?"


    "Miss Katherine, won¡¯t you too arbitrary when you draw the conclusion before watching the full video?"


    Lilyughs, pulling a USB from her filing bag. "I''ll show you what it is to discredit the Smith Group."


    Lily stoops slightly and taps her finger on the notebook. The projector goes out and soon it is on again.


    She presses the y button.


    It''s Julian meeting a man in a restaurant, and then they go to a hotel. In another picture, it¡¯s Julian


    dropping by the other departments, talking to a couple of people and trying to drive a wedge between


    the departments.


    Another picture again. Julian talks to the neer in trantion department, asks her to copy a


    document. Then on the projector disys the information leakage of the cooperation of a branch


    Julian slumps in her chair, her face pale as paper.


    Why is she photographed when she''s so discreet? How does Lily get these videos?


    "Aren¡¯t you too bold to meddle in other regional branches?" Katherine stares darkly at Julian. She didn¡¯t


    expect Julian to be so careless and stupid that she would be caught.


    "I... I..." Julian says incoherently, not knowing what to say. "I am wrong. I didn''t mean to do it. Is..."


    She is afraid of losing the job, so she wants to say something to alleviate her guilt. Katherine''s eyes


    turn gloomier and he says, "Shut up! How dare you do such a disgraceful thing!"


    Julian covers her face, knowing that she has said something wrong.


    She doesn¡¯t have the gut to do this. If she sells out all the people, when she leaves the Smith Group,


    she would be a dead meat.


    "Julian, since you have done something like this, we won''t keep you." Louis does not seem to notice


    Katherine''s move and keeps calm, "Go to the finance department tomorrow to get your sry. That¡¯s


    it.¡±


    Louis is the first to leave the room after he says this.


    As soon as Lily recollects her mind, she only sees Louis'' back. She gathers up her things and follows


    him out in a hurry, stopping him before he gets into the elevator.


    "Mr. Louis, didn¡¯t we make agreement before?"


    ¡°What did we agree?¡± asks Louis, staring at the rising number on the elevator floor, ¡°You said that you


    don''t want to be the minister. I sent someone back from Yanking, and I didn''t make it hard for you."


    "Mr. Louis, don''t misinterpret my meanings." Lily bites her lips, and feels a little angry. "I am indeed not


    a minister, but you transfer me to the new department."


    "I said that I only want to make money and I don''t want to get involved in any fight. But when you put


    me in this department, everyone in the Smith Group knows who I am working for. That''s different from


    what we said before."


    Louis looks at her with a smile. "Miss Lily, didn''t you work for me before?"


    Of course not, she worked for the Smith Group.


    If she works for the Smith Group, all she has to do is to get the money. If she works for Louis, she will


    be on his side. In other words, she will be the enemy of Samson and other forces.


    But she can¡¯t say this. After all, Louis is her boss. She just says, "I''m just a trantor and only know


    "Lily, I know how excellent you are." Louis takes a step and gets close to her.


    Lily steps back, her hands and feet are soft.


    Louis stares at her without making any movement. "You are overqualified for trantion. I value my


    talent and don''t want to see any pearls drowned in the sea."


    Lily retorts, "I''d just like to be buried in the sea."


    "Lily, I don''t have to tell you about the Smith Group." The man''s breath falls on her cheek, which makes


    her feel warm and itchy. "All my men are in New York and I can''t get them back. I need your help."


    His eyes are so deep, like a ck hole, that as if they could suck people in. Lily and Louis are so close


    together that she is gooseflesh all over, backing again and again until she is cornered at the door.


    Her heart beats so fast that it almost jumps out of her chest.


    Every time she is against with Louis, Lily feels as if she is trapped by him and can¡¯t escape out but can


    only follow his steps.


    How hateful it is!

 Chapter 105 Is She Crazy?

    Chapter 105 Is She Crazy?


    Just at that moment, the elevator door opens. Lily, leaning against the door, suddenly loses her bnce


    and falls back.


    Louis reaches out his hand and catches her.


    The man''s fingertips are cold. After he stables Lily, he quickly let go of her. The whole process is less


    than ten seconds.


    Lily hasn''t reacted to what is going on.


    Louis presses on the floor button and says, "Miss Lily, just take it as you are helping your minister. You


    said you don''t believe your minister died identally, and then seek justice for him."


    Sure enough!


    Lily knows she has guesses it right. For such a cautious man, how could he die of a heart attack by


    staying up several nights?


    "Mr. Louis, do you know something?" Lily turns to look at him.


    "I know it doesn''t mean I can solve it." Louis says, his eyes cold, ¡°You should know about the Smith


    Group from what happened to you when you went to Turkey."


    Lily clenches her fist.


    Everyone in the Smith Group wants to get a piece of pie. Besides, Louis is not the real son of the Mr.


    Smith, which leads to more internal fights in the Smith Group, and Louis is the most tired one.


    She nces at Louis, and at this angle she could only see his outline, which is cold and m.


    Somehow a touch of pity wells up in her heart.


    Louis is only a man no matter how powerful he is. He isn¡¯t the iron man.


    After taking a deep breath, Lily says quietly, "Ok, I''ll take this position. I''m not doing it for Mr. Louis or


    the Smith Group, but for the minister who used to take care of me. I am grateful to him, and I want to


    seek justice for him."


    Louis''s thin lips lift as if he is smiling.


    Soon the elevator arrives at the trantion department and the door opens. Louis reaches out his hand


    to Lily. His fingers are slim and long, looking strong and pretty, "Miss Lily, I will trouble you in the future.


    "Fine."


    Until the elevator door closes, Lily still stands in the doorway. Her hand is still hot.


    It seems that after returning from Turkey, Louis bes gentlemanly and restrained again, as if they


    didn¡¯t know each other very well. She suddenly wants to see the Louis who got drunk in the vige that


    day.


    He was gentle and considerate, calling her "Ma ''am" in a provocative voice.


    This idea has just passed through Lily''s mind for a while. However, Lily is very frightened. Not only her


    ears are red, but also her face is blushed.


    She''s crazy. Why would she think about that?


    Louis''s nonchnce is not unusual. They didn¡¯t know each other very well.


    As soon as Lily enters the trantion department, her colleagues gather around her, gossiping about


    what has happened. They are so surprised that they seem to have known what the high-level meeting


    is for.


    "Thanks to the kindness of Mr. Louis, I will be transferred to the new department of Regtors." Lily


    smiles, "But we are still colleagues. I wille to the trantion department frequently in the future."


    "Lily, does Mr. Louis ask you to choose your own subordinates? Would you choose from our trantion


    department?"


    Regtors department, the second director of Mr. Louis, can enter any departments of the Smith


    Group. Even the manager couldn¡¯t refuse it. How wonderful it will be to be in the Regtors!


    "Yes, but the secretary sends me the information. So, it''s still Mr. Louis who decides the staffs.¡±


    Everyone is disappointed at hearing that.


    Luckily, Lily isn''t surrounded by her colleagues for long, because Hudsones here. He is the new


    minister of trantion department, so he calls everyone to introduce himself, and sees Lily off.


    Lily, who doesn''t have much on her own, carries a box to the secretary department.


    Meghan shows her the way in person.


    Her department is two floors below the CEO''s office. This is an open floor, with a conference room on


    the left and an office on the right, between which are two ss doors and a hallway. Anyone who


    The office is very big, which is separated from the tea room, separate bathroom, chess and card room


    and the manager''s office. The manager''s office is decorated with color-changing ss. When


    something needs to be handled, the manager can directly press the button and the ss bes


    foggy. It can¡¯t be seen from the outside. And the sound instion of these walls is quite satisfactory.


    As she listens to Meghan''s introductions, Lily''s mouth twitches, "It takes too much trouble."


    And she feels like she''s in jail.


    "The Regtors department is in exchange of the affairs of the whole Smith Group, so Mr. Louis pays


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    much attention to it." Meghan says, and gives Lily the ink blue door card, "Manager Lily, this is the


    password card. You can swipe the door of all departments of the Smith Group, as well as your own


    department, including your independent office.


    "For the employees of your department, they can only enter some departments, and they are not


    allowed to enter your independent office. If you need any change, just let me know."


    As Meghan says this, she also gives Lily a golden car. ¡°Your suits will be designed by Mr. Eugene from


    now on. I have told your size to Mr. Eugene. If you need any suit, just tell him directly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you." says Lily as she takes the card. She¡¯s already felt a little dizzy.


    Sure enough, the top management is not in the same level as the normal staff.


    Lily, after putting everything away, is still digesting what has happened today. Two hourster, Meghan


    some snacks.


    "Mr. Louis says you would be very tired with working, so he asks me to send some snacks for her."


    "Thank Mr. Louis for me."


    As long as Louis doesn¡¯t set a trap for her, it would be the best!


    By the afternoon, everyone in the Smith Group knows that a new department is set up and only listens


    to Mr. Louis. Workers in the Regtors can enter any departments to investigate inner affairs. And Lily


    in the trantion department has been transferred to the new department.


    Everyone in all departments is discussing the matter, curious and expecting that they could be chosen,


    except the nning department.


    As soon as someone is called up for an interview, everyone else is waiting and praying in their hearts


    that this person won''t get picked. The whole Smith Group is noisy and excited.


    After being busy for a day, Lily is exhausted when shees back.


    "Manager Lily."


    "Bye, Miss Lily."


    As soon as she gets out of the elevator, the employees of the Smith Group greet her one by one, but


    Lily couldn¡¯t respond to them one by one and can only smile.


    Not long after that, Jessiees down.


    "Shit, are you really going to work in the Regtors department?" Jessiees trotting up, looking


    shocked, "It''s been going on in our office all afternoon!"


    Lily feels tired and says, "Go back first. We will talk about itter."


    When they get home, Lily is cooking dinner while telling Jessie what has happened today. Jessie is like


    listening to some crazy stories and eating snacks.


    "How can your talent be wasted by being a trantor? It''s no difference!" Jessie says. I think Mr. Louis


    wants you to help him take care of his business."


    "Yes, I can''t refuse." Lily says, "I want to find out the truth about the minister''s death."


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have agreed with Louis.

 Chapter 106 It Is You Who Have Done Me the Greatest Harm

    Chapter 106 It Is You Who Have Done Me the Greatest Harm


    "But it is not an easy job!" Putting her hands on her sses, Jessie says, "Although Regtors


    department is powerful and can do whatever it wants in the Smith Group, the forces in the Smith Group


    are a very intricate."


    "I just have been at the Smith Group for less than two months, but I have already learned about Vice


    President Gill and Samson. If you really want to find out something, you might touch their interests.


    What if something happened to you?"


    Jessie is very upset and says, ¡°Mr. Louis looks kind. How could he be so scheming?"


    "No matter how difficult it is, I have to check it out." says Lily. She doesn¡¯t worry about it too much,


    "Anyway, Mr. Louis won''t go back to the New York branch. He will stand up to anything that happens."


    "And how about the interview? How does it go?"


    Lily presses her lips. "They interviewers are excellent and able. I have chosen one from the


    headquarters. I will choose another two in the Yanking and Shend North branches."


    Jessie understands it. Lily did it right. There are too many people in the Smith Group. Maybe some of


    them are Gill¡¯s men. As for the people in the branches, Gill and Samson might not have time to contact


    with those who just joined thepany for one or two years.


    Then they stop talking the business.


    "Sweet baby, did your brother love you?" Jessie says to Lily.


    Lily couldn''t helpughing. "What''s wrong with him?"


    "When she hears that it¡¯s you who introduced him to me, and we live together, he always asks ¡®how are


    you doing¡¯; ¡®have you been bullied¡¯, and the like. He also asks me to take you out when having time.


    Don¡¯t just focus on work."


    "My parents divorced early, and I brought him up." says Lily, ¡°So, he''s more attached to me. It¡¯s not a


    big deal. You can talk to him about other things."


    "I''m sorry Sweet baby, I don''t know that," Jessie says.


    "There''s nothing to apologize for. They don''t have a good rtionship, so they divorced. It¡¯s no big


    deal. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    "Well, I''ll take the dishes out."


    Although Lily says she doesn''t care about her parents'' divorce, when she goes to bed at night, all the


    old things flooding into her head.


    "Look how useless you are! What else can you do besides giving birth to children and doing


    housework?"


    "I have failed in business. How can you help me?"


    "What I regret most in this life is to marry you, a useless wife!"


    "..."


    The man''s harsh words linger in her ears.


    Lily dares not close her eyes. When she does so, she will think of Daisy''s weak and timid look with


    tears all over her face.


    Sometimes she hates his father. Why should he me her mother for his business failures? She also


    hates Daisy for her cowardice, her unwillingness to divorce despite being beaten and scolded. She


    really hates that.


    When Lily sees her mother carrying the burden while taking care of her newborn brother, she finally


    understands why her mother didn''t want to divorce, as she was afraid of losing the support.


    Fortunately, they get through all these.


    Lily turns around and sees the diamond castle, shining brightly to calm her anxiety. She just stares at it


    and slowly closes her eyes.


    She really hopes that the man would grow old and die alone.


    The following week, Lily takes the materials and goes to the branches of Yanking and Shend North


    to pick her subordinates in person.


    In the office, after the interview, Lily gets up from her chair.


    "I''m very pleased with your resume and your abilities." Lily holds out her hand to the young woman in


    front of her, smiles and says, "Congrattions on joining the Regtors department. We''ll be


    colleagues from now on."


    Hearing that, the young woman shakes her hands in excitement, "Thank you, Manager Lily for being so


    kind."


    Lily picked three persons from Yanking branch and two from Shend North branch. The young woman


    is thest one she chose. She has finished the interview and is ready to leave.


    Unfortunately, she bumps into Jason downstairs of thepany.


    "Lily."


    Jason looks at the woman in front of him withplicated eyes.


    The hand-tailored gray suit outlines her perfect figure. Her ck hair neatly tucked up and she puts one


    of her hand in the small pocket, making her look capable and experienced. The tall and able Lily makes


    him feel amazing.


    They just get divorced for only a month, but she seems to be a different person with a lot of charisma


    that makes people not dare to look at.


    "Mr. Jason." Lily nods slightly and does not correct his address.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She gets married with Jason for a year, and she was somewhat fond of him. When they meet again


    after divorce, she still feels the pain.


    Seeing that Lily is about to leave, Jason subconsciously stops her, "I''ve been thinking of going back to


    Yorkshire to find you. Now that you''re here, let''s talk."


    Lilyughs. "What else do we have to talk about?"


    "I want to apologize to you." says Jason. His attitude is much better than before. "Let''s talk."


    Lily looks at her watch and is afraid that Jason would not let her go, and it would not be good for other


    employees to see her, so she agrees and leaves thepany to go to the cafe nearby.


    Jason soon follows up.


    Without looking at the menu, he says to the waiter, "A cup pftte and a cup of hot cocoa, please."


    He still remembers her hobby?


    Lily lifts her eyes to look at Jason across without saying a word.


    Soon the coffee arrives. It¡¯s hot and the sweet smell fills the air.


    Lily takes a sip and lean against her chair. "Mr. Jason, what¡¯s up?"


    "I heard Louis sets up a new Regtors department and you are the manger.¡± says Jason, frowning.


    "Don''t take that position. It''s not a good thing."


    "You care about me?" Lily doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind.


    When they didn¡¯t divorce, he was insincere to her. Howe when they are divorced, he cares about


    her?


    "The Smith family is moreplicated than you think." says Jason, ¡°And you know Louis doesn''t have


    any blood rtion with the Smith family. After grandpa gives him the Smith Group, other people are


    even more unsatisfactory.


    After a pause, he continues, "We were married. I''m just afraid you might get hurt."


    In fact, his situation in Shend North is not good, especially when he helped other people in the Smith


    familyst time. If Louis doesn¡¯t give him face, he would have been fired.


    He didn''t regret it until he divorced Lily.


    Looking back, Lily is very good, except that they can''t have sex, and now she looks so charming as if


    he''s thrown away a rare treasure himself.


    "Jason, it''s you who hurt me the most." Lily looks at him and says with a straight face.


    Jason knows what she meant. He looks embarrassed.


    Lily is calm. She suddenly thinks of the call in Turkey and asks, ¡°You called me one night when I was in


    Turkey. How could you know I was in Turkey? Who told you that?¡± Who are you helping with, Miss


    Olivia?"


    "No." denies Jason. He didn''t seem to want to say who he is helping. ¡°I''m sure something will go wrong


    with the Smith Group soon. If you help Louis, you''ll be involved too.¡± says Jason.


    Lily bites her lips as she surveys the man in front of her, feeling that she isn¡¯t familiar with him anymore.


    Before they are divorced, he lied to her again and again. He even wanted to unite his lover to make her


    disgraced, but now he cares about her. It''s really ridiculous.


    Is that what others say that people always feel regret until they get divorced?

 Chapter 107 She May Become His Daughter-in-Law

    Chapter 107 She May Be His Daughter-in-Law


    "Thanks for your concern, but I''ll take care of it myself." Lily gets up from her chair and puts a bill under


    the coffee cup. "My treat."


    And then she leaves briskly.


    Jason watches her as she leaves, trying to run after her, but he doesn''t get up from his chair.


    He is not a heartless person, but he has been with Lily for a long time, but they have never had sex, so


    he soon became tired of it. After his cheating on her, he soon came to his senses and regretted it.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Like the man, who went to the hospital and forced him to sign the divorce agreement, said, "You are


    stupid not to cherish such a smart and capable woman."


    Now he understands what the man meant.


    He is really stupid.


    After leaving the cafe, Lily takes a special car back to Yorkshire.


    Maybe because of the meeting with Jason and Jason''s words, she is so upset that she has no mood to


    go back to thepany, and then she goes to the shopping mall.


    When she goes to COCO shop to buy milk tea, she hears someone shouting at her. When Lily turns


    around, she finds that it is the old gentleman she has met in Armani storest time.


    The old gentleman is dressed casually but is in good spirits.


    "Mr.? What a coincidence." Lily is surprised at first, and then asks with a smile, "Are you here to buy


    milk tea?"


    "Yes, the drink you rmended is delicious." Mr. Smith ising here every few days to see if he


    can meet Lily again.


    After waiting for her for so long, he finally meets her again.


    "Yes, but it is over sweet. Don¡¯t drink that so much. Wait a minute." Lily leaves soon.


    Mr. Smith just stands there and doesn¡¯t mean to leave.


    Before long, the stewardes back, "Mr. Smith, let''s go home. I¡¯ve bought the stuff."


    Mr. Smith waves his hand, "You go back first, I will go back by myselfter."


    "No, no, I will stay with you." It¡¯s hot now. If Mr. Smith has sunstroke, Mr. Louis would not let him go.


    "Are you waiting for someone, or...?" asks the steward.


    "You are really annoyed. Why are you so talkative?" Mr. Smith res at the housekeeper, and is very


    unhappy. "Can¡¯t you leave me alone?" he says, ¡°Wait in the car!"


    Steward dares not to speak.


    From a distance, Mr. Smith sees Lilying this way with a bag in her hand. "Wait for me in the car,"


    he says, "When I get my things done, I''ll be there. Hurry up!¡±


    When he sees that Mr. Smith is angry, the housekeeper leaves quickly.


    Lilyes over as soon as the housekeeper leaves.


    Mr. Smith asks, "What did you buy?"


    "There is a teahouse on the fifth floor. I went there to buy some tea." Lily says, taking a thermos cup


    out of the bag, the smell of tea fills the air as soon as she opens the thermos. "This is Pi Lo Chun


    freshly made in the shop."


    Mr. Smith is deeply moved.


    She is such a lovely girl. They don''t know each other and have only met twice, but she said it is not


    good for him to drink too much sweet drinking at his age, so she went to buy him the tea.


    "That''s very kind of you." Mr. Smith sighs, "You are really sweet, not like my son, who only makes


    money all day. Could he build he a pyramid for me when I''m dead?"


    Lily can''t helpughing at his joke. "He probably just wants you to have a better life. And you look


    vigorous and healthy. You can live another 40 years!"


    Mr. Smithughs heartily, and likes her more and more.


    Lily happens to be free, so she apanies the gentleman. They talk while walking. Later, she sees


    that it¡¯s time for dinner, so she takes the gentleman to the hot pot restaurant on the fifth floor.


    There is a spicy smell in the shop, and the guests areughing and talking. It is very lively.


    Mr. Smith has eaten hotpot many times at home, but they are all health-keeping soups. It¡¯s the first time


    he ate spicy hot pot. When he stuffs a few slices of beef into his mouth, he is already sweaty.


    Mr. Smith raises his thumb and says, "This beef is delicious. It tastes delicious!"


    ¡°Is it?¡± Lily smiles when she sees how happy the old man is.


    Her grandparents died young, so she has no chance to be filial to them, and she is very d to see


    such a good-tempered old man. At Mr. Smith''s age, it is inevitable to be faced with sickness and death,


    and nothing is better than eating happily.


    Mr. Smith seems to see something on Lily''s mind and he says, ¡°If you think I''m reliable, tell me about it.


    Maybe I can give you some advice.¡±


    Lily hesitates and says in annoyance, "It''s nothing, but thepany''s business bothers me."


    She briefs the fact of being transferred to a new department. The affairs in thepany are


    She summarizes it in a few words, but Mr. Smith understands her.


    ¡°You''re the kind of person who has no ambition, so you will find the job challenging when you are


    transferred to another department. In fact, where there are many people, there are fights, especially in


    listedpanies.¡± says Mr. Smith.


    "The people at the bottom only get paid. It doesn''t matter to them who''s in charge and how the


    inner affairs of thepany."


    "Money and power are the most attractive things. No one can refuse them and they can lead to many


    troubles. If your boss gives you the most important job, then you must be worthy of his trust."


    Lily is a little surprised at hearing this.


    Louis trusts her, so he chose her?


    Mr. Smith smiles, "No matter how messy yourpany is, just ask yourself if you have chosen the


    right person. Whether he is worthy of you help and whether he will be there for you when something


    bad happens."


    Lily ponders. Then she suddenly understands something. Sheughs and says, "Mr., your words have


    taught me a lot. I know how to deal with it. Thank you!¡±


    "You are wee. You send me the tea, and treat me the hot pot. I should thank you." Mr. Smith is


    d, "It''s no wonder I know so much at my age. By the way, how about ordering one more beef?"


    "No, you''ve had the third piece." Lily refuses, "It''s not good for you to eat too much of this."


    Mr. Smith is a little unhappy and sighs, "Young people are like this, not allowing me to eat as much as I


    like. It¡¯s not kind to me."


    "Have some carrots. It¡¯s good for you."


    After having a meal, Mr. Smith smiles and asks again, "Good girl, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "No, I just got divorced."


    "Divorced?" Mr. Smith is surprised, "Which man is so stupid? You are so good! Well, it¡¯s great that you


    are divorced! My son is handsome and tall. I think he¡¯s very good!"


    Then he wants to show Lily his son¡¯s picture.


    Lily smiles.


    All the elders are the same. They worry about their children''s marriage.


    Mr. Smith is so enthusiastic, and Lily is reluctant to turn him down, so she says, "I''m very busy these


    days. How about I friend your WeChat and talk to you when I have time?"


    "Good."


    Mr. Smith also thinks that he has jumped the gun. After all, they have only met twice. It¡¯s better to friend


    on WeChat.


    After Lily agrees, Mr. Smith directly marks her as "daughter-inw."


    He is very confident in his son''s appearance and ability. If his son tries hard, the girl may be his


    daughter-inw!


    Just as Mr. Smith is thinking, Louis calls him.

 Chapter 108 Hey girl, Shall We Have a Talk?

    Chapter 108 Hey girl, Shall We Have a Talk?


    When the phone gets through, Louis asks, "Dad, are you still at Ole Supermarket? I happen to be


    there? I will pick you up."


    Mr. Smith is delighted when hearing that.


    What a coincidence! Isn''t it a good time for the two of them to meet each other?


    "Ok, thene to the hotpot store on the fifth floor, I am having lunch here." Then Mr. Smith hangs up


    the phone.


    Lily asks, "Is your son calling you?"


    "Yes, he says he happens to pass by." Mr. Smithugh, "Maybe you could have a talk, then I will ask


    him to take you back."


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to see Mr. Smith¡¯s son, so she would friend WeChat, but now his son ising.


    It¡¯s so embarrassed.


    "Mr., excuse me, I want to go to the bathroom." In order to avoid the awkward situation, Lily quickly


    foots the bill and leaves in the name of going to the bathroom.


    Before leaving, she has told the waiter to take care of the gentleman.


    Not long after she leaves, the waiter goes to table 23 and says politely to Mr. Smith, "Mr., your friend


    has left for something urgent. I am sorry."


    "She¡¯s gone?" Mr. Smith looks at the door and sighs.


    His ¡°daughter-inw¡± has flown away.


    When Lily just goes down the esctor, the other elevator door opens. Louis has arrived, but he


    doesn''t notice the figure that went down the stairs, and goes straight into the hotpot restaurant.


    It is a small shop, and Louis is tall, so he can find Mr. Smith easily, who is sitting by the window.


    "Dad." As he gets closer, he sees the spicy hot pot soup on the table. Louis frowns and says, "These


    things will irritate your stomach. Don¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    ¡°Why are you as long-winded as the housekeeper?'' Mr. Smith says angrily, "I am counting my days


    now. Couldn¡¯t I eat something I like? Or I might just drink water every day!"


    Louis rubs his eyebrows helplessly, "I didn¡¯t mean that."


    Mr. Smith gets angry and mes Louis. "I shouldn¡¯t answer your phone," he says, "Now my daughter-


    inw is running away."


    "Can¡¯t you talk to me on WeChat? Why do you have to call me?"


    "Why not say something? You are so dull! Do you know how hard it is to meet a smart and capable girl


    these days? It really annoys me."


    Louis, aware that Mr. Smith is angry, pulls out his chair and sits down. He says nothing, just listening to


    Mr. Smith¡¯s scolding.


    Mr. Smith has waited for that girl for half a month. When he finally met her again, the smart and


    thoughtful girl apanied him to chat and have dinner. They were having a good time, but Louis


    destroyed it.


    Louis finally understands what he means, so he asks, ¡°Is that the one who helped you pick the tiest


    time?¡±


    "Yeah, she is so sweet." Mr. Smith sighs again, "It¡¯s so hard for me. I don¡¯t have a daughter, but I still


    have to worry about your marriage at such an old age."


    Louis can''t helpughing, "If you really want to meet her, why don''t you check the mall surveince and


    then just find some excuses and ask her out."


    Mr. Smith res at him, "What if I scare her?"


    "I''m d you have someone to talk to, Dad, but we don''t know each other." Louis says, "And I''ve


    already found a girlfriend."


    Mr. Smith, who is about to give Lily¡¯s WeChat to Louis, stops and asks him, "You have someone you


    are fond of?"


    "Yes, I''ll take her home in a few days."


    "Are you just fooling around me? Do you really love her?" Seeing Louis nodding, Mr. Smith is


    somewhat disappointed, but he puts down his phone.


    He thinks Lily is nice and smart and sweet, but his son says he has someone he loves, so he can''t


    intervene in his rtionship.


    s, what a pity.


    It¡¯s such a pity that a good match made for each other has missed.


    After inspired by Mr. Smith¡¯s words in the hotpot restaurant, Lily knows what she should do. When she


    arrives at thepany, she begins to take strong actions.


    Five men recruited from Yanking and Shend North soon get to the Smith Group. Lily assigns tasks


    separately and sets the time.


    So, over the next few days, people from all over the Smith Group could see several persons shuttling


    among departments with a pile of papers in their hands.


    "So, they are the staffs from Regtors. What are they doing?"


    "They walk so fast. It¡¯s very scary."


    In the independent manager office, the empty cabs are filled with documents, so are the desk.


    Lily''s brain functions quickly as she flips through the papers.


    She studies trantion, but it also involves in finance, but she doesn''t know too much about it. But she


    is transferred to a new department and handles all the work of the Smith Group, so her work pressure


    is heavy.


    There are so many documents to handle and there are too many obscure words. In the first two days,


    she almost broke down. She has consulted Louis directly about many things and sometimes, they were


    still discussing matters in the early morning.


    Fortunately, the people she recruited are all capable, which alleviates much of her pressure.


    "Miss Lily." A colleague knocks on the ss, then pushes open the door and says to Lily, "There are


    several documents in the secretary department, but they are confidential and we can¡¯t see them."


    "Didn¡¯t you tell them the Regtors are checking the matters?" Lily asks.


    "Yes, but they say the documents have been put aside for so long and they don''t know the password. I


    also told Meghan, but she says she doesn''t have the authority."


    Lily frowns.


    It¡¯s secretary''s papers. How could they not know the password? Maybe they''re hiding something.


    Lily does not dy it, in case someone knows that they have checked the secretary department, and


    some men will directly destroy the documents. Lily immediately contacts Louis, and asks him to assist


    her.


    Louis rmends someone to her.


    When Lily friends that man, he quickly sends her a message, "Hey girl, shall we have a talk?"


    Lily resists her anger, and tells him who she is and what she is doing. She even tells the guy it is Mr.


    Louis who she works with. Then the guy doesn¡¯t dare to say anything frivolous and says that he is


    willing to help her with anything.


    The guy asks Lily to turn on the remote control, and Lily does as he says.


    Soon Lily¡¯s ount enters the secretary department. She finds those documents and enters the


    password.


    Lily''s mouth twitches as she looks at the words "password error" that keeps popping out. When she is


    just wondering if Louis rmends a half-assed person to her, the files are opened.


    Well, he is indeed powerful.


    Lily turns off the remote control, plugs the USB sh disk on theputer and saves the files. The next


    second, she is ejected by the system and theputer is suddenly shut down.


    She pulls out the USB sh drive at once, drenched in sweat.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She knows there must be some problems with the confidential documents. Someone must have an eye


    in the secretary department. Fortunately, she asks Louis to assist her and takes the documents;


    otherwise, all the efforts are in vain.


    Lily pushes open the ss door and goes out, says to her busy colleagues, "From now on, no matter


    which department you check, if you find any confidential documents, tell me immediately. Don''t dy


    time, got it?¡±

 Chapter 109 Louis Will Take Care of It

    Chapter 109 Louis Will Take Care of It


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Since working in the Regtors department, everyone is busy every day with checking all kinds of


    documents, afraid that if they are one stepter, the documents will be gone. Sometimes they even


    sleep in the office.


    But there is a small catering team who take care of their living stuff for all day. No matter what they


    want to eat, as long as they call the team, the food will be delivered in 10 or 15 minutes.


    So, the people of the department all sigh with emotion that although they are tired, they feel happy at


    work!


    When Lily sees some of the documents, she is horrified.


    She thought the forces in the Smith Group are justplicated, but she doesn''t realize that the Smith


    Group has be corrupt from the root. The number of those illegal deals is huge.


    No wonder Louis doesn¡¯t go to the New York branch, but sets up Regtors in the Yorkshire.


    If they don''t deal with the affair, there will be dramatic changes in the Smith Group.


    Lily shows Louis all the documents. Louis ignores them and says "Manager Lily, I have made it clear


    that the Regtors can handle all the things in thepany. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Shit!


    Doesn¡¯t that mean to make Regtors be a target of public criticism!


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    However, Lily has no room for bargaining, so she has to bite the bullet to handle the matters. Within a


    week, she fires more than 60 people, including senior managers to the staff.


    Panic is spreading all over the Smith Group.


    People who got into the Smith Group were selected through various levels of recruitment, especially


    the senior executives. They have worked their way hard to get where they are now. It is the first time


    the Smith Group has fired so many people at such arge scale.


    Lily doesn''t say a word about the private discussions and the usations from the people who


    resigned. She just made the relevant documents public, and soon everyone is silent.


    The people who are fired are either corrupt or suspected of resellingpany secrets. It is kind


    enough for not to hold them to ount.


    Lily is relieved to have dealt with the hard case.


    She knows her colleagues are very busy these days. ording to the regtors, each of them takes a


    week off with pay. If they go on a vacation, thepany will pay for it.


    Jessie is envious, "Sweet baby, your department is so great! Thepany still covers your expenses


    when you go on a trip. Wouldn¡¯t it be so great to live in the five-star hotel! Do you still recruit members?


    I want to join you!"


    "Mr. Louis asks me take care of it. The people in our department have been busy for so long that they


    certainly deserve to have a good rest." says Lily, ¡°Stay in the nning department. Our department is


    too tired."


    "s, I am so envy of you."


    When Lily and Jessie leave thepany hall, they happen to meet Samson and his entourages.


    "Mr. Samson. Lily greets him politely.


    Samson pauses. He does not look like a man in his fifties. His back is straight and he looks imperious.


    His piercing eyes are fixed on Lily, trying to discern something.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Lily." says Samson, looking aggressive, ¡°Miss Lily has fired more than 60 people these days.


    Everyone in the Smith Group knows you now!"


    Lily says politely, "I work for the Smith Group and I''m just doing my job."


    Samson smiles grimly, "For the Smith Group? I think it''s for Mr. Louis. No wonder you''ve been able to


    "Samson, you are overreacting. I¡¯ve checked all the departments of the Smith Group, not just your


    office." says Lily, ¡°I''m just a small employee. If I do something wrong, just tell me. If you think I''m


    viting your privacy, you can ask Mr. Louis to check your office in the future."


    "You''re threatening me?" Samson''s voice rises, his face livid.


    "How dare I?"


    Just then, Samson''s secretary says, "Let''s go up first, Samson. Everyone''s waiting for us."


    Samson stares at Lily, shakes his hand, and swaggers away.


    "Is this Samson? He looks tough!" After they have gone, Jessie says, ¡°Did you see his eyes? They look


    fierce. He''s a very cunning person. I think he''s really pissed off and doesn''t know what to do with you,


    so please be careful these days."


    Lily smiles faintly.


    What to be scared of? Her boss is Louis, and if anything happens, Louis will take care of it.


    After a busy week, ites to the weekend. Lily wants to have a good rest. However, BC headquarter


    calls her and asks her to pick up the car at the car store as soon as possible; otherwise the prize will be


    wasted.


    So, early in the morning, Lily takes Jessie to the BC sales store in Yorkshire to pick up the car.


    Lily shows her winning information to the sales staff who checks her ID card. Soon the sales staff leads


    her to see the car. The new car has four colors, which she can choose at will.


    Lily chooses the ck one, and when she goes through all the procedure and fills up with gas, she can


    drive it back.


    Even the license te number is arranged by the car dealer, so she does not have to worry about.


    Sittingfortably in the car, Jessie says, "It''s great that I won''t have to take the subway anymore"


    "There are also traffic jams during rush hour." Lily turns on her phone to check the time. "I haven''t been


    back for a long time. Why don''t we go to my house for dinner?"


    "Yes, yes, your mother must be a great cook. I want to try it!" Jessie is very excited. "Would you like to


    ask if your brother is on vacation and I can meet him in person?"


    Lily can''t helpughing, "It looks like you''re having a good chat!"


    She makes a call to Coffey.


    As the voice on the phone is a little different from the real voice, Jessie doesn''t realize that Lily¡¯s


    brother is the same young man she has met in the elevator twice before.


    Coffey is on holiday today, so Lily asks him to send his position to her so that she can pick him up.


    After she hangs up the phone, Jessie asks, "How am I looking today?"


    "As beautiful as a fairy."


    "Wow, you tter me." Jessie covers her face in embarrassment.


    Lily follows the Coffey¡¯s position. As they just pass the tunnel, Jessie''s phone rings.


    After that, Jessie frets, "I won''t be able toe to your house today. My aunt called for me to have


    dinner and said my uncle is back from Find on a business trip."


    ¡°It''s all right. You''ve never been to your aunt''s since youe to Yorkshire.¡± Lily understands it. When


    she knows the address, she sends Jessie back and then to pick up Coffey.


    It has dyed twenty minutes.


    When she arrives, Lily sees Coffey with gray short sleeves and bib overall leaning against the billboard.


    He is tall and handsome, which attracts the girl beside to look at him from time to time.


    Lily rolls down her window and quips, "Hey guy! Do you need a ride?"


    Coffey looks up at the car on the side of the road and, his lips purse as he pulls open the door. The girl,


    who is ready to speak to him, is stunned when seeing him walk to the car.


    "It¡¯s great to be handsome. Being handsome means being popr.¡± Lily looks in the rearview mirror


    and sees that girl still standing there, andughs, "It seems that I don''t have to worry about your


    marriage."


    Coffey doesn''t mind, but asks, "Did you buy a car?"

 Chapter 110 His-and-hers Clothes

    Chapter 110 His-and-hers Clothes


    "No, I won it in the lottery."


    Lily tells him all about it, and then, after a pause, she adds, "The fairy is going toe with me, but her


    aunt called her in the middle of the way, so I sent her over."


    Coffey is silent and feels relieved.


    He¡¯s d that she doesn''te. He only talks to Jessie for Lily''s sake. He doesn''t have any feeling for


    her.


    Besides...


    When he is lost in thoughts, his phone in the hands vibrates. It is a familiar number. The person has


    called him hundreds of times these days. He feels annoyed and directly shuts down the phone.


    "Why don''t you answer it? Lily happens to nce over at him and glimpses the name "Little Princess"


    on the caller ID, which immediately makes her happy. "You said you''re not in love? Do you want to hide


    it from me?"


    "No. It¡¯s just a friend."


    "How did I not know you have a friend called Little Princess?" Lily sounds incredulous.


    Coffey, with a gloomy face, exins, "She took my phone to change her name, and I forget to change it


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    back."


    He just turns on the phone and deletes Chloe phone number.


    When he says this, Lily does not press him any further, but just says, "If you have someone you like,


    you should tell Jessie clearly, or else you will be a jerk, even I will also be a sinner. Jessie is very


    nice, so I am willing to introduce her to you."


    Coffey touches his nose and says, "Don''t worry; I don''t want to be in a rtionship."


    "I didn¡¯t for you to have a rtionship. I just want you to meet some friends."


    What difference does it make?


    Lily drives to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and fruits and some crabs, and then goes to


    Daisy''s house.


    She called Daisy in the morning and told her she wille back. Daisy cooked duck soup early, but


    Coffeyes back as well, so she prepares several dishes.


    Daisy''s waist is not so good, and it hurts when she bends over for a long time. Lily asks her to have a


    rest. Then Coffey goes to kitchen to help Lily.


    Four dishes, one old duck soup, and some steamed crabs.


    Lily is eating the food cooked by her own brother, which is much better than her cooking. She says


    sourly, "We both learned from mother, buy why do you cook better than me?"


    "I cooked for myself when I am free at school." Coffey says. Because he doesn¡¯t get used to the meals


    in the school, and he gets good grades in all subjects as well as is ranked higher, he can choose his


    own room.


    Daisy gives him a concerned look at once, and pinches him, fearing that he is suffering from


    malnutrition. "Mom pickled some beans and radishes, or you can bring them to school."


    "No." Coffey is hesitant. He can¡¯t take them it even he wants to.


    "Alright, mom, give me all." Lily says, fearing that Coffey would take it. "My roommate likes your pickled


    beans."


    "Ok, I also cook some fungus porridge. You take them away."


    After dinner, Daisy begins to prepare something for Lily, including two thermos of fungus porridge.


    When Daisy sends them out in the afternoon, she repeatedly asks Coffey not to behave badly or fight


    with others in school.


    Coffey is silent, only listening to Daisy''s chatter.


    When he gets to the car, Coffey says, ¡°Lily, the school give out the schrship, I''ve gotten a lot. Let''s


    go and see the house. The ce where Mom lives now is too old and far away from you. Choose a


    closer one.¡±


    Lily used to get a lot of schrships from the university. But she doesn''t know how much, so she asks


    with a smile, "How much?"


    "More than two million."


    "Are you sure?" Lily almost chokes after hearing that, and looks at him in shock. "Your school looks so


    poor. Can it give out so many schrships?"


    Their school is not poor, but mean. This is his part-time job money.


    Coffey says, "Because I get good grades, and I am in the top five in the school. I also did a sessful


    research project, so the school gives me more money."


    "Well, you are much better than I did." Coffey has been smart since he was a kid. He is so much


    smarter than Joey.


    All three of them are excellent.


    Lily also has millions of assets now. With the two houses of Mr. Sam and Mr. Gage, and some shares


    of Mr. Gill¡¯spany, she is a rich woman now.


    But Coffey is so filial that she says nothing and takes him back downtown to the sales office.


    She can make up for theck of the money.


    Sales office seems to be holding activities, and today¡¯s weekend, so the lobby is crowed with people.


    When Lily and Coffeye in, the sale immediately greets them, "Hello, how can I help you?"


    "I want to see the house."


    After asking Lily some specific requirements, the property consultant takes her and Coffey to the sand


    table in the west corner and introduces them to the senior residential area of xx section.


    The floor and the apartmentyout are great, and themunity is very close to where Lily lives.


    Lily is satisfied with it and goes to ask Coffey, "How do you like it?"


    "Good, themunity has its own library, theater, and so on. Mom will not be boring she moves here."


    Moreover, Coffey is also satisfied with the privacy. So, he asks about the price.


    "Nine hundred and eighty-six thousand at present."


    Coffey is speechless.


    So, does it mean that the price will change?


    Coffey hopes to buy a house with more than $2 million, but he can''t afford it.


    "Four bedrooms, three living rooms and four bathrooms. It''s big and the price is favorable." Lily thinks it


    is worth of that price. After all, it''s close to the city center, and it''s a high-endmunity with full


    functions.


    Coffey touches his nose. "Let''s take more look." he says. "It''s not just this neighborhood."


    "Well, it¡¯s up to you." Lily smiles and knows that Coffey finds it too expensive and not wanting her to


    pay much. Anyway, it¡¯s this weekend today, she isn¡¯t in a hurry.


    But she doesn''t expect Louis and Chloe to be here.


    Hees to choose the house, and she is curious and insisted on following him. She asks Louis why


    buy a house, but Louis doesn¡¯t tell her, which makes Chloe.


    Since Louises back from Turkey, he is very indifferent to Chloe. Every time she wants to have


    dinner with him, he either refuses her or asks her to shoot movie. She is left alone.


    She admits her mistake and is fined, but why does he ignore her?


    Chloe feels depressed and calls Coffey, but he hangs up the phone immediately, which makes her


    furious and stamps her feet in anger.


    Ever since Gray Wolf quit his job, no matter how many times she calls him, he never answers her


    phone. It¡¯s way too much! Isn''t she treating her well and he leaves as he likes?


    "I think this one is good..."


    Vaguely, Chloe hears a simr sound. She leans out from behind the pir and sees Lily. She seems to


    be looking at the house. There is a young man standing beside her.


    Today Lily is wearing a gray knit dress and a pair of ck Nike running shoes. The young man beside


    her is also wearing short sleeves of the same color. The young man is two heads taller than Lily, so


    they look like lovers.


    When the young man tilts his head, and Chloe sees his silhouette, she is taken aback!


    It¡¯s Gray Wolf!

 Chapter 111 Louis Birthday

    Chapter 111 Louis'' Birthday


    "No wonder I feel he looks so familiar. Only Gray Wolf would have that dark skin!" Chloe says angrily,


    "Lily has a foot in two camps!"


    She is really out of sorts now. Doesn¡¯t Gray Wolf know how debauched his girlfriend is? He really has a


    poor taste! He even said that Lily is beautiful? Is she? That woman is not one percent as beautiful as


    she is!


    The more Chloe looks at their simr colors, the more ufortable she is.


    It happens that a man wearing a id coat walks by Chloe. She grabs him, rips off his id coat and


    stuffs a dozen banknotes into his arms.


    "I buy your coat!"


    The man is speechless.


    Chloe hides behind the pir and waits until Lily goes to the bathroom. Then Chloe goes to Coffey as


    soon as Lily leaves.


    Coffey is still listening to the real estate consultant introducing the buildings, and suddenly, the girl is


    pushed away.


    Chloe res at him and questions, "Why don''t you pick up my phone, Gray Wolf?"


    "I quit, I''m not your bodyguard anymore, so why do I answer the phone?" Coffey is so annoyed that he


    pushes her away and asks the property consultant to continue.


    He is really speechless. Why could he meet Chloe even when he¡¯s inspecting the houses!


    The property consultant doesn''t dare to say anything, but greets Chloe politely.


    Chloe ignores her and continues to pester him, "Why did you quit the job? Did I permit you to resign? If


    David doesn¡¯t pay you much, I could pay you!"


    Coffey calms himself down and says, "It''s not a matter of money," he says. "I''m too busy to be you


    bodyguard."


    "Anyway, I don''t care, you can''t resign!" Chloe stomps and shouts, ¡°Because you''re gone, there''s no


    one to cook for me, and I''m in such a bad mood that I can''t work well.¡±


    "Then why don''t you starve to death?"


    "I am so beautiful. How pity it is for me to starve to death? I must live well!"


    The property consultant is dumbfounded.


    Everyone knows that Mr. Louis dotes Chloe most. No one dares to shout at Chloe, but the young man


    is scolding Chloe! What''s going on?


    The property consultant, afraid of being involved, has barely lifted her feet when Chloe''s voice rings


    above her head, "Which house is he looking at?"


    "The one on the sand table, a senior residential area on the Splendor Road." The property consultant


    points at the sand table and says.


    ¡°How much is it?¡±


    "Nine hundred and eighty-six thousand dors."


    Chloe takes a card out of her wallet, hands it to the property consultant, raises her chin slightly, and


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    proudly says, "Take it, and bring the contract to me tomorrow!"


    Coffey is shocked, grabbing her hand and asks, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    "Buy you a house!" Chloe says, ¡°Don¡¯t you love this apartment? I''ll buy it for you!¡±


    "I have money of my own. I don¡¯t need you to buy it for me!" Coffey looks sullen, feeling being


    insted. "Take it back," he says.


    Chloe twists her wrist and couldn''t get rid of Coffey. She simply takes the card with her other hand and


    throws it directly to the real estate consultant behind, and says to her: "Go and do it quickly. Why stand


    still!"


    The consultant runs off with the card quickly.


    Chloe is like a little fox, and sticks out her tongue at Coffey cutely yet proudly, "Anyway, you owe me


    9.86 million now, and you have to pay me back by working as my bodyguard, otherwise I will sue you!


    It is the first time in his life that he has met such an unreasonable woman.


    Chloe is displeased when she sees him wearing the shirt, and tucks the id jacket into his arms, "The


    shirt is so ugly, change it!¡±


    "It''s not dirty. Why should I change it?"


    Chloe directly grabs the orange juice from the passer-by, stuffs a cash to him, and pours the orange


    juice on Coffey''s shirt and says, "It''s dirty now."


    Shit!


    Coffey is really defeated by this unreasonable woman!


    Coffey finds a corner and changes his shirt. Pleased, Chloe swung her bag into his arms, saying,


    ¡°Come on, I''ve got amercial advertisement to shoot!¡±


    "You go first, I am waiting for someone."


    ¡°I want you to leave now!¡± Chloe shouts angrily. She doesn''t want to see Lily and she grabs Coffey¡¯s


    shirt and pulls him out. ¡°Send her a message.¡±


    Coffey can''t beat or scold her, so he has to put up with it and sends Lily a message.


    After he and Chloe go out of the sales department, Lilyes out of the bathroom. Her cell phone


    vibrates and she receives a message from Coffey, saying that there is something to do in the school,


    and he has to leave first.


    Lily doesn¡¯t think twice. After finding the real estate consultant who has just received them, she says,


    "I''ll take the house."


    The property consultant freezes.


    What would she say? Can she tell Lily that ¡®Miss, the house you like is bought by Miss Chloe as a gift


    for your boyfriend¡¯?


    That''s hard to say!


    Seeing the consultant being so embarrassed, Lily asks, "Has it been bought?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s a pity. I like it." Lily is disappointed. She regrets that she didn¡¯t buy it when she sees it, but that


    would make Coffey feel stressful.


    Well, forget it. And then Lily goes to see the other house she has seen with Coffey, but the consultant


    wants to tell Lily what has happened.


    "Miss Lily."


    Lily is looking at the apartment model when a voice suddenlyes from behind her.


    She looks back and sees Louis in casual clothes, making him look a little more disorganized than he


    has been at work, but he is still the most outstanding man in the crowd.


    ncing at the sand table behind her, Louis asks, "Are you looking at the house?"


    "Yes, I want to choose a better neighborhood for my mother." Lily nods, "Mr. Louis, are you alsoing


    to see the house?"


    Louis whispers to the real estate consultant, and when the consultant leaves, he says, "I have some


    friendsing back, so I am looking for houses to amodate them.¡±


    Lily is astonished.


    He buys houses to amodate his friends? It is quite extravagant.


    Soon the real estate consultantes back again, holding an apartment booklet in her hand, and


    Louis hands it to Lily, "All these buildings belong to the Smith Group. Choose them randomly. If you like


    them, I will give them to Miss Lily.


    "No, no, no. You can give me discount, but don¡¯t give it to me." Lily refuses immediately, and feels


    stunned. Only now does she know that the houses belong to the Smith Group. ¡°I don''t want to owe you


    too much. I would feel bad about that.¡±


    Louis smiles, but his tone is low, "Miss Lily, you have helped me a lot recently. I fail to fulfill your three


    conditions. It¡¯s me who owes you, and I should also give you something."


    "No. I''m paid by the Smith Group and it is my duty to finish my job well." says Lily, "If Mr. Louis wants to


    give it to me, I won''t buy it here."


    "Ok, I will give you a discount." Louis says no more.


    However, he doesn''t leave either. He asks the consultant to leave and he would serve Lily in person.


    After Lily takes a fancy to some house type, he would take Lily to the corresponding sand table for a


    closer look.


    Lily can sense that Louis is in a good mood and asks, "Has something good happened to Mr. Louis


    recently?"


    "No, but today is my birthday." Louis has a smile on his face and says lightly. "I have business


    appointments with some friends and have a birthday party by the way."


    Lily is stuck.


    Today is Louis''s birthday? Is it his thirty years old birthday?

 Chapter 112 You Look so Pretty

    Chapter 112 You Look so Pretty


    She just knew that today is Louis¡¯s birthday, and she doesn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift for him.


    Thinking that Louis loves the white fungus porridge, she takes the thermos out of her bag and hands it


    to him.


    "Mr. Louis, I don''t know today is your birthday, so I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you. This is white fungus


    porridge made by my mother. You can take it if you like it, and... Happy birthday."


    Lily''s slender fingers are lined with the light pink thermos bottle, which makes her hands look like white


    jade, and it is very pleasing to the eyes.


    Louis smiles.


    She''s such a funny woman. The things she gives to him are always down to earth.


    When she sees Louis doesn''t take it, Lily is nervous. It is really inappropriate to send him the white


    fungus porridge. Louis could get whatever he wants.


    When she is about to draw back her hands, Louis takes away the thermos bottle in her hands. He says


    with a light smile, "Thank you, Miss Lily. It''s a nice gift. I like it."


    A faint pink creeps on Lily''s face. "You are wee."


    Louis asks Lily if she has time to go with him. Lily knows that the people he is going to meet are not on


    the same level with her, so she politely declines.


    Later Louis receives a phone call and he has something else to do, so he asks the former property


    consultant toe over and says, "Just tell her if you make up your mind. I will go first."


    Lily nods.


    After Louis leaves, Lily is still looking at the apartment brochure and the sand table. Compared with the


    several ones she discussed with Louis before, Lily still prefers the one on the Splendor Road because


    of its convenient transportation.


    "This one." Lily takes out her credit card and gives it to the property consultant. She wants to register


    with Coffey¡¯s name, but he took his ID card with him when he left. Lily hands over her own ID card.


    The property consultant quickly finishes the procedure in ten minutes.


    When Lily signs and sees the payment amount, she is speechless. "Why is it only 100,000 dors? Did


    you make a mistake?"


    "Mr. Louis says that all the houses you chose would be 90 percent off." says the consultant, "All the


    buildings here are under the Smith Group, so you just need to pay 100,000 dors."


    She asks Louis to give her a discount. But what''s the difference between 90 percent off and give her for


    free?


    Lily asks, "Can I not buy it?"


    "Are you not satisfied with this one? You can see some others. I''ll tell Mr. Louis." The property


    consultant wants to call Louis, but Lily stops her.


    "Well, I''ll sign it." Lily quickly signs her name on several documents and hands them back.


    She¡¯s already refused it once, and it would be hypocritical if she refuses it again, so she might take it.


    Besides, Louis is right. She works so hard for him that she deserves something better.


    The house has been decorated, so she can move in directly.


    After Lily finishes everything, she drives back to the apartment. On the way back, she calls Daisy and


    asks her to pack up her things. Next week, she would go to help her move house with Coffey. Daisy


    does not refuse her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Jessie hasn''te back yet and Lily is in the apartment alone. She has put away all the pickled


    cabbage she brought from Daisy. After she takes a shower, she wants to watch a movie to rx


    herself, but she then receives several documents from her colleagues.


    Lily feels annoyed.


    She is on vacation, but the result is she changes a ce to work!


    When Lily finishes her work and looks up, it is dark now. And it is after seven o''clock in the evening.


    Then her phone rings.


    Lily is getting angry. She answers the phone impatiently, "Who''s that?"


    "Miss Lily. It''s Miss Meghan." Meghan says, "Are you free now?"


    ¡°What can I do for you?


    "Mr. Louis he... Something goes wrong." Meghan hesitates and says, "Ie to pick up Mr. Louis from


    the club at 7:30 pm on time, but he wouldn''t leave and he looks a bit dumb.¡±


    A bit dumb?


    It is estimated that Louis has had brandy or some other wine with high degrees. She says quickly,


    "Take care of Mr. Louis and don''t let him drink anymore. Where are you now? I''lle over now!"


    "Thank you, Miss Lily."


    On the way to the club, Lily finally gets back to her senses.


    She pats her forehead and says to herself, "What''s wrong with me? Why should I go there? Can¡¯t I tell


    Miss Meghan to handle it?"


    It makes her look like she''s worried about Louis.


    However, when passes the tunnel, she is almost at the meeting ce. Lily could not return now, so she


    has to go there. She stops the car at the side of the road and hurries into the club.


    Lily finds a private room, and when she pushes open the door, she finds Meghanughing with the rest


    of the guests while stopping Louis from drinking and grabbing his ss.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Louis can''t handle it. He can''t drink anymore."


    As soon as Meghan speaks, the business executives are not happy. "It''s not of high degrees," one of


    the men says, "How can it get drunk so easily? And we all know Mr. Louis is a good drinker."


    "See? Mr. Louis wants to drink it. Don''t stop him. It''s not good to spoil the fun."


    "Yes, it''s Mr. Louis''s birthday!"


    Meghan doesn''t dare to offend any of the big shots in the private room. When Lilyes in, Meghan¡¯s


    eyes are shining, "Miss Lily, here you are."


    "Sorry, there''s a traffic jam." Lily smiles and res at Louis in the sofa. Without the indifferent and


    alienated appearance look he had in the afternoon, Louis now is like a giant Samoyed.


    When he sees Lily, Louis stops arguing with Meghan and gets off the sofa.


    ¡°Dear..."


    As soon as he is about to speak, Lily jumps up and covers his mouth with her bag, saying to the


    bosses with embarrassed look, "I''m sorry, Mr. Louis is drunk."


    "Today''s Mr. Louis¡¯s birthday. He specially invites everyone to celebrate his birthday, so as not to spoil


    everyone''s fun. Miss Meghan, you stay and have a chat with them. I will send Mr. Louis back first."


    Miss Meghan nods, "Thank you, Miss Lily."


    After that, Lily drags Louis away. Louis is very cooperative, but he is gagged by the bag, which looks a


    little funny.


    It is not until after leaving the club that Lily is relieved and uses Louis, "Mr. Louis, doesn''t David tell


    you not to drink alcohol? Why did you forget it?"


    "I had only a little brandy. Don''t be angry, Dear." Louis earnestly admits his mistake. ncing over her


    stomach, he says in a warm voice, "Anger is not good for babies."


    Lily tugs at the corners of her mouth. "Mr. Louis, the pregnancy is a sham. Haven you forgotten?"


    "How can it be a sham?" Louis asks, bewildered, and adds, "Dear, are you teasing me on purpose? I


    swear I''ll never drink brandy again, and don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    Well, Louis is in a confused state. It¡¯s no use to say anything!


    Lily stops talking nonsense with him and takes him to the car.


    Louis sits there very politely, only turning his head to look at Lily from time to time. Lily can feel his hot


    eyes without turning her head, and she feels ufortable.


    "Mr. Louis, will you stop looking at me?"


    "You look pretty, dear." Louis is drunk and he speaks in a low, raucous tone, which sounds seductive.


    "It is beautiful every day and I don¡¯t see enough of it."

 Chapter 113 Louis, Stop It. Im Not Pregnant!

    Chapter 113 Louis, Stop It. I''m Not Pregnant!


    Lily blushes at the flirt.


    Only at this time would she get apliment from Louis.


    "Don''t say it." Lily calms herself down. If she hears Louis continue to speak, she would feel shy. "I''ll


    take Mr. Louis home. Have a good sleep tonight, and you''ll be all right tomorrow."


    ¡°Will youe with me?


    Of course not!


    When Lily doesn''t say anything, Louis says, "Today is my birthday, won¡¯t you celebrate it with me?"


    "Didn¡¯t those people celebrate for you?" Lily grunts and nces at him. She doesn''t expect Louis to be


    looking at her as well. His eyes are deep, like he is expecting something, and her heart skips a beat.


    Is he expecting her to celebrate the birthday with him?


    Originally, Lily thought she would send him back to the vi, and then she could go home by herself,


    but she seldom sees Louis like this. He is gentle and he is no longer sharp.


    It is hard to see Louis like that again, so she hesitates.


    "All right."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lily turns around and drives to the amusement park.


    On weekend nights, the amusement park is busier than usual. With bright lights shining, and giant


    Ferris wheels spinning, there are voices andughter everywhere.


    After check-in, Lily''s hand is suddenly wrapped by Louis¡¯s wide palm. "There are many people in the


    amusement park, so it''s better for me to take care of my dear, so as not to hurt the baby."


    Louis, stop it, will you? I''m not pregnant!


    Louis, of course, can''t understand Lily, and leads her through the crowd. Once in a while, someone


    identally bumps into her, and he would immediately stand in front of Lily.


    He also says in serious tone to others, "Excuse me, watch your steps. My wife is pregnant."


    Passers-by apologize one by one.


    Lily is so embarrassed that she wants to find a ce to hide herself.


    There are lots of food stands at the amusement park. Lily wants to buy some and try it. But Louis


    always reminds her, ¡°This one is too spy, and that one is too cold.¡±


    At the end, Lily gets a little grumpy and shakes off his hand. "Let me starve!" she says.


    "Don''t be angry, dear." Louis coaxes Lily and says, "For the baby, we can''t eat something that


    stimtes your stomach. I''ll get you something else."


    He pulls Lily to sit on the couch and goes shopping himself.


    Lily just realized that she has lost temper with Louis and she covers her face in embarrassment.


    Luckily, Louis won''t remember it when he wakes up tomorrow, or it''ll be too embarrassing.


    Soon Louises back with a pieces of fish balls in his left hand and a cup of milk tea in his right


    hand. He is tall and handsome, which it¡¯s very outstanding in the crowd.


    "I ate one fish ball. It''s fresh. Try it, dear." Louis takes a fish ball and blows on it before holding it to


    Lily''s mouth. "And I bought a cup of hot ck tea for you."


    "I... I can do it myself." Lily feels strange.


    "Are you disgusted with me, dear?"


    "..."


    ¡°I didn''t mean that. I''m just not used to being fed.¡± Lily thinks secretly.


    Louis refuses to let go, so Lily has to bite the bullet and eat the fish balls. But it is really delicious. After


    eating one, Louis gives her another, blows on it and hands it to her.


    Then he hands her the hot tea.


    Behind them is a huge Ferris wheel shining brightly. Louis bends over in front of Lily, looking


    considerate and attentive. His eyes are full of tenderness, as if wants to give all the tenderness to her.


    An unknown emotion fills Lily¡¯s heart, sweet and warm, which she has never experienced before.


    She even wishes time could go more slowly.


    After a short rest, Louis leads her through the crowd. When seeing that others having fun, Lily also


    wants to ride the Ferris wheel, but Louis doesn¡¯t agree.


    "No, the Ferris wheel is too high and ident-prone."


    All right, then don¡¯t ride it.


    Lily gives in. Seeing that there are so many people ying bumper cars, she also wants to have a try,


    but Louis refuses again. "No, it¡¯s too dangerous bumping there and here. It will hurt the baby."


    Lily is so angry that she wants to dump the milk tea. "I can¡¯t y anything! So, do wee here just for


    walking?¡±


    "I didn¡¯t mean that. I just advise you not to y such a dangerous game." Louis corrects her, pointing to


    the side. "I think this game is perfect. Let¡¯s go."


    Lily looks over, and then bes deadpan.


    Well, the merry-go-round is good. It can only go around and around. How could it be dangerous?


    Lily is upset, but Louis has already paid and bends down to pick her up. Then he carefully ces her


    on a colorful horse and says, "Be careful, dear."


    "..."


    A couplees in. When the girl sees Louis being so careful to Lily, she shouts at his boyfriend, "Wow,


    look at him. How considerate he is. I also want to hug!"


    "No, you are not a child now." The boyins but he still puts the girl on the horse.


    Louis looks slightly grave and displeased. "In my heart," he says to the boy, "my wife will always be


    young. She will never grow old. Your girlfriend is not more than 90 pounds, but you are not willing to


    hug her. I think she should change a boyfriend.¡±


    The boy is embarrassed.


    Lily''s cheeks are tingling red, but she couldn''t help smiling.


    Louis is so cute!


    The merry-go-round goes around with the cheerful music, and the crystal lights on the top also rotate,


    with light sweeping across each girl''s face. It is like a dream dance floor, making people mesmerized.


    Lily is a little embarrassed when she sees Louis taking a picture of herself with his mobile phone. Later,


    maybe influenced by other girls, she makes a few gestures at the camera and wears a shallow smile.


    Five minutes is too long for Lily. Because it''s a little hot today, when Lily gets off the carousel, the hair


    on her cheeks is wet with sweat.


    Louis wiped her sweat and asks, "Do you want to y again?"


    "No." Lily shakes her head, but seems to get used to the courtship, and feels less embarrassed. "Go


    see something else."


    "Alright, it¡¯s up to you."


    The booth next to the balloon shooting is surrounded by a lot of people. It¡¯s very noisy and cheerful, so


    Lily leads Louis to see what the game is.


    They find a timer on the booth. Here is the rule. If one can hold the iron frame and lifts himself into the


    air for 420 seconds, he can get a prize. The prize is the big blue whale at the back of the booth.


    The whale looks three meters long. It is very huge.


    There are a lot of people around, but not many to try, not athletes, the body to hold 420 seconds is very


    difficult.


    "A man just could onlyst two minutes just now, but he was already full of sweat and gave up."


    "It''s so hard. Who can do that?"


    When Lily stares at the big blue whale, Louis whispers, "Dear, do you like this? I''ll win it back."


    "No, I''m just looking..."


    Before Lily finishes speaking, Louis has gone to talk to the boss, and then smiles back at her. He flexes


    his muscles, and then flies his feet into the air, clutching the iron bar above him.


    Lily covers her mouth.


    The weight is all on his arms, and speaking would consume much energy. She is afraid of affecting him


    when she speaks.


    The time goes on.

 Chapter 114 Mom, Sorry to Bother You

    Chapter 114 Mom, Sorry to Bother You


    220... 225... 230... 235...


    People around see that Louis has held on to 260 seconds, and they are more excited than they are


    doing sports themselves. Louis looks rxed and kept his eyes fixed on Lily''s side.


    400... 410... 419...


    When they count to 420, Louis still holds on. People around are cheering him up, but Louis just nces


    at the timer. He then loosens his hands when he sees that time is up.


    Lily hurries over and takes his hand. His palm is red. "Are you all right?"


    "Yes, it is easy."


    The boss brings Louis the big whale from behind the booth and boasts, "Boy! You''re the second one to


    stick it out in all the years I''ve been running my stall, except for the couple four years ago."


    Louis takes the whale and smiles. "My wife likes it, so I''ll try it."


    Lily feels her ears are hot.


    This big blue whale is nearly three meters long. Louis, afraid of Lily being crushed by the whale, carries


    it on his shoulder and holds her hand. They are so outstanding in the crowd.


    "Is there anything else you want to y with, dear?"


    "No, let''s go back."


    It''s Louis''s birthday, but it is Lily who is ying at the amusement park. Lily feels embarrassed and


    drives Louis to Daisy''s house. The big whale fills the whole back seat of the car.


    Daisy is about to go to bed when she opens for Lily and gets shocked. "Why are you here?" she asks.


    When Daisy turns around, she sees Louis standing behind Lily. He looks so beautiful that she is even


    more stunned.


    "It''s his birthday today, so I bring him over for a bowl of marinated noodles." says Lily and then she


    introduces Daisy to Louis, "Mr. Louis, this is my mother."


    Louis makes a polite bow and greets, "Mom, sorry to bother you."


    Lily is stunned.


    After a moment of silence, Daisy nods to him and opens the door for Lily and Louis toe in. She


    whispers to Lily, "The son-inw looks better than Jason. I like him."


    "This is my boss, mom, don¡¯t make mistake."


    "Why did he call me mother?"


    Lily can''t exin that because "he''s drunk and gets a little silly", as Daisy doesn¡¯t believe it. So, she


    skips the topic and pushes Daisy to the kitchen, "Mom, your marinade noodle is most delicious. Let me


    help you.¡±


    Louis sits properly in the living room.


    The phone rings in his trouser pocket. Someone sends a video to Louis. He thinks for a moment and


    then connects, and then a young man with a pony tail appears on the screen.


    "Happy birthday, Louis! Leigh grins as he catches a glimpse of Louis''s surroundings and raises his


    eyebrow. "Where are you, Louis? The house is old."


    Louis smiles. "At my mother''s."


    ¡°What!? Louis, who is your mother?" Leigh is horrified.


    And Louis doesn''t look right. He looks very kind and good. Leigh calls Justin over in a hurry.


    "Justin, do you think Louis is out of order?"


    Justin moves the camera over to his side, stares at Louis on the video, and asks, "Did you drink wine


    this evening, Louis?"


    "Yes, brandy."


    "Brandy is of high degree, so it is normal he would be like this." Justin says, but he also concerns about


    where Louis is. "Louis, where are you now?"


    "Didn¡¯t I say that I am at my mother¡¯s?"


    Louis frowns and looks annoyed, but remains patient. "Mom and my dear are making marinade noodle


    for me."


    Leigh says quickly, "Louis, you are single. When did you have..."


    Justin ps him before he could finish the sentence.


    Justin stops Leigh from appearing on the screen and smiles, "I''ve heard that my sister-inw is busy,


    and it''s kind of her to find time to celebrate your birthday. Can I say hello to her?"


    Louis feels pleased by hearing that, and then take the phone to the kitchen.


    "Dear."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°What?¡± Lily is shocked. It''s fine if only he and she here. But Daisy is also here, and she feels


    embarrassed.


    Louis hands her the phone. "My younger brother Justin wants to say hello to you."


    Justin?


    Lily is still wondering who is Justin when she suddenly appears in the video, in which a suave young


    man in a white coat shows up.


    Justin only takes a look at Lily and greets her in a friendly way, "Hi, I''m Justin."


    Lily nods and exins, "Well, Mr. Louis drank wine, so..."


    "Yes." Justin chuckles, showing her no hostility, "So, I want to thank you for taking care of Louis and


    help him celebrate his birthday."


    "You''re wee." The man is so nice that Lily feelsfortable.


    After a few words, Justin hangs up the phone.


    When Leigh gets up from the carpet, he sees Justin hang up the phone and yells, "Come on, you¡¯ve


    hung up the phone? I haven''t spoken to Louis yet!"


    Then he asks, "Who is that woman you were talking to? Did he really find a girlfriend?"


    "It¡¯s someone around Louis." I have a good first impression of her," Justin says. "She is an easy-going


    person."


    "If you haven''t hung up so early, I would have been able to see who she is."


    "We will go back next Friday. Isn''t it better to see her in person?" Justin throws the phone at him and


    turns to walk out the door. "Just finish what you''re doing. I''m not helping you."


    "Come on, we are brothers." Leighughs, rubbing Justin¡¯s shoulders. "It''s exciting to think about that


    we will have fun when we go back. If I stay in New York for two more years, I''ll really retired."


    "Do you want to bet?¡±


    "Good, bet on what!"


    Soon, a steaming bowl of marinated noodles is finished.


    Lily finds a small candle and puts it on, and then asks Louis to make a wish.


    If Louis didn¡¯t get drunk, he would have sneered at her by being naive. But Now Louis closes his eyes,


    makes a wish and blows out the candles.


    Louis eats up the marinated noodles and praises, "Mom is such a good cook," he says. "This is the


    best marinated noodles I''ve ever had.


    Daisy smiles from ear to ear. "Come whenever you want, I''ll make them for you!"


    Lily just smiles.


    There won¡¯t be a second time!


    By the time Lily drives Louis back to his vi, it''s already past 11 p.m.


    Louis doesn¡¯t get off the car but asks, ¡°Dear, do you really not live here?¡±


    "We agreed to live separately, so be good and go back." Lily can handle Louis now. "Take a shower


    and go to sleep."


    Louis unbuttons his seat belt and opens the door. But he suddenly turns around andes close to


    Lily and gives her a kiss on her lips. Lily is caught off guard.


    "Be careful on the road, dear."


    The deep voice seems to linger in her ears, but Louis has already got out of the car and is standing


    there. Lily gets back to her senses and quickly drives away. Louis then walks up the stairs and enters


    the house.


    Lily''s heart thumps as she puts her hand to her lips on the way home.


    How did she get kissed again?

 Chapter 115 Louis Is Engaged

    Chapter 115 Louis Is Engaged


    Louis¡¯s temperature seems to be lingering on her lips, and she feels feverish. Until she goes back to


    the apartment and takes a bath, she calms down a bit.


    On Monday morning, Lily drives Jessie to work. It usually takes 40 minutes, but now 20 minutes is


    enough.


    Jessie keeps shouting that it is so convenient to have a car!


    When Lilyes into the office, she finds that there are some candies on everyone¡¯s desk, including


    hers.


    She smiles and asks her colleague, "Why, is something good happening to someone else?"


    "Miss Katherine from the nning department." The colleague replies, "It¡¯s said that Miss Katherine is


    pregnant. Her marriage with the son of the plutocrat in Mencian State is scheduled for next month. Miss


    Katherine is sending candies to all departments in the morning."


    "Really?" Lily is a little confused.


    Isn''t Katherine hurt when she fell in love with the son of an official in the country F and says she would


    never marry or have children in her life? Why did she suddenly get married?


    She is a few years older than Louis, a risky age to have a baby.


    Is there something wrong with the Smith family?


    But Lily doesn''t think so much. She has a lot of things to deal with.


    However, when she sends Louis a message to ask about something, she couldn''t get a reply.


    There is no reply in the afternoon, and still no reply the next day, and he didn¡¯t show up in thepany.


    Katherine doesn''t show up for the rest of the day, except Monday for giving out the candy.


    Thepany is calm.


    A few dayster, Chloe storms into the Smith Group and goes straight to Lily''s department.


    Chloe throws a newspaper on the table and says angrily, "But why are you so useless and let outsiders


    seed!"


    Bewildered, Lily looks down to see the contents of the newspaper and the photos of the young man


    and woman close to each other. Suddenly, she feels sad and ufortable in the heart.


    The newspaper headlines in bold ck letters reads:


    Congrattions to Mr. Louis from the Smith Group and Ste from the Long Peace Group for the


    uing wedding!


    Louis is going to get married?


    "Lily, you''re so useless!" shouts Chloe and pokes on the newspaper, ¡°When did Ste hook up with


    Louis? I am busy with shooting movie. Don''t you know when it happened?"


    "Hey! I am talking to you! Why don''t you say anything?"


    "Lily, are you deaf? Aren''t you angry that someone takes your man away?"


    During Chloe''s endless scolding, Lily gradually regains her concentration. She closes her lips and then


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    says "Chloe, I have nothing to do with Mr. Louis. You think too much."


    "God will believe it! If you don¡¯t have any rtion with Louis, would he be so nice to you? When you


    were in Turkey..." Halfway through the conversation, Chloe suddenly remembers Louis''s warning, and


    doesn''t go on, just waiting for Lily''s reply with difort.


    Lily asks, "What happened in Turkey?"


    As soon as Chloe mentions that, Lily also feels that after she woke up, Chloe came to Louis and said


    something inexplicable, but she didn''t know what happened.


    "It''s all right. Don''t be such a wimp anyway!" Chloe grins resentfully. "I don''t like you, but your


    background is much better than Ste''s."


    "Do you know what Ste''s mother used to be? Ste is so shameless. She''s an illegitimate daughter.


    If Louis really marries her, he would be the joke in the media!¡±


    "It doesn''t matter to me what Miss Stees from." says Lily. She feels a bit upset and doesn''t want


    to talk to Chloe anymore. "Do whatever you want to do. Leave me alone."


    Chloe stomps and says angrily, "If Louis doesn''t leave me in the cold, refused to see me and didn''t


    answer my phone call, would Ie to you? And I can stand by your side!"


    "Can''t we just kick Ste out and fight again?"


    "Do you want to see her marry Louis?"


    "I said that I never want to fight with you, Miss Chloe. Don''t treat me like a rival anymore." Lily says,


    "It''s Mr. Louis''s decision who he marries, and no one else can interfere."


    Lily continues, "Miss Chloe, I am very busy. You should go first."


    "You..."


    "Nancy, take Miss Chloe out."


    Chloe wants to talk to Lily again, but Lily gets upset and calls someone in. Chloe res at her and then


    leaves on her stiletto heels.


    After Chloe leaves, the office ispletely quiet, but Lily doesn''t have the mind to read the documents.


    Her eyes keep looking on the newspaper, and she feels dull and ufortable, which makes her


    annoying.


    It seems like yesterday that she helped Louis celebrate his birthday, and today, he announces his


    engagement.


    She is caught off guard totally.


    After all, it makes headlines and involves the CEO of the Smith Group. So, everyone in the Smith


    Group knows about it. Lily could see people discussing it everywhere.


    Even when she goes to the secretary department to get the documents, Miss Meghan knows it and is


    very shocked, "Mr. Louis says that he has something to do these two days. I didn''t expect he would be


    engaged! It really goes fast."


    Lily smiles nkly, "Maybe they know each other long ago."


    It''s said that Mr. Smith is hospitalized and his life is at risk, so everyone in the Smith family starts to


    take action. "


    "Didn¡¯t Miss Katherine get marry? Although Mr. Louis is in charge of the Smith Group, its director is Mr.


    Smith. If something happens to Mr. Smith, everyone in the Smith family will share in the property. Mr.


    Louis doesn¡¯t control everything in the Smith Group. If there is one more descendant, they can get one


    more share, so everyone wants to get more."


    "Mr. Smith is hospitalized?" Lily looks gloomy. "Isn''t he in good health on vacation abroad?"


    Meghan says, "Yes, he did, but I heard that he has a bad heart. Mr. Louis asks Mr. Smith toe back


    and recuperate. I don''t know if it is because of heart problem, so he is hospitalized again."


    No wonder she can''t see anyone of the Smith family these days.


    Although Miss Ste is an illegal daughter, she is backed by the Long Peace Group and is also a


    member of the Scott family. If Louis marries her, it would help him win more bargaining chip. Of course,


    he would marry her.


    Meghan looks at Lily and says regretfully, "Miss Lily, to be honest, Mr. Louis is so kind to you. I thought


    you two would get together, but I didn''t expect that it would go like this."


    Lily trembles, but she quickly calms down and smiles, "I got transferred to the Regtors department,


    and is targeted by everyone. Could Mr. Louis not be kind to me?"


    "You go busy with your business. I have to go now."


    Without giving Meghan a chance to ask questions, Lily leaves the secretarial department, while


    Meghan''s eyes are fixed on her, which are strange and unpredictable.


    After a busy day, Lily lies in the chair exhausted.


    As soon as her nerves rxed, she thinks about the news. She turns on her cell phone and sees the


    news again. She is so upset that she picks up her things roughly and leaves thepany.


    Jessie could see that Lily is in a bad mood today. She just looks at her and says nothing.


    The car moves along the road slowly, as if the whole city is stuck in a traffic jam. It doesn¡¯t move a bit in


    a few minutes. When they arrive at the underground garage of the mall, Lily ms the car door on.

 Chapter 116 She’s Into Louis

    Chapter 116 She¡¯s Into Louis


    Jessie shakes all over and follows Lily to the elevator, saying, "Don''t get angry with the car. It''s


    innocent. If it breaks down, we''ll have to have it repaired."


    Lily says calmly, "Why should I be angry?"


    "Others can see you are angry at a nce, let alone me." says Jessie, "If you feel bad, just go straight


    to Mr. Louis and tell him you don''t want him to get married."


    "What does it matter to me if Mr. Louis gets married?¡±


    "You are in love with him."


    "I didn''t."


    "If not, why are you angry at the news that Mr. Louis is getting married?"


    "I''m not angry, I''m just..." Lily couldn''t tell what she is doing. She pulls her hair with her hands, and she


    bes more and more upset. She doesn''t know why she is so upset.


    Jessie shrugs, as if she knows everything. "See, you have fallen in love with it. You just don¡¯t admit it.


    Why should you cringe? Mr. Louis is rich and handsome, but you are excellent!"


    ¡°You graduated from the University of Newcastle, and that alone will make up for all the shorings


    of your family background. Mr. Louis knows you are clever, or he wouldn''t have been appointed you as


    the manager of the new department. Senior executive and normal staff are not just a matter of rank."


    "I really didn''t mean that, and he''s Jason''s... cousin."


    Jessie signs, ¡°It turns out that you mind this. You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Jason and you are


    divorced. You can marry anyone you like. The Smith family wouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable.


    As Lily listens, she bes more and more upset, and interrupts Jessie, "Don''t say it anymore. Even


    if I have a feeling for him, Mr. Louis is engaged. Just let it go"


    "But you..."


    Jessie is still talking, and Lily nces at her, frowning and her face is a bit pale.


    Jessie knows that she is very upset, so she stops talking.


    They enter the supermarket, pushing the shopping cart all the way without speaking. When they


    choose the food or pay the bill, both of them keep silent. Lily is upset and doesn''t want to say anything,


    while Jessie is about to say something but not knowing what to say.


    "Miss, you dropped something!"


    Lily is carrying some shopping bags and is about to leave with Jessie when a young boy shouts in front


    of her and stops her.


    "Is this key to this car yours?" The little boy holds out his hand and in the palm of his hand lies a car


    key.


    Dressed in LOUISVUITTON, the boy is young but elegant, wearing a ck baseball cap, with red lips


    and white teeth and sharp eyebrows and eyes. His parents must be beautiful.


    Lily rummages through her bag but doesn''t find her car key.


    "Thank you." She takes the car keys from the little boy and thinks she lost them when she checked out.


    "You''re wee. Be more careful next time." the boy says. Then he sees Lily''s high heel strap is loose,


    so he squats down to help her refasten the strap.


    Jessie exims, "Wow, what a cute little baby! He even helps you refasten the strap."


    Lily didn''t expect him to be so sweet.


    She thinks that giving money would not be appropriate, so she takes a row of milk from a shopping bag


    and hands it to the boy. Smiling, she says, "You helped me find the car key and refasten my strap.


    Thank you very much! This is for you.¡±


    "No, it''s no trouble at all." The boy waves, and doesn¡¯t take it.


    Lily takes his hand and puts the milk on it. "This is my gratitude for you. If it weren''t for you, I might not


    be able to go back."


    ¡°Yes. Take it. It¡¯s very delicious!¡± Jessie squeezed his face as she feels this boy is cute.


    The boy has just taken over the milk when a woman in her thirties hurries over.


    "Little master, how can you walk so fast?" The woman scolds, and quickly wears the mask for him,


    "Didn¡¯t I warn you that you have to wear a mask? It¡¯s dusty."


    The little boy says sullenly, "How could the supermarket have dirt? It¡¯s stuffy to wear a mask all day


    long."


    "Of course it has. They''re people walking around." The woman says, seeing the little boy with milk in


    his hand, she snatches it away, "Where did you get it?"


    "I gave it to him. He helped me find my car key so I want to thank him..."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "No, our little master doesn''t drink this!" The woman says impolitely, and then throws the milk directly


    into the trash can next to her.


    "Hey, you''re a..." Jessie says angrily.


    Lily stops Jessie and figures out that she is the boy¡¯s babysitter, so Lily smiles, "I''m sorry, I don''t know


    that, but I really thank the guy for picking up my car key and bringing it back to me."


    "Let''s go first."


    Then Lily drags Jessie away, leaving the little boy and the nanny standing there.


    "Little master, let¡¯s go." The nanny takes the boy by the hand, saying, "Little master, don''t pick up things


    next time. There are so many germs. Just let someone else pick them up."


    The boy suddenly shakes off the woman''s hand.


    Nanny is shocked, and then she sees the little boy rumbling in the trash can for the mild.


    The nanny quickly follows, "Little master, throw it away. What do you want to eat? I will buy for you!"


    "If there are so many bacteria, we''d all be dead!" The little boy takes off the mask. Although he is


    young, he looks mature, "You only allow me toe out three times a week, and every time Ie


    out, I have to wear a hat and a mask, saying that there are many bacteria. You are just afraid of me to


    be seen by others, right?"


    The nurse didn¡¯t expect him to be so clever and is momentarily speechless.


    "If you feel bored at home stuffy, I can tell it to your mother and she will take you out more" says the


    nanny, ¡°Ma ''am cares about your safety. Now let''s go back."


    "Little master, throw it away. I will buy one for you."


    "No! This is my prize!" The little boy holds that mild tightly. For a child who can help others, getting a


    word of thank you or a gift is happier than anything.


    "It was thrown into the trash, and you pick it up..." The nurse is anxious.


    The little boy looks up at her and says coldly, "So what if I get it back? You''re just a servant, and my


    mother paid you to do it, and I''m your master. If you''re ever rude to me again, or throw my things away,


    I can fire you without calling my mother!"


    "Yes, master, I won¡¯t do thatter." The nanny is so intimidated by the little boy that she is drenched in


    cold sweat.


    Young as he is, he has strong aura.


    The little boy grunts and takes off his hat and throws it into her hands. Then he turns away with the mild


    in his arms. The nanny doesn¡¯t say anything and follow the little boy with a mask and a hat in her arms.


    The news about Louis¡¯s wedding has been spread all around thepany these days.


    Later, Louis also sends candies to the employees.


    This is a wedding candy specially customized by Saint Company. There are only ten choctes in a


    box, but the price is high. And everyone in thepany has red packet of 1,000 dors.

 Chapter 117 The Gift from Louis

    Chapter 117 The Gift from Louis


    The agitation in Lily''s heart has calmed down. But she feels heartbroken when she suddenly sees the


    candy and red envelope on the table.


    It happens that Nancyes in to deliver the documents.


    Lily throws the candies and red envelope to her. "I don''t like candies. You can take them away."


    "Ah, yes." Nancy is stunned and asks cautiously, "Miss Lily, is it because we didn''t do our work well?


    You seem to be in a bad mood these days...¡±


    Others can tell she''s in a bad mood?


    Lily looks slightly startled and smiles, "You are doing a good job. It¡¯s my problems."


    "Tell me if you are in need."


    Nancy quickly leaves and takes the box of candies away, leaving the red envelope.


    Lily stares at the document in front of her. After reading it for a while, the words began to be


    densely packed, and finally be the contents of the newspaper she saw before. She couldn''t help


    holding her forehead.


    What''s wrong with her? Why is she so upset?


    She didn''t have much contact with Louis, but she talked a few more with Louis during the business trip


    in Turkey. After returning back, she still did her own work. How could she fall in love with him?


    The screen of her phone on the desk lights up, disying the new message.


    It¡¯s from Louis. ¡°Miss Lily, I''d like to invite you to dinner. I''ll meet you at the Red House restaurant at


    seven this evening.


    Lily''s fingertips quiver when she clicks on this message.


    Louis hasn''t contacted her for so many days, and he doesn''t even had found her on the WeChat. Why


    can he invite her for dinner tonight?


    Did he send to the wrong person?


    But the first two words are "Miss Lily".


    This WeChat message makes Lily absent-minded all day, wandering whether she should go having


    dinner with Louis, until after getting off work, she decides to go home with Jessie.


    As soon as Lily gets out of the lift, she sees Meghan outside. Meghan is obviously waiting for hers.


    Meghan smiles and says, "Miss Lily, it is raining outside. Mr. Louis is afraid that it is not convenient for


    you to go the restaurant, so he asks me to drive you to Red House restaurant. Is that ok?"


    ¡°Yes!¡± Before Lily replies, Jessie, who is sitting next to her, answered for her, "Well, I will go home


    alone."


    She gestures at Lily and slips out to take a taxi.


    Lily is speechless.


    It is more congested than usual on rainy days, and the car drives very slowly. When they arrive at the


    Red House restaurant, it¡¯s 7,20.


    Lily opens the door of the restaurant and enters. Without asking the waiter, she sees Louis sitting by


    the window leaning against the chair. He seems to be making a phone call, with a slight smile on his


    lips.


    She purses her lips and goes over.


    "Mr. Louis."


    When Louis looks up and sees Lilying, he whispers a few words to the other end of the phone,


    and then hangs up the phone. He gets up to help Lily pull away the chair, making it toote for Lily to


    do it herself.


    The waiter brings the menu. Lily looks at it and orders two meals.


    When the waiter leaves, Lily could not help asking, "Mr. Louis, why invite me for dinner? Does there


    something happen?"


    "No, I just want to treat you to dinner." Louis smiles faintly.


    Lily finds that Louis''s face now seems to have a little more smile andfort. In previous days, he is


    indifferent and alienated, and he was easy to get along with but kept a distance from others.


    Is it because of the engagement?


    Louis takes out an ink-blue gift box from his pocket and pushes it to Lily, "Miss Lily, this is a gift for you."


    Lily takes the gift box and opens it.


    On the velvet is a ne, the end of which is engraved with the words of Van Cleef & Arpels, and


    under the thin chain is N¨¦onatal written in French with diamonds.


    N¨¦onatal means new born.


    Lily is dazzled by the jewel, but in a few seconds, she closes the box and pushes it back. "Thank you,


    Mr. Louis. I can afford the jewel. As well as the small castle that Mr. Louis gave me, when Miss


    Meghan, please ask her to get it back when you are free."


    "Miss Lily, I sent you a gift to thank you, and I didn''t mean anything else." says Louis, "You can afford


    this thing, so they''re not a burden to you."


    Lily shakes her head. "I shouldn¡¯t take anything for nothing. I am very grateful to Mr. Louis for offering


    me an apartment for only 800,000 dors. I will try my best to work for the Smith Group and for Mr.


    Louis."


    Her tone is cold, and she address him as "Mr. Louis," which makes Louis a bit annoyed.


    At this time, he thinks it is much better to call him Louis before.


    "Then think of it as a celebration." Louis pushes the box back at her, smiles, "You got promoted to be


    the manager at the Regtors, and I haven¡¯t congratted you."


    "No..."


    Lily wants to say something else. She returns the gift box, but Louis puts his hand on the box and looks


    at her sullenly. Lily''s hand trembles and she finally epts the gift.


    The delicate food is brought up, and they eat and seldom speak.


    Once in a while, Louis would ask her about thepany and whether the tasks are difficult to handle.


    Lily says all things go well. She wants to ask about his engagement, but she can''t say it out.


    When they leave the restaurant after eating, it is still raining and the air is a little dull.


    Louis drives the car over and insists on driving Lily back.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It''s so quiet in the car that Lily can hear her own breathing. She looks sideways at Louis who is driving


    and then says, "Mr. Louis, congrattions on your engagement,"


    Louis nods and says, "Originally, it is enough for two of our families to have a meal for the engagement,


    but Ste has a special status in the Scott family, so I told the media to issue a notice to save her face."


    "Is that so? It looks like Mr. Louis loves Miss Ste very much." Lily holds the gift box tightly in her


    hand, which makes her hands hurt. "When ites to Miss Ste, you tone changes. It seems that you


    are really happy."


    Louis sensitively feels that Lily is not right today, so he looks at her from the corner of his eye. Lily


    lowers her head and holds the gift box tightly, with her lips pressing tightly. He couldn''t see the


    expression on her face, and he feels strange.


    Does she have a crush on him?


    Louis reaches out to tug at his tie. He tries to say something, but finally simply says, "There are


    documents in the drawer in front of you. Go back and check it. I need your help.¡±


    "Yes." Lily answers, opens the car drawer and takes out the documents from inside.


    By the time they havee out of the restaurant, the rain is tapering off and seems to stop. But now it


    rains more heavily and crackles on the ss.


    Louis tilts his head slightly, looks in the rearview mirror, and seems to see something. A sneer flickers


    under his eyes. Then he puts his foot on the throttle to elerate and the car dashes out.


    Lily leans back, tugs at the handlebars and reminds him, "Mr. Louis, drive slowly in rainy days."


    She''s in no hurry to get back.


    Just at the moment when Lily''s words fall, a retrograde car with high beam suddenly appears in front of


    her. The blinding light makes Lily hardly open her eyes, but she feels the car is shaking and hits


    something.


    Then, in a whirl, she almost flies out of her seat, the airbag mming onto her. The next second, the


    car flips over, knocking her head and making her dizzy.

 Chapter 118 Final Protection

    Chapter 118 Final Protection


    After everything calms down, Lily''s ears are buzzing, her right shoulder is painful. Her throat is sweet,


    and she vomits blood uncontrobly.


    When she is able to open her eyes, she finds someone presses against her.


    It is Louis who, at the critical moment, flips open his seatbelt and throws himself over her, causing the


    front window ss to stick to his back. It¡¯s bleeding and he is trapped by the mangled car.


    "Louis..." Lily''s hands shake and go to help Louis. The man''s face was full of blood, which is shocking


    to see, and the weak breathing throws her into confusion.


    Louis''s eyelids move and he struggles to open his eyes.


    His eyes are still dark and deep, and he looks up and down at her, breathing hard, and asks hoarsely,


    "How are you?"


    "I''m fine, you..." Lily zes over when she sees the ss shards on his back, and her voice quivers.


    "I''ll help you..."


    "I''m fine. You go out first."


    Even though his whole lower body is stuck in the sewing and his voice is hoarse, he still tries to get


    away the ss of the door with his hands to let Lily out.


    After Lily goes out, she tries to pull him out. She is wet with rain and almost cries.


    Louis grabs her wrist instead, suppresses the pain, and says hoarsely, "Lily, your talent is unmatched.


    You are the only one I can trust. If I die, please take care of the Smith Group."


    "Nonsense! You''re not going to die!¡± The word "death" strikes Lily, who yells at him and tells him to shut


    up, and tries to remove the weight from his leg.


    But Louis is so stuck in the sewing machine that she can''t do anything about it.


    Louis''s clothes are all soaked with blood and water. He can''t hold Lily''s hand any longer. He slowly let


    go of her and closes his eyes as Lily cries and scolds him.


    "Louis, you can¡¯t sleep. Did you hear!"


    "Open your eyes!"


    No matter how Lily shouts, Louis stays still. She gets closer to him and she can¡¯t hear any breath.


    At this moment, Lily is surrounded by great fear.


    Fortunately, Lily finds the phone in the seam of the car. The screen is broken but she could unlock it


    normally. She wipes the rain water on the screen and dials 911 with trembling hands.


    "Hello, is that 911... There is a car ident on Autumn Rain Road... Yes, very serious. Come here


    quickly."


    John''s car follows behind Lily¡¯s all the time.


    The ident also catches him off guard. In an instant, he no longer maintains his gentleness and there


    is an unprecedented nervousness on his face. He stumbles out before the car is stable.


    The ck Bentley is mangled, with splinters of ss all around the ground.


    John runs over and sees Lily squatting beside the car, crying and talking on the phone. He is relieved.


    He goes to pull her up, asking, ¡°How are you? Did you get hurt?¡±


    When he sees Lily''s right shoulder is bleeding, he takes a handkerchief out of his pocket and holds it


    on her shoulder and forces her away.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "Louis is still in there. Save him first." Lily grabs his hand. "He''spletely stuck in the car," she says


    anxiously, "I''m afraid the ambnce will not arrive in time. John, can you save him?¡±


    John is furious. He grabs her phone and smashes it to the ground. "Darling, what else are you doing at


    this moment? Come with me!"


    ¡°No! Lily pushes him away, yelling at him, "John, don¡¯t you think you are deceiving yourself? Do you


    think you can save anything by sending me flowers and following me for months?"


    "I''m not Darling either. Darling is already dead!"


    John has a choking pain in his chest. He wants to exin everything to her, but now it is not the time.


    He is determined to pull her into the car.


    They are pulling each other in the rain.


    Lily couldn''t free herself, and finally ps him mercilessly on the face.


    John''s head is slightly tilted by the p, his sses fly out of his face, and five fingers prints soon


    appear on his cheek. Lily''s palm is numb. She knows what she has done.


    The ambnce beeps from far to near and soon arrives at the scene of the ident. Lily says sorry


    and turns to run to help Louis, while John is still standing there.


    Lily and nurses make a great effort to pull Louis out of the car. As Louis¡¯s legs have been stuck for too


    long, they have long been bloody, and Lily''s eyes are sour.


    Soon Louis is carried on a stretcher and sent to the hospital.


    When Lily gets into the ambnce, John follows her.


    "Darling!"


    After a short nce, the ambnce door is closed, and then beeps away.


    As John tries to catch up with the ambnce, his heart gives a strong beating. He gasps in pain, and


    his features twist. He couldn''t bear it any longer and falls back on the ground.


    From the ambnce to the operating room in the hospital, Lily has been nervous and upset, full of fear


    and insecurity. She stares at the operating room with the red light on without blinking her eyes.


    The doctor said it is all right. She has to believe the doctor.


    The minutes tick by, and not long after, there are footstepsing from the other side of the hallway,


    and then seven or eight peoplee to the operating room.


    They all have the perfect temperament, but they look differently in the eyes.


    Lily stands up against the wall and looks around. They ate all the members of the Smith family. She


    has met them at the New Year''s dinner at the Smith family before they got divorced.


    When he sees Lily is here, Jason''s eyes are also veryplicated, and seeing she is wet all over and


    the cut on her right shoulder, he takes off his coat and puts it on her.


    Lily pushes it away.


    "Just take in on" Jason presses her hand and asks, "I saw on the news that my cousin''s car was in an


    ident on Autumn Rain Road, and you are in the car too?"


    So, the news of the ident has spread?


    Lily feels doubtful. Facing Jason''s inquiry, she says, "There was a car going retrograde and the high


    beam was turned on. Mr. Louis couldn''t dodge, so there was a car ident."


    "The police will monitor what happens." Katherinees up to her and barks, "If Louis''s car ident


    involved you, I won¡¯t spare you!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Come on, Katherine, your cousin''s still in there having surgery. Don''t shout." someone says, "Go


    home, youngdy. You are not needed here."


    With a cold face, Lily says, "I will stay here until Mr. Louis is safe. I will go back by myself."


    "Miss Lily, what you said is worth thinking about." Katherine looks at Lily. "You are so worried about


    Louis. Do you have anything to do with him?"


    "Mr. Louis is my boss."


    "Oh, we don''t know if you take Louis as your boss or something!"


    Lily purses her lips.


    Just as she is about to say something, two mene over.


    Adyes in a purple petticoat, with a kindly and well-maintained face. She doesn¡¯t have white hair,


    so no one can tell how old she is. She is wearing a pair of gray sheepskin heels, followed by a


    servant.

 Chapter 119 Mr. Louis Will Be Confined to a Wheelchair

    Chapter 119 Mr. Louis Will Be Confined to a Wheelchair


    Katherine shouts, "Aunt!"


    It turns out to be Olivia, the aunt of Louis and Katherine.


    "You are all here." Olivia nods slightly, looks into the red-lit operating room, and asks Katherine, "I


    heard Louis had a car ident. How''s he?"


    "He is still in the operating room. We don''t know about it." says Katherine, and then squints at Lily,


    "This is Lily, the manager of the Regtors. She was in Louis''s car."


    At the sound of Lily''s name, Olivia''s pupils shrivel. She turns her sharp eyes at Lily and stares at her.


    Her face is calm but she is excited in the heart.


    She''s only heard of Lily, but has never seen her. It¡¯s she who has turned down her business, followed


    Louis to Turkey to discuss the business, and had her finger broken!


    Olivia walks up to Lily, who is shorter than Lily but moremanding, and ps Lily in the face.


    Lily is about to do something when Jason grabs her arm and pulls her behind him. The sudden p


    hits Jason on the lower side of his face and chin.


    Jason licks the corner of his numb lip and says, ¡°Olivia, Lily is my ex-wife and she got hurt. The


    ident was caused by the car going the wrong way, not her fault."


    "You''re divorced, and you still protect her?" says Olivia angrily, ¡°Is she more important than your


    cousin?¡±


    "Olivia, are you out of your mind?" Jason says, "Wait for the police to check the surveince and find


    out the reason for the ident. If it''s really her fault, you can teach her a lesson."


    Katherineughs, "Jason, it¡¯s your ex-wife who broke the news about your affair and got you


    transferred to Shend North branch and everybodyughed at you. I don''t understand why you''re


    protecting your ex-wife."


    Jason only says, "It is my fault for cheating. I hurt her, and it''s reasonable for her to get even with me.


    But after all, we had married, and I can''t watch her get beaten."


    Lily looks at Jason.


    The man seems to have changed a lot. Why?


    Olivia pulls her hand back, and Lily notices that she has only four fingers on her right hand, and her


    ring finger is empty, as if it has been cut off from the t cut.


    "This is the business of the Smith family," Olivia says. "We don''t need outsiders here. Go away."


    Olivia¡¯s words indicate that she doesn¡¯t recognize him as a member of the Smith family. Jason is just a


    distant rtive of the family.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jason doesn''t care about it, and his expression doesn''t change. He just turns around and grabs Lily''s


    hand. "Let¡¯s go. you. The cut on your shoulder needs to be treated or it will fester.¡±


    Lily doesn''t talk or leave.


    No matter how many people from the Smith family are concerned about Louis¡¯ life and death, she can¡¯t


    believe them.


    "Lily." Jason gives her a tug.


    Lily does not move.


    "Come on, hurry up, you are not needed here!" Katherine is impatient and wants to call security to get


    rid of her.


    Security doesn''t show up, but three men do.


    Therees three men, each taller than the other, with outstanding facial features, but in different


    shapes.


    Especially the one walking in front. His outline is clear, showing sharp and indifferent look. Under the


    ck pants are long legs walking fast, which gives a kind of lifeless feeling.


    Lily looks at the man''s face in a daze, like she has seen him before. Then, the face of the little boy she


    met in the mall a few days ago gradually oveps the man''s face.


    The little boy is a chip off the old block!


    Is it a coincidence?


    Lily is still in a maze, but the three men have alreadye up.


    Justin, who has met Lily on the video before, greets her with a gentle tone, ¡°Miss Lily.¡±


    "Wow, what a beautifuldy!" The young man who is hooking up with Justin looks into Lily''s eyes with


    interest. He gestures to Lily, "We have chatted on WeChat. Did you remember?"


    Lily reminds that Louis once introduced a man¡¯s WeChat to her, and that person also chats with her in


    a frivolous tone, like ¡°Can we have a deepmunication, youngdy?"


    She twitches the corners of her mouth. "Leigh?"


    ¡°It''s me!¡± Leigh chuckles, "It seems that I have some weight in your heart!"


    Lily is speechless.


    Justin nudges him in the stomach and asks Lily, "How''s Louis?"


    "Mr. Louis is still in surgery." Lily''s shoulders shiver as she thinks of what she has seen before.


    Clutching her palm, she says calmly, "The doctor says it''s not serious."


    Justin looks relieved. "So, Louis should be fine."


    Lily has a good talk with Justin. Those in the Smith family are all at a loss. They have never seen Justin


    or Leigh.


    A faint fierce passes over Olivia''s eyes.


    Judging by Justin''s address of Louis, Olivia thinks they have a close rtionship with Louis.


    "Are you all Louis''s friends?" Olivia''s tone is soft but unsparing, "You''d better go home. We will take


    care of Louis."


    Justin only nces at Olivia.


    Instead, Leighughs, ¡°Miss, Louis is a member of the Smith family and also our family member. He


    has an ident, so we should watch over him."


    "You''re not our family." Katherine says. "If you are here, it shows that we are careless!"


    Leigh squints slightly and blows his whistle. "We all know who bears vicious mind."


    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Katherine res at Leigh, her voice sharp. "Louis is my cousin. Do you think I


    don¡¯t worry about him?¡±


    "If you want to be so sensitive, I can''t bear it." Leigh shrugs.


    The indifferent man in the ck shirt suddenly speaks, his voice devoid of temperature, and extremely


    cold, "Leigh."


    Leigh groans, with his arms over Justin¡¯s shoulders and stops talking, while Katherine nces at the


    man, knowing that she doesn¡¯t afford to provoke him, so she walks back with a livid face.


    Lily looks at the man again.


    Louis looks indifferent, but he is a gentleman and warm. However, the man is dull and cold and his


    eyes look like a deep pool. It looks so heartless that no waves would be stirred.


    When he sees that Lily looks at man so often, Justin introduces Daniel to her, "This is my older brother,


    Daniel."


    Lily nods.


    Suddenly, the operating room light goes out, two heavy doors are pushed open, and the first doctor


    is pale.


    All the people go to the doctor.


    "Doctor, how''s my nephew?" Olivia asks anxiously.


    "Sorry, we did the best we could." The doctor looks sorry and says, "Mr. Louis has serious leg injuries


    and I''m afraid he will be confined to a wheelchair in the future."


    ¡°Impossible, impossible!¡± Olivia''s face turns pale at once, and her body sways. She would have fallen


    down if she is not supported by others, "Doctor, please try again. We have money!"


    Lily is freezing cold.


    Is not right, right?


    Louis is only thirty years old, and there are so many things to deal with at the Smith Group. How can he


    break his legs?

 Chapter 120 How Can Louis Inherit the Smith Group!

    Chapter 120 How Can Louis Inherit the Smith Group!


    Responding to Olivia''s plea, the doctor could only say, "It''s not a matter of money, it''s... Mr. Louis


    suffers a serious leg injury. We really tried our best. Sorry, I have to go first."


    The doctor has to catch the next surgery, and he leaves soon. The nurse pushes Louis to the ward,


    leaving the Smith family, Lily and Justin outside the operation room.


    Knowing this news from the doctor, Justin''s face changes in an instant. Leigh is a little excited and


    wants to drag the doctor, but Justin pulls him back.


    "Come on, isn''t that messy enough?" Justin res at him, then turns his eyes to Lily, with a solemn


    expression on his face. "Miss Lily, didn''t you say he would be fine? How could this be?"


    "I... I don''t know..." When she was in the ambnce, the nurse told her that it was fine. Why did it


    be like this? "If only Mr. Louis didn¡¯t send me back..."


    There wouldn''t have been a car with high beams going the wrong way, and there wouldn''t have been


    this fatal ident.


    ¡°I ask you to leave. Why stay here! Katherineshes out angrily at Lily, "Are you satisfied with the


    oue? Who do you show your poor look to!"


    Jason holds Lily in his arms to stop Katherine from hitting and scolding her. "Nobody wants that to


    happen to Louis," he says. "It is an ident.


    Katherine sneers, "Is it an ident? It''s too early to make a judgment! As long as I am in the Smith


    Group for one day, this woman will not be allowed to go back to work in the Smith Group!"


    "Shut up! It¡¯s enough!" The noisy environment makes Olivia feel headache and she looks stern. "Your


    cousin is still in aa; do you still have the mood to make noise here?


    After a reprimand, no one dares to speak anymore.


    Lily has been in a trance ever since she learns that Louis''s legs are gone, and she doesn¡¯t have the


    mood to hear the arguments. Instead, what she is thinking of is Louis¡¯s birthday. At that time, she


    celebrated his birthday with him at the amusement park, and took him back to eat the marinated


    noodles made by Daisy. When she heard him shouting Daisy mother, she was embarrassed.


    How could the world suddenly fall apart?


    Because of Louis''s special status, the doctor assigns him in a separate advanced ward, just like at


    home. In consideration of safety, Daniel transfers the other patients on this floor to other floors.


    Within five minutes, a dozen majestic bodyguards have sealed off the entire floor, and the Smith family


    is prevented from going to see Louis.


    Olivia looks terrible.


    Katherine cries instantly, "What do you mean? Louis is from the Smith family. Aren''t we allowed to see


    him? Take the men away, and we''ll arrange for them ourselves!"


    Since her arrival, Katherine has always been arrogant and domineering relying on her status as the


    member of the Smith family and doesn¡¯t respect others. Daniel only gives her a cold nce and says


    the second time


    "Get out!"


    It sounds so cold that Katherine too angry to say a word, but this man has strong aura. She doesn¡¯t


    dare to do anything.


    Daniel''s men are guarded the floor, so the Smith family couldn''t get in. After a standoff, the Smith family


    leaves one by one, and Olivia leaves with the help with her servant.


    Jason wants to take Lily to deal with the wound, but Lily refuses. Then Jason answers a phone, and his


    face changes greatly, and then he hurries away without saying anything.


    Olivia leaves the hospital and steps into the car by the side of the road. Now she looks fierce and not


    as kind as she was in front of the crowd.


    "Is that true?" Olivia asks, as the servantes in and closes the car door.


    "Olivia, it''s true." whispers the servant, ¡°The doctor is bought by us and he dares not lie. He has also


    sent me a message saying that Master Louis has suffered leg necrosis and will never be able to stand


    up in his life."


    "Well, that''s karma!" Olivia smiles with relief and says, "He was brought into the Smith family by Mr.


    Smith. Did he really think he is the member of the Smith Group and can control everything?"


    "He dares to stop my son from getting promoted and ruins my business. I won''t let him go! He''s just a


    kid, how can he inherit the Smith Group!"


    The servant nods in agreement, "Yes, Master Louis is clever, but Mr. Smith is partial to him. There are


    so many people in the Smith family. The olddy liked you best before, but Mr. Smith also gives the


    Smith Group to Master Louis. Even us, as the servants, think it is unfair.¡±


    Olivia strokes her right hand, and her ring finger is empty.


    To this day, she doesn''t know who grabbed her and broke her finger, but she suspects it must be


    rted to Louis.


    "Louis is no different from a useless man now. Who can believe he''ll lead the Smith Group when he


    wakes up?" Olivia moves her eyes. "Mr. Smith is at the hospital now," she says. "It''s our turn to


    interfere in the Smith Group."


    She looks at the servant.


    The servant follows her long enough to understand her meaning. "Olivia, don''t worry, I''ve settled


    everything. The police would only know that it is an ident caused by the vehicle going backwards


    with high beams on. We have the driver''s handle in our hands and he would dare not to say anything to


    the police. And he will go to jail obediently."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Lily follows Justin into the ward area, but she doesn''t go into Louis''s ward. She just stands outside the


    door, standing on tiptoe to look inside and seeing Louis on the bed.


    Dressed in hospital gown, his face is bloodless, and he is still unconscious. She feels her heart


    clenched.


    "Miss Lily, rx." Justin pats Lily on the shoulder and says in a warm voice, "It''s not your fault. Don''t


    me yourself. The medical treatment is very advance. When Louis wakes up, we will send him


    aboard for treatment.¡±


    "You''re right, I''m too sad." Lily wipes her eyes. Justin is right. If domestic doctors can''t treat it, maybe


    they can find a cure abroad.


    Lily purses her lips and says, "But I am also half responsible for Mr. Louis''s ident. I will stay here


    and take care of him until he wakes up. I will pay for Mr. Louis''s treatment."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Leigh jokes, ¡°You are so responsible, which makes me feel like you want to marry Louis.¡±


    Lily, "..."


    "Will you hold your tongue? Justin rolls his eyes. He is getting a little annoyed at Leigh.


    Seeing Daniel staring into the hospital room with a gloomy look, Justin says, "Daniel, how about..."


    When he speaks, there is some noise in the corridor.


    One of the bodyguards runs up and says, "A woman ims to be Mr. Louis''s fiancee and wants to


    "Why is Louis so lucky this year to have beautiful women apanied him everywhere?" Leigh


    Daniel moves his fingers in his trousers, and his eyes are still staring at the ward.


    Soon the bodyguard leads a young woman in. She is wearing a gray linen dress and a thin shawl. She


    is a woman with delicate and elegant features, very dignified and beautiful.

 Chapter 121 Three Women Are Enough for a Play

    Chapter 121 Three Women Are Enough for a y


    Worry and anxiety are all shown on her face, and her pace is anxious, but it doesn¡¯t reduce her grace.


    She greets Justin when shees in.


    "I''m Ste, Louis''s fiancee." The voice is soft and not pretentious, which is pleasant to the ears.


    Lily has only seen this woman on the newspaper, but she is prettier than on the picture.


    Justin also introduces himself to her, so do Leigh and Daniel.


    Ste seems to lose her footing and almost falls. Justin can''t offer a help, so Lily, who stands beside


    her, holds her in time. "Miss Ste, how are you?¡±


    "Yes. I¡¯m fine."


    Lily notices that Ste''s arms are shaking and she seems to be holding back something. Within 10


    seconds, she calms her down and gets up, pushing Lily aside.


    Is she worried about Louis?


    Ste asks Lily, "How''s Louis?"


    "His legs... are injured and he is still unconscious." Lily tells Ste all.


    Ste seems to have no idea how serious the situation is. She pauses for a moment, then says


    hoarsely, "That''s all right. Let¡¯s just think about other things when he wakes up. He will be fine.¡±


    "Do you want to go in and see him?"


    Ste shakes her head. "No, he needs a break now. I''ll just be outside."


    It''s early in the morning, and it''s not a good idea for everyone to be here. Lily tells Justin and others to


    go back and have a rest, while she will stay here. But Ste asks Lily to go with them.


    As a result, nobody leaves because they are worried about Louis.


    "Don''t stop me, let me in! I''m going in!¡± It¡¯s noisy down the hall. "Are you blind? Don''t you recognize


    me?"


    Lily knows it''s Chloe.


    "Herees the little princess!¡± Leigh also recognizes Chloe''s voice and calls at the hallway. Soon,


    Chloe rushes here. She is wearing a bright-red sequined dress.


    "Coquettish woman! Is Louis all right?" As soon as Chloees over, her gaze is fixed on Lily, poking


    her finger at Lily and says, "If something happens to Louis, I will strip your skin!"


    Lily takes a deep breath and doesn''t want to bother about how Chloe address her now. "Mr. Louis is


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    still in aa. There''s something wrong with his legs."


    "What! Is Louis going to be trapped in a wheelchair all his life?"


    Chloe screams at Lily, "How can Louis be confined to a wheelchair! I heard that you were in the car


    with Louis. Why are you all right?"


    "Did you do it because Louis is engaged and you nned to kill him?"


    "Miss Chloe, that''s way too much." Ste''s voice is soft. "You¡¯ve read about the ident on the news,


    too. It was an ident, and it has nothing to do with Miss Lily."


    Chloe looks at Ste who is talking. After recognizing her, she rolls her eyes and raises her eyebrows.


    "I can say what I like. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Louis doesn''t need you to look after him either. Get out of here! With your background, do you think


    Louis would think highly of you? He just pities you. You''re not as good as this coquettish woman!"


    Ste is not irritated by her, she says, "Louis is my fiance, I should take care of him."


    "Don¡¯t shed crocodile tears!"


    Seeing that the three women seem to being fighting each other, Justin hurriedly says, and presses his


    hand on Chloe¡¯s head, "Chloe, I haven''t seen you for months. How are you doing."


    Seeing Justin, Chloe bes a good girl and says sweetly, "Justin! Leigh!"


    "Good girl! Give me a hug!" Leigh beams. Just as he opens her arms, Chloe jumps on Daniel, which


    catching them off guard.


    Leigh gasps.


    Chloe is the youngest of them all and she''s a girl. It doesn''t matter if she jumps on them, but if she


    jumps in Daniel''s arms every time, she would be thrown out.


    The wench really has the gut!


    "Daniel, I haven''t seen you for a long time." Chloe sticks to Daniel like an octopus, rubbing her head


    against his shirt. "I miss you so much."


    Daniel''s body stiffens and he raises his arms and is about to lift the woman off his body and throws her


    out. However, he seems to see something out of the corner of his eye and rubs his palms against her


    hair.


    ¡± Are you good at home?¡±


    Chloe looks surprised. This is the first time Daniel didn''t ignore her! Immediately, her mood lights up


    and she hugs him tightly and grins, "Of course, I have been with Louis!"


    "What? Shit?" Leigh is shocked at hearing that, and he turns to Justin, hoping for an exnation. Justin


    just rolls his eyes at him.


    What did you mean, bro?


    Lily feels very indifferent in her heart by seeing this. She is used to Chloe being like this for a long time,


    but Ste...


    She turns her head to look at Ste next to her.


    Ever since Ste arrived, Lily has felt that something is wrong with her, and though Ste does a good


    job of hiding her emotions, Lily asionally catches her quivering fingers or her nervous eyes.


    As if noticing Lily''s gaze, Ste turns her head and smiles, "Miss Lily, what''s up?"


    "Nothing." Lily withdraws her gaze.


    Maybe it¡¯s because that Chloe is too clingy, Daniel takes her away in the end, pinching her neck with


    five fingers like taking a chick. Chloe pouts her mouth and she feels aggrieved.


    It''s either Louis''s brothers or subordinate, or his fiancee, whoes here. Everyone cares about him,


    and there is a stalemate over who will stay here to take care of him.


    Ste is very considerate, saying softly, "We''re all tired tonight. Let''s go back and rest. I''m so relieved


    to have Daniel¡¯s man here with Louis. Thank you very much.¡±


    Daniel, always cold and aloof, says nothing and leaves first.


    "Daniel, wait a minute. Why are you walking so fast?" Chloe runs after Daniel. Are you three hungry?


    Let me take you to supper.¡±


    "Miss Ste, Miss Lily, we¡¯ll go first." Justin smiles at Lily, and soon he and Leigh leave.


    Lily knows she shouldn''t be here either, because Louis''s fiancee is here.


    "Miss Ste, I..."


    "I''ll take you to treat your shoulder." Ste pulls Lily out. "You''ve been taking care of Louis all night and


    you haven''t had time to deal with your own injuries."


    She is so gentle and considerate that Lily could not refuse. When Jessie sends her the message for the


    address, Lily asks her to wait for her for a few minutes on the first floor of the emergency department.


    Daniel and Chloe are out of the hospital a long time ago, and Leigh and Justin are walking slowly,


    shouldering each other.


    "Hey Justin, can''t you see what''s wrong?"


    Justin stares at his phone. "What''s wrong?" he asks casually.


    "Daniel''s attitude!" Leigh touches his chin and recalls what has just happened, and the more he thinks


    about it, the more he feels something is not right. "Doesn¡¯t Daniel hate women throwing on him the


    most? He would kick any woman who sticks to him, even Chloe. Why didn''t Daniel throw her out when


    Chloe just hugged him?"


    "Aren''t you Casanova. Is there any girl you can¡¯t get?" Justin looks at him, his voice full of


    schadenfreude. "Why, don''t you understand that?"

 Chapter 122 I Fall in Love with Her

    Chapter 122 I Fall in Love with Her


    "Shit, it''s different!" Leigh says, "Don''t you know Chloe? She will be clingy to anyone with good temper.


    If Daniel likes her, I could cut off my head."


    But he''s not very confident, so he asks Justin, "Does Daniel really..."


    "There are things if I tell you, you will only make things worse." Justin knows his personality, so he''s not


    going to tell him anything. "If you''re really free, there''s a church in the nearby. Go and pray for Louis, so


    that he could wake up early."


    "Shit! How can I know if you don''t tell me?" shouts Leigh, "It''s not my turn to pray for him. You are older


    than me. It is you who should go and pray for Louis."


    At this moment, a reckless person, who bows her head and does not look at the road,es upon him.


    Her head bumps into Leigh''s arms and then she staggers back a few steps.


    "Hey, you have arrived the hospital. Why so anxious?" Leigh is also distracted by the collision and finds


    that the girl is so short that he does not know whether she is 1.6 meters or not.


    He wants to say something sarcastic with a smile, but when the girl looks up, rubs her forehead, and


    looks at him with silly look, he gasps.


    Then Leigh¡¯s heart misses a beat for a few seconds.


    "Did I hit you? I''m so sorry. I''ve got to pick someone up." Jessie apologizes to Leigh hurriedly. She


    knows that Lily is in trouble and she rushes over without paying attention to the road.


    Leigh coughs and smiles like a gentleman. "It''s fine, I..."


    "I have no cash, could I make up for you with the coffee? See you!¡± Jessie takes a cup of coffee out of


    the bag and puts it on Leigh''s hand, then hurries to the hospital.


    So, Leigh''s "Can I have you WeChat?" stops in the midair.


    He looks back over his shoulder at Jessie''s disappearing face. The silly look seems to lingers in his


    eyes. Then he looks at the arm coffee in his hand.


    Leigh looks at Justin, says seriously. "I fall in love with her, to tell you the truth."


    "If you don''t love other for a week, you are not Leigh." Justin snorts, then ignore Leigh and leaves, "Do


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    you leave or not?"


    Leigh catches up with him with the coffee, and hooks his arm on Justin¡¯s shoulder with a smile,


    "Anyway, we will be resident in the South State in the future, and we will have chance to see each


    other. Chloe invites us to have supper. We must go!"


    Justin is speechless.


    Lily''s right shoulder was stabbed by broken sses, and she was caught in the rain. When the clothes


    are cut off, the wound gets white. The doctor applies medicine to the wound for Lily, and then


    prescribes two boxes of medicine for her to take internally.


    Ste apanies Lily to the window to get her medicine.


    When shees back and sees Lily sitting there being distraught, sheforts, "Don''t me yourself,


    Miss Lily. Louis doesn''t want to see you like this."


    "I see, it''s just..."


    At the thought of Louis covered in blood, Lily''s heart is throbbing and she could hardly speak.


    His legs wouldn''t have been crushed if Louis hasn''t jumped in to protect her.


    "I know the Smith Group has set up a new department, and Louis transferred you to be the manager."


    Ste smiles. "It proves that Louis trusts you."


    "When you had a car ident, the news was post on TV. Don''t you feel it strange?"


    Lily''s pupils shrink slightly.


    Of course she does. When the Smith family rushed to the hospital, she felt something is amiss. There


    was no traffic jam on the road, and Louis wasn''t known to everyone.


    Even if Louis got sent to the hospital, the police needs to check the scene, and there won''t be any


    news of the ident until tomorrow morning. Now it''s that the moment they went to the hospital, the


    ident is post on TV.


    Either someone ns this ident, or there is a conspiracy behind it.


    "Miss Lily, I will take care of Louis. Don''t worry." Ste gives Lily a hint and pats her on the shoulder.


    "Don''t disappoint Louis''s trust in you. Take care of the Smith Group," Ste says.


    "Yes." Lily nods, suppressing the excited emotions in her heart.


    The Smith family almost knows about Louis''s legs are injured. Tomorrow morning, all the newspapers


    will release news one after another, so she needs to get ready.


    Out of the blue, the phone in Ste''s bag rings.


    Ste picks it up, looks at the disy, pinches her lips, and then goes to the corner to answer the


    phone.


    "I am busy these days. I don¡¯t have time to go back."


    "..."


    "Well, you will see to it."


    "..."


    They are not far away, and Lily can hear Ste. Her voice is indifferent as if she speaks in such cold


    tone deliberately, but her face is soft.


    "Lily, are you all right?¡± Lily''s thoughts are interrupted by Jessie, whoes in a hurry.


    Jessie looks Lily up and down and is relieved to see that she is just wearing gauze on her shoulder. "I


    saw on the news that the car is out of shape and I thought something has happened to you. It scared


    the shit out of me."


    Lilyughs and says, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me in the lobby? Why did you get here?"


    "I am worried about you, so I asked the nurse, knowing that you are here, and Ies over." Jessie


    says, and then she looks over at Ste on the phone and asks, "Gee, she look familiar."


    "Mr. Louis''s fiancee."


    Jessie pats her forehead and says, "Yes, that daughter of the Scott family I read about in the


    newspaper before! Why is she here? And Mr. Louis, is he all right?"


    Lily''s eyes are a little dim, and she tells all the situation to Jessie. Jessie¡¯s reaction is just like hers. She


    is stunned for a while, stroking her chin and trying to say something, but Stees back.


    "Miss Ste, this is my colleague Jessie." Lily gives Ste a brief introduction.


    Ste nods to Jessie and says, "I am not going to let you go alone, and want to send you back, but now


    that you''re living together, I''m relieved."


    "Thank you for taking care of Mr. Louis."


    "This is what I should do."


    After a few pleasantries, Ste returns to her room to look after Louis.


    Lily and Jessie leave the hospital.


    On the way back, Jessie says something that she has not had time to say before, "Isn''t that weird? Mr.


    Louis is the backbone of the Smith Group. The ident will definitely affect the stock of the Smith


    Group. Shouldn''t the Smith family immediately block the news after they know about the ident?


    Why would it spread on the news?¡±


    "Who do you think will benefit most from this exposure?" asks Lily.


    Jessie frowns and keeps running her finger over her eye frame. Then she understands something and


    looks at Lily in amazement.


    Lily nods, affirming what is in her mind.


    "The Smith Group is in a mess, but I didn''t realize..." Jessie pauses and says, ¡°Or you take advantage


    of the car ident and take a leave, so as to get out of the fighting in the Smith Family? When you get


    divorced from Jason, that means the affairs in the Smith Group don''t matter to you anymore, and you''re


    not a shareholder of the Smith Group, you don¡¯t have to work hard for the Smith Group.¡±


    "Mr. Samson, Mr. Gill, Miss Olivia and Katherine are in the Smith Group." says Lily, "If I don''t stay here


    in the Smith Group to help it, the Smith Group will fall into their hands."

 Chapter 123 Does Néonatal Refer to Her, or the Smith Group

    Chapter 123 Does N¨¦onatal Refer to Her, or the Smith Group


    No matter whether it is nned or an ident, it is Louis who jumped on her to protect her, which led


    to the injury of his legs, so she should be partly responsible for his injury.


    Lily is so firm that Jessie couldn¡¯t persuade her, and she says, "If you need me, just tell me! Even


    though I''m only a nner, I''m still smart."


    Lily couldn''t helpughing. "Yes."


    Jessie has a quick mind. Last time she helped Lily draw the map and help the Smith Group a lot.


    When they get back to the apartment, it is 5,00 in the morning. Jessie is so sleepy that she has to sleep


    for two hours, but Lily doesn''t feel sleepy.


    As soon as she closes her eyes, she would think of the conversation in the car with Louis, and the car


    rushed out in the opposite, and then Louis jumped to protect her.


    "Lily, I know how smart you are. I trust you."


    "If something happens to me, please help me take care of the Smith Group."


    "..."


    His words and his appearance are always lingering in Lily''s mind, and her heart is convulsed.


    Gradually, she finds that Louis''s reaction was too calm to panic and fear when the ident happened.


    Even though when he asked her to take care of the Smith Group, he remains convulsed and is sure


    she would do as he says.


    A terrible thought crosses Lily''s mind, but soon she gets rid of it.


    Louis is always calm when facing any crisis.


    She''s just freaking out.


    Lily lies in bed thinking for a long time, staring at the diamond castle, thinking of the morning headlines


    and how the Smith Group would react to it.


    After daybreak, Lily gets up, washes herself, changes the medicine, and puts on a suit.


    After going to the kitchen to get breakfast ready, Jessie gets up.


    When seeing Lily look so smart, Jessie says, "Wow, are you getting back on your feet?"


    Lily just says, "Come on, there is a lot of work to do today."


    After driving to the Smith Group, Lily finds out that the situation is worse than she thought. Numerous


    media and reporters block the exit doors of the Smith Group. Some people are carrying cameras to


    broadcast live.


    Lily pulls into the underground garage and parks the car. Jessie has been tweeting about the news and


    telling her what she''s seen on all the news sites.


    The headlines are all about Louis''s car ident.


    "That''s too bad. The Smith Group''s stock has fallen to eight dors sincest night." Jessie shows Lily


    the chart and says anxiously, "Lily, can you do it?"


    "I have to bite the bullet." Lily straightens her tie in front of the elevator mirror.


    She dislikes suits, which are too restrictive, but now she finds suits could indirectly make her feel


    confident.


    After arriving at the nning department, Jessie leaves and repeatedly warns Lily to be careful. As the


    elevator slowly ascends to the top floor and the doors opens on both sides, Meghan greets her, "Lily,


    good morning."


    As Soon as Lily gets out of the elevator, Meghan follows her to her office. "Mr. Louis says Regtors


    can deal with everything in the Smith Group. Now that Mr. Louis is not here, everything happens would


    be reported to you."


    Lily nods and keeps walking.


    There are only a few people in the Regtors Department. Some of them have not returned from the


    vacation. Knowing about Mr. Louis''s car ident, they stand up immediately as they see Miss Lily, as if


    to ask her what to do now.


    Lily just gestures to them and takes Meghan into the manager''s office.


    "Lily, here are the papers and other items from the car." Meghan puts the crumpled paper and gift box


    on the table. "The paper is a little crumpled, but is not wet from the rain."


    "In addition, the police have checked the monitor and arrested the driver who was driving the wrong


    way. The driver was drunk driving and hit and ran away. He is currently imprisoned, but has not been


    sentenced."


    Meghan sorts out everything in a businesslike manner. Lilypliments herposure. Taking the


    box, she opens it and the French N¨¦onatales to her eyes.


    Does it refer to her, or the Smith Group?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lily runs her fingers over the diamond te, then takes it out of the gift box and wears it around her


    neck.


    Instead of checking the documents, she tells Meghan, "The driver is not just hit-and-run. He is


    suspected of intentional homicide. He wants to kill the CEO of the Smith Group."


    "Contact several media, ask them to spread the news on the Inte, then contact the Smith Group''s


    "Yes, I''ll get in touch." Meghan bends over and says again, "I received news this morning that a food


    quantities. They have been shipped and the food factory involved has been closed down. This has


    been widely reported in the media and is unlikely to be suppressed."


    How does food probleme out at this time?


    Lily doesn¡¯t believe that so many things are just coincidences. She just sneers and asks Meghan to


    deal with the ident first.


    After Meghan leaves, Lily goes out to have a meeting with her colleagues at her department. She has


    them gone through all the department files and calls back the colleagues who are on leave. They''re


    short of staff now.


    Louis¡¯s car ident has sent a wave of panic through the Smith Group.


    Not only Lily''s department is busy, but the PR department is also busy. They hold a press conference


    and try to exin to the media that Louis just had a fender bender and will be back in a few days.


    However, there are a few troublemakers among the reporters, saying that they inquired in the hospital


    that Louis is still unconscious, and whether he could stand up in the future is still a problem. They ask


    the Smith Group Public Rtions department why they lied.


    No matter how powerful the public rtions department is, it can''t resist the troublemakers'' harsh


    questions and is messed up by them Soon, the news coverage is quickly posted on major news


    websites.


    In just one afternoon, the shares of the Smith Group fell by nearly 15 dors, causing huge loss of $30


    billion.


    Soon, Miss Olivia arrives at the Smith Group.


    Miss Olivia is not a shareholder in the Smith Group, so it''s clear why she woulde here. Lily leaves


    her work and goes to receive her, but she sees Katherine talking to Miss Olivia from a distance down


    the stairs.


    When Katherine is just transferred to the Smith Group as the nning manager, she looks aggressive,


    but very low-key. But now she is really aggressive and wears ambition on her face.


    Lily greets her, "Miss Olivia."


    Olivia, who is kind and gentle but doesn''t seem to see Lily, gets into the elevator while talking to her


    niece, Katherine.


    Lily receives the message from Meghan, saying that half of the shareholders of the Smith Groupe


    to hold the shareholders'' meeting, and all senior executives are allowed to attend.


    Lily takes another elevator to the high-rise conference room.


    Most of the shareholders of the Smith Group are to get dividends. Now the general meeting of


    shareholders allows high-level managers to participate in the meeting, which means they are going to


    change the CEO.


    After all, Mr. Smith, the chairman of the board, is still in the hospital, so the shareholders have the final


    say.


    After Lily swipe-cards into the high-level meeting room, the vast and spacious meeting room are filled


    with people. Many of them are unfamiliar to Lily. Samson and Mr. Gill are also there.

 Chapter 124 Here Comes Mr. Smith

    Chapter 124 Here Comes Mr. Smith


    Miss Olivia sits in Louis''s ce, while Katherine is sitting next to her. The ambition is self-evident.


    When Lily enters the conference room, Katherine frowns and says, "Lily, your department is set up by


    former Mr. Louis on his own and he doesn''t tell anyone else. Even if you are the manager, you


    shouldn''t be here."


    What Katherine says sounds exactly like what Julian said to her the first time she was here.


    "The former Louis." Did they have kick Louis out so soon?


    Lily smiles lightly and says, "My department is set up by Mr. Louis alone, but it was announced in the


    presence of all senior executives, I wonder what Miss Katherine meant when you said that he did not


    inform the others. Did you mean he did not inform the shareholders or the several vice presidents?"


    "Unless they want to change the CEO. Otherwise, the shareholders would not step in the changing of


    the senior executives. The duties of several vice presidents are to assist the president in managing the


    Katherine''s expression changes immediately after Lily retorts her. She smiles coldly, "What an eloquent


    girl!"


    "Forget it. Don¡¯t waste time on a junior." says Miss Olivia.


    Katherine says no more.


    For the shareholders, Lily, though she helps Louis, is not important person in their eyes. Except for


    Katherine, almost no one cares about her and pays attention to her.


    Soon the meeting starts. As Lily guesses, it is about Louis''s car ident.


    "Louis is my nephew," Olivia says. "I saw what he has done a lot for the Smith Group, and I didn''t


    expect that the ident would happen to him. He lost his legs and is still unconscious."


    "Louis will be treated well in the hospital, but the Smith Group can''t wait for it," Samson says. "The


    Smith Group just lost two billion dors today and it needs a leader."


    And that''s what all shareholders don''t want to see.


    The fall of the Smith Group¡¯s stock will cause them to lose a lot of money. If Louis can¡¯t manage the


    Smith Group for a short time, they have to choose a leader to manage the Smith Group and stop the


    stock to decline.


    Miss Olivia looks gentle and unassuming, but from where she sits, everyone can know what she wants


    to do.


    Samson and Gill have coveted the position for a long time, and certainly they will not let Olivia to get it.


    Samson even says, "Miss Olivia, we know that you want to contribute to the Smith Group. But Mr.


    Smith has said that the Smith Group can only have at most two members of the Smith family in the


    "I will not cross the line my brother sets." "My nephew is still in aa in the hospital and I don''t know


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    when he''s going to wake up," Olivia says, "Right now there is only Katherine in the Smith Group."


    Lily sits at the end of the conference table and watches the wonderful y.


    She also learns that when profites first, some people are more vicious and uglier than she thought.


    Olivia has privately contacted several of the shareholders and they reached an agreement that they


    would stand by her side and speak for her.


    With half of the shareholders out of town, Samson and Mr. Gill, of course, lost out to Olivia.


    It is almost the fact that Olivia will run the Smith Group.


    Lily knows she''ll make a lot of enemies if she raises any questions, but she has to stand up and says,


    "Miss Olivia and Miss Katherine, plus Mr. Louis in the hospital, there are three people of the Smith


    family in the Smith Group."


    Olivia doesn''t expect Lily to go against her at this point. Unhappiness shes by Olivia¡¯s eyes, but her


    voice is still soft. "I have said that Louis is in aa and not in a position to run the Smith Group," she


    says.


    "Yes, he did, but he isn''t fired from the Smith Group. He still stays in the Smith Group." says Lily calmly,


    "So, if you take this position, it will break the rules of the Smith Group and the Reputation of the Smith


    family.


    "Lily!" Katherine ps the table and shouts, "There are shareholders and vice presidents here," she


    says angrily. "It¡¯s not your turn to object to it."


    Lily is not annoyed. She simply asks the shareholders, "You invite the senior executives to hold the


    meeting, but you do not give us the right to speak. So, what''s the meaning bying here?"


    "Lily is right. Mr. Louis is still in aa, but he still stays the Smith Group." Samson takes the


    opportunity to say, "Miss Olivia, you would be breaking Mr. Smith''s rules if you intervene in it again."


    Shareholders are nervous, and they dare not to support Olivia.


    Mr. Smith hands over his position to Louis and still holds part of the equity of the Smith Group. The sum


    of the equity in his hand and that of Louis isrger than that of all the shareholders.


    In addition, Mr. Smith is resolute and vigorous. If they really break the rules, it would be easy to kick


    them out.


    The Smith Group is such a huge piece of meat that only a fool would throw it away.


    Olivia'' stares at Lily gloomily. Fromst night in the hospital to just now ran into Lily in the lobby, she


    has never seen this woman directly, it is the first time she took a closer look at Lily now.


    She knows that the secretary department has been controlled by Samson and Gill. Almost all the


    people in the Smith Group stand by either Samson or Gill, and Louis has very few subordinates.


    She didn¡¯t expect Louis to have such a fierce woman around him. A mere manager dares to challenge


    her, and makes her lose face in front of so many people!


    "Lily, you''re right." Olivia smiles. "Louis still stays in the Smith Group, so I can''t be CEO or I will break


    the rules of the Smith Group."


    She stands up. The years has not made her hair white, but adds an air of authority to her, "But you are


    guilty of meddling in the shareholders'' decisions, and I am going to fire you!"


    Lily knows that Olivia would be outraged, but she doesn''t her to say so. She remains calm and says,


    "Miss Olivia, you are not in the Smith Group and you have no right to fire me."


    Olivia turns her eye on Samson, saying, "Samson, are you sure you''ll stay someone who acts beyond


    her authority?"


    Lily''s face darkens.


    Her department is set up by Louis himself, but Louis is now in the hospital, and if Olivia gets out,


    Samson and Mr. Gill are the only people who would take over as CEO.


    If either one of the two bes the CEO, the CEO has the right to fire her.


    Of course, Samson won''t miss the opportunity to hit someone when she''s down, but he''s going to


    pretend that he is making a hard decision. "Lily is good at her job, and is very excellent, but challenging


    your superior is taboo."


    Olivia looks at Lily, her gentle eyes are sharp and scornful, as if to remind Lily that she is not qualified


    to fight herself or to take her in the eye.


    Lily''s breathing is confused. She keeps calm by pinching her fingers into the palm, her mind racing to


    find a solution.


    Tens of seconds of thinking has made her sweated.


    Just as Lily moves her lips and rxes to breathe again, the door of the conference room opens and


    Ste helps an elderly gentleman in.


    "What meeting are you having?"


    Lily feels the voice is a little familiar. When she looks around, she finds that the person Ste is holding


    is the old gentleman whom she helped when he was troubled by the sales when buying clothes at the


    store, and who had hot pot with her and gave her advice!


    The shareholders rose to greet the old gentleman.


    "Mr. Smith."


    Even Olivia goes over to hold him in person and takes him to the seat, "Mr. Smith, why are you out?


    You are not recovered." she asks.


    "The doctor tells me toe out for a walk so I wouldn''t rx the muscles." Mr. Smith lies aside his


    crutch and says, "I heard that the Smith Group¡¯s stock has fallen sharply, so Ie to see what


    happens."

 Chapter 125 Mr. Smith Stands by Her

    Chapter 125 Mr. Smith Stands by Her


    As Mr. Smith looks around the conference table with his keen eyes, he happens to see Lily standing.


    He freezes for a moment, then nods at her with a smile.


    Lily quickly bows to him, feeling dazed.


    She has only now discovered that the old man is Mr. Smith. She went to the Smith family several times


    after she married Jason, but at that time Mr. Smith was recuperating abroad, so she has never met


    him.


    It¡¯s such a coincidence.


    "Mr. Smith, Mr. Louis is in hospital. Thepany needs a leader now." Mr. Gill says, "So we''re all going


    to have a meeting and pick someone to take charge of thepany, and we''re going to defend the


    Smith Group while Mr. Louis is away. If the Smith Group¡¯s stock falls a few more times, shareholders


    will be upset and bear the consequences."


    Samson nods and agrees, "You¡¯ve set up the rule that the Smith Group could be managed by two


    members in the Smith Family at most, but now Mr. Louis is still in the hospital, and Miss Katherine is in


    the nning department, so we think Miss Olivia should not join the Smith Group so as not to break the


    rules."


    Mr. Smith looks over at Olivia and says sternly, "Why don''t you tell me you want to join the Smith


    Group?"


    "Mr. Smith, I''m worried about the Smith Group." Olivia twitches her lips and keeps a soft smile, "You


    have no idea how much the Smith Group''s stock has fallen thest few days, and Louis is still in the


    "So, you can break the rules of the group by being the member of the Smith family?"


    "Mr. Smith, that''s not what I mean."


    "If you really take me as the president, you should discuss everything with me!" Mr. Smith snaps,


    "Although I handed over the management of the Smith Group to Louis, the Smith Group belongs to


    everyone! Do you know why some groups can''t live for a long time, because they are family


    businesses, and family members restrict the development of the group!"


    "If everyone relies on rtives to be executives and takes excellent people as stepping stones,


    would people be willing to work hard for you? Workers are to make money. They are not fools!"


    Mr. Smith''s barrage leaves Miss Olivia with a frozen smile on her face.


    The people at the table hold their breath.


    Everyone in the Smith Group knows that Mr. Smith is vigorous and resolute. He is more unfriendly than


    Louis. If he really gets irritated, he would leave no face to even his family.


    "Mr. Smith."


    Just as Mr. Smith is reprimanding Miss Olivia, the door of the conference room opens again and


    several peoplee in. The middle-aged man at the front greets Mr. Smith.


    The man''s ck hair is dotted with white hair, and he seems to be not young. Wearing the suit, he


    exudes a kind of majesty from the inside out, looking like a powerful person.


    Lily knows that this is Mr. Smith''s brother, Mr. Richard.


    Richard is followed by two skinny men. The one who lookszy is Mr. Ellison, his second son, and the


    other is Jason.


    Mr. Ellison is the general manager of Yanking branch. Lily is not surprised he is here, but...


    Why did Jason follow them?


    When Mr. Smith sees that Richard is also here, he asks, "Aren''t you on a business trip in Singapore?


    Why did youe back?"


    "Ellison calls me and says that Louis has been in a car ident, and it is serious, so I have arranged


    my work ande back." says Richard, "Louis''s car ident causes the Smith Group''s stock to fall all


    the way, and it is said that Louis is seriously injured and can''t lead thepany and the Smith Group is


    going to copse. Louis really hurts his legs badly?¡±


    "I also want to question you!" Mr. Smith snorts and says, "There are so many people in the


    headquarter, the nephew and the cousin has a car ident, but you didn¡¯t deal with it the first time, but


    let the media take advantage of it. Is the loss of more than 2 billion dors in the Smith Group the fault


    of an old man recovering from illness in the hospital?"


    Olivia understands what he means and says quickly, "No. Katherine''s getting married, and Daniel''s not


    here, and I am preparing the wedding for Katherine. I didn¡¯t expect that Louis is going to have a car


    ident."


    "My aunt is busy with my wedding, and she takes care of Kangnung''s branch office. She often stays up


    until 3 or 4 am." Katherine speaks for Miss Olivia. "I knew Louis is in a car ident and contacted the


    media the first time. But I didn¡¯t expect the news to be spread out and couldn¡¯t hide it.¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Smith, Olivia works very hard. Don''t me her. It¡¯s my fault." Richard says, "I''ve been in


    Singapore dealing with things. I''m not doing my part."


    "Shut up, we''re all family. Don¡¯t say so much family affairs in front of so many people." says Mr. Smith,


    "The most important thing is to get the Smith Group stock steady."


    "Now that you are here, Mr. Smith, what do you suggest we do? We can''t break the rules, but now the


    Smith Group needs someone to run thepany."


    Mr. Smith looks at Lily and asks, "Little girl, why are you still standing? Which department are you in?"


    Since Mr. Smithes here, Lily has been watching the show, and she sees Richard alsoes here,


    so she is thinking why he woulde back. She forgets to sit back and didn¡¯t expect Mr. Smith to say


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    to her suddenly.


    Lily pauses and says calmly, "Miss Olivia is afraid that the Smith Group¡¯s stock would continue to fall if


    there is no one to lead thepany, so she wants to share the worries with the Smith Group. I said


    that there are already two members of the Smith family working in the Smith Group. I''m afraid that she


    would break the rules if shees in. Because I''m a junior and I have a lower position in thepany,


    to show respect, I should stand up to speak."


    "Mr. Louis set up a new Regtors department, and I''m the manager, Lily."


    Mr. Smith couldn''t helpughing at hearing that.


    During the hot pot dinner, the girl was very upset and said something about herpany, like the boss


    has set up a new department and she bes a scapegoat. But Mr. Louis doesn''t realize that the


    He knows Louis. It must be because of trusting Lily that he leaves everything to her.


    "I have a good candidate. Lily will be the acting CEO until Louis recovers."


    Mr. Smith lightly utters these words, and the whole meeting is inplete silence.


    Mr. Smith looks at Lily and says, "Lily, I bother you for a while. You can transfer the staff of branches in


    several provinces if necessary, not just in the Smith Group."


    After ten seconds of silence, the conference room explodes.


    Olivia loos gloomily and says, "Mr. Smith, you don''t want to break the Smith Group rules, but the acting


    President has to be selected between Samson and Mr. Gill. She''s just a manager."


    "Yes, Mr. Smith, you can''t joke about that." Richard says, ¡°How can a manager act as acting president?


    This is not inpliance with the rules. I heard that she is not a financial professional."


    When Mr. Richard says so, shareholders are also nervous.


    Running apany is not as simple as ying toys. Besides, for arge Group like the Smith Group, if


    a non-professional is appointed as acting President, it is equivalent to destroying the Smith Group.


    "Mr. Smith, we strongly disagree!"


    "She''s a manager with limited experience. What does she know?"


    "Yeah, Lily looks too delicate, she won''t be able to intimidate the staff. They won''t agree with her."


    "..."


    The meeting room, which was rigorous only a minute ago, now bes a noisy market, opposing Mr.


    Smith''s proposal and forbidding Lily to be the acting President.

 Chapter 126 Mr. Smith Stands by her (2)

    Chapter 126 Mr. Smith Stands by her (2)


    Those objections make Mr. Smith frown. He knocks his fingers on the table and when the room is quiet,


    he says, "What''s wrong with the manager being the acting President? If she is qualified to be the acting


    CEO, why I can¡¯t appoint her to be the acting President?"


    "I will not break the rules of the Smith Group. The Smith family members will not be the acting


    President. As for Samson and Mr. Gill, you have many things to deal with, and I cannot burden you


    anymore."


    Samson and Mr. Gill smile reluctantly, not daring to object Mr. Smith¡¯s decision.


    They wish the burden are upon them!


    "Mr. Smith, your decision is to take the entire Smith Group risk!" Olivia didn''t expect Mr. Smith to be so


    insistent, and she is shaking, "What if the Smith Group copses?"


    Just then Meghanes in with the papers.


    "Hello, I''m Meghan from the secretarial department and the secretary to Mr. Louis." Meghan bows and


    then says politely, "I''d like to show you the documents that Mr. Louis left."


    Meghan asks Mr. Smith, "Mr. Smith, could you spare a few minutes?"


    Mr. Smith nods.


    Meghan takes the documents to Mr. Smith, and after he checks it, he looks at Olivia. "This is the


    document Mr. Louis signed when he set up the Regtors department. Look at the Article 14, please.¡±


    "Regtors should be in charge of the Smith Group when he has an emergency business or is unwell.


    Now Mr. Louis is in the hospital and cannot return for a short time. Lily should be the acting President


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    of the Smith Group. "


    "Nonsense, the Smith Group is not his, and there are so many shareholders." Olivia fumes. "How can


    the staff stake their future on a manager? And it''s only Mr. Louis who signed it in person, and he''s just


    the President. Matters rted topany safety should be decided by the board of directors!"


    Mr. Smith doesn''t say a word. After one of the shareholders has read it, Mr. Smith tells Meghan to take


    the documents to him. He takes out his pen, and signs his name on it.


    Mr. Smith asks Olivia, "I''m the chairman of the Smith Group, and I have signed on this document. Is


    that all right?"


    Olivia, who did not expect Mr. Smith to do this, is stunned for a moment, and looks pale, not knowing


    what to say. Lily looks away, can¡¯t helpughing.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Smith to be so naughty that he wouldn''t give his own sister any face.


    "Mr. Smith, you cannot choose this woman. She is not good!" Katherine points to Lily. "She framed


    Jason so she could divorce him!"


    Mr. Smith immediately turns to Lily and asks, "Is it true that you have been married to Jason?"


    Lily nods, feeling a little embarrassed.


    After knowing the identity of Mr. Smith, Lily finds out that the son he mentioned before is Louis, while


    she has been married to Jason for one year, and Jason is Louis nephew. Could it not be


    embarrassing?


    "You..." Mr. Smith points to Lily and looks at Jason. He wonders, "Lily is a nice girl, beautiful and


    capable. Jason, why do you want a divorce?"


    "Mr. Smith, you''ve got the point wrong!" Katherine stamps her feet and blushes. "The point is that she


    spread the video of Jason having an affair with Lucy, the former manager of the nning department,


    in the Smith Group. Because of the scandal, the stock of the Smith Group fluctuated a lot in those


    days, and Jason is transferred to Shend North branch."


    "She made the Smith Group a disgrace to the public for her own private affairs, so she bes acting


    President. What if she gets even with the Smith Group and makes the Smith Group copse when she


    bes acting President?"


    "I know what you mean." Mr. Smith nods, learning a lot from Katherine''s angry words. "It is Jason who


    had an affair and got his wife''s revenge, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but Mr. Smith..."


    "That means it''s Jason''s fault. Lily is the victim." Mr. Smith interrupts and looks at Jason, "Jason, tell


    me, is she wrong to retaliate against you?"


    From the moment he followed Richard and Ellison into the meeting room, Jason has been standing


    there, listening quietly. Now Katherine has changed the subject to him, so he has to answer Mr. Smith¡¯s


    question.


    Jason nces Lily for a while and then says, "She doesn''t do anything wrong. I cheated on her out of


    my mind. I have been married to Lily for more than a year, and I know her very well. Although she


    studies trantion, she learns other things very quickly and has a quick mind. Otherwise, Mr. Louis


    would not have set up a department and promoted her to be the manager."


    As he speaks, Richard''s face turns sour and he gives him a sullen look. Even Olivia looks at him


    gloomily.


    "Jason, what''s wrong with you? You stand up for her after she treated you so badly?" Katherine raises


    her voice, "Are you bewitched by her again, so you said that? I heard that you got married soon after


    you met. As a member of the Smith family, you don''t seem to be in want of anything. Did she propose


    to get married in the first ce?"


    Jason frowns, "We agreed to get married. Aunt, stop being suspicious."


    "What your ex-wife has done is hard for people not to think too much."


    "Come on, the meeting is as noisy as farm market!" "cries Mr. Smith, frowning, "Since you are so


    against it. Let¡¯s vote for it. Choose from Samson, Gill, and Lily, and anyone in the room can vote."


    With Mr. Smith''s proposal, the others stop arguing.


    They wrote down the name of the candidate, roll them up and hand the paper to Meghan. After a few


    minutes, Meghan receives all the votes and begins to announce the result.


    "Mr. Gill."


    "Samson."


    "Lily."


    "..."


    "Lily."


    "..."


    "Lily."


    "..."


    In addition to the several votes for Gill and Samson, the rest are for Lily. When Meghan reads out the


    tickets in her hand, Lily gets 43 tickets!


    Olivia and Richard are so angry that they can¡¯t say anything.


    Half of the shareholders are present in the whole meeting room. There are about 60 people in the top


    management, and more than half of the votes are in favor of Lily, who won a slide victory.


    Mr. Smith looks at everyone in the room and says, "Well, Lily got the most votes. I think no one would


    be objective to this result, right?"


    "No."


    Olivia, no matter how upset she is, could only agree. "I respect the result.¡±


    Lily wants to say something, "Mr. Smith..."


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Mr. Smith looks at Lily with a big smile on his face. "This is not a unteral


    decision. We all voted for it. Are you confident to be the acting president?¡±


    Mr. Smith''s eyes are sharp but warm, with trust in her, as if saying, "Go and do it. I''ll support you if


    something goes wrong!" Lily feels warm in the heart.

 Chapter 127 I Regret It

    Chapter 127 I Regret It


    No one has ever trusted her so much, except Louis, and Mr. Smith is the second one to be so.


    Lily no longer hesitates, but nods cautiously. Her eyes are very firm, and she says in determination,


    "Don''t worry, I will be the acting president and help the Smith Group go through the difficulties!"


    Mr. Smith is very satisfied with it, so he asks Meghan to draw up a letter of appointment and send it to


    him. He signs his name on the letter andter the document would be notified to the whole Smith


    Group by electronic file.


    With the chairman of the board signing on the appointment letter, no one dares to disagree.


    As for who would be the "acting President", after nearly three-hours of discussing, it finally draws a


    conclusion. The shareholders and the top management have left, and Mr. Smith is not well, so he


    leaves, too.


    Lily personally sees off the shareholders. When shees back, she meets Jason who is going to


    leave, but she does not get out of the elevator. After Jasones in, Lily presses the elevator button


    on the first floor.


    The elevator descends with a faint noise.


    Standing there without looking back, Lily calmly asks, "Why did you speak for me in the meeting?"


    When Jason came to the meeting room, she found him more haggard than when she has seen him in


    the hospital. He has lost his former high spirits, and with these actions today, she feels that he has


    changed a lot.


    "I was not defending you. What I said is the truth. It was my fault." Jason says.


    He looks over as if forcing himself not to look at anything, but his eyes still fall on Lily. He looks at her


    deeply, withplication, guilt and remorse in his eyes.


    Lily purses her lips.


    After the elevator reaches the first floor, she finally turns to Jason and holds out her hand. "Anyway,


    thanks, Jason. We have gotten even now."


    Jason hesitates and holds her hand. He realizes that they have been married for more than a year, not


    only have they been sleeping apart, but he has only held her hand very few times.


    The woman''s hands are warm and delicate, with light fragrant, and he doesn¡¯t want to let go.


    Jason stares at Lily. Her eyes are moisturized, and her lips press indifferently. His Adam''s apple moves


    a bit and then he says, "Lily, if I say I regret it, do you believe me?"


    "I do." Lily has seen through everything from his eyes, but she is m. She pulls out her hand


    resolutely, "But it doesn''t matter anymore."


    The little affection she has for him has long vanished with the passing of time.


    The elevator doors open to both sides, and Lily moves two steps aside to make way.


    Jason sees that she lowers her eyes. He moves his lips and wants to say something. Finally, he just


    says, "Goodbye." Then he walks out of the elevator in frustration.


    It is he himself who let go of Lily. He can¡¯t me anyone.


    As it happens, Olivia and Richard descend from another elevator, and when Olivia sees Lily, her face


    darkens again and she follows Richard out of the Smith Group in a huff.


    After getting in the car, Olivia snaps, "What did Mr. Smith mean. Why doesn¡¯t he stay in the hospital but


    Richard says, ¡°It seems like Mr. Smith has a lot of contacts at the Smith Group.¡±


    "He doesn''t just have contacts at the Smith Group, he has a few around us too!" Olivia coolly adds,


    "We are brothers and sister. It¡¯s fine if he doesn''t trust us. What about Ellison and Jackson? How cruel


    he is to give the group with a market value of hundreds of billions to a foster son!"


    "Isn¡¯t that because of you?" Richard res at her and shouts, "Would Mr. Smith be so defensive if you


    haven''t insisted on investing in your lover''spany and took the Smith Group as coteral, but the


    Group¡¯s reputation overseas to plummet, and the stock plummeted."


    Olivia turns pale and then smiles. "You can''t say that to me, Richard," she says, "No matter how greedy


    I am, I never took the secrets of the Smith Group and secretly partnered with others to open apany


    to make money. "


    "Though you are not in charge of the WOOD Company at that time, the manager responsible for


    developing cosmeceutical products was your lover, right? When that series of cosmeceuticals was


    developed, you immediately transferred your secrets to foreignpanies, making billions of dors for


    yourself, but the Smith Group was almost sued for infringement. Luckily, WOOD Company didn''t put


    the products on the shelves, so it didn''t cause many losses."


    "Come on, there''s no use in exposing each other''s scars!" Richard waves his hand and says, "If I don''t


    find a way to make money, I will starve to death by relying on the Smith Group¡¯s dividends."


    "Mr. Smith has made it a rule not to let us get to the top management of the Smith Group. He gives half


    of his shares to his adopted son. We two only get a small share, not even as much as some


    shareholders!"


    Olivia adds, "Yes. Mr. Smith is so defensive that he would rather let a manager be the acting president


    than we intervene. I have figured out that it is useless even if I say too much to the shareholders in


    private. Those shareholders are all brought in by Mr. Smith. They do what he says."


    "Would you like a little girl to run the Smith Group?"


    ¡°What if I don''t? Mr. Smith is determined to stand by her, and we have no way out.¡±


    Richard moves his eyes and whispers something in Olivia''s ear.


    Olivia is surprised and doesn''t say anything right away. She only reminds that, "It''s too risky to do that


    with half the shares in Mr. Smith¡¯s hand."


    Richard says, "Carmen, the vice president, has been thinking of swallowing the Smith Group for a long


    time, but he fears Mr. Smith. We two will cooperate with him. He wants thepany, and we can take


    the shares and the money. It¡¯s a win-win cooperation. Even if there is any risk, it is he who bears the


    consequence.¡±


    "Do you want to spend your life abroad, living without power or money? We went to great lengths to


    expand the Smith Group, and it turns out to be Mr. Smith''s adopted son. Olivia, you should consider for


    Jackson."


    Olivia bows her head, lost in thought.


    Because Louis gets in the way, so her son has not been promoted for a long time. If this n is


    sessful, Jackson can get promotion effortlessly.


    "Yes, nothing ventured, nothing gained." Olivia soon makes up her mind and smiles, ¡°No matter how


    much we do for the Smith family, Mr. Smith will not think it important. Besides, the adopted son''s legs


    are incapable now, and he has not yet woken up in the hospital. The future of the Smith Group is


    unknown. It is better to make a living for ourselves."


    "He just has a problem with his legs. He will wake up sooner orter. He can work even if he is in a


    wheelchair. Maybe Mr. Smith will send him abroad for treatment. I have to think of a way." Richard


    says.


    "Brother, what do you want to do?" Olivia nces at him and warns, "He''s Mr. Smith¡¯s adopted son.


    Louis¡¯s friend got lots of guys to guard the inpatient department. If you really do something and get


    caught, we can''t even keep our current wealth, and our ns would fall through."


    ¡°What friends?


    Olivia thinks for a moment. "I don''t know," she says, "It seems like some guys in New York are worried


    about Louis, but doesn''t want to get involved with the Smith Group."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Even if they want to, Mr. Smith won''t agree." Richard snorts, and says with some confidence, "After we


    settle this matter with the Smith Group, we''ll take the New York branch."

 Chapter 128 Louis Is so Evil

    Chapter 128 Louis Is so Evil


    Olivia chuckles, "Don''t try to keep it to yourself, Olivia says, ¡°Share it."


    "I won¡¯t forget your credit."


    When everyone in the Smith Group receives the email that Lily has been appointed as the acting


    President, almost everyone in the Smith Group explodes. It is as exciting as the meeting in the senior


    meeting room.


    When a manager suddenly bes the acting president, everyone would want to make something out


    of it. Some people who want to make trouble take photos and post the documents online, which causes


    the Smith Group''s stock to fall into a downturn.


    All right, this is what Lily wants.


    Instead of focusing the public''s attention on whether Louis will ever wake up, it''s easier to focus the


    public opinion on her as the acting CEO.


    Thewyer team of the Smith Group is dealing with Louis'' car ident, and they take advantage of the


    legal loophole to turn away some attention. Lily holds a press conference and announces to the media


    that she will temporarily take over the Smith Group. The rest will be handled by the public rtions


    team. And then she will focus on the matter of food factory.


    During this period, Lily is running around, dealing with the affairs of the Smith Group and the negative


    news. She doesn''t even have time to sleep. Jessie often stays in thepany to check various


    documents for her and her eyes are almost blind.


    "Lily, I got it!"


    Jessie just makes her fourth cup of coffee this evening. When she receives a text message, Jessie


    immediately shows it to Lily and says excitedly, "Something has gone wrong with Mr. Duke. It the news


    spreads out, it must be a hot topic."


    "Let me see." Lily takes her phone, swiping the screen, and says in surprise, "I didn''t realize that his


    family has already changed to Canadian citizenship. He dares to embezzle the government¡¯s money. It


    is up to three billion..."


    The news is so terrible that Lily could not speak.


    Lily looks over her shoulder and asks Jessie, "How did you know about something so confidential?"


    ¡°Who can it be. It¡¯s your brother!" Jessie smiles, ¡°He called you and you didn¡¯t answer the phone, so he


    asked me if you are busy and said he saw you on the news channel."


    "I told him that the Smith Group is having a lot of troubles and is looking for a distraction. He says he


    would do something about it. Your brother is really powerful, I can''t wait to meet him!"


    "Yes, he is." After pausing for a moment, Lily smiles.


    She is very proud of having such a good brother.


    Lily contacts several reliable reporters and asks them to let the news out. The money Mr. Duke


    embezzles is not ordinary people''s money, so the government would definitely punish him severely.


    With the double protection of the Smith Group and the government, reporters can do it boldly.


    She also sends a message to Coffey, praising him for helping her a lot, but she reminds him that he


    has to be careful when checking something.


    By the time they have finished everything, it is already early morning.


    Lily hasn''t been to the hospital for a long time, and she doesn''t know how Louis is. After driving Jessie


    to the apartment, Lily goes to the hospital, and Daniel is also in Louis ward.


    The ss on the door of the ward is covered with ck cloth. Although the sound instion is good,


    the inner frame of the door is still covered with special soundproof strips to prevent any sound from


    leaking out.


    In the hospital room, Justin is examining the sleeping Louis, while Daniel and Leigh standing nearby


    are just looking at him. They dare not breathe, and the tension is written on their faces.


    After Justin takes back the stethoscope, Leigh asks quickly, "How''s it going?"


    "Louis really lost his legs."


    "Shit!" The moment Justin says so, Leigh jumps up on the spot, grabs Justin by the cor and punches


    him in the face. "You promised that Louis is going to be fine," he says.


    Compared to Leigh, who is irritable, Justin calmly watches his fists fall into his face.


    Eventually the fist doesn¡¯tnd in Justin''s face, and Daniel grabs it.


    Daniel pinches it so hard that Leigh''s whole hand almost breaks and he screams in pain. He throws


    Leigh aside and nces at Justin indifferently.


    "How¡¯s it going?"


    "Daniel, keep calm. Leigh is a man who can''t aplish great things." Justin gives Leigh a look of


    disgust and says leisurely, "You can y politics, but you can''t beat me in terms of medicine."


    "I repeated the tests with Louis for twenty times, and perfectly calcted the impact force of the vehicle


    speed on the collision, the angle of the rollover caused by the speed, and the specific weight of the


    object. How could I let Louis have an ident?"


    "The reason why I said that Louis lost his legs is that the recovery time is expected to go on for one to


    two months, and it is also to prevent the hospital from calling in authoritative experts to examine Louis,


    for fear they might see the tricks."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Leigh heaves a sigh of relief, rubs his wrist and shouts, "Can''t you just say it all in one breath!"


    "Will you try to finish all these words in one breath?"


    Leigh chokes and quickly changes the subject. "So why isn''t Louis awake?"


    "I asked Louis to take four days of medicines," Justin says helplessly, "but he takes half a month''s


    quantity. I didn¡¯t expect Louis would do this, so I didn¡¯t bring a prescription."


    "Shit! Louis is so evil. He even ys with us?" Leigh''s face is ck. "I''ve been worried about him for so


    many days and I can''t sleep or eat well. I''m getting depressed!"


    Justin smiles, "I''ve never seen a depressed guy to go to a club to for girls," he says. "and you even


    woke up in the morning and had your Patek Philippe watch stolen. The watch is worth millions. If I lost


    the watch, I would also get depressed."


    Daniel stares at Leigh coolly, like an invisible hand grabbing his throat.


    "You went to the club?"


    "It is... It is an ident!" Leigh exins, "I havee back, and some friends asked me out for drinks,


    so... The watch is still there, I got it back!"


    ¡°Leigh, you''d better control yourself before we finish out n.¡± Daniel''s face is expressionless. "If


    something happens to Louis because of you, I will break your hands and feet."


    Justin agrees, his smile is warm. "I''ll give you the anesthetic, so it won''t hurt."


    "You are so cruel to your brother." Leigh purses his mouth and swears, "I promise I''ll behave myself


    and stop drinking no matter who asks me out!"


    Fearing that Daniel might attack him, he hurriedly shifts the topic. "By the way, is it really fine to give


    such a big task to Lily? Are we really not helping her?"


    Justin says, "The one who Louis picks won¡¯t be that simple. Don''t worry about it."


    "She¡¯s really not simple, with big boobs and looking pretty." Leigh grins and hooks Justin¡¯s shoulders.


    "Did you see Louis get drunkst time? Perhaps they might be together!"


    "Oh no, Louis has a fiancee now, and he will get married in a few months, so there''s no chance for Lily.


    I checked that Ste doesn''t have a good family. I don¡¯t know why Louis would pick her. Did he really


    love her?"


    "Hey, Leigh, why don''t you go after Lily? keep the goodies within the family!"

 Chapter 129 Lower Her Head Unconsciously

    Chapter 129 Lower Her Head Unconsciously


    Leigh keeps talking. Justin is about to say something, but Daniel seems to frown, and he looks stern,


    as if some word has struck his heart.


    For several years, they have been together in New York every day. Leigh has found out that even if


    someone puts a gun at Daniel''s forehead, he would change his expressions.


    It seems that when Daniel went to the hospital to look for Louis a week ago, he seemed to perceive


    something and his mood changed obviously. Although itsted for only a few seconds, he also saw it.


    Is it because of someone?


    Justin''s mind is running fast. Combined with Daniel''s attitude to Chloe that night, and what Leigh said,


    Justin seems to have guessed something and smiles.


    ¡°Compared to Lily, I like Miss Ste, who is well educated and graced." says Justin.


    ¡°That¡¯s dangerous, Justin.¡± Leigh pauses, then ps him hard on the shoulder with a vicious smile on


    his lips. "Miss Ste is Louis''s fiancee. Do you want to rob her from Louis?"


    "No, she just happens to be my type." Justin says, ncing at Daniel out of the corner of his eye. Sure


    enough, Daniel''s lips tighten all the more and he looks gloomily.


    Sure enough, he guesses it right.


    "You¡¯ve been single for so many years. It''s rare to see you interested in women." says Leigh, "How


    about you wait for Louis to wake up and talk to him, maybe Louis will fulfill you??"


    "Yes. I will try it."


    The more they talk, the more excited they be. Only Daniel frowns all the time and his breath


    bes gloomier. He takes Leigh away like a chicken and says, "Go back. I will stay here tonight.¡±


    Justin quickly grabs his wrist, looks at his ring finger, and exims, "Daniel, why did you get a tattoo on


    the inside of your finger?"


    ¡°Let me see!¡± Leigh gets excited.


    When he sees the words on the inside of Daniel''s ring finger, he chuckles, "No wonder Daniel is


    wearing a ring all the time. It''s a cover! Artemis? Isn''t that the name of the goddess of hunting in Greek


    mythology?"


    Justin quips, "I didn¡¯t know Daniel is into Greek gods. He has a good taste."


    "I don''t think so.¡± The love expert Leigh expresses his opinion. "A certain woman must be the goddess


    of hunting in Daniel''s mind. The reason why Daniel tattoos his fingers is that he can think of that


    woman by just looking at the name."


    Leigh gets more and more excited. "Daniel, so you''ve been in a rtionship before? Oh, what kind of


    woman you would fall in love with? Tell us."


    Daniel''s calm face is getting sullen. He doesn''t say anything, but stares at Leigh darkly. Leigh drops his


    hand with a shrug and a smile.


    At that moment, there is a knock on the door.


    Justin goes to the door and is surprised to see Lily and Ste outside the room. "Miss Lily, Miss Ste,


    why are you here sote?"


    "I''ve been busy before, and I don''t know how Mr. Louis is. I happen to be free today, so Ie here."


    says Lily, "I didn¡¯t know Miss Ste is here to see Mr. Louis, so wee here together."


    Ste nods at Justin, her voice soft, "Sorry to bother you."


    "You''re wee. You''re Louis''s fiancee, and you have more to deal with than we do." Justin smiles


    and turns to Leigh in the ward. "Leigh, let¡¯s go. Daniel will stay here tonight."


    "Don''t Miss Lily and Miss Ste juste here. Should we leave now?"


    As Leigh struggles, Justin continues to smile, with the implied warning, "Are you really not going back?


    Think about it. I don¡¯t want you to suffer any pain."


    Leigh is chilled.


    Shit, he doesn''t mess with Justin. Why his words are so creepy?


    To save her life, Leigh leaves slouchy with Justin, and soon Daniel is left in the ward, along with Lily


    and Ste, who have just arrived.


    Lily is not familiar with Daniel, and the man is so quiet that he gives people a sense of distance.


    However, it is not polite for not greeting him, so she smiles at Daniel and says, "Mr. Daniel."


    Daniel doesn''t give her a look. He just picks up the suit jacket on the chair and marches out of the


    ward.


    Lily, "..."


    She thinks Louis is very nice now. At least if you greet him, he will give you a response.


    Ste looks at the door and says to Lily, "You rarelye to see Louis in the hospital, just talk to him. I


    will wait outside and not bother you."


    "No, I''m just..." Lily wants say that she would leave soon, but Ste goes out smartly, and closes the


    door.


    As soon as they have left, she is left alone in the ward. Lily feels helpless, so she walks towards the


    hospital bed. This is the first time she saw Louis after his car ident. The first night they had car


    ident, she just saw him outside the ward.


    Louis''s face is flushed, and his condition is much better than before. He is breathing shallowly, as if he


    is asleep.


    Since he gets better, Lily feels relieved. She sits next to the hospital bed, hesitating, and then puts his


    hand outside the quilt in her palm.


    "After your ident, everyone is vying to be the acting president, including Miss Oliviaes to the


    Smith Group." says Lily, ¡°Then Mr. Smithes here too. He trusts me as much as you did, and voted


    me to be the acting President.¡±


    The man''s fingers are long and pretty, but they are cool.


    Lily puts his hand to her cheek and whispers, "Louis, I will take good care of the task you give me. The


    Smith Group is fine, so you should get well as soon as possible."


    She prays that Louis could wake up sooner and heal his legs earlier; otherwise she will be guilty for a


    lifetime.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lily holds his hand and talks a lot, most of which is about thepany. In the quiet ward, only she is


    speaking, while the man on the hospital bed breathes lightly without any response.


    After that, Lily looks at the man''s rosy cheek and runs her finger on his face. Ites to her mind that


    when they were in Turkey, he caught a pot of fireflies in order to make her happy.


    "Whatever you like, I''ll do anything to get it back."


    And on his 30th birthday, she took him to an amusement park at night, where he ran around buying


    food for her, carrying her on the merry-go-round, and scolded at the nagging boy.


    "In my heart, mydy is always eighteen years old. she is a little child, and I am willing to hold her the


    whole life."


    "..."


    Lily could not helpughing as she thinks of all the wonderful things. She stares at the man''s face, as if


    the memory is imprinted in her heart. Unconsciously, she lowers her head and slowly approaches him.


    The distance between them bes closer, and their breathes entangle.


    The man''s breath, mixed with disinfectant, enters Lily''s nose. Just as she is about to kiss his lips, Lily


    suddenly returns to her senses and sits up with her heart beating wildly.

 Chapter 130 Give You Ten Million, Break up with Your Boyfriend!

    Chapter 130 Give You Ten Million, Break up with Your Boyfriend!


    What was she trying to do? Is she crazy!


    Lily ispletely confused by the man''s appearance and the unknown emotion in her heart. Her heart


    seems to be about to jump out. She gets up hurriedly and leaves the ward as if fleeing.


    The air conditioner outside the hospital room is very strong. It blows on Lily''s face and makes her


    somber.


    The floor of the inpatient room is empty except for the entrance, where there are a few bodyguards.


    She is about to wash her face, but when she reaches the corner, she hears a faint voice from the other


    side.


    Lily doesn''t stop walking. She leans out and sees Ste and Daniel standing at the water dispenser.


    The space between them is very wide and the atmosphere is very tensed.


    All she could see from this angle is Daniel standing sideways, but Ste''splicated eyeses into


    her eyes. Lily says to herself, did Ste know Daniel?


    Ste''s definitely not in the mood, or she could see Lily if she looks up.


    She looks at Daniel very carefully. He is inanimate and impossible to get close to. In the past four


    years, the cold and hard face has been haunting her mind every moment.


    As if something is stuck in her throat, it takes a while for Ste to speak, "I don''t know you are


    brothers."


    "It''s not surprised that Miss Ste doesn''t know about it." Daniel''s voice is calm, but icy, "Doesn¡¯t Louis


    tell you that I don''t know Miss Ste?"


    His words make Ste look pain. She doesn¡¯t control her emotions and squeezes the stic water


    bottle, and the back of her hand turns red with the scalding water.


    Daniel doesn''t seem to see it, and turns around with a straight face.


    Ste is dull for several seconds. When she recollects her mind, she staggers up and grabs his arm,


    her lips are shaking, "Daniel, say it again."


    He says he doesn''t know her!


    She takes a deep breath and says calmly, "You need to be nice. Let''s talk, talk about...¡±


    "I don''t want to know Miss Ste." Daniel interrupts Ste, seeming impatient, and just throws her hand


    away, forcefully and rudely.


    Ste loses her footing in her high heels, and falls to the ground, grinning in pain. Daniel is a bit


    anxious, but he still leaves resolutely.


    He happens toe face to face with Lily around the corner.


    There is a touch of rage across the man''s face, Lily''s back feels chilled in the back as she sees Daniel.


    She stammers, "I want to wash my face, but I didn''t realize you are talking here..."


    And the conversation is so short that she could hardly leave in time.


    Lily wants to make it clear that she doesn''t want to listen to them, but Daniel doesn''t even give her a


    look. He walks past her with cold wind, which makes Lily shiver.


    Seeing Ste still on the floor, Lily rushes over to help her up, "How are you?"


    "I''m fine." Ste smiles lightly, pats the dust on her dress, and keeps her elegance, as if she isn''t the


    sentimental at all.


    Lily doesn''t have a tendency to pry into other people''s affairs. Even if she guesses that there is


    something happened to Ste and Daniel before, she won¡¯t ask if Ste doesn''t tell her. Then she goes


    to the bathroom.


    On the way out of the hospital, Lily meets Chloe who gets out of the babysitter''s car.


    She didn¡¯t expect Chloe to be at the hospital sote.


    But she isn''t interested in chatting with Chloe. She has a lot of things to deal with. Just as she steps


    down the stairs, she is severely dragged by Chloe who passes by.


    "Coquettish woman, why don¡¯t greet me when you see me?" Chloe angrily stares at Lily. "Why are you


    at the hospital sote? Do you have evil mind against Louis?"


    "Miss Chloe, it''s my boss lying there. Coming to see him is what I should do." Lily doesn''t want to waste


    time with her. It''s strange that Chloe''s mind can amodate so much mess in addition to the script.


    Chloe snorts, "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to! I warn you; you¡¯d better take care of the Smith


    Group for Louis before he wakes up, or I won¡¯t let you go!"


    Lily is also angry. When she is about to lose temper, Chloe takes out a checkbook, writes a number on


    it, tears it off, and gives it to Lily, looking at her arrogantly and rudely.


    "Ten million, break up with your boyfriend!"


    "..."


    After holding it for a few seconds, Lily looks at her like looking at a psychopath. "Are you sick?"


    ¡°Not enough, is it?¡± Chloe thinks the money is too less, and writes another cheque and hands it over,


    "Twenty million! Don''t go too far. Twenty million is a lot."


    Lily is puzzled.


    When did she have a boyfriend? Why doesn''t she know?


    Chloe continues, "When I first saw you on the studio, I know you are not a good person. I thought you


    are just greedy for money, but I didn''t expect you to be so shameless and have a foot in two camps!"


    "I''m not going to give you a chance to hook up with Louis! As long as you take this check and break up


    with your boyfriend, I won''t tell your boyfriend how shameless you are."


    After Chloe finishes speaking, Lily is really speechless. "I have said that I have nothing to do with Mr.


    Louis. When did I have one foot in two camps?"


    Why do you want me to break up with my boyfriend for 20 million? Do you think you are God?" She


    takes the check in Chloe''s hand and tears it to pieces.


    Chloe looks at the cheque crumbs on the ground, then at Lily, grits her teeth angrily. "Do you dare to


    tear my cheque?! Lily, I have given you the chance to leave, but you want to go against me."


    "Don¡¯t you insult me first?" says Lily, "What¡¯s wrong with I don¡¯t listen to you? Even if I have a


    boyfriend, our rtionship is not something you can measure with money."


    Chloe stomps her feet and res at Lily with resentment.


    She doesn''t understand why Gray Wolf falls in love with such a scheming, wicked woman and doesn''t


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    want to break up with her.


    Lily, if you want to go against me, you have to think about the consequences." Chloe warns. Now she is


    Gray Wolf''s boss. She has to be responsible for her man and can''t let him suffer any harm.


    What¡¯s more, she does not want her man to be the boyfriend of her enemy!


    Lily is really defeated by this stupid girl. She is now helping the Smith Group and Louis. Chloe still


    wants to deal with her. Is she kidding?


    Lily looks at the phone and sees that it iste now. She doesn''t want to waste time with her. She takes


    a step forward and stares at Chloe sharply. Chloe is scared by her and stands there nkly.


    "Miss Chloe, in my previous remarks, none of the words indicate that I want to go against you. You can


    do whatever you like, but if it involves the Smith Group, I won''t let you go." says Lily.


    "You know that I am the acting President of the Smith Group and I am in charge of everything. If you


    make the situation of the Smith Group worse, I will force you out."


    "You, don''t you dare..."


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Lily looks at her nkly. "Miss Chloe, if you have any sense, you would know what to


    do and what not to do."


    "If the Smith Group is really in trouble, you are the first one to fall into the abyss!"

 Chapter 131 Salesman

    Chapter 131 Salesman


    Lily''s words are very intimidating to Chloe. "You..." Chloe doesn''t know what to say. Lily doesn''t want to


    waste time on her anymore, so she left.


    It''s not until Lily has driven away that Chloees to her senses and realizes that she is so intimidated


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    by Lily. She screams and stomps her feet in anger.


    She wants to put Lily down, but why is she bullied by Lily?


    Damn it!


    At Lily''smand, several reporters quietly release the news about President Duke Davis of Beta


    Company, which causes a great sensation on the Inte within a few hours.


    It¡¯s toote for Beta''s public rtions department to contact reporters to block the news. The police


    have gone to Beta Company to arrest Duke. Reporters photograph the scene of Mr. Duke Davis being


    taken away. Beta is on the brink of the storm, and its stock plummets to the limit on the third day.


    As the public attention is attracted by the Beta affair, the Smith Group quietly withdraws from the


    limelight. Some high-level officials fly to some remote and underdeveloped ces to do public welfare


    activities, so as to stabilize the stock.


    Maybe it was because Lily taught her a hard lesson that night; Chloe also knows that the Smith Group


    is more important. So, when she follows the crew to promote the new film, she indicates that she has


    agreed to star a documentary about the growth of children in the remote areas with no ie. Her


    team also advertises that she had donated tens of millions to build schools in several underdeveloped


    areas.


    Chloe''s beautiful appearance has attracted many fans. With this news, many people supported Chloe,


    and some rich people directly buy stocks of the Smith Group.


    With the help of so many people, the Smith Group''s shares rise slowly.


    During this period of time, Lily has been busy with the Smith Group''s affairs. Not only does she deal


    with outside affairs, she also has to calm down and appease the anxious shareholders.


    After the Smith Group''s stock stabilizes, she feels relieved. Sitting on the chair, she flips through her


    Instagram and sees Chloe''s video of promoting the movie.


    Fortunately, Chloe is not stupid and knows to use her status and fans to help the Smith Group.


    Lily feels regretted at the thought of Chloe giving her the check that night.


    Regardless of who the "boyfriend" is Chloe mentions. Isn''t she unclear whether she has boyfriend?


    Why was she tearing up the check of 20 million? It is so stupid.


    "Huh?" Seeing a familiar figure in the video, Lily immediately sits up in her chair, switches back the


    video, and pauses to take a closer look.


    The video is released by the official website so it is of high definition. Although the man is wearing a hat


    and mask, his figure and silhouette is almost the same as Coffey.


    How did Coffey end up in a ce like this?


    The video can''t be erged more. Lily squints and is about to take another closer look when someone


    knocks on the door.


    "Miss Lily, what are you doing?"


    As soon as she looks up, she sees Mr. Smith standing at the door of the office. She quickly puts down


    her cell phone and goes to meet him. "Mr. Smith, you can call me Lily.¡±


    She gives up herfortable chair to Mr. Smith.


    Mr. Smith waves his hand and sits down on the wicker chair opposite her. He puts the insted bucket


    on the table and talks to Lily. "Are you busy with thepany these days?"


    "Yes, everybody is busy!" Lily smiles slightly and says, "The PR department is the busiest. Miss Chloe


    has helped us a lot in calming down the affairs so fast."


    Mr. Smith nods, "Chloe, that girl is always arrogant, but she still knows what should be put on the


    priority. She did a good job this time, but you worked the hardest."


    "I know you have to deal with the shareholders other than the Smith Group." Mr. Smith says, "The


    acting President has to deal with a lot of tricky things."


    Lily has been in the workce for so long. What she meets is more of calction. Except for her


    previous minister Leon, no one cares about her so much. Hearing Mr. Louis''s words, she feels that the


    exhaustion in her heart is wiped out.


    "Here, try the pigeon soup." Mr. Smith opens the bottle and smiles. "The cook at home is very good at


    making soups, and Louis loves it the best. He always has two bowls when hees home."


    "Thank you. Take a seat. I''ll do it." After all, Mr. Smith cares about her, and Lily does not refuse him.


    Seeing that he has already filled the bowl, she quickly takes the soup.


    The pigeon soup smells so good.


    Lily takes a sip and her eyes light up. "It''s really delicious," she says, "Thank you for bringing me the


    soup, Mr. Smith."


    "You are wee." Mr. Smith waves his hand and looks at her with a gentle, tender look, like looking at


    his own child. "If you like it, I will send the cook to the Smith Group. Anyway, there is someone in


    charge of your meals. No one else will gossip about it."


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith, but it is not necessary." Lilyughs, ¡°The chefs Mr. Louis has assigned to us are


    all from five-star hotels, and the cooking is excellent."


    When Lily says that, Mr. Smith has to give up.


    Mr. Smith chats with Lily for a while, and then talks about the hot pot meal, feeling regretted, "Well, if I


    hade to the Smith Group earlier, maybe I will recognize you."


    "I didn''t expect you to work at the Smith Group and Louis trusts you so much."


    Lily is a little embarrassed to hear him say that.


    After all, she has been married to Jason, and she did not expect that Mr. Smith is Louis¡¯s father.


    Suddenly, Mr. Smith asks, "Lily, do you like Louis?"


    ¡°Ahem! Lily chokes by his words. She quickly draws two tissues to wipe the corners of her mouth. Her


    ears turn red out of embarrassment. "Mr. Smith, I respect Mr. Louis very much."


    "Just respect. Don''t you like him?" Mr. Smith persists.


    Lily nods awkwardly. "I am very grateful that Mr. Louis trusts me, but he is my boss. Mr. Louis has a


    good vision, and Miss Ste is gentle and beautiful."


    Mr. Smith is somewhat disappointed.


    Well, Ste is nice and dutiful, and she often visits him, but only Louis likes her. Lily is his favorite


    daughter-inw as she''s nice and smart.


    It''s a pity that...


    Mr. Smith doesn''t stay here long. The hospital calls and asks him to go to the hospital for check. Lily


    sends Mr. Smith out and arranges for Meghan to drive Mr. Smith to the hospital.


    "Lily, you may consider it." Mr. Smith doesn''t give up even before leaving, and says to Lily, "My son is


    really good. He is good-looking. He has no bad habits, and he has a lot of assets."


    "Louis is five or six years older than you, but he is mature in every way, and you don''t need to teach


    him. He is dozens of times better than Jason. It won''t hurt you."


    Lily forces a smile. "Ok, please go with Meghan to the hospital."


    After Meghan leaves with Mr. Smith, Lily alsoes into the office. She turns around so fast that she


    doesn''t notice that Meghan looks back at her. She feels embarrassed to hear Mr. Smith¡¯s words.


    With Louis¡¯s status, if he wants to get married, there is no shortage of excellent girls. In a word, Mr.


    Smith is afraid that he cannot get a wife, so he is like a salesman to marry his son out.


    What a lovely and open-minded Mr. Smith.

 Chapter 132 The Assassination in the Ward

    Chapter 132 The Assassination in the Ward


    After the Smith Group turns the corner, Lily is relieved, but as an acting president, she has to read


    dozens of emails and approve documents every day. She also has to learn obscure financial


    knowledge. It makes her exhausted.


    Daisy seldom ys her mobile phone. After she sees the news, she immediately calls Lily.


    ¡°Is my son-inw all right?


    "Mom, it''s not your son-inw." Lily corrects her, "Mr. Louis is really my boss, and he is still in the


    hospital. The doctor says everything is fine. I will see Mr. Louister."


    Daisy doesn''t listen to her at all. All she says is, "He''s fine. Did he start his own business? If he doesn¡¯t


    mind you have divorced, I think it is you who get the benefits."


    "..."


    "If you are not busy, go to the hospital to visit him more. There are probably many women who like him,


    so be careful not to let other women take him. Well, remember to contact your sister ande back


    more when you have time."


    Then Daisy hangs up the phone.


    "..."


    During the two minutes talk, Daisy keeps talking about Louis, as if she doesn''t exist.


    Lily sighs.


    She shouldn''t take drunk Louis back home that day, so Daisy wouldn''t think so much.


    In the afternoon when she is off work, Lily is still reading the documents. Jessie sends messages to


    Lily, excitedly telling her that Coffey is on holiday now and they n to meet each other.


    Lily thinks highly about Coffey. Although he is a bit dull, he is tall and smart. It depends on whether they


    have feelings for each other.


    After returning to Jessie WeChat, Lily buries herself in busy work.


    When someone from the risk departmentes to deliver the documents and asks her if she is


    hungry, Lily finds it is already 9 o¡¯clock. She packs up the documents and goes to the hospital.


    Lily doesn''te to the hospital very often, but she keeps in touch with Leigh, from whom she knows


    Louis is recovering well and he will wake up soon.


    "Miss Lily."


    It¡¯s Justin who stays here tonight. He greets Lily as she enters.


    Lily nods and looks at the man in the hospital bed, feeling a sense of panic and disappointment. "It has


    been more than two weeks, but the doctor doesn''t say when Mr. Louis would wake up."


    "It is hard to say." Justin sees Lily''s concern and soothes her, "You don¡¯t have to worry. Louis is fine."


    Justin pulls up a chair for Lily to sit on and pours a cup of warm water for her. "I watched the news.


    Miss Lily is very agile and handled the business of the Smith Group very well.


    "You ttered me. I''m not the only one who helps the Smith Group turn the corner." says Lily, "Did the


    doctor say Mr. Louis¡¯s legs would recover?"


    Justin hesitates.


    Louis''s ns are known only to the four of them, and even Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t know about it. When he


    He really wants to tell Lily something to make her feel less guilty, but he also understands that Louis


    must have a reason for not telling Lily about his n, so he can''t.


    "Mr. Justin?" Seeing Justin doesn''t answer her, Lily''s voice trembles, "Could it be that what the doctor


    said was terrible, Mr. Louis has lost his legs?"


    Justin could only nod, pretending to whisper, "It''s basically muscr death. But don''t worry, just wait


    until Louis wakes up. Medical skills in D country is very excellent, and I have friends who can cure


    Louis'' legs."


    Lily drops her eyes.


    She knows Justin is reassuring herself. If the leg diseases are so easy to treat, there would not be so


    many people living in wheelchairs in the world, but she has to believe him.


    It''s because she''s backed up by lies that she''s less anxious and less self-med.


    Justin answers the phone outside the room. Not long after, there is a knock on the door of the ward and


    a nurse is standing outside pushing a trolley.


    "I''vee to change Mr. Louis''s medicine," the nurse says.


    Lily steps aside to let her in.


    When the nurse pushes the trolley to the bedside, she nearly rips off the infusion tube.


    "It''s too dark to see it," the nurse says to Lily, who is standing by.


    Lily is puzzled by her words. She looks up at the light. Although the lights are low in the room, they can


    shine all around the room.


    Lily looks at the bedside. The nurse changes the medicines skillfully, but it is more like pretending to do


    so. The needle should be the most susceptible to bacteria, but she touches it directly with her hand.


    Is this nurse an intern?


    The more Lily looks at the nurse, the more unprofessional she feels. She looks at the nurse''s uniform


    down and then freezes.


    She does not often go in and out of the hospital, but also knows that the nurses will wear nurse uniform


    and nurse shoes, but this nurse wearing a pair of leather shoes!


    When Lily finds out that the nurse is not right, she looks up and sees the nurse grab the syringe from


    the minivan and jab Louis''s neck.


    The nurse moves quickly and fiercely, and Lily is a little far from the bed. She is anxiously sweating,


    and when she catches a glimpse of the hot water bottle on the table, she picks it up and throws it over.


    The lid of the kettle is lifted, and the boiling water is poured on the nurse''s back.


    "Ah!" The nurse shrieks as her arm drops, and the needle plunges into the quilt. Lily pounces on her.


    She locks the nurse¡¯s neck with her arms and pulls her back.


    Coffey taught her and Joey how to defend themselves when they were at home. Lily sees her brother


    was serious, so she learned the skills.


    She didn¡¯t think it woulde in handy today.


    Lily surmises that she is not a nurse, but she doesn''t realize the nurse will fight back. After Lily tugs her


    back, she reacts what has happened and kicks Lily in the knees.


    Lily''s knees go soft and she almost drops to her knees. Her arms are still on the nurse''s neck. After she


    loses her breath, the nurse starts to move wildly, grabbing around and stabbing Lily with the needle.


    They all to the ground and scuffle.


    "Help! Help!"


    Lily screams at the top of her voice, hoping the bodyguards outside can hear her. Her arm is pierced


    with countless small holes. It is bloody and she feels painful. Gradually she couldn''t hold on.


    With her legs locked around the nurse''s waist, she manages to pick up the hot water bottle that has


    fallen to the floor and hits it hard on the nurse''s head.


    The nurse cleverly avoids it.


    Lily has no advantage over the nurse who knows kung fu. One of her legs is severely twisted by the


    nurse''s leg, and it breaks with a click. She snorts and sweats in pain.


    The nurse rolls over, her knees bend and press on Lily, gasping for breath.


    "You want to kill me, bitch?"


    The nurse pulls out the syringe and stabs Lily in the neck with the needle in her hand.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Lily cocks her head and tries to grab the nurse''s arm, but when the nurse sees it, she grins and stabs


    the needle on her face.


    Lily shivers and screams in pain.

 Chapter 133 Miss Lily, Your Address to Louis Is Ambiguous!

    Chapter 133 Miss Lily, Your Address to Louis Is Ambiguous!


    The nurse grins even more when she sees Lily is in such pain. She pulls out the syringe and tries to


    stab Lily in the neck again, but suddenly, the door of the ward is kicked open.


    The bodyguard quickly pulls a gun from his waist and pulls the trigger on the nurse¡¯s arm.


    "Ah!"


    It is just two seconds, and the fake nurse did not have to time to avoid it. Her arm is bleeding, and the


    needle in her hands falls down.


    Two bodyguards immediately pounce on the fake nurse. But the fake nurse has been prepared. Her


    arms are still struggling, but she movers her tongue to the right cheek, bites the capsule hidden inside


    and swallows it.


    The drug begins to work the moment it moves down the fake nurse''s throat, and when one of the


    bodyguards realizes something is wrong, he squeezes the fake nurse''s jaw, only to find that there is


    blood on the corner of her mouth and she dies.


    Justin then goes in. He goes into the ward and sees Lily lying on the floor. The bloody, hideous wound


    on her right cheek shocks him, and he quickly helps her up.


    He pulls the cart that the fake nurse has pushed in, rummages the medicine through it, and quickly


    disinfects Lily''s wound. He tells the bodyguards to call Leigh and asks Leigh to send his suitcase over


    right away.


    The cool iodine makes Lily''s wound pricking. She takes a deep breath. Seeing that Justin seems to be


    very skillful, she could not help asking, "Mr. Justin, you used to be a doctor?"


    "No, I''m from the MORI Research Institute."


    "MORI Research institute..." Lily repeats his words, and stuns the next second.


    She is so shocked that she forgets the pain.


    MORI Research Institute serves the UN but is not tied down by the UN. MORI researches and


    develops the most advanced medical equipment and drugs in the world.


    If Newcastle University, the ce where Lily studied, is considered a difficult ce to enter and


    requires a lot of money and knowledge, then MORI is ten times harder to enter. Anyone who wants to


    get enrolled in needs at least six instructors'' letters of introduction. They also need to publish more than


    four papers and research and development results on medicine in the world.


    "Mr. Justin, you... are pretty outstanding." Lily is very careful when she speaks. But if she thinks more


    about it, whoever works with Louis is not outstanding?


    Justin smiles. "Well, I''m just gifted at research. Miss Lily is also very good. You can manage the Smith


    Group so well, but I can¡¯t."


    Lily quickly replies, "We are all strong."


    At this moment, Lily thinks of the fake nurse, but unfortunately, the fake nurse died early. The two


    bodyguards look guilty, admitting their error and asking for punishment.


    "She must have been familiar with the time, so she can disguise herself so skillfully. I don¡¯t me you."


    Justin doesn''t mean to me them. He just tells them to take the body out and dispose of it.


    Soon Leighes.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Leighes in with a suitcase. When he sees the cut on Lily''s face, he is


    shocked. "What happened?"


    "Someone wants to assassinate Louis, but luckily Miss Lily is there and stops it."


    Justin replies Leigh causally, then he walks back to Leigh and takes the small wooden box from his


    hand. When he opens it, Lily is dazzled by the numerous ss cans. What''s more surprising is that the


    box looks small, but there is anotheryer, below which is the medical equipment that Lily could not


    distinguish.


    Justin takes out several small bottles, mixes a few powdery substances, and carefully sprinkles them


    with an aid over Lily¡¯s wound.


    The powder smells faintly woody. Lily feels tickles but it does not hurt.


    After Justin deals with Lily''s wound, he says, "The medicine works very well. It won''t leave scars on


    your face, but you hurt badly, so it will take a few days to recover."


    "It¡¯s fine. I''m satisfied without leaving a scar." Lily nods at him. With such cuts on the face, few would


    sure that it won''t leave a trace, but since Justin said so, she must believe him.


    Fortunately, the face is fine, otherwise, she may not feel good when looking in the mirror in the future.


    There is no woman who does not love beauty.


    "I¡¯ve checked the surveince. The fake nurse showed up in the emergency department of the hospital


    while Louis was hospitalized."


    While Justin is treating Lily''s wound, Leigh rushes out to check the monitor. A few minutester, he


    returns with the tablet and turns the tablet screen at the two of them.


    Leigh puts off his slouch and speaks in a serious way, "She is very good at disguise and hasplete


    certificates. She has been staying in the emergency department these days. After she got familiar with


    other nurses, she takes another nurse''s floor card to deliver her medicine. No wonder you would be


    treated by her.¡±


    Justin''s smile disappears as he says, "Do you realize that Louis almost died because of her discretion?


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It''s not clear if this person has any aplices."


    "All right, I put my foot in my mouth." Leigh dares not to answer back.


    After watching all the surveince, Lily slowly raises her head, frowning tightly, "Who on earth has sent


    someone to assassinate Louis in the hospital?"


    Leigh looks at Lily at once and gives her an evil smile. "Louis? Miss Lily, your address to Louis is


    ambiguous! The way you blurt it out seems that you used to call him like that, right?"


    After Lily realizes that she has used the wrong address, her ears turn red at Leigh¡¯s teasing.


    She pretends to be calm and says, "I used to be married to Mr. Louis''s cousin Jason. Before I got


    divorced, I often called Mr. Louis''s as Louis, so sometimes I didn¡¯t change the address."


    "I''ll go. Did that happen before?" Leigh hase back from New York and didn''t know Lily well.


    Naturally, he didn''t know anything about her before. He is shocked to hear what she said.


    "Why did you divorce? Is it because you fall in love with Louis?" Leigh gets excited.


    Lily, "..."


    Justin nudges Leigh hard, and Leigh screams in pain.


    "Miss Lily, he has some problems with his mind. Don''t pay attention to him." Justin says in a warm


    voice, "It''s toote now. Miss Lily should rest here tonight. If you are hungry, just tell me."


    Lily hesitates, then nods.


    She drives here and she can go back quickly by driving back, but the thought of Louis barely surviving


    the assassination makes her nervous. Maybe in the tomorrow morning, it will need Justin¡¯s help to


    change the medicine.


    After chatting with Lily, Justin takes Leigh out and happens to run into Daniel.


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Looking anxious, Daniel first looks at the ward and then asks Justin, "Ie here


    after seeing the message from Leigh. Is there something wrong with Louis?"


    "Well, let¡¯s talk about it there."


    Justin, afraid that Lily could hear them, asks Leigh and Daniel to a remote corner before telling Daniel


    what has happened. Daniel¡¯s face is clouded with anger immediately after he hears the news.


    Justin calmly exins, ¡°Miss Olivia has nned a car ident earlier and, in order not to arouse


    suspect, she would not have attacked Louis in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 134 Does Louis Have a Crush on Her?

    Chapter 134 Does Louis Have a Crush on Her?


    "Who could it be? Her brother Richard?" Leigh asks, adding, "I found out that Richard often goes to


    clubs with Vice President Carmen. They must have talked about something."


    Daniel frowns, and it takes a long time before he says in a low voice, "The Smith Group looks calm on


    the surface. We all know what those people are nning secretly, and Louis knows too."


    "Something bad ising." signs Justin, "Excluding the profits in New York, the Smith Group is worth


    hundreds of billions of dors. Louis owns the majority of the Smith Group, but he is only the adopted


    son of Mr. Smith. Olivia and Richard certainly don''t give up such a huge benefit."


    "Louis should be more ruthless when Richard and Olivia took money from the Smith Group and sold


    the Smith Group secrets. These crimes are enough to send them to prison, and things wouldn''t be


    what they should be like today." says Leigh.


    ¡°You are so talkative. You seem to know all about this.¡± Justin gives him a nk look and snots, "Louis


    wants to do so, but he couldn''t. He has no blood rtionship with Richard and Olivia. They are nominal


    rtives, but Mr. Smith are their brothers. If Louis is really going to sue them, do you think Mr. Smith


    doesn''t care?"


    "Even if wee back to help him this time, he just wants us to kick them out of the Smith Group


    doesn¡¯t mean to corner them."


    "Well, there are so many troubles in Louis''s family. I''m d I''m the only child in my family." Leigh


    touches his nose tiredly and turns to Look at Daniel. "Daniel, why aren''t you talking?"


    Daniel knocks his fingers on the desk and simply asks, "Is there any news for the thing I asks you to


    check?"


    "You¡¯ve asks me to check many things, which one?"


    The next second, Daniel gives Leigh a sharp look. He feels his back cold and he says quickly, "No. I


    have told you that even if I paid a big price to bring in FBI, I couldn¡¯t find it."


    "Isn''t that strange?" "Several decades ago, Mr. Smith brought Louis back from Irnd. Why did he


    erase that information? What is he trying to hide?"


    "Besides, I always think Mr. Smith is too kind to Louis. This kind of affection is not like family affection,


    but more like a kind of guilt. Because of guilt, he gives everything to Louis."


    "What do you mean?" Leigh asks, a little puzzled, ¡°Did Mr. Smith have a first love before and they had


    to break up for some reason? And Mr. Smith¡¯s first love got pregnant and died due to give birth to


    Louis? After Mr. Smith knew that, he feels very guilty for Louis?"


    "No wonder you''re often cheated by women. You''re fucking out of your mind!" Justin says disdainfully,


    "I have done Louis''s and Mr. Smith''s blood tests before, and they are not father and son."


    "If Louis is Mr. Smith''s child, would Mr. Smith adopt him? At that time, the Smith Group was at its peak,


    and Olivia and Richard were very afraid of Mr. Smith, so they dared not to touch Louis."


    Leigh wails, "It''s soplicated. I feel my brain is going to explode."


    "Keep checking it." Daniel says in a cool voice, "Even if you turn over the Irnd, you have to find out


    what Mr. Smith has erased."


    "Yeah, keep checking. We all have parents, "Justin sighs, patting Leigh on the shoulder. "Even if we


    have fighting with our family, we still have someone caring about us, but Louis has nothing."


    "Although Louis doesn''t say about is, he is also very upset. He respects Mr. Smith and regards him as


    his father, but he still wants to know his own life experience, not for anything else, he just wants to be a


    living person born by his mother."


    Leigh is very upset hearing that.


    He still remembers what kind of person Louis is when he first met him. He was even more difficult to


    approach than Daniel. After spending more time with him, Louis smiled more.


    He remembers that when Louis celebrated his 28th birthday, Leigh joked, "Louis, you are already 28


    years old, don''t you really want to find a wife and raise a child? Who would inherit hundreds of billions


    of properties?"


    Louis just smiled faintly. "I don''t even know where Ie from. Getting married would only drag the


    Although Daniel is the oldest of them, he looks gloomy and keeps silent. He has the Daniel family to


    back him up, so it doesn''t matter when he gets married, but Louis is different.


    Leigh is even more upset at the thought of the past. He exhales and says, "Check it! I don''t believe Mr.


    Smith would be so cautious that I can¡¯t find anything out!"


    Justin smiles, and Daniel also looks rxed, not so somber as he was just now.


    Justin says, "I guess their spies are still in the hospital. Tomorrow they''ll hear about this nurse who took


    the poison. If they can¡¯t seed this time, there would be next time.¡±


    "Try to wake Louis up." Daniel says, "Lily is smart, but the business circle is veryplicated. She


    hasn''t been trained to cope with the situation."


    "I have the same idea as Daniel." Justin nods in agreement. "This is a fight between the Smith family,"


    he says. "There''s no need to involve her. She has done enough for the Smith Group.¡±


    Leigh chuckles, "I know there would be an emergency and I have someone to bring your stuff back."


    Justin gives him a whack. "Yes, you are very clever!"


    "Sure, if not for the age, I am sure that..." Leigh thinks of something and puts his hand on Justin''s


    shoulder. "I''m sure you would be thest one of four of us."


    It''s impossible to be the eldest brother. He can''t beat Daniel, and... he dares not to provoke Daniel...


    Leigh presses the tip of his tongue against the roof of his mouth and says thoughtfully, "Don¡¯t you feel


    strange that apart from us, Louis doesn''t even believe Chloe. Why did he leave this to Lily?"


    "Would it be that... Louis has a crush on her?" Then he mutters, "So what does Louis think of Miss


    Ste? Would they get married?"


    Daniel''s face remains calm, but his jaw tightens.


    "You can¡¯t control what Louis thinks." Justin just takes one look at Daniel, then withdraws his eyes and


    drags Leigh away. "Just go back and get something for me. It''s urgent."


    "Shit, Justin, you have a lot of strength in your hands. Have you been enhancing your strength behind


    my back?"


    "Shut up."


    "..."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Daniel stands motionless until Justin and Leigh are far away. Opposite him is the drinking area. He


    suddenly thinks of Ste calling him here that night, and his heart hurts.


    He is so close to wiping herpletely out of his mind, but she suddenly appears, like a swaggering


    aggressor, giving him the ultimate blow.


    At that time, after seeing her in the hospital after four years, he wants to strangle her.


    Daniel presses the violence in his mind. He takes out the cigarette case from his pocket, and just as he


    is about to light it, he remembers that he is in hospital. When he removes the cigarette from his lips, he


    sees the English letters on the inside of his finger.


    His looks sullen


    After a long time, Daniel puts away his cigarette case, turns around and goes to the other side of the


    corridor. He takes out the phone and dials out.


    "Are you free now? Help me wash something."

 Chapter 135 Justin, Why Are You So Fierce?

    Chapter 135 Justin, Why Are You So Fierce?


    The cut on her face still hurts a little, plus she''s not sleepy, so Lily goes to the car to get her notebook


    and get on with her unfinished business.


    She doesn''t know the President would be so busy if she hasn''t taken this ce.


    Countless statement data, various conferences, as well as variouspany''s cocktail parties, charity


    dinner invitation... There is not enough time every day, and the schedule has to be scheduled until next


    year.


    She understands how hard Louis is.


    After finishing several emails, Lily heaves a deep breath and rubs her sore neck.


    Her eyes inadvertently nce to the hospital bed. Seeing the quiet man lying there, she feels stuffy,


    and her nose feels sour.


    Almost half a month after the ident, she has settled the affairs of the Smith Group, but Louis is still


    in aa.


    Is it that bad?


    Lily reaches out her hand to touch the Louis¡¯s cheek. Just as her fingers touch the warm skin, she


    hears a slight noise at the door, and she pulls her hand back quickly.


    "Miss Lily, hasn¡¯t you slept?" When Justin opens the door andes in, he finds Lily still holds her


    notebook on herp. "You are busy enough during the day, just have some rest at night."


    Lily smiles. "I''m not sleepy, so I just do something."


    Justin pours a ss of warm water and hands it to her. "Go to bed early. Louis doesn¡¯t want to see you


    work so hard."


    "Thank you."


    Lily is really thirsty, and she drinks half a ss of water, not noticing Justin''s face.


    After a few words with Justin, she feels a little sleepy and yawns.


    Justin tells her to go to bed early and then leaves.


    The advanced ward is equipped with everything, just like the bedroom at home, and there is an


    apanying bed beside it. Lily looks at Louis on the bed and only moves the chair.


    She lies half over the bed, showing the injured side of her face, and slowly falls asleep.


    She might as well stay here.


    About ten minutes after Lily falls asleep, the door of the ward is opened again and Justin and Leigh


    "There is would on her face. Would there be side effects after taking sleeping pills??" Leigh says.


    "It¡¯s special sleeping pills. It¡¯s fine."


    Leigh nods and sees Lily sleeping beside the hospital bed. He couldn''t helpughing, "Hey, this woman


    is so funny. Why doesn¡¯t she sleep on the escort bed?


    "Just shut up." Justin snaps, "If you talk too much, get out."


    Leigh shows him a hurt expression and says aggrievedly, "Justin, why are you so fierce? You must not


    love me anymore."


    Justin sneers, "I must be out of my mind if I love you! Just make up your prescription"


    After being kicked by Justin, Leigh stops making mess. He opens the suitcase honestly, makes the


    prescription, and soon hands Justin a small bottle of liquid.


    Justin sucks the liquid out with a syringe.


    "Put Miss Lily..." When Justin sees Lily lying on the bed and blocking him, he wants Leigh to take her to


    the bed, but just after saying a few words, he gives up and says, "Forget it."


    Let Louis see for himself that there is a woman who is so protective of him.


    Soon, half a tube of the syringe is pumped into Louis'' arm.


    Leigh handles the used syringe and the bottle. Justin takes off his gloves and stands calmly there.


    Ten minutes pass, the man on the hospital bed still does not wake up.


    Leigh touches his chin and asks Justin, "Why take so long? It''s not that the medicine has expired, is


    it?"


    "You can take the medicine which is for half a month at once." Justin coolly says.


    Leigh stops talking.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Five minutester, Louis moves his fingers and finally opens his eyes. His pupils focus slowly and he


    sees Justin and Leigh beside the bed.


    Leigh waves at him, showing a mouthful of white teeth. "Louis, wee back!"


    Seeing they are here, Louis understands what happens.


    "The time hasn¡¯te." After nearly half a month of lethargy, his voice is hoarse, but he is still


    "I''m sorry, Louis. It''s an emergency. I have to do this." says Justin.


    Louis''s legs have been medicated, and now the nerves in his legs are so necrotic that he could not


    move. He rolls up the bed and gets a pillow for supporting his back.


    As Louis raises his hand, his fingers tickle the soft hairs.


    He lowers his head and sees a woman lying on the bed, with a wound on her face. The flesh has


    turned out, looking terrifying.


    "This is Miss Lily. She is worried about you, so she stays in the hospital."


    Seeing Louis staring at Lily, Justin exins.


    Justin tells Louis all the things after the car ident, including the affairs of the Smith Group, to and the


    assassination.


    Louis''s face darkens as he listens to this.


    Since the car ident, he has calcted everything, but he didn¡¯t expect that someone in the hospital


    would dare to attack him.


    After speaking, Justin adds, "Louis, I know that you trust Lily, but her ability is limited. You shouldn''t put


    all the pressure of the Smith Group on her.


    "I agree." Leigh takes a look at Lily and sighs, "Lily got such a big cut in her face in order to block the


    knife for you. Look at her, Louis, don''t you feel sad?"


    Louis looks down at Lily again.


    The woman''s face is white and tender, and the wound is like a centipede lying across it. He feels a kind


    of emotion that has never had before, and feels some pain in his heart.


    Louis runs his fingers over the edge of her wound, not looking up, and his voice is chilly. "My aunt


    plotted the ident so carefully, so she couldn''t possibly send someone back to the hospital to


    assassinate me. Did you check it?"


    Leigh immediately replies, "Yeah, Olivia''s been at home all this time, trying to avoid suspicion, but


    Richard asionally meets with Carmen, the vice president of the Smith Group. It could be someone


    arranged by Carmen."


    Hearing this, Louis sneers, "It seems that Richard can''t wait to swallow the Smith Group, so he


    cooperated with Carmen.¡±


    "I guess it''s mostly because of Mr. Smith''s decision." Justin says, "When you are in aa, both Olivia


    and Richard went to the Smith Group and tried to be acting President to get their hands on the shares,


    but then Mr. Smithes to the Smith Group and he didn¡¯t give them any respect and appointed Lily


    acting President."


    "Louis, let me help. I have nothing to do when I am back. It¡¯s so boring." Leigh pleads, "Let Lily stay at


    home and have a good rest."


    "No, I won¡¯t bother you."


    "Huh?" Leigh freezes, looking sad, "Louis, am I so untrustworthy?"


    Louis simply says, "Let her take care of that."


    "Louis, you can''t be so selfish." Justin frowns, clearly dissatisfied with Louis''s answer.


    "Lily is just an employee of the Smith Group. She is a real person and you shouldn''t have dragged her


    into the internal conflict of the Smith family. If there is something happens, you can ask us for help.¡±


    "You don''t know this woman." Louis nces at Lily. He knows how smart she is. "She''s smarter than


    you think," says Louis, ¡°She just needs a push."

 Chapter 136 Was Louis Protecting Her

    Chapter 136 Was Louis Protecting Her


    "Everyone has his own choice. Some people want to live a peaceful life, while others want to make a


    big difference. Lily is the former." says Justin, ¡°She thought it was she who caused the car ident,


    and she''s always feeling guilty."


    "So, she''s throwing herself to protect the Smith Group for you when something bad happens to the


    Smith Group. Louis, have you ever wondered how she would feel if she knows that you are nning all


    this and that you are lying to her?"


    Justin''s sharp words cut right into Louis''s heart.


    The man''s face is gloomy.


    He doesn''t know why when thinking of Lily knowing that all these things are nned by him, he would


    feel like his heart hurts like being pierced by someone, feeling suffocating. Lily would feel heartbroken.


    This is the first time he has this thought after being in the business circle for so many years


    And he doesn''t like the feeling very much.


    "All right, Justin." As the atmosphere bes increasingly stiff, Leigh interjects, "Louis is just trying to


    y out Lily''s potential, not to use her. Besides, Louis has a lot to offer Lily."


    "It is wrong for Louis to include Lily in his n, and you''re defending Louis?" Justin res at Leigh. "If


    she is your sister, would you say so?"


    Leigh shrugs. "I am the only child in the family. Hey, Justin, you''ve only known Lily for a couple of days.


    You''ve been defending her so much. Have you fallen in love with her?¡±


    "I just don''t want her to take all the burden of the Smith Group."


    "Gee! The more I listen to you, the more I think you have fallen in love with Lily."


    "..."


    Louis is ufortable with their conversation, and restlessness creeps on him.


    Louis replies coldly, "I know what I am doing. Now that I''m awake, the burden won''t be all on her, but I


    don¡¯t need your help either."


    "Louis, we have agreed to take the responsibility together." Leigh feels displeased and worried. "We all


    know what Richard''s up to. We can¡¯t just stand by."


    "Don''t you understand that there aren¡¯t risks in what I do?" Louis smiles faintly and speaks with


    assurance.


    "But..."


    When Leigh is still worried, Justin gives him a nudge, cutting him off. "Come on, Louis know what


    should do. If you are really bored, just go y bowling."


    Leigh pouts, "Bowling is not funny."


    After being busy all night, Justin is also a little sleepy. He is toozy to stay here, so he asks Leigh go


    back with him together.


    "Then I''ll take her to the escort bed." Leigh rolls up his sleeves and starts to do it. "Lily is a woman


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    anyway. It doesn''t feelfortable sleeping like that."


    Before his hand touches Lily''s waist, he is grabbed by arge hand.


    The iron-like strength makes Leigh gasp, "Come on, am I that weak? Louis, you''ve just woken up. How


    could you have so much strength?"


    Louis shakes off his hand, his voice deep. "Go back with Justin."


    "..."


    Leigh shivers at the tone and takes away his hand.


    Leigh seems to sense something, but seeing Louis lowering his eyes, and looking indifferent, he thinks


    might be he is thinking too much. After being pulled by Justin, he has to leave.


    When he is out of the room, Leigh thinks or a moment and asks Justin, "Was Louis protecting Lily just


    now?"


    Justin snorts, "You touched Lily just now."


    "Shit! I just want to take her to the bed.¡± Leigh is upset and quickly responds, "Come on, Louis is really


    into Lily."


    "My god. I didn¡¯t think I would see Louis fall in love with women before I die."


    Justin is speechless.


    Lily has had a good night''s sleep since the ident.


    She opens her eyes and sees the ceiling first, then smells the disinfectant smell, and then finds her in


    the hospital bed.


    Next to her is Louis. They stay close to each other without a seam.


    Lily is shocked.


    When did shee up to the hospital bed?


    Being so close with Louis, she notices that he has a thick teal beard. His neck is long, and the slightly


    protruding Adam''s apple makes him look sexy.


    He is just sleeping there, like a sleeping beauty.


    Lily stares at his Adam''s apple for a moment. It looks like a little switch. She couldn''t help but put out


    her finger and presses it.


    It''s hard and it won''t go down.


    Lily wants to press it again, but suddenly she hears a low sound, which is low and hoarse. She is stiff


    all over, and before she can get her hands back, she is captured by Louis.


    Louis''s face is a little sullen. "Miss Lily, whose Adam''s apple do you see is used to y with?"


    "You..." Lily stares at him. Joy, excitement, sorrow and other emotions fill her heart, and she is unable


    to say aplete sentence for a long time.


    Nearly half a monthter, he finally wakes up.


    "You scared the shit out of me. I thought you''d never wake up." Lily throws her head on his arm. The


    sadness she has suppressed for half a month has finally found a vent, and she cries violently, "I almost


    be a sinner."


    Louis bursts intoughter.


    As a matter of fact, after Lily wakes up, he wakes up too, but he doesn''t open his eyes. Unexpectedly,


    Lily presses his Adam''s Apple mischievously to y with it, and when he opens his eyes, she cries so


    violently.


    Woman is such a strange creature, very emotional.


    Lily cries for a long time.


    Only when she sees Louis''s wet patch did she realize what she has done. Her face turns red and she


    gets out of bed on her hands and feet.


    The bed''s so high. It must be Justin who takes her to bed.


    How embarrassing! Can''t he move her to the bed? Didn¡¯t she press Louis at night?


    Lily woolgathers when she gets out of the bed.


    Louis looks sullen when he sees the cut on her face. He uncontrobly runs his finger over the edge of


    the cut and whispers, "Does it hurt?"


    "Well, no" Because of his behavior, Lily speaks nervously, "Actually, it''s nothing serious. Mr. Justin said


    there would be no scar. It¡¯s so great you have woken up."


    She asks, "Mr. Louis, are you hungry? I''ll buy you breakfast."


    Louis looks next to him. "There is andline here. Just ask someone to send it up."


    Lily''s face bes hot.


    She hase here several times, but she doesn''t notice there is andline. How stupid she is!


    Lily coughs to cover up her embarrassment. She calls the nurse inside and orders some nutritious


    breakfast. But she doesn''t know that her every move falls into Louis''s eyes.


    Louis smiles and his eyes look warm.


    Shortly after Lily orders breakfast, the bodyguard brings the breakfast in. She''s about to ask Louis if he


    wants her to feed him.


    Louis knows she wants to say something, "Shake the bed up. I have no feeling in my legs, but my


    hands can move."


    Lily looks down at his legs under the quilt, and suddenly her heart aches.


    Louis doesn''t know his legs suffer from necrosis, does he?


    Louis looks at her and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, nothing." Lily goes to shake the bed and puts the small table on it. "Mr. Louis, you haven''t eaten


    anything for many days. You¡¯d better eat some white porridge. It would be good to your stomach.¡±

 Chapter 137 I Will Take Care of You All My Life

    Chapter 137 I Will Take Care of You All My Life


    Louis recognizes that something is wrong with her voice and guesses that she is thinking about his


    legs.


    It is Lily who keeps talking during breakfast.


    She tells him about thepany and tells him how Mr. Smith worries about him. Louis can''t help


    He didn¡¯t tell Mr. Smith about the car ident, but he''s so smart that he probably knows about his n.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gone to the office to support Lily and appoints her as the acting President.


    "Mr. Louis?" Louis is thinking about something, but Lily thinks he has noticed no feeling in his legs and


    is in a gloomy mood, so she says quickly, "The doctor said that your leg is only numb for a while and


    you will be fine."


    Louis suddenly wants to tease her and says in a low voice, "What if it doesn''t get better?" he croaks.


    ¡°No! Lily''s nose gets sour, "Mr. Louis, your legs will be fine. If it doesn¡¯t get better, I''ll take care of you


    and show you around every country."


    "There are so many excellent doctors in the medical field, there is always one who can help Mr. Louis."


    Her words hit Louis''s calm heart like a stone throwing on the calm river, causing ripples. He looks at


    her eyes that are so sincere and clear.


    She is so serious, as if he is in trouble and she would see it through.


    Louis thinks of what Justin has saidst night.


    "Louis, have you ever wondered how she would feel if she knows that you are nning all this and that


    you are lying to her?"


    Yeah, what would she feel like when she knows all about this?


    At first, he didn¡¯t include Lily in the n, just wants her to help him solve the cooperation in Turkey.


    However, after they spent a lot of time together, he finds that Lily has many shining points.


    She''s smart, she''s flexible, and she''s calm.


    From the time he went to the vige to discuss the cooperation, he changed his n and brought Lily


    in. He set up a new department and promoted her to be the manager. All of these are to pave the way


    for the future.


    And she really does not let him down. She can deal with all things perfectly, and no one canpare


    with her.


    "Lily."


    He doesn''t call her Miss Lily, and the deep voice makes her stunned.


    "Justin tells me all about the Smith Group. You''ve been working so hard." Louis says, " You are very


    excellent, and you need someone to inspire your potential. I hope you won''t hate me."


    Lily doesn''t understand what he means. On the night he was in the car ident, she felt something


    was wrong, but she feels that she would be crazy if she knows all the things.


    Is that what she thinks?


    No. Louis won¡¯t joke about that.


    Louis sees that her chin is white and pointed, and he pinches it in his hand, but it is unexpectedly fleshy


    and soft.


    Lily''s attention is drawn to her chin.


    Her ears turn red and her voice stiffens at this intimate gesture. "Mr. Louis."


    "I didn''t realize your face is so fleshy."


    "..."


    Lily is about to retort, "Are you suggesting that I am fat?" but there is a knock on the door and she


    reflexively ps Louis'' hand away.


    The heavy p is clear and loud, and the back of the man''s hand is hit red.


    The atmosphere freezes for a moment.


    "Mr. Louis, are you awake?"


    The nursees to change the medicine on time. She is so excited when Louis wakes up that she


    immediately goes to call the doctor.


    Lily doesn''t dare to look at Louis''s face. She lowers her head and eats porridge.


    He pinches her chin first, so he deserves it!


    The hospital does not take it lightly for such a big shot as Louis. Soon a group of doctors arrive, but


    Louis thinks the ward is crowded, so he asks them out.


    When Lily sees Louis being examined by the doctor, she gently tells him he will get better.


    She can¡¯t let Louis stay in a wheelchair all his life.


    After listening to the doctor''s tirade, Louis remains unperturbed, and he simply asks, "Is it just the legs


    that get hurt? I''ll go back and get some rest tomorrow. I don''t like the smell of hospitals."


    "Yes."


    Lily wants to say something, but the phone rings. It is Meghan.


    Meghan can¡¯t deal with many things in the Smith Group. If she calls Lily, it means that there is


    something urgent that happens.


    Lily answers the phone, "Meghan, what''s up?"


    "I do not know for certain. You¡¯d bettere back." says Meghan.


    "Well, I''ll go back in a minute."


    Lily is just the acting President. When everyone in the Smith Group calls her president, she feels


    strange. She always feels that she is not qualified to be the president.


    After she hangs up the phone, she remembers that Louis has woken up and that it is up to him to deal


    with the things.


    "Mr. Louis." Lily looks at Louis on the hospital bed and hesitates before saying, "Meghan just called and


    said that something happens. Are you...¡±?


    "I can''t go to the office like this." Louis knows what she is going to say and interrupts, "You are solely


    responsible for thepany, and I trust you."


    Lily is ufortable at the thought of getting red at by many people when he goes to work in a


    wheelchair.


    Yeah, Louis would only getughed at.


    "Then I''ll give Mr. Leigh a voice call." Lily dials Leigh. Sincest night, she is worried about Louis


    staying alone in the ward.


    Louis nods.


    Soon Leigh and Justin arrive, as if they haven''t done anything to Louis the night before, and they are


    surprised to know Louis has woken.


    Their reaction is so sincere that Lily can''t even doubt it. After saying a few words, Lily leaves.


    Meghan calls her several times on her way to thepany, but Lily couldn''t pick up the phone. When


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    she gets to the Smith Group building, she finds that a group of journalists gather around the door.


    Seeing that the situation is serious, Lily parks her car in the underground garage and hurries into the


    elevator.


    "Miss Lily."


    As soon as Meghan, who has been waiting for her for a long time, sees Lilying out of the elevator


    wearing a mask, she immediatelyes up to her and asks in surprise, "Do you have a cold?"


    "Yes." She nods. The scar on her face is too terrified and she doesn''t want to frighten the staff. She


    also feels embarrassed to let others see her wound. "There are a lot of reporters outside the group.


    What''s going on?"


    "Something happened to the Hanchi Branch¡¯s water park development" Meghan reports to her.


    "When a crane is transporting rebar, the wire on its head broke, killing the six workers below. It makes


    news to the local newspaper, and the workers'' families put the coffins outside the Hanchi Branch


    office."


    Lily¡¯s heart tightens and she asks quietly, "Has the branch proposedpensation?"


    "ording to the contract of injury, five million dors per worker." Meghan says, "But the workers''


    families are not satisfied. They want $100 million each."


    "One hundred million? They meant to make trouble." Lily stops her steps and looks cold. "Let the


    branch follow the work-rted injury contract and if they continue to make troubles at the door of the


    branch, ask them to go through legal procedures!"


    "Ask someone to find out when the crane is bought, the manufacturer, as well as the regr


    maintenance time. Find the person in charge."


    "Yes." Meghan answers, feeling surprised in her heart.


    Lily is so calm in the face of such an ident. No wonder Louis hands over the Smith Group to her


    after the ident.


    And would John really want to let go of such a smart woman?


    She doesn¡¯t believe it.


    Following Lily to the President Office, Meghan continues, "There''s something more serious."

 Chapter 138 Personal Attacks

    Chapter 138 Personal Attacks


    ¡°What is it?


    Meghan says, "The journalists gather outside the Group not because of the worker''s death, but


    because of the corruption of Jeffrey, the general manager of the Smith Group''s international


    department."


    Lily frowns, "He embezzles the money of the Smith Group. What does it matter to the journalists?"


    "That''s the problem." Meghan stops and says, "He stole money from the Smith Group to run a casino


    and a clubhouse, and used his position to rape more than 100 underage children."


    "Also, the girls in Jeffrey''s clubhouse are all abducted by his own people and tortured to death by them,


    or by their guests. There are 50 or so girls counted. The news went viral on major websites at five in


    the morning, and at eight, the police came to the Smith Group to ask about the situation."


    "..."


    Lily stumbles and nearly falls over.


    As she leans against the wall, she looks over her shoulder at Meghan and gasps, "Oh my God, why it


    would be exposed at this time? This is about to kill the Smith Group!"


    After Lily is transferred to the new department, she focuses on several presidents and senior


    managers, and didn¡¯t take care of the International department. She never expected that someone


    would be so bold!


    If it''s just corruption, she can fire the worker. With the stain, the guy can''t get to the top anywhere. But


    Jeffrey used the money he stole from the Smith Group to run a casino and sell underage children.


    Louis had a car ident half a month ago, and the Smith Group is leaderless, leading to a decline in


    the stock price. It is finally stabilized.


    But how could she solve the problems of this time?


    "The men who got caught in the casino confessed all at the threat of the police." Meghan says, "It


    happens so suddenly that the Smith Group''s PR department couldn''t get in on it."


    Lily takes a deep breath to suppress the agitation in her heart. "Call the PR department and thewyer


    team."


    "Yes."


    Soon, Lily and the PR department and thewyer team are waiting in the conference room.


    All the people are caught by surprise by the sudden incident and they look grim.


    Lily calmly says, "Jeffrey, the general manager of the International Department, has seriously damaged


    the reputation of the Smith Group. This matter must be dealt with properly. We should not take it


    lightly."


    Several people sit in the conference room to discuss various countermeasures, more than an hour


    Lily goes off to do other things.


    Jeffrey embezzled the Smith Group''s public funds, ran a casino, abducted and sold minors... The


    disaster to the Smith Group is almost devastating, and for days, it has gone viral.


    The Smith Group¡¯s stock has fallen more and more day by day, and even the families of the workers


    who died identallye to the Smith Group. They pull the white g, and angrily use the Smith


    Group of having no conscience outside the building, pushing public anger to the climax.


    Just then, Samson and several presidents seem to disappear and all the burdens fall on Lily.


    She is exhausted dealing with the shareholders.


    Lily knows that Louis also watches the news, but when chatting with him, she always adopts a rxed


    tone and knows that he has moved back to the vi to rest. Leigh will take care of him.


    Thewyer team of the Smith Group is the most outstanding one, which is even better than those of


    other groups in Ennd. Its working style is simple and neat, and it soon solves the problem of the


    workers injuries.


    The Public Rtions Department prepares a manuscript for Lily to apologize to the public as the acting


    President of the Smith Group, and finally thewyer team resolves the rest of the matter.


    Lawyers are best at taking up thew to defend their bosses.


    Some media outlet takes money from the Smith Group and know exactly what to do, but just as the


    news to be calmed down, another piece of news explodes across the webs.


    Information about Lily''s growth from childhood to adulthood is put online, including her parents'' early


    divorce and her poor family background. Finally, Lily went abroad and entered Newcastle University.


    This news is like a p in the face to Lily.


    Since she bes the acting President, she is most afraid of her life being exposed. She has told the


    PR department to cover her life, so as not to cause unnecessary troubles.


    As a result, the most feared things happen.


    Lily holds a press conference to tell everyone about her life, but the outside world doesn''t ept it.


    As soon as they search on the Inte, they will know that Newcastle University is a world-famous


    trantion academy. If one wants to enter it, he or she should not be smart, but also have certain


    assets. With Lily¡¯s background, how could she get enrolled?


    Despite Lily''s exnation that her mother sold the house in her hometown and the schrship, they


    still don''t believe her. They even change the square and use her of improper professional position.


    Since she is a trantor, why did she be the acting President?


    Lily is targeted, especially the stockholders who bought the Smith Group''s shares. Their wording is


    sharper than those of outsiders. Shareholders are considering whether to hold a meeting and re-elect


    an acting president.


    Although all information about Lily is blocked in the afternoon, people who saved the screenshots


    continue to post the information on the Inte. Although some media websites have shut down the


    Jessie refuses to let Lily watch the news and tries tofort her, saying, "Lily, don''t listen to those


    people. It doesn''t matter if you were not studyingmercial. You have the ability to deal with the


    matter.¡±


    Lily forces a smile. "I''m fine."


    After seeing so much news, Lily is already numb. After eating, she goes back to the house, takes a


    shower and washes her hair, and finally lies on the bed tiredly, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    When all is quiet, one voice crosses Lily''s mind, ¡°Can''t she really handle it?¡±


    It seems to be so.


    Louis is so good that he can handle whatever happens to the Smith Group with ease. However, she


    can''t handle anything well, and makes things worse.


    She is only a trantor, and can only trante.


    How could she know how to run apany?


    Lily is so annoyed and anxious that she wants to vent her anger. After touching the mobile phone and


    sees Louis on the list, she hesitates whether to find him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Louis, who has lost his legs, probably feels worse than she does. She shouldn''t have bothered him with


    such things.


    Lily struggles and finally puts down her phone.


    As soon as the phone is put down, the screen lights up again and it is a voice call from Louis.


    Lily answers the phone and holds the phone to her ear.


    "I saw the news." Louis speaks first, his voice is low and deep. "I''ve had Leigh dealt with the media that


    attack you personally."


    At the sound of his voice, Lily''s grievance is magnified that her nose feels sore and she is about to cry.


    Then she holds back the tears and doesn¡¯t want him to worry about her.


    "No wonder the news disappeared so quickly. Help me thank Mr. Leigh." Lily pretends to be rxed


    and says, "I''ll have a meeting tomorrow to calm down the shareholders."


    "Tell me if you feel upset." says Louis, with guilty in his voice, "I''m sorry to let you bear so much


    burden," Louis says apologetically.


    "I... how can I feel upset..." Lily wants to say she is fine, but when she speaks, her voice is hoarse and


    she is about to cry. She bites her mouth tightly.


    No, it''s too embarrassing to cry.

 Chapter 139 Is She a Pawn, Too?

    Chapter 139 Is She a Pawn, Too?


    Louis waits quietly and says nothing more.


    When she hears his breathing over the phone, Lily calms down a little. After a while, she says sadly,


    "Louis, I don¡¯t think I can handle this. I''ve screwed up the things."


    It''s just idental deaths of workers and corruption of executives... There are so many elites in the


    Smith Group, why can''t I solve the problems?"


    "I am such a loser."


    "..."


    Even if his father divorced his mother and life was difficult, Lily didn''t feel as ufortable as it is now.


    It''s like everything she''s done is too bad to be recognized.


    "Lily, no one is perfect in this world. People are best at ming others for their ws." Louis says, "You


    have to try what is suitable for you, regardless of what others say."


    "You are already great. It was really hard for you to take care of the Smith Group so well when I was in


    aa. If you can''t do it, I will ask Leigh to help you with thepany."


    Louis wants to force her to grow up and expand her ambitions, but he also doesn''t want to drive her


    crazy.


    It¡¯s fine if she has tried her best.


    Louis is about to tell her to take a few days off, but Lily says, "Don''t bother Mr. Leigh, I can solve it!


    You''re right, Mr. Louis. How will I know where my limits are until I try?"


    Louis chuckles.


    It seems that his worry is unnecessary. This woman is more resilient to pressure than he thought.


    Lily suddenly hears the man''s smile. The provocative voice makes her ears turn red.


    "Mr. Louis, what... what are youughing at?"


    "It''s all right. You can ask me if you can''t solve it." Louis stops smiling. "By the way, haven''t you been


    checking the papers I gave you?"


    "I forgot..." Lily is so busy these days that she forgot the document Louis gives her. "I will check it


    tomorrow."


    In order to prevent Louis from scolding her, Lily cleverly changes the topic and tells him some


    documents that she does not understand. Louis patiently exins them to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Lily takes the notebook and memorizes while listening, which benefits her a lot.


    "Supreme Company is looking for a cooperation with the Smith Group, because the stock of the Smith


    Group goes down now and they want to make a profit. Their boss is always snobbish.


    Louis is teaching Lily how to read others¡¯ minds and negotiate with them. As he talks, Lily on the other


    side of the phone no longer says anything, and Louis only hears shallow breathing sound.


    Louis is in a daze


    He does not say anything more and hangs up the phone. Then he sends what he doesn¡¯t say to Lily¡¯s


    WeChat.


    When Lily gets up the next day and sees the messages, she remembers that she has fallen asleepst


    night. Oh! It¡¯s so embarrassed!


    Jessie wakes up early to make breakfast for Lily and tries tofort her, but Lily is in such a good


    mood that as if she has won five million dors.


    "Why are you so happy?" Jessie wonders.


    "As long as I sleep, I don''t have any worries." says Lily. Thanks to Louis¡¯s advice yesterday, he gives


    her a lot of confidence. "By the way, how is your rtionship with my brother?"


    "Don''t mention it. I didn''t see himst time." Jessie says, "I was waiting for him and he said there is


    something in the school, so he went back to school."


    "Maybe he was really busy at school." Lily knows Coffey, "My brother doesn''t usually stand someone


    up. When he finishes his business, I will ask him out to make it up to you."


    Jessie grins, "Hey, I''m going to eat hot pot worth of one thousand, and he has to pay for it."


    "Sure!"


    Lily has a lot to do now and doesn''t chat with Jessie much. After breakfast, Lily and Jessie hurry to the


    office.


    The news about her life story is blocked, but the corruption and underage trafficking are so serious that


    they are still hot on the Inte.


    And the Smith Group''s shares are still falling.


    Meghan reports the situation to Lily. Lily is also in a hurry, but there is nothing she can do. When she


    goes back to the office, she takes out the documents Louis gave her before.


    As she opens the file, Lily is wondering if it is the cooperation with otherpanies.


    When she sees the content, she is stunned.


    It''s not a partnership. It''s about the shares of the Smith Group.


    The bosses mentioned in these documents are all good friends with Louis, and she needs to negotiate


    with them and persuades them to buy the original issue stock of the Smith Group.


    Lily looks at the file and mutters, "So, when the Smith Group''s stock falls to its limit, some shareholders


    will definitely sell their shares, and we need to find someone to take the shares."


    "The old shareholders will sell the shares, the new shareholders will take over, and Louis will rece


    the shareholders of the Smith Group without having to show up at all... This game is too cautious."


    It turns out Louis knows this is going to happen, so when he sent her back, he gave her the documents


    and asks her to contact the bosses at a certain time.


    Since Louis can guess the n of those in the Smith family, can''t he avoid a car ident? Or did he


    never think about avoiding the car ident and using the car ident to push the affairs to a climax?


    So, is she a pawn, too?


    Lily is dizzy and feels she is cheated, but soon she thinks that Louis can guess that Miss Olivia will


    attack the Smith Group.


    Because he is just the adopted son of the Smith family, the Smith family refuses to let Louis take the


    avoid it at all.


    Moreover, even if the shareholders sell their shares, the price of the shares is bound to be very low,


    and Miss Olivia and Richard will take the opportunity to acquire them.


    Lily''s mind is working fast, and she soon figures it all out.


    Thinking of the previous shareholder meeting and Olivia and Richard''s attitude, Lily thinks that maybe


    the worker''s death and Jeffrey''s corruption exposure are arranged by them.


    Lily immediately calls the secretarial department and says, "Meghan, please make an appointment with


    Mr. Tan of the Smart Company.


    "Okay."


    After making arrangement of thepany, Lily sends messages to Leigh, asking him to expose the


    Smith Group''s ck spots, and meanwhile, she rushes to the shareholders'' homes.


    The police are very fast, and soon make public a series of things that Jeffrey has done, and they put


    him on trial.


    The Smith Group''s stock falls sharply, almost reaching its limit.


    Shend North, Yanking Company, Hanchi Branch factories are almost closed, tens of thousands of


    workers lost their jobs overnight, and the executives of the Branch Company change their jobs one


    after another. All of a sudden, it is rumored that the Smith Group is going to go bankrupt.


    No matter how bad the Smith Group news is, Lily doesn''t care. She asks someone to buy a lot of gifts,


    and she apologizes to shareholders one by one with a humble attitude.


    Those shareholders first scold Lily severely, saying that women are scourge, and then they call other


    shareholders to discuss the business. When they learn that the Smith Group is willing to buy back


    those shares, many no longer hesitate and sell the original issue stock at their favorite price.

 Chapter 140 Arent You Afraid That Mr. Louis Would Refuse Your Kindness

    Chapter 140 Aren''t You Afraid That Mr. Louis Would Refuse Your Kindness


    Some shareholders analyze that the Smith Group can go through the difficulties, and refuse to sell the


    original shares. Lily consults with Louis and negotiates with those stubborn shareholders ording to


    what he said, and sessfully repurchases the original shares.


    At the same time, Olivia and Richard are secretly buying the original shares from other shareholders.


    After Lily knows about it, she is surer that it is Olivia and Richard who spread the news and want to


    take the opportunity to plunder the original shares of the Smith Group.


    It¡¯s easy to buy back the shares, and it¡¯s hard to sell it now.


    At such a critical time, the Smith Group will sooner orter dere bankruptcy. Somepanies are


    even making acquisition ns that whoever wants to pay a high price to buy the original shares of the


    Smith Group must be a fool.


    Lily is busy these days, she gets sick.


    Jessie gives her the medicine and scolds Louis. "Mr. Louis, that''s way too much! It¡¯s his legs that are


    broken, not his brain. Why should he stay at home when all the things happen?"


    "It wouldn''t be convenient for him to go to the Smith Group like that." Get the foundation and cover the


    scar on my face. I have to go out."


    "It''s raining today. Why are you going out?"


    "I have an appointment with Mr. Heller Hodge for dinner."


    "Well!" Jessie rolls her eyes, but she doesn''t want Lily to go out. However, she has to put the


    foundation on Lily¡¯s face carefully, "Your wound is still healing," she says. "Is that fine?"


    Lily smiles, "It''s OK. Mr. Justin has treated the wound and put a protective film on it. After removing


    makeup, I will tear off the film. It''s not good to go to dinner with a scar."


    "Don''t you know how you got the scar?" Jessie replies, ¡°That''s why I say Mr. Louis is so unkind that he


    always asks people to do something for him without saying how much he will pay you."


    "Lily, don''t like this kind of man, otherwise you will have to suffer for the rest of your life."


    Lily''s heart misses a beat, "How do I like him?"


    ¡°Am I blind? Jessie puts the foundation hard on her face and says, "If you don¡¯t like him, would you


    help him with so many things and blocks the knife for him?"


    "Lily, aren''t you afraid Mr. Louis will refuse your kindness?"


    "Hey, did you hear me?" continues Jessie.


    "Yes, I''m in a hurry. I''m leaving now." Lily grabs the bag and runs out, shutting off Jessie''s nagging as


    soon as the door is closed.


    Lily breathes a sigh of relief when she gets into the elevator.


    Jessie''s words are haunting her like a mantra and make her feel a little irritable.


    Even if she is interested in Louis, it''s gone now.


    Because Louis is engaged, and because of all the things she has done that day at the hospital, she


    hasn''te to the vi to see him for so long.


    What''s more, she helps the Smith Group and Louis because Louis protected her in the car ident.


    Besides, he trusts her when she bes the acting President. She just wants to repay the kindness


    and finds out the truth about the minister''s death.


    It''s raining today. Lily is afraid that she will get stuck in traffic, so she takes the bus to the hotel.


    Unexpectedly, the rain causes copse of a section of road, and all the vehicles are stuck in the road,


    the bus can¡¯t even turn around.


    Lily looks at the time, feeling anxious.


    After waiting for nearly two minutes, she estimates that the traffic jam would not be smooth, so she


    quickly opens the map and sees that it will take her 15 minutes to run from here to the hotel, and she


    immediately tells the driver to get off.


    Lily takes out the phone and calls Heller as she walks quickly.


    After the call is put through, she lowers her voice and says, "President Heller Hodge, I''m sorry, could


    you please wait for me in the private room for ten more minutes? I am stuck in the traffic jam and I''m


    running to the hotel."


    "Miss Lily, as you know, I am very busy. I have already put off several meetings so that I can have


    dinner with you. If Lily can''t make it by the appointed time, maybe we can arrange for another time."


    Heller is polite but he makes it clear that if Lily is going to bete, he won¡¯t talk about the business.


    "President Heller Hodge, I''m so sorry. I''ll try to get there." Lily replies humbly. When he hangs up the


    phone, she is so angry that she wants to throw the phone away.


    She doesn¡¯t know how Louis chooses all these bosses. They''re so arrogant!


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Lily doesn''t notice the road is bumpy, and she falls down on the road.


    The mud sshes all over her, making her look embarrassed.


    "Lady, are you all right?" A small hand reaches in front of Lily with a packet of tissues in it.


    "Thank you." Lily takes the tissue and gets up from the floor.


    The little boy in front of her is wearing mountain equipment clothing, a helmet and a mask, and there is


    a ck mountain bike next to him, looking very cool.


    The eyes...


    Lily looks into his eyes, wondering where has she met them before. The little boy takes off his mask


    and looks at her brightly. "What a coincidence,dy!"


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± It is the little boy who found her car key in the mall before, the spitting image of Daniel. She


    freezes, and then smiles, "What a coincidence, you helped me again."


    "You''re wee." The boy''s voice is crisp. "Lady, your windbreaker looks dirty."


    Then he reaches into his bag for a paper towel.


    "No, just throw it away when it''s dirty." Lily soon calms down. She takes off her windbreaker and throws


    it into the trash can, and then takes off her high heels and smashes the heel off to use them as t


    shoes.


    Lily tugs at the heel and says, "This is much morefortable."


    The boy is dumbstruck by Lily''s series of actions.


    When Lily sorts out her wet hair to show her calm and confident look, he says, "Lady, you are so


    handsome! I thought you would cry if you fall."


    Lily chuckles, "Crying won''t solve the problem. It''s better to find a solution."


    "Why are you out alone on a rainy day?" While Lily is sorting out her hair, she talks to the little boy,


    ncing at his face from time to time.


    Does this little guy have anything to do with Daniel?


    The little boy smiles, "There was training today, but the teacher didn''te, so I went out to train by


    myself. I didn''t expect it to rain halfway through, but fortunately it doesn''t rain heavily."


    "Isn''t your family worried about you?"


    "No, I know kung fu!" The boy lifts his chin and says with pride, "Although I''m small, I won¡¯t be knocked


    down."


    "How old are you?


    "Four."


    Lily looks down at him and gasps. "Four? But you are 4.6 feet!"


    "Because my father is tall, too." The little boy is proud when he mentions his father, "My father is 6.3 in


    height, and I hope I will as tall as he is in the future."


    Lily could not help asking, "Who is your father?"


    It is only when she asks the question does she feel ill at ease. With an embarrassed look on her face,


    she asks, "Do I look like a bad person? You are so tall, and I can''t help asking who your father is."


    The little boy doesn''t mind at all, and he smiles cutely, "It doesn''t matter, even if you are a bad man,


    you would be knocked down by me!"


    Lily is speechless.


    You are so naughty, little boy!

 Chapter 141 Mom Wants You to Find Your True Love

    Chapter 141 Mom Wants You to Find Your True Love


    Lily sprained her ankle and feels a bit sore now, so the boy takes her to a nearby lounge chair and


    gives her his chocte.


    ¡°Chocte is high in calories, eat more and you will have strength.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lily takes the chocte.


    She doesn''t believe that this is a four-year-old child. He behaves too calm. It is not too much to say he


    is a teenager in terms of his mental maturity.


    ¡°My dad is a soldier. He is great, guarding the frontier!¡± The little boy''s eyes sparkle with pride as he


    speaks of his father. ¡°He loves me so much and sends me presents every year.¡±


    ¡°A soldier?¡± whispers Lily, denying the answer in her heart.


    Daniel is not a military man, otherwise, how can he spend so much time back in Country Z to help


    Louis? But how can this little boy be so simr to Daniel?


    Is there another brother in Daniel''s family?


    Well, there are people in the world who look exactly the same. Didn''t there ever be a child who looks


    exactly the same as some big guy when he was a kid? But they don¡¯t have any rtionship.


    Thinking it over, Lily touches the boy''s head andughs, ¡°You will be better than your father in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I have to protect my mother!¡± The little boy looks up and says, ¡°I will work hard to make my


    mother proud of me.¡±


    ¡°Is it just you and mom living together?¡±


    The boy nods. ¡°Yes,¡± he says, ¡°mother is busy with her work, and the servants take care of me.¡±


    No sooner has the boy finished his words that the phone in his bag rings.


    He quickly takes out the phone to answer, and his tone bes very soft, ¡°Hey, mommy.¡±


    ¡°The teacher didn''te today, so I came out to train myself.¡±


    ¡°I wear a mask.¡±


    ¡°Then I will send the location to you and wait for you to pick me up.¡±


    When the little boy answers the phone, Lily remembers that she has an appointment and is gettingte.


    ¡°Then you wait here for your mother. I have something to do, so I have to go first.¡± She says to the little


    boy.


    ¡°Lady, you can ride my mountain bike.¡± The little boy knows that Lily is in a hurry, so he takes off his


    helmet and gives it to her. ¡°Ride on the sidewalk; you will get there soon if you ride the mountain bike.¡±


    That mountain bike isn''t small and Lily can ride it too.


    Lily, thinking that she is pressed for time, nods and says, Then I will borrow your mountain bike. Do you


    have a WeChat? I will return the mountain bike to you when I am off work.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After exchanging the WeChat, Lily leaves with the mountain bike. The boy insists on giving her the


    helmet.


    ¡°Put on the helmet.¡±


    ¡°No, I can''t.¡±


    ¡°Try it!¡±


    The helmet looks so small that Lily perfunctorily tries it on and then gives it back to the little boy.


    Unexpectedly, it fits her, but it is a little tight.


    Does she have such a small head?


    The little boy grins with knowing, ¡°See, I said you can wear it. Lady, be careful.¡±


    ¡°Well, then let''s contact on WeChat!¡±


    In a hurry, Lily pedals off the mountain bike.


    The little boy waves to her back, puts on a mask and finds a ce to wait for his mother to pick him up.


    After a while, a silver car pulls up to the curb.


    The back door is pushed open and Ste, dressed in a beige windbreaker, hurries toward the little boy


    down the steps, scoops him up and smiles tenderly. ¡°Chandler, have you been waiting long?¡±


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Chandler wants to take off his mask and kiss her.


    Ste shakes her head, her eyes stern, and Chandler is a little disappointed, keeping silently when


    Ste lifts him into the car.


    When they get in the car, Ste rubs his head with a towel, her tone not very good. ¡°Chandler, you can


    stay at home and y if the teacher is busy. It''s dangerous to run out on a rainy day.¡±


    ¡°It wasn''t raining when I came out.¡± Chandler retorts, ¡°You said I can''t miss my lessons.¡±


    ¡°It''s different under special circumstances.¡± Mom knows you''re smart and can do anything on your own,


    but the outside world is veryplicated.¡±


    ¡°I forgive you this time, but you cannot do this next time, okay?¡±


    Chandler nods unhappily.


    ¡°Mom''s not busy today. I''ll be home with you.¡± Seeing that he is angry, Ste takes him on herp,


    kisses him on the cheek, and asks, ¡°How about making you croissants?¡±


    Chandler is not very happy after hearing that. He just looks at Ste and asks, ¡°Mom, am I disgraced?


    Why can''t Ie out or go to the kindergarten?¡±


    Ste kisses his little hand and says softly, ¡°No, you''re Mom and Dad''s favorite. It¡¯s just that your


    father¡¯s identity is special, and you will be in danger if you are seen.¡±''


    ¡°And Chandler is so smart. We don''t need to go to the kindergarten. When I finish my work, I''ll take you


    to Singapore. You''ll love it.¡±


    ¡°Will youe with me?¡±


    Ste, not wanting to lie to him, shakes her head. ¡°No, mommy has to work.¡±


    ¡°Then I won''t go! Chandler is a little irritated, angrily says, ¡°You always said that if I study hard, dad will


    ¡°Your father is on the frontier...¡±


    ¡°Isn''t there a holiday?¡± ¡°Chandler asks, ¡°There are so many festivals a year. Even if he doesn''t have


    any holidays, doesn''t he have any holidays every year? But dad never came back once.¡±


    Ste is shocked by Chandler.


    She didn''t expect her son to be so smart, and she touches his face with relief, her eyes full of pride.


    Yeah, this is her and his son. He is smart, of course.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Chandler, if you want to see Dad, you have to work hard, you know?¡± Ste gazes at him, saying, ¡°You


    have to be more powerful than your dad and make everyone fear you.¡±


    Chandler is disappointed when Ste doesn''t give him the answer he wants. Chandler says, ¡°Mom, I''m


    only four. Even if I am very smart, I am still a child and need the love of my parents. I have so much


    time, why can''t I try harder in the future?¡±


    ¡°You can''t!¡± Ste presses his hand, her voice cold.


    She could not bear to think of those humiliating moments of the past.


    ¡°You can act like a baby in front of me, and be self-willed, but when you have sses, you should study


    hard. Remember, you can negotiate with others, but you can''t let others step on you and trample on


    your dignity.¡±


    ¡°Chandler, mom is strict for your own good.¡± Ste touches his face. ¡°When you get older, you''ll meet


    someone you like. Mom wants you to be with someone you like.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don''t cry.¡± When Ste''s eyes turn red, Chandler feels panic and wipes her tears, ¡°I don''t want


    daddy anymore. I''ll study hard. Don¡¯t cry, mom.¡±


    ¡°Mama didn''t cry.¡± Ste sniffs, trying to force a smile. ¡°Mom promises you that daddy woulde back


    to you this New Year, okay?¡±


    Chandler exults, ¡°Is Dad reallying back?¡±


    ¡°Well, as long as you behave well.¡± Ste says, ¡°Mom will be very busy these days. Will you be good at


    home and watch less TV?¡±


    Chandler nods vigorously.

 Chapter 142 If She Were Given One More Chance

    Chapter 142 If She Were Given One More Chance


    Lily heads for the destination with the mountain bike and arrives at the hotel five minutes early.


    As she walks quickly to the hotel, she sorts out her hair and clothes. But when she asks about


    President Heller Hodge at the front desk, the waitress tells her that Heller had already left.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Lily throws the bag onto the front desk in anger.


    She borrowed a bike from a kid and she hurried here, but only to find that Heller has left!


    Shit! Are you kidding me!


    After a few gasps, Lily calls Heller.


    ¡°President Lily.¡±


    ¡°Is President Heller Hodge busy?¡± After recognizing that the voice is not Heller''s, Lily frowns and tries


    to hold back her anger and smiles, ¡°When I got to the hotel on time, the waitress tells me that President


    Heller Hodge has left.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Heller has a few things to do, so he left.¡± the man says, ¡°Mr. Heller wants to apologize to you. I am


    very sorry. Next time if he is free, he will invite President Lily to dinner.¡±


    Lily wants to curse him in her heart, but she withholds the anger and says, ¡°It''s fine. Since Mr. Heller is


    busy, I''ll make arrangement next time.¡±


    ¡°Good-bye, President Lily.¡±


    ¡°Good-bye.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily looks sullen, grits her teeth and says, ¡°Jessie is right. I must be out of


    my mind. I didn''t sell myself to the Smith Group. Why would I do this?¡±


    She really wants to tell Louis that she will quit the job!


    Lily sits in the lobby like with dissatisfaction for a long time, but thinking that she has learned a lot from


    Louis since she bes the acting President of the Smith Group, Lily feels it is worth it.


    She will never be able to learn so much anywhere else.


    After a while, Lily calls Meghan and says, ¡°Meghan, go to the information department and check Field


    Hodge''stest schedule and send it to me.¡±


    Since Heller isn''t avable, she goes to find his son!


    Five minutester, Lily gets the schedule of Mr. Field. It is said that today, his friend holds a birthday


    party at a certain high-end club, so Lily goes straight to the club.


    Coincidentally, this is the club where Lily helped Louis with his first business deal.


    When Lily gets out of the car and sees the name of the club, she recalls the negotiation and her


    stomach being sick that day. Finally, she was blocked and questioned by Louis in the bathroom.


    ¡°...¡±


    If she were given another chance, she would definitelye to the club that day!


    Lily finds the lobby manager and asks with familiarity, ¡°I don''t think it''s good to drive today because of


    the rain. Is Mr. Field here?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He is in the box! Assuming that Lily and Mr. Field are friends, the lobby manager smiles and


    leads Lily to Mr. Field''s private room.


    It is a top VIP suite. As the door opens, the fragrance of alcohol mixed with the perfume on the


    woman''s body blow on Lily¡¯s face. The private room covering nearly two hundred square meters is


    decorated brilliantly, with sense of luxury and lust.


    There are about twenty people in the suite, singing songs, ying dice, and some people are sitting


    around chatting and drinking.


    The manager takes Lily to the private room and leaves.


    The lighting in the suite is a little dim and ambiguous, but Lily has a sharp eye and sees Mr. Field sitting


    on the sofa. His brown hair is brushed back and his mouth is raised, looking foppish.


    On the way to the club, Lily made a detailed analysis.


    At present, the remaining money of the Smith Group has been used to buy back the shares from the


    shareholders. In order to sell the shares, it needs to find a big buyer.


    Heller made his fortune in real estate in HK, ranking the sixth in the rich list of HK. In recent years, he


    moved to the maind, and still engaged in the real estate business and invested in film and television,


    making a lot of money.


    Heller is very famous in maind China. So, if she can persuade Heller to buy the shares of the Smith


    Group, it will be much easier for Lily to find other bosses.


    Lily sorts out her hair and walks towards Field. ¡°Mr. Field.¡±


    When Mr. Field looks up from the conversation, he sees Lily wearing a white shirt and a pair of suit


    trousers, showing her tall figure with a touch of handsome vor. His eyes are slightly bright as he


    raises interests in Lily.


    Mr. Field sits up in the sofa and asks with interest, ¡°Whose friend are you?¡±


    ¡°Heller and I are friends.¡± Lily smiles and puts the gift on the mahogany table, ¡°I just stopped by and


    happens to hear that Mr. Field¡¯s friend is celebrating his birthday here, so Ie here to send my


    wishes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my dad has such a...¡± Mr. Field eyes up and down at Lily with ambiguity, ¡°beautiful friend.¡±


    The man next to himughs out loud, ¡°Heller, you''ve juste back and haven''t known much news.


    She''s Lily, the acting President of the Smith Group.¡±


    Lily frowns as she hears the familiar voice.


    As the manes out of the dark, she finds it is Ellison, whom she has metst time at thepany.


    He is Richard''s second son.


    When Ellison speaks, Lily bes the subject of the crowd.


    Mr. Field also takes more look at her and says in surprise, ¡°I know something has happened to Louis.


    The Smith Group has chosen an acting President, but I didn''t expect it to be a woman who is so


    beautiful.¡±


    ¡°What''s beauty for?¡± someone sneers, ¡°Look at the Smith Group, it almost goes bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Ah! If I were Mr. Louis, I won¡¯t choose her. Anyone would be better than she is.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Since she bes the acting President, Lily has long been immune to these unsightly words. She


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    remains calm, and smiles slightly at Mr. Field, ¡°May I have a word with Mr. Field?¡±


    ¡°Lily, you didn''t meet Mr. Heller, so youe to find Mr. Field, right?¡±


    Mr. Ellison leans forward and looks at Lily with frivolity. ¡°Do you want to ask Mr. Field to help you ask


    Heller out, or do you want to persuade Mr. Field to buy the original shares of the Smith Group?¡±


    Lily is shocked.


    She thought Ellison iszy and doesn¡¯t pay attention to the work, but he is so insightful.


    Mr. Field''s face changes and he says, ¡°The Smith Group is going bankrupt, and I don''t know how much


    debt you owe, but you want to persuade my family to buy shares in the Smith Group? Do I look like a


    fool?!¡±


    Lily gives a weak smile and says, ¡°As You know, Mr. Field, the Smith Group is the leading Group in the


    country Z. It had driven the economic development of Yorkshire, Shend North and Yanking, and


    provided employment for tens of thousands of workers, which could not be achieved by any other


    Group.¡±


    ¡°Right now, the Smith Group is just having a little trouble, and it won¡¯t go bankrupt.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Field, I would like you to help me talk to Heller that I want to treat him a meal.¡± says Lily, ¡°The


    Hodge Group has nothing to lose if they work with the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°My dad won''t cooperate with you!¡± Mr. Field waves his hand and says, ¡°Find whoever wants to get the


    benefits of the Smith Group!¡±


    As Mr. Field speak so, Ellison suddenly says something to him.


    ¡°Heller,¡± Ellison adds, ¡°She is the acting President of the Smith Group. Since she hase here, you


    might give her some face. Just make some negotiation with her.¡±


    Lily thinks Ellison says this to her.

 Chapter 143 What Benefit Does Louis Give You

    Chapter 143 What Benefit Does Louis Give You


    Mr. Field makes a phone call. Soon, the door of the suite is pushed open and two waiters put the beers


    on the mahogany table.


    There were twenty-four beers in total.


    Mr. Field leans back on the sofa, points to the beers on the table and says, ¡°President Lily, as long as


    you drink all these beers, I''ll ask my dad out for you!¡±


    ¡°


    ''Is Mr. Field joking with me?¡± Lily''s face changes slightly. Then she smiles. ¡°Twenty-four bottles of beer,


    even an adult man can''t finish it, let alone I am a poor drinker.¡±


    Ellison smiles. ¡°Adult men are not as capable as President Lily is. Since you can be the acting


    president of the Smith Group, I think that the mere twenty-four bottles of beer are a trivial matter to


    you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, beer isn''t strong, and we didn¡¯t force you to drink wine.¡± Mr. Field is dissatisfied, ¡°I''m kind


    enough to give you a chance. If you don''t want to drink, just go out. Don''t disturb our interest!¡±


    Lily doesn''t talk nonsense either. She just turns around and leaves.


    It is not high in alcohol for a beer, but a score of bottles is too much.


    Lily opens the door to go out, and behind heres Ellison''s gentle words, ¡°Lily, don''t waste time. It is


    Louis who makes the Smith Group so bad. No one can save it.¡±


    There is a strong sense of pleasure in his words, as if he has entered the Smith Group and stepped


    Louis under his feet.


    Lily feels furious. She can¡¯t stand it anymore!


    These scums!


    In recent years, if it were not for Louis¡¯s support, the Smith Group would have been carved up by


    Samson and other people. They share the same surname, Smith, but they don''t help each other.


    Instead, they will quarrel with each other.


    Lily turns back and looks at Mr. Field coldly. ¡°Mr. Field, as soon as I finish these twenty-four bottles of


    beer, you will arrange an appointment with Heller for me, won''t you?¡±


    Mr. Field is frightened by her momentum and stammers, ¡°Yes, yes...¡±


    Before he can say anything, Lily has picked up a bottle of beer and drinks all.


    She is so decisive and determined.


    Lily finishes one bottle in less than eight seconds, and then picks up the second one.


    Ellison did not expect Lily toe back and drink the beer. Ellison''s smile fades into a somber smile.


    As Richard''s second son, he knows what''s going on these days, so he secretly contacts thepanies


    who have cooperation with the Smith Group. When Olivia and Richard collect all the shares, they would


    sell the shares to thesepanies for more working capital. Then, they would contact the media to


    clear the negative news, so as to help the Smith Group.¡±


    They have arranged everything in details, but they have forgotten Lily.


    She is a very capable woman, unlike a rookie who has been transferred from the trantion


    department. While they are acquiring shares, she is also contacting shareholders and using the


    While Ellison is pondering the matter, Lily has finished the tenth bottle, but she remained sober. Others


    join in to see if Lily can finish all the beers.


    Twelfth bottle... Fifteenth bottle...


    Mr. Field''s face slowly turns from disgust to surprise. He listens to Ellison and wants to embarrass the


    woman, but he does not want to make things big.


    Mr. Field couldn''t help saying, ¡°Hey, if you can''t drink, don''t drink. You already feel disgusted.¡±


    Lily doesn''t answer him. She picks up another bottle of beer and finishes it.


    In fact, after drinking sixteen bottles, Lily feels a little sick in her stomach. However, she has drunken so


    much, and she doesn¡¯t want to give up and goes on drinking.


    When she almost finishes all, Lily''s ears and cheeks are a light red. Her watery eyes are covered with


    mist. The beer that she has not swallowed flows out of her mouth and down her neck, soaking her shirt.


    The water trace vaguely outlines the shape of the bra, which makes the men present breathe heavily.


    This woman has a great figure!


    After finishing thest bottle, Lily is a little unsteady on her feet. She shakes her head and puts the


    bottle down. ¡°I''ve finished the twenty-four bottles. Mr. Field, remember to keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°You, you''re crazy.¡± Mr. Field widens his eyes, obviously being frightened. He has never seen a woman


    drink so many beers before. ¡°I''ll ask my father out for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fortunately, Mr. Field looks like a bad guy, but he is a man of his word.


    Lily stumbles forward. Before she can reach the door, someone grabs her and presses her against the


    wall, and then a male bodyes up against her.


    ¡°Lily, you really work hard for the Smith Group.¡± Mr. Ellison presses her hand and smiles. ¡°What good


    has Louis given you that you are willing to help him?¡±


    Lily is ufortable, and now she is pressed by Ellison. Suddenly, her face is gloomy, and she sneers,


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Louis is the son of your uncle. He is older than you, but you don¡¯t respect him. You only make me


    feel you are so indecent and impolite.¡±


    Ellison scowls at her, and presses harder on her hand, ¡°You are pretty talkative.¡± he says.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°What''s the hurry? You''re a little dizzy from drinking so much. I just give you a hand.¡± Ellison eyes up


    and down at her, ¡°How can a trantor be the acting President of the Smith Group? Huh?¡±


    ¡°I''ve met a lot of smart women, and some pretty ones, too. But you''re the first one to do your job so well


    that Louis pays special regard to you.¡±


    ¡°Or...¡± ¡°Ellison says with some ambiguity. ¡°You are good at flirting with men?¡±


    Lily knows what he means. She looks angry, she bends her knee the next second, mming it between


    his legs.


    Ellison is caught off guard, and his lower part aches from being kicked.


    Lily pushes him away fiercely, straightens her clothes, and coldly says, ¡°Mr. Ellison, be more politely in


    the future. I am kind so I won¡¯t do anything to you, but next time when you meet someone else, I am


    not sure what you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, you dare kick me?¡± Ellison did not expect Lily to be so cruel. He pulls her back in anger,


    throws her on the sofa, and grabs her by the neck. ¡°You bitch pretends to be pure?¡±


    Seeing that Ellison is impulsive, Mr. Field immediatelyes over to pull him away, ¡°Ellison, she is the


    acting president of the Smith Group. It will cause troubles if Mr. Louis finds it out.¡±


    ¡°She sells herself for being the acting president! What¡¯s the big deal!¡± Mr. Ellison interrupts Mr. Field.


    ¡°Louis is a useless man, and he can''t keep himself. Do you think he can keep the Smith Group?¡±


    ¡°Louis, ostensibly the adopted son of my second uncle, but he is just a dog of the Smith Group! So


    what if he inherits the Smith Group? He doesn¡¯t have the blood of the Smith family on him. Who will


    admit that he is a member of the Smith family?¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy, stop it.¡± Mr. Field is nervous. Although the Smith Group is down and out, Louis is so


    strong that might be the Smith Group will rebound after he returns to the Smith Group.


    Everyone knows that Louis is not the one they can afford to provoke.


    ¡°This is a well-known fact. Why can¡¯t I say so?¡± Ellison is still defiant. He pats Lily on the cheek and


    says, ¡°Lily, if you are smart enough to help me, you can get everything you want. Money and


    status.¡±

 Chapter 144 Drink It

    Chapter 144 Drink It


    Lily''s hand creeps up to the mahogany table. ¡°What if I say no?¡± she asks calmly.


    ¡°Do you have any other choices?¡± Mr. Ellison, squeezing her neck, sneers, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know


    why you can be the acting president?¡±


    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous. Even a Yale graduate is only an executive at the Smith Group. You are just a


    trantor, and you are not even qualified to be an executive. How can you be the acting president?¡±


    Mr. Ellison bends over her and smiles yfully. ¡°Louis is disabled now. What fun is it for you to be with


    him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot that you were married to Jason before.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you are good. You only y with the man of the Smith family man. Tell me, which one makes you


    happier, Louis or Jason?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    When Lily gets the beer bottle, she knocks it hardly on Ellison¡¯s head, and the bottle cracks.


    The pieces crash down.


    Ellison feels dizzy when being hit, and blood flows from his hair.


    The people around him looks like dead bodies and dares not to move, including Mr. Field. Then a


    woman screams, and Mr. Field returns to his mind.


    Seeing that Ellison pinches Lily''s neck with both hands like crazy, he rushes forward and pulls Ellison


    out, ¡°Shit! Are you crazy! Let go of her. If she dies, we''re all over.¡±


    ¡°Get out of here! Mr. Ellison pushes Mr. Field away. ¡°How dare a bitch who only knows crawling onto


    men''s beds throw a bottle at me? She is pretty good!¡±


    He ps Lily in the face.


    The p happens to hit Lily right on the injured side of her cheek. Her face goes numb and then she


    feels the cut open and she frowns in pain.


    ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Gasps Lily, pushing the sharp pieces of ss against Ellison''s stomach, ¡°Say


    that again if you have the guts.¡±


    Mr. Field, who is still trying to pull Ellison away, dares not move and shivers.


    Shit, when Lily first arrived, he should send her away and ignore Ellison''s trick. Otherwise, there won''t


    be the bad situation now.


    Ellison looks up at his stomach, seeming that he doesn¡¯t mind the tiny piece of ss. ¡°Stab me?


    I''ll see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Then he ps Lily in the face again.


    Lily''s heart hardens, holding the ss shards to Ellison''s stomach.


    The p doesn''t fall on her face, but Ellison snorts, and the wine bottle falls on the sofa.


    ¡°Do you want to see what I''ve got?¡±


    The door of the private room is opened. Louis is sitting in his wheelchair, calmly looking at Ellison.


    However, he excludes a strong aura and makes people afraid.


    Ellison shudders at the sound, then his stomach goes cold.


    The fragments of beer Lily is holding look small, but sharp. She pokes him in the abdomen through his


    clothes, and the blood flows out. He quickly covers his belly.


    ¡°Cousin....¡± Ellison lost his arrogance and stands aside, his voice faltering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it,¡± Louis replies, ¡°You might call me Mr. Louis.¡±


    Ellison is paled.


    He learned that Louis is in a bad mood and has been resting at the vi. Why did hee here?


    Louis presses the button on the wheelchair and enters the room. His eyes fall on Lily, who is in such a


    mess. When he sees the dark green mark around her neck, Louis looks terrible.


    ¡°Can you walk? I can help you.¡± Louis asks Lily.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Lily''s voice is a little hoarse. She struggles to get up from the sofa. After drinking too much,


    she feels a little sick and then falls to the ground.


    Mr. Field next to her tries to give her a hand, but Lily stops him, ¡°No, thank you!¡±


    Mr. Field feels embarrassed.


    God. She must bear grudges on him.


    When Lily gets up, Louis takes a look at her blouse and gives her a nket from hisp.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Lily looks down, blushes, and immediately throws the nket over herself. She focused on drinking just


    now, and doesn¡¯t pay attention to her clothes. Then she asks Louis, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Louis?¡±


    ¡°This is the club Leigh invests. He is afraid I would feel bored in the vi, so he asks me toe over


    to have fun.¡± says Louis, ¡°I heard you are here, so I want to see if there is anything I could do for you.¡±


    Louis turns to Mr. Field. ¡°Isn''t this Heller''s son? Do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°Mr... Mr. Louis.¡± When Mr. Field sees Louis looking at him, he smiles and says, ¡°A friend of mine


    celebrates his birthday today. President Lily is here to celebrate for my friend.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡±


    Before Mr. Field nods his head, Lily smiles and says, ¡°Yes, I want to wish Mr. Field¡¯s friend a happy


    birthday and asked him to make an appointment with Heller for me. Mr. Field is very generous and


    buys me twenty-four bottles of beers. Thank you, Mr. Field.¡±


    Mr. Field feels his legs tremble.


    Damn it! This woman looks pretty, and also fierce. She knows she has Louis behind her.


    ¡°This is Ellison''s idea.¡± Mr. Field points his finger at Mr. Ellison and stutters, ¡°He said he wanted to take


    President Lily down a peg, so I...


    Ellison looks pale. ¡°Louis... No, Mr. Louis, I''m just joking. Who knows she''ll drink it all? I didn''t mean


    that.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I don''t know if that''s what you said, Mr. Ellison.¡± Lily slowly takes her phone out of her pocket,


    which is still recording.


    Ellison nches at the sight of the phone.


    Lily ys the recording. From the moment she entered thepartment, what each person said,


    including Ellison''s diatribe against Louis, echoes through the suite.


    Watching Louis'' calm face, everyone holds their breath.


    It''s over!


    After a while, Louis utters, ¡°Since everyone likes drinking so much, today I''ll treat everyone to drink.¡±


    Louis calls in a waiter and has a few words with him.


    Two minutester, several waiterse in, put the white wine and red wine on the mahogany table.


    Two mahogany tables are filled with wine.


    The crowd looks terrified.


    It doesn''t matter if it is just better. They are at best throwing up, but drinking a mixture of white wine and


    red wine is terrible!


    ¡°Mr. Louis, I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡± someone says weakly, ¡°And I don''t drink alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Louis, I said nothing, neither.¡±


    ¡°Neither have I.¡±


    ¡°It''s Mr. Field''s friend¡¯s birthday, and you''ve been invited here. How can you not drink?¡± says Louis,


    ¡°Make yourself at home. I still have money for the drinks.¡±


    Ellison looks at the white wine on the table and his mouth twitches.


    How could it possible to drink the white wine of 52 degrees, and his abdomen still has an injury. How


    can he drink?


    ¡°I apologize to President Lily. I am wrong to humiliated her.¡± Mr. Ellison bows to Lily. ¡°Mr. Louis, I was


    stabbed by President Lily and I have wounds on my body, so I cannot drink.¡±


    Louis smiles lightly, but his eyes are sharp, ¡°Drink it.¡±

 Chapter 145 Louis’s Eyelashes Are So Curly

    Chapter 145 Louis¡¯s Eyshes Are So Curly


    Everyone in the room looks at each other, but no one means to take the wine. ¡°If your hands are weak,


    I can ask someone to feed you.¡± says Louis.


    With a wave, a dozen waiters file in and line up behind Louis.


    Seeing that if they don''t finish drinking these wines, they might not be able to get out of this private


    room today. Mr. Field curses Ellison in his heart and whispers to everyone, ¡°Drink it now. Do you want


    to live here?¡±


    With Mr. Field taking the lead, others open the bottles, and scramble for the wine. The private room is


    as noisy as Lily has just entered.


    Ellison also forces himself to drink.


    After Louises here, Lily stands beside him, not speaking at all. Even now, she just calmly stares at


    those people drinking.


    With Louis on her side, she''s out of her mind if she speaks up for these people!


    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily recollects her mind.


    Seeing Louis staring at her face, she touches it and finds a patch of blood. The wound is cracked open


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    by Ellison''s p, and even the thin film could not stop the blood froming out.


    ¡°I just got pped by Ellison ¡ª oh!¡± In the middle of the conversation, Lily feels sick and she stumbles


    to the bathroom, covering her mouth.


    Just lies on the toilet, then puke.


    She feels much better after she vomits.


    Louis wheels the wheelchair in and brings her some tissues. ¡°What''s wrong with your stomach?¡±


    ¡°No, it''s all right.¡± Lily didn''t expect him toe in. She couldn''t bear to smell the sour smell. Lily says


    embarrassedly, ¡°Mr. Louis, please go out. It is dirty here.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t matter.¡± Louis reaches past Lily and presses the toilet flush button. ¡°Let me clear your face.


    It''s bleeding.¡±


    Lily feels embarrassed.


    She''s really embarrassed!


    Lily wants to refuse him, but Louis has asked someone to send makeup remover, presses it on the


    cotton pad, and carefully wipes the foundation on her face. Lily feels ufortable all over.


    ¡°Your face is hurt. Why do you still wear makeup?¡±


    ¡°I had an appointment with Heller today, and I am afraid he would feel ufortable when he sees my


    face like that.¡± She tries to avoid contact with him and steps back. ¡°Mr. Justin gave me a film, saying


    that I could put on makeup if I wear it.¡±


    Louis looks gloomy, and then he adds, ¡°You didn¡¯t meet Heller?¡±


    ¡°No. It''s raining hard today, so I took the bus to the hotel.¡± Lily gets angry when she mentions this. She


    ¡°Heller said he would wait for me, but when I arrived on time on my borrowed mountain bike, the waiter


    told me that Heller has left. I was so angry that I had toe here to find Mr. Field.¡±


    ¡°Why not tell me?¡±


    Lily purses her lips. ¡°These are my jobs. And Heller has a lot of influence here. I think if he buys shares


    of the Smith Group, it would be easier for us to find other bosses to buy our shares.¡±


    Louis pauses at removing her makeup.


    Lily looks at him in a puzzled way and quickly asks, ¡°Mr. Louis, did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± says Louis. After removing her makeup, he dips a cotton pad with water and gently wipes on her


    face. ¡°If he despises the shares, just change another one.¡±


    ¡°These are the people you can trust, Mr. Louis...¡±


    ¡°No, it''s all for their own good.¡± Louis smiles weakly. ¡°Who wants to buy shares of the Smith Group


    when they don''t know the inside story?¡±


    ¡°Lily, there are a lot of smart businessmen in the world, and they know how to make money. In the


    future, don''t care about the people you can''t make appointments with. There will be smart ones who


    ¡°That will take a lot of time. Olivia and Richard are taking shares in the dark.¡± says Lily. Besides, the


    Smith Group¡¯s stocks have dropped to the limit and the factories are closed. What if you lose it?¡±


    Louis chuckles. ¡°What does it matter? I''ll pay you back with my money.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Louis, it is not joking!¡± Lily ps his hand away angrily, ¡°When the Smith Group was founded,


    Olivia and Richard didn''t make much effort. When the Smith Group develops, everyone has a finger in


    the pie.¡±


    ¡°The Smith Group belongs to Mr. Smith. Mr. Smith inherits it to you, so the Smith Group is yours. Why


    should they rob it?¡±


    ¡°They don''t care for you. And I don''t think you should be kind to them, Mr. Louis. In this time, the rich


    are the bosses. If you have money, they will flood to fawn on you, but they only fight for taking the


    Smith Group! ¡°


    Louis watches her chatter with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Sometimes it''s cute to listen to this woman.


    ¡°Mr. Louis, are you listening to me?¡± Lily strips the hair off her cheek to look at him. ¡°If you don''t care, I


    won''t help... Oh!¡±


    Louis sps the back of her head in his palm, and presses his thin lips on hers.


    Lily widens her eyes as if she got the electric shock, looking at his dense curling eyshes.


    The eyshes are really curly.


    It isn''t until her breath is full of Louis''s breath that Lily returns to her senses and pushes him away. Her


    fingers covering her lips are shaking, and her face is flushed.


    Louis is stunned too, rubbing his eyes with his fingers.


    He wanted to hold her for some reason, and then his eyes fell on her little mouth, which closed and


    opened from time to time, and he could not resist the temptation to kiss her. What the hell is going!


    ¡°Lily, just now...¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened just now!¡± Lily stops him from speaking. Her neck is red now. ¡°Mr. Louis is very


    good at removing makeup, thank you!¡±


    Louis feels a bit unsatisfied as he watches her escape from the bathroom.


    During the period when Lily was talking with Louis, everyone outside was already fainted and ran to the


    bathroom to vomit. But there are more than ten bottles of wine left on the table, and everyone looks


    gloomy.


    Mr. Field and Mr. Ellison are to me.


    When Louises out of the bathroom, they rush to beg for mercy, taking turns to say something nice.


    Some women are even crying aggrievedly.


    ¡°I think everyone is indeed a bit drunk, and I won''t force you to finish the liquor.¡± Louis nces across


    everyone and continues, ¡°You can go out, but...¡±


    Finally, his eyes fall on Mr. Ellison and his voice is cool. ¡°Mr. Ellison looks very drunk,¡± he says. ¡°Let''s


    p him and wake him up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Louis, even if I offended President Lily, I''m still your cousin.¡± Ellison is panic and he looks blue, ¡°My


    dad is your uncle, how could you let these people p me?¡±


    What a shame!


    Louisughs and taps the arms of the wheelchair carelessly. ¡°You just said that I''m just a dog of the


    Smith family, not worthy of the surname Smith. Now, you say I am your cousin?¡±


    ¡°Being your cousin makes me sick!¡± Louis''s tone changes sharply, and he doesn''t want to be kind to


    Ellison, ¡°You humiliated me and hit my woman. Do you think you can leave unscathed?¡±


    ¡°Ellison, your father didn''t teach you how to be a good man, but I will. You either stand there and let


    everyone p you, or I will have someone filled your stomach with all the liquor on the


    table!¡±

 Chapter 146 Its so Good to See Him Humiliated!

    Chapter 146 It''s so Good to See Him Humiliated!


    Everyone shakes with fear when Louis says this.


    Unexpectedly, President Smith looks easy-going, but when he gets angry, he is even more terrible than


    the God of Death.


    "Louis..." Ellison Smith clenches his fists so hard that he nearly calls out Louis''s full name rudely, only


    to be met with a stony stare and the rest of Ellison''s words are swallowed back down his throat.


    Louis nces at the group and says tly, "It seems like you all want to stay here."


    They hesitate, looking at each other, not knowing what to do.


    ¡®Louis, you dare to hit him, but we don¡¯t dare to do so.¡¯ Ellison is from the Smith family. These guys are


    just nobody. If they really hit him, they are asking for troubles.


    But they would not stay here all the time.


    After a long silence, a man with eyesses drags his feet to Ellison.


    Ellison did not expect that someone would actually dare to hit him. His eyes narrow in murderous rage.


    The man with the sses is frightened and trembles all over. He plucks up his courage and says, "I...


    I''m sorry, Mr. Ellison Smith... I don''t want to be here. My girlfriend''s waiting for me at home... don¡¯t


    me me."


    The man in the sses closes his eyes and quickly ps Ellison in the face.


    And of course, he knows that Ellison couldn''t be offended, so when he hit Ellison, he didn''t hit hard.


    Louis lifts his eyelids and gives him a half-smile. "You pped him so lightly. How could he wake up?


    Go back and hit again."


    The man¡¯s legs are trembling. "President Smith, it...


    ¡°Go back and hit again!¡±


    Frightened by Louis''s imposing manner, the man seems unable to resist. He turns back and pretends


    not to see Ellison''s murderous look, then ps him hard on the face.


    Ellison''s right face turns red and his lips feel tingled.


    "Ellison Smith.¡± When Ellison threatens to hit the man, Louis calmly says, "If you can''t bear to be


    pped, I''ll have you drunk all the alcohol."


    It¡¯s fifty-two degrees. A bottle of it would be too much for him, let alone more than ten bottles.


    Ellison looks at the wine bottle on the table, licks his back teeth, and angrily shakes off the man, who


    then quickly runs out without being stopped by the waiter.


    With the man taking the lead, and with Louis''s words, the others are emboldened and go to Ellison.


    They first apologize to him, and then p him in the face.


    For a time, there are only clear pping sounds in the room, one after another.


    In the end, Ellison stands there, his cheeks red and swollen, and his fists clenched.


    The people are almost gone, only Field Hodge is left, and he hasn¡¯t hit Mr. Ellison.


    Field, a friend of Ellison, could not p Ellison, so he smiles dryly at Louis, "So, President Smith, my


    hand hurts... How about I drink the wine?"


    "A ss of wine?" Louis chuckles, "Do you despise me, or him?"


    "President Smith, that''s not what I meant...¡±


    ¡°Did you hear that? Mr. Field said his hand hurts.¡± Louis turns to the waiter behind him and says, "You


    help Mr. Field to hit him."


    "Yes, President Smith." The waiter strides over to Field.


    Before Field can react to it, he is grabbed by his right hand by a waiter who is half a head taller than


    him. The waiter takes Field¡¯s hand to p Ellison in the face.


    Then he ps him in another side again.


    When he finishes, the waiter says quickly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Field, but you can''t handle yourself."


    Field feels helpless and nervous.


    It¡¯s over. Ellison is not going to let go of him.


    "It seems that Mr. Field¡¯s hands are not agile. Take him out to see a doctor." Louis says as his eyes


    rivet on Ellison. "Come here."


    The waiter takes Field out, and Louis and Lily are the only ones in the room.


    After dozens of ps of humiliation, Ellison is so angry that he wants to kill Louis, but he does not dare


    to say anything.


    He just steps forward, and Louis grabs the bottle from the table and hits him in the knee with


    tremendous force.


    Ellison drops to his knees in front of Louis.


    Louis grabs him by the hair and holds Ellison up to him, his eyes gloomy. "Ellison, your father is one of


    the best in business. Why didn¡¯t you learn anything after having followed him for so many years?"


    "Your father doesn''t like me, but he still respects me, and doesn¡¯t offend me. How about you? What?


    Do you want the whole country to know that the Smith Group is going bankrupt and that I''m useless?"


    "President Smith, I am wrong. I shouldn''t have said that." Ellison''s cheeks twitch. "I made a big


    mistake," he says, "but now that I''m sober, I hope President Smith will forgive me once."


    Louis sneers, "Is it what you said that have offended me? It is that you shouldn''t have touched my men!


    Ellison, if you forget how your mother died, I can remind you."


    "It''s fine if the Smith Group goes bankrupt. I still have enough money to buy headlines."


    Ellison''s pupils shrank.


    How did Louis find out about those things hidden? How did he know that?


    "It''s all my fault. I hope President Smith, President Lily will forgive me." Ellison suppresses his anger


    and swallows the humiliation. After the Smith Group changes the shareholders, he will take back what


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    he has suffered today from Louis!


    Louis stares at him for a second and lets go of him like throwing a piece of garbage. "Hey, I said I will


    treat you the wine. Don''t waste the wine and bring it back to Richard."


    "Thank you, President Smith." Ellison quickly packs up the wine and leaves the room.


    Louis takes two paper towels from the table to wipe his hands, turns the wheelchair, and sees Lily


    standing there, looking dumbfoundedly. He asked with great interest, "Miss Lily, what¡¯s on your mind?"


    "Nothing." Lily returns to senses, still reeling from the shock.


    This is the first time she has ever seen Louis so harsh and so inconsiderate. Look how he embarrassed


    and humiliated Ellison. He was so terrible.


    When Louis is absent, Ellison loosened his tongue, and when Louis came, Ellison would not even dare


    to speak a word.


    She''s so cool at see this!


    Lily''s lips are a little dry and she licks them subconsciously. However, she suddenly thought of what


    had happened in the bathroom and dares not lick them. Her voice is a little stuttering, "President Smith,


    if there is nothing to do, I will go first.


    She pulls open thepartment door and wants to slip away.


    Louis calls to her, "You''re leaving me here alone with me like this?"


    "President Smith, isn''t your wheelchair automatic?"


    "There''s no electricity."


    When Louis presses the button, the wheel does not move, but the power is gone. Lily goes back,


    muttering, "Why the wheelchair will run out of power? Next time I''ll buy you a nice..."


    "No! President Smith, I didn''t mean that!" She quickly adds, "I mean, I''m going to buy President Smith a


    better wheelchair before your leg recovers."


    Was she stupid just now? Does she mean that Louis would be confined in a wheelchair all his life?


    Louis doesn''t care about what she says, just smiles, ¡°Fine.¡±


    They take the elevator to the first floor together, and then meet Leigh.


    "Miss Lily."


    Leigh, dressed in gray casual clothes, waves at Lily with raised eyebrows and looks down at the


    wheelchair she is pushing, where Louis is sitting. "Hey Louis, how did you get here"

 Chapter 147 Laugh again If You Dare

    Chapter 147 Laugh again If You Dare


    "Didn''t you say you''de and see me when thing is all over? Why did you take that long?" Louis


    interrupts, and his eyes look dark.


    Leigh shudders.


    "Oh, yes." Leigh stammers, "I just, just had a meeting with the managers."


    Seeing that Leigh doesn''t look right, Lily looks up at the central air conditioner and wonders, "It''s not


    too cold. Why are you shaking, Mr. Leigh?"


    Leigh rubs his arms. "I feel cold. Maybe I''m weak."


    "..."


    Louis feels ufortable watching them having a good talk, and interjects, "I sent message to


    Meghan to send Lily back, so you take the car to the office."


    "What about you, President Smith?" asks Lily.


    "I have some business to attend to, and Leigh will take me hometer."


    "That will do." Lily no longer refuses.


    She wants to go back to work. Since Louis calls Meghan to take her back, it will save her a lot of time.


    "Louis, she is the acting President of the Smith Group. She is President Lily." Leigh jokes, "How can


    you keep calling her Miss Lily? It sounds a bit estranged."


    When Lily heard this, she quickly waves her hand and says nervously, "No, it''s good for President


    Smith to call me Miss Lily! Besides, I can''t afford to be called President Lily. President Smith, Mr. Leigh,


    I''m leaving now."


    As Lily turns to leave, Louis suddenly chuckles, "President Lily,e on."


    Lily stumbles and nearly falls over when she hears this.


    It¡¯s killing her! Why does she feel strange to be called President Lily by Louis?


    She walks faster and is soon out of sight.


    Leighughs when Lily looks awkward. "Louis, she is so funny, I can''t stopughing! Maybe she


    freaked out when you called her "President Lily", and you scared her so much that she almost ran."


    Louis gives him a chilly look. "Laugh again if you dare?"


    "I''m notughing. I just had a facial cramp." Leigh coughs, tactfully changing the subject. "Daniel and


    Justin are in the private room. Louis, I''ll push you through."


    "No, thank you." Louis pats his hand away, and runs the wheelchair by himself.


    Leigh is stunned.


    Why can Lily push the wheelchair for him, but he can¡¯t? Is Louis so disgusted of him?


    As if he senses something, Leigh quickly flips on his headset and whispers, "Hey, Harley, check which


    room Louis has been to just now and what did he do. Send the situation to me on messages."


    He feels he is missing out on something wonderful.


    When Louis opens the door and enters the private room, he sees Daniel and Justin chatting. He does


    not know what they are talking about that makes Daniel, who has always been expressionless, smiles


    a little.


    "What are you talking about?" Louis asks with a smile. Only when he gets together with Daniel and


    Justin and Leigh, does he put his guard down and look rxed, "And it makes Danielugh?"


    "Louis." Justin, seeing Louise in by himself, gets up from the sofa at once. "Where''s Leigh?"


    "Well, here I am!¡± Leigh emerges from behind Louis and exins, "I just tried to push Louis here. Louis


    didn''t let me do it. I''m not to be med!"


    Justin nces at him. "Are you making Louis mad again?"


    "Oh, no, I didn''t!" Leigh cries out, "It''s Louis who declined my help. I think Louis values hoes before


    bros. He asked Miss Lily to help me but he refused my help."


    Suddenly, three pairs of eyes are focused on Louis, full of inquiry.


    "What''s that nonsense?" Louis replies, not turning a hair. "You smell so sweaty and I don''t feel


    Justin doesn''t ask further, but offers Louis a cup of tea. "Olivia Smith and Richard Smith have been


    secretly buying up a lot of performance stocks in the Smith Group these days, and the price isn''t low."


    "My aunt always likes to splurge, and her son needs money to maintain rtionships, so she doesn''t


    have much money." Louis says tly, "Most of it is Richard''s."


    "Richard is sly," Daniel says in a deep voice, his eyes hanging down. "If he really takes over the Smith


    Group, he wouldn¡¯t bear Olivia and he would drive her out.¡±


    "Hey, isn¡¯t that good? It saves us many troubles." says Leigh.


    But Justin looks a bit serious. "I believe Olivia would know about it since we could have guessed that.


    And I wonder why Richard has so much liquidity. He already owns fifteen percent of the original stockN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    in the Smith Group."


    "Wasn''t it six percent before?" Leigh gasps. "How many shareholders did he actually contact?"


    Louis didn''t worry much, but says, "My father and I own most of the original shares of the Smith Group.


    Lily has taken back some of the original shares from the shareholders, so he can''t overturn the


    situation."


    Justin nods understandingly andughs. "It seems like Louis has everything arranged. Now all we have


    to do is wait until Lily gets things done and trick Richard returning back the original shares he holds."


    "Take your time. If you make it too obvious, they''ll notice." Louis taps his finger on the back of his chair.


    "Leigh, make an appointment with Mr. Smollett from the Dragon Fly Company and say I have


    something to ask for him."


    "Why ask him out?" It¡¯s hard to return him the favor once you owe him. What can''t I do?"


    Justin also looks puzzled. "Yeah, Louis, just tell us if you need help. You don¡¯t know how much you lose


    once you ask for Smollett¡¯s help."


    At this moment, Leigh''s phone beeps.


    He quietly takes out his mobile phone to check it, and after a while, he raises his head, showing a


    knowing smile. He goes to hook Louis''s shoulder, and smirks, "Hey, I know why Louis wants to ask for


    Smollett''s help."


    Louis ps his hands away. "I told you to stay away from me. You smell sweaty!"


    "What?" asks Daniel.


    Leigh says with a cheeky smile, "It''s Daniel who suggested toe to the club. But you know what,


    Daniel. I just texted Louis, saying that I would pick him up, and he was at the club."


    "I thought you can foresee the situation so you came to the club early, but Louis knew that Miss Lily


    was here, so he asked someone to send himself to support her." continues Leigh.


    Louis''s mouth twitches, "You''re too noisy. Shut up, will you?"


    Justin smiles. "Fine. Louis. We don''t think it''s noisy. Leigh, go on."


    Daniel puts on an air of being very attentive.


    ¡°If you want to hear it that way, I''ll go on!¡± Leigh is so excited to hear the big gossip that it takes him six


    minutes to tell everything about Field in the private room.


    For a while, the room is quiet.


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and doesn''t want to talk.


    "Besides Chloe, this is the first time I''ve ever seen Louis backed up a woman." Justin quips, "It seems


    that Miss Lily is really capable, and Louis appreciates her."


    "NO! NO!" Leigh shakes his head and says bluntly, "Chloe hasn¡¯t gotten this kind of treatment, okay?


    Did you see Louis teach his Ellison a lesson to back up Chloe? No, right?"

 Chapter 148 Didn’t Behave Himself

    Chapter 148 Didn¡¯t Behave Himself


    Louis gives Leigh a cold look. "Lily is my subordinate. She''s being bullied, so it''s like I''m being punched


    in the face. Shouldn¡¯t I back her up? What are you gossiping about?"


    "Who in the Smith Group other than the board of directors isn''t your subordinate?" Leigh grins, "I don''t


    see anyone being bullied, and you''ve been there to help!"


    Louis grabs a handful of popcorn and stuffs it in his mouth. "Shut up. Go get Smollettter, okay?"


    Leigh, whose mouth is blocked, nods.


    Justin shakes his head and says regrettably, "Heller has worked with Louis many times before, but this


    time he is confused about Louis''s ideas. This is a chance in a hundred years, but he doesn¡¯t ept it."


    "It is because our n is perfect. There is no w." Leigh swallows the popcorn reluctantly. "If I haven''t


    been a part of this, I''d have thought the Smith Group is going to fall through."


    Justin nces at Louis and smiles gently. "Now I can understand the saying in the book, ¡®A man would


    bristle for his lover¡¯.''"


    "Me, too." Leigh grins, "I really thought Louis isn''t interested in women, thinking that if he still couldn¡¯t


    fine his true love, I''d do an operation. However, it turns out that he hasn¡¯t met the one he is fond of.¡±


    "You can have an operation now. I need a woman."


    "Are you serious, Justin?"


    Justin keeps his smile on his face. "Or I could do it for you, you know I am a doctor."


    "I can''t believe you''ve been coveted me." Leigh pretends to look shock and rubs at Daniel. "I won''t love


    you. Forget about it!"


    Everything can be talked about in the brothers'' party, which is warm and lively. Both Daniel and Louis


    have rxed smiles on their faces.


    After ying for a while, Leigh sighs, "Yorkshire is not big, but why I can¡¯t meet the girl saw in the


    hospital that day. I have been hanging around the hospital gate every day."


    Louis sips the tea. "Love at first sight again?" he asks.


    "The ny-eighth time." Justin adds, showing disgust to Leigh. "I don''t think you should waste that


    girl¡¯s time. She looks young and probably underage."


    "What does it matter? I can wait for her!" Leigh sits up straight. "I am serious this time. When I bumped


    into her eyes, I have the idea of marrying her."


    There is no sound in the room for a moment. Several pairs of eyes look at Leigh, with a look of "you''re


    out of your mind".


    "Shit, I am serious. What do you mean by that look?" Leigh grumbles.


    Justin sneers, "That''s what you said when you met someone you fell in love at first sight. If you¡¯re


    serious, the times you get married would have broken the Guinness World Records."


    "But it feels different this time." Leigh wants to exin, but he can''t describe how does it feel like, so he


    nudges Louis, "Louis, you''re getting married, right? You must know how it feels like better than I do."


    Daniel, who keeps silent, suddenly grabs hard his ss.


    He is so strong that countless cracks appear on the ss without anyone else noticing.


    "Ste and I are just partners." Louis leans backzily in his wheelchair and says with a smile, "If I


    marry her, the Smith family will be less wary of me and she can use my reputation to get shares fromThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    President Scott."


    Justin''s eyes glint. "I''ve been watching the news since I came back, and I know Miss Ste is very


    capable, but because of her identity, she has no real power in the Scott family."


    "There''s no way out. She''s illegitimate." Leigh shrugs. "If her dad coulde clean about her mother


    being his second wife, Ste wouldn¡¯t have to deal with all those gossips."


    Justin smiles. "Mr. Scott is fierce only in the business, but he is afraid of his wife. Even though he has


    said a lot of good words when he brought Ste back, Mrs. Scott is still not satisfied. She permits Ste


    to share the surname of Scott, but she doesn¡¯t allow Ste to enter thepany, saying she is just her


    adopted daughter.¡±


    Leigh tuts. "Poor Miss Ste."


    Louis drinks his tea, listens to them speaking. At first, he feels bored, but then he feels something


    strange. "After I marry her," he says calmly, "she won''t be miserable."


    "Wow, Louis, do you really want to marry her?" Leigh gasps, "Don''t you say it''s just a cooperation?"


    "Yeah, but she doesn¡¯t have anyone she loves, neither do I. It''s better for us to get married. With the


    Smith Group, she doesn''t have to live so humbly in the Scott family."


    "Louis, will you pat your chest and say that again?" Leigh takes out his phone and shakes it at him,


    smiling vaguely, "You kissed Miss Lily in the bathroom. Don''t say it is an impulse."


    Louis''s face gets gloomy. "Leigh, you''re getting hateful."


    "You are deceiving yourself, Louis." Leigh says boldly, but moves away from Louis, ¡°Or does Louis


    want to have both?"


    "I saw a joke before." Justin looks at Louis and says, with interest, "If you look up at a woman and can''t


    stop kissing her within ten seconds, you have fallen in love with her."


    "How many seconds did you look at Miss Lily? Besides, you said you are just having a cooperation with


    Miss Ste, but you seem to like Miss Ste. Did you have sex with her?"


    Just as Justin finishes the words, there is a cracking sound next to him.


    Several people look over and see that Daniel¡¯s ss in his hand is broken. The sharp ss fragments


    cut into his palm, and the blood drips down, but he looks indifferent.


    Leigh wails, handing Daniel a tissue. "My god," he says, "I brought this custom-made cup for you. Why


    did you break it? Shit! It costs thirteen thousand!"


    Justinughs and asks, "What are you thinking about that makes you lose control of your strength?"


    "No, the ss is too thin. It crumbles when I pinch it." Daniel is cold and his eyes are unruffled.


    "How can it be! It''s too precious to be broken." Leigh picks one up and tries to break it. He tries all his


    strength, but there is not a crack in the ss.


    Leigh catches his breath, then says firmly, "Dude, you must have been thinking about your Hunting


    Goddess before you made the mistake of crushing your goblet."


    Louis asks, "What Hunting Goddess?"


    "There are letters on the inside of his finger where he wears the ring!" Leigh points at Daniel''s finger


    and says with a bad smile, "Louis, you know, Daniel used to stay in a special force with strict


    regtions, but he has a string of English letters tattooed on his finger. It''s a man with a story."


    "How haven¡¯t I heard about that, Daniel?" Louis asks Daniel with a smile.


    "It''s just an English name, nothing special." Daniel gets up from the couch. "You have fun. I have to go


    home for some business."


    "Then ask Leigh to get a manager to drive you home." says Justin.


    "No, someone will pick me up." Daniel leaves straight away.


    At the door, Daniel turns to Louis and says, "Miss Ste is really nice, Louis. Call me if you need any


    help."

 Chapter 149 He Is a Poor Guy That No One Would Love!

    Chapter 149 He Is a Poor Guy That No One Would Love!


    After Daniel left for a long time, Justin is the first tough in the silent private room. "After all these


    years of being together, this is the second time that I have seen Daniel didn¡¯t behave himself. It was so


    obvious this time."


    "Where is the first time?" Louis asks.


    "In the hospital." Justin replies leisurely, "When Ste came to see you in the hospital, she bumped into


    Daniel, who was hiding his feelings well, but Ste was messed up, so I figured they had a story."


    "Is this the thing that you didn''t tell me in the hospital?" Leigh gets the point. "Shit, can''t you just tell


    me? I was ufortable because of it for days!"


    Justin is cold. "You''re stupid. But this time you are clever to act a y with us."


    ¡°What y?¡± Leigh is a little confused.


    Justin touches his forehead. "I overestimated your IQ."


    "Oh, you mean Ste¡¯s background?" Leigh didn¡¯t realize it until he thinks for a while, "I thought you


    were interested in Ste. Who knows you talked about it on purpose?"


    He thenins, "Don¡¯t you feel tired toplicated the things?"


    ¡°I told you, you''re stupid!¡± Justin snaps, "Ask Louis if he agrees with me."


    Leigh turns to look at Louis.


    Louis ignores him and says, "I didn''t know Daniel used to have a story with Ste. If I knew, I wouldn''t


    be working with Ste."


    "No, Louis, it works well." Justin chuckles, "As you can see, Daniel always keeps a distance with


    women. He probably tripped over Ste."


    "With that tattoo on his finger, I''m sure he''s still in love with Ste, so let''s take this as an opportunity to


    see how long he can bear it."


    Louis ponders. Finally, with a sigh, he agrees to Justin''s n.


    "You always say I''m ying with women, but I think you''re better than that!" Leigh says disdainfully,


    "Especially Louis, you nned a car ident to deceive Miss Lily and asks her to work for you."


    Louis''s face sinks, and the next second the cup in his hand sshes, leaving some of the tea in hisp,


    shocking Justin and Leigh.


    Leigh stutterers, "Shit! Are my... my custom-made cups so crisp?"


    "You don''t have to contact Smollett. Justin will help me." says Louis, "You go to Yanking and help me


    with something else."


    "Louis, I was wrong..."


    Louis nces at him, his voice cold. "Shut up and leave tonight on the ne."


    Leigh is in tears.


    Why the hell is that so unfair? Why did Justin go against Louis at the hospital and Louis didn''t even


    retort back? And today he was driven out to do something hard?"


    He knows now that he is a poor guy that no one would love!


    Although something unpleasant happened at the club that day, with Louis backing up her and scolding


    Ellison and others, Lily doesn''t feelfortable about it.


    Mr. Field also sends an email to apologize to her and makes an appointment with his father for her.


    Lily has Meghan drawn up a contract and is about to go on an appointment when Justin calls to see


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    her. After the meeting, Lily finds out that Justin is not the only one to meet her, Smollett of Dragon Fly


    Company is also with him.


    After taking to Justin, Lily finds out that it is Louis''s intention to ask her to have cooperation with


    Smollett, asking her to sell the original shares she bought from Heller Hodge to Smollett.


    Smollett is young and promising. In terms ofmercial skills, Smollett and Louis are close to call, but


    he is not as easy to get along with as Louis, and the profit he needs for doing things for others is very


    high.


    When she has some understanding with Smollett, Lily goes to the bathroom on the way to sign the


    contract and calls Louis.


    "President Smith, why have you changed your mind again?" Lily asks, "Mr. Field has arranged an


    appointment with Heller for me. From the perspective of cooperation, I think Heller is better."


    "He''s arrogant and too cocky." says Louis, ¡°Everyone knows that you''re the President of the Smith


    Group now, so if he breaks the agreement with you, he just doesn''t respect me. I don''t care about that


    kind of partner."


    That''s what he said, but Lily knows that she''s been bullied, so he stops working with Heller. Her cheeks


    are a little hot, and her heart is beating a little fast when she knows that.


    "But Smollett is mercenary and making him a shareholder in the Smith Group is only bad for the Smith


    Group."


    "He just wants to take more money. Just give it to him." Louis pauses for a moment and then chuckles,


    "What, President Lily thinks I''m going to lose on him?"


    The sound of breathing seems to be blowing in Lily''s ear, making her ears hot.


    "No, I''m just asking. President Smith, I have to go." Lily hangs up the phone immediately and ps her


    face when she looks in the mirror and sees a light pink glow on her cheek.


    Lily, you talk a lot!


    After signing the contract, Lily is relieved to see Smollett leave.


    She knows that Olivia and Richard have bought many of the original shares from other shareholders,


    but she isn''t idle these days. She owns all the original shares now.


    ording to Louis''s orders, she secretly arranged for someone to sell the shares, with part of the


    money transferred to the Smith Group ount and the other part to a hidden ount.


    It''s up to Louis to decide what to do next.


    "Miss Lily." Justines up to Lily, his suit jacket on his arm. "You''ve been working hard today. If Miss


    Lily is free, I''ll buy you lunch."


    "Mr. Justin, you are so kind. I can''t see Smollett without you. It should be me to invite you to dinner."


    Lily smiles and says.


    "Well, good idea."


    Lily drives up today and is taking Justin to the restaurant when she receives the boy''s WeChat.


    Then she remembers that she hasn''t returned the mountain bike in the trunk to him.


    When Lily replies to the little boy, she happens to see the little boy training outside, so she says to


    Justin, "Sorry, Mr. Justin, I''m afraid I can''t treat you to lunch today. I have to return a mountain bike to


    someone else."


    "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s fine to treat me next time."


    Lily feels so sorry that she insists on sending Justin back to his ce and then goes to a restaurant.


    After arriving at the restaurant, she finds a seat near the window.


    A few minutester, the door of the restaurant is pulled open and a small figurees in. He looks


    around and sees Lily. After seeing Lily, hees quickly and pulls down his face mask.


    "Lady! Have you been waiting long?" Chandler calls out.


    "Only two minutes." smiles Lily. After he takes a seat, Lily hands him the menu and says, "You''ve done


    me a great favor. I invite you to lunch today. I hope you won''t say no."


    "Thank you,dy." Chandler orders a few fishes he likes.


    When the waiter leaves down, Lily says, "I''m sorry you helped me twice, but I still don''t know your


    name. My name is Lily, and you can call everything as you like."


    "You are so beautiful. It¡¯s good to call youdy." Chandler says sweetly, making Lily happy.


    What a lovely child!


    Lily only knows after talking to him that he is called Joshua Scott and his nickname is Chandler.


    "You''re so young but you have to go to train every week?" Lily is shocked when he hears the boy


    saying he has to go training himself, "You should be in kindergarten at your age."


    Chandler''s eyes are shed with depression, he smiles and says, "Mom said I''m too smart to go to


    kindergarten, and this outdoor exercise is especially made for me by my teacher. It keeps me physically


    fit and I don¡¯t feel not tired."

 Chapter 150 Do You Have a Wife?

    Chapter 150 Do You Have a Wife?


    "Then your mother is too harsh." Lily frowns. "It''s all about having fun at your age. It''s not toote to


    learn those things when you''re older."


    Chandler shakes his head. "Mom says now it is the best time to learn things. I don''t feel tired. I just


    hope I can be stronger than my father and can see him more in the future."


    "Does your father work very hard?"


    "Well, Dad doesn''t have many holidays." Chandler raises his chin and says happily, "But Mom says that


    Dad would be back for the New Year, so I can spend the New Year with mom and Dad!"


    "It¡¯s so nice." Lily smiles and touches his head fondly.


    She knows that military vacations are few and soldiers works hard...


    Lily has never been in contact with many children, but she feels very rxed when talking with this little


    guy. He is very cute and smart, and he knows a lot of things, so they eat and talk together.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "I''m sorry, Chandler. I have to get a phone call." Lily¡¯s phone rings.


    It is a strange number.


    She answers the phone, puzzled, "Hello, who''s calling?"


    "Miss Lily, where are you?"


    "Mr. Daniel?" Lily recognizes the speaker''s unruffled voice. "I''m out for lunch," she says hurriedly. "Did


    you want to see me?"


    ¡°Which shop?¡±


    Huh?


    Lily pauses, and then replies carefully. "Why don''t you name a ce? I''ll go..."


    "The address." Daniel interrupts her.


    "..."


    Lily doesn¡¯t dare to imagine what will happen if she says "no" to Daniel. She is a little afraid and


    hesitates to report the address.


    Chandler looks at her and wonders, "Lily, is that guy fierce?"


    "Very fierce, and I can¡¯t wait to stay away from him." Lily is terrified. Anyway, of Louis''s good friends,


    she thinks Justin and Leigh are the most easy-going.


    Daniel is dull. Let alone her, no one wants to get close to him, do they?


    "You just gave him the address. Is heing?" Chandler asks, then straightens up and says, "Don''t be


    afraid, Lily. I will protect you. If he hits you, I''ll hit him!"


    "How lovely you are!" Lily feels so warm in the chest by the little knight that she couldn''t help pinching


    his chubby face.


    The little face with just as soft as Jessie said!


    But when Lily sees the little guy''s dark pupils, something dawns on her.


    This little guy is so alike with Daniel. When Danieles over, wouldn¡¯t he bump into the little boy?


    She''s assuming Daniel has nothing to do with Chandler, but what if he has something to do with


    Daniel''s other brothers? She won''t cause anything, will she?


    When Lily stares at him and says nothing, Chandler asks, "Lily, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing." Lily quickly gets up and pulls Chandler''s mask on before leaving. "That man is very fierce.


    You go to the car and wait for me. I will send you back when I finish my business.¡±


    As soon as she leaves with Chandler, she runs into Daniel, who just came in. He is still in a ck shirt


    and a pair of trousers. His expressionless face makes the waitresses feel fearful.


    Daniel fixes his eyes on Lily andes over as soon as he sees her. "Miss Lily, are you leaving?"


    "Yes, the little guy has had enough, and I want to send him home first." Lilyughs dryly and pulls


    Chandler behind her to avoid Daniel''s eyes. "Mr. Daniel, just sit and wait for me for a while."


    "Just a few words. It won¡¯t take you long." Daniel raises his chin back and motions Lily to sit back.


    Lily can''t leave now, so she has to go back and puts Chandler inside, pulling his hat down to cover his


    face, "Just wait for me, okay?"


    Chandler lets out a sigh.


    After the waiter brings the ice water, Lily pushes it to Daniel and asks, "Mr. Daniel, what happens?"


    "You like Louis."


    Lily is shocked by his firm and direct words. She looks ufortable when she gets back to her


    senses. "Mr. Daniel, you think too much. I just think President Smith as my boss.


    "Miss Lily, you don¡¯t have to pretend. Eyes won¡¯t tell lies." says Daniel indifferently, "I''ve never seen a


    woman who would stop a knife for a man who''s only her boss."


    Lily seems to be seen through, feeling ashamed and embarrassed, and her heart is beating wildly.


    Are her eyes that obvious?


    Daniel still looks indifferent, "Miss Lily, you know that Louis is engaged, and he would get married


    sooner orter. It is better for you to keep some things in your heart, the thing that will lead to no


    result."


    "Is Mr. Daniel afraid that I might destroy President Smith and Miss Ste¡¯s happiness?" Lily''s heart


    sinks and she smiles faintly. "So, you ask me out and tries to persuade me to leave the Smith Group?"


    Daniel doesn''t say anything, instead, he pushes her a document.


    Lily takes the file and opens it. When she sees the next page, she opens her eyes wide. Then she


    looks at Daniel again, "Are you kidding, Daniel?"


    "If you don''t think it''s enough, add what you want."


    "It''s not a question of what I want." Lily is going crazy. "Mr. Daniel, are you going to marry me?!"


    She closes the file and says. After a long silence, she admits, "Yes, I admit that I may have fallen in


    love with President Smith, but I have absolutely no intention of ruining President Smith''s wedding to


    Miss Ste."


    "Mr. Daniel, marriage is a matter of life, not a business." Lily pushes the file back, with sarcasm in her


    cold voice. "You don''t have to propose to marry me just to guard against me. If you don''t want to see


    me, I can give my job to you and go to another branch."


    Daniel stares at her for a few seconds, then says coldly, "Miss Lily, tell me what kind of man you like. I


    will look for a man for you and let youplete this important event in your life."


    "Do you have a wife?¡±


    Before Lily says anything, Chandler, who is sitting next to her, gets up and asks Daniel suddenly.


    Daniel''s sharp eyes sweep pass, but the little fellow is not afraid of him at all. His eyes are fixed on him


    under the hat, and his pupils are so bright that makes Daniel stunned.


    Those are beautiful eyes.


    When Daniel doesn''t answer, Chandler gets a little upset and asks again, "Do you have a wife?"


    "No." Daniel answers him, but he feels it is too much to talk with the child. He frowns and looks at Lily,


    "Miss Lily, answer the question I just asked."


    Chandler looks disappointed and sits back down.


    Lily suppresses her anger and grins, "Daniel, don''t worry. I swear to you, I''ll keep shut about that."


    "Then you would marry me, right?" Daniel pushes the file back, says coldly and forcefully, "Sign it."


    Lily really wants to scold, ¡®You are insane. Your families are insane!¡¯


    "Mr. Daniel, you really don''t have to do this." When she calms down, Lily purses her lips. "I know you''re


    not doing this just for President Smith, but for Miss Ste as well."


    Daniel is a bit stunned and his eyes slowly look sullen.


    Lily feels her back cold, and she bravely finishes the rest of her words, "Actually, Mr. Daniel, it''s


    unnecessary for you to worry about this. Louis would not know my love and I will not affect President


    Smith..."


    "Miss Lily." Daniel interrupts, and says gloomily, "Have you forgotten what happened in the clubhouse?"


    Lily is stunned.

 Chapter 151 Maybe You Just Resemble Each Other

    Chapter 151 Maybe You Just Resemble Each Other


    Daniel says in a t tone, "I know Louis well, he seldom stand out to back up anyone. So he''s


    somewhat into you."


    "If you really want to keep this matter as a secret, you should sign on this document." He opens


    removes the cap of the pen and put it aside the papers, "I need an absolute guarantee."


    Lily is clear that Daniel would not believe in her no matter how many excuses she has.


    Is Louis also¡­ into her?


    As the thought pops into her mind, Lily''s heart skips one beat. She thinks that this idea is really crazy.


    Daniel taps at the document and said in a cold tone, "Miss Lily."


    "What?" Lily raises her head and runs into his sharp eyes. It seems that he had seen through her.


    When thinking about this, Lily has a tremor in her hands.


    Daniel notices her slight tremor and adds, "Miss Lily, you just need to sign on this document. Then you


    can still do everything you like. I won''t interfere in your affairs. When Louis gets married, this document


    will be invalid. And I will not take back the house, the car and the shares agreed on the


    document." The things that he agrees to give her are worthy of nearly 100 million CNY!


    Lily, without denying, believes in the brotherhood between Daniel and Louis. But she''s damn sure that


    Daniel did this mostly for Ste.


    She suddenly has an impulse to investigate into what had happened between Daniel and Ste and


    why they broke up.


    It takes her one minute to nce over the document. In the end, Lily picks up the pen and signs her


    name on the contract with a calm expression.


    She then closes the document and pushes it towards Daniel, smiling.


    "It''s a good deal. Of course I will agree on it."


    Daniel''s thin lips curl into a straight line, which makes him look more cold and indifferent. He picks up


    the document and stands up from the sofa, "Miss Lily, I hope you can carry out your promise."


    "Mr. Daniel Lou, I will not send you out."


    Seeing Daniel walking out of the restaurant, Lily pats her chest gently and heaves a sigh of relief.


    It was really hard to have a talk with Daniel and she felt as if she was a convict, who could just answer


    what was asked. He left no room for her to negotiate with him, which was quite indifferent.


    "Howes that this kind of man to have a girlfriend?" Lily murmurs to herself. Just as she picks up


    the ss on the table, she finds that Chandler is still sitting by her side. He is lying prone on the ss


    window and is staring nkly outside of the window.


    Lily leans forward, "little kids, what''s wrong?"


    "Big sister, who''s he?" Chandler pulls down his mask, revealing his face that resembles to Daniel''s,


    "Didn''t you notice that I look as the same as that man?"


    Lily nods, "I found it when I saw you the second time."


    "Could it be that he''s my father?" Chandler''s eyes light up as he asks excitedly.


    "I have no idea." Lily has guessed about the rtionship between Daniel and Chandler, but she quickly


    denies the possibility, "Didn''t you say that your father is a solider and that he''s busy? But that uncle


    doesn''t meet these descriptions."


    Hearing her denial, Chandler feels very disappointed, "Yeah. Just now I asked whether he has a wife,


    he said he didn''t. Of course he won''t have a child. But I really resemble him.


    Lily strokes his head and smile, "Maybe you just resemble each other. They are many pairs who look


    as the same as each other in the world, yet they have no blood rtion."


    Chandler nods in agreement, yet he still subconsciously looks out of the window.


    Although Daniel has driven away, Chandler feels that the scene he met Daniel just now is still reyed


    in his mind like a movie.


    His dad will onlye back on the Chinese New Year. But it''s too long.


    Lily wants to send Chandler back home and then goes to herpany. Just as they walk out of the


    restaurant, Chandler receives a phone call from his mom, and then he tells Lily that his mom wille


    to pick him up and asks Lily to leave first.


    "All right, I have something to deal with. Let''s contact through WeChatter."


    Since Lily has to go to thepany to deal with something, she chooses to leave first. When she walks


    out, she passes a woman. If only she walked more slowly and looked up, she would find out that it was


    Ste.


    ¡­


    The shares of the Smith Group keep falling as the media continues to report the negative news of the


    Through inside information, many employees get to know that some shareholders are selling their initial


    shares, which make them guess that the Smith Group is bound to go bankruptcy. Thus most of the


    employees choose to resign after getting the offers from otherpanies.


    The Human Resources Department would receive more than a dozen of resignation letters every day.


    And Meghan Grant reports the situation to Lily.


    Lily remainsposed as she''s reviewing the documents quickly, "It''s reasonable that they would


    choose to resign since they could not see a glimmer of hope on Smith Group. Pay attention to


    employees in some special departments, forbid them from joining ourpetitors and give them some


    assistance payments."


    "Okay."


    Meghan packs up the documents and leaves.


    Having reviewing documents for a long time, Lily feels dizzy and calls the inside line to ask for a cup of


    coffee. She rubs on her temples with her slender fingers.


    Except for the news that she got several days ago, that Richard Smith and Olivia Smith had been


    contacted the shareholders privately, trying to buy their initial shares, she cannot get any other news


    about Richard.


    "What are they waiting for¡­" Lily murmurs to herself and feels puzzled.


    As she has signed the agreement with Daniel, she has been taking the initiative to keep away from


    Louis. She even tried not to bother Louis even it was rted to works and chose to ask Leigh.


    "President Lily, here''s your coffee."


    Just as Lily is lost in her thoughts, someone knocks on the door. Soon, therees a slightly frivolous


    voice of a man.


    Lily looks up to see Leigh, who is standing at the door of her office and is dressing up like a fashion


    leader. But with a cup of coffee in his hand, he looks extremely discordant with the office, a ce that''s


    always serious after all.


    Lily is stunned, "Mr. Leigh Lewis, howes that you''re here?"


    "Oh, I feel distressed for you, so Ie to have a look." Leigh says in a yful tone and puts the


    coffee on her table. "Honey girls like you should drink less coffee."


    The words "honey girl" makes Lily get goose bumps all over.


    This man is really frivolous and dissolute.


    Lily rubs her arms and refutes with disgust on her face, "Mr. Leigh, don''t do things at will even if you


    have a good appearance. Women hate this kind of man so much."


    "Oh you make me heartbroken." Leigh wails like a heartbroken man, "I regard you as my friend, and


    that''s why I act like this. I won''t be so kind to others; I would just give them a cold face."


    "Mr. Leigh, what''s the matter with you?" Lily takes a deep breath. She cannot talk nonsense with Leigh


    any longer. This man is really a thick-skinned argumentative person. "Oh, thank you foring all the


    way to visit me. I''m fine, and you can leave."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wow, you are so indifferent. I bring you coffee, yet you didn''t say thank me for this?"


    "..."


    When Lily sees that he''s sitting on the table in frivolous manner, she finally fails to control herself any


    longer and picks up her pen to poke towards his hips, "Oh thank you for your coffee. Goodbye!"


    Fortunately, Leigh reacts quickly and jumps away when she reaches out the pen.


    Knowing that he cannot sit on the table any more, he pulls out a chair and sits down in a rarely well-


    behaved manner, "I get something to talk with you. Louis has been in a bad mood recently and he even


    drove away the maids and footboys in the vi."


    Complicated feelings surge in Lily''s heard yet she asks inadvertently, "Why President Smith is in a bad


    mood?"


    Leigh folds his arms over his chest and sighs, "The doctor who did a check-up for Louis idently


    broke out the secret that Louis''s legs are necrotic and there''s no possibility of recovery. Maybe this has


    stimted Louis."

 Chapter 152 Are You Evading Louis?

    Chapter 152 Are You Evading Louis?


    "What an hical doctor! How could he say these to Louis?" Lily frowns and takes out her phone,


    opens the WeChat and shares a name card of a doctor to Leigh, "Contact this doctor and ask him to do


    the further consultation for President Smith."


    Leigh nces at his phone, and then leans forward and looks into Lily''s eyes with a smile, "Miss Lily,


    seems like you care about Louis so much, why?"


    Indeed, Louis is good in his vi. Although he did dismiss some maids and footboys, it was because he


    wanted a more serene environment. But as Leigh felt a bit boring and with a hunch that Lily must be a


    special person to Louis, he came to thepany to have a check.


    Tsk, after this tentation, it seems that things are getting more interesting.


    Lily purses and says withposure, "Don''t think too much Mr. Leigh. Mr. Smith is my boss, so of


    course I hope that my boss can adjust his mood. In this way, I can bear fewer burdens."


    Leighughs, "Wow, Lily, you''re really a good subordinate. People who have no idea about the truth


    would mistake you for Louis''s personal secretary."


    Lily is rendered speechless.


    She should have known that she can''t talk to this shameless man.


    She rubs her eyebrows and suggests him to leave, "Sorry, Mr. Leigh, I''m very busy now. And I will not


    send you out!"


    "Oh, don''t urge me to leave. Seriously, Louis is not good." Leigh adds, "Will youe with me to visit


    him?"


    "I''m busy."


    Leigh asks with curiosity, "Miss Li, are you evading Louis?"


    Before Lily could answer, he rubs his chin thoughtfully and adds, "Every time when I talk with you and


    mention Louis, you would shift the topic. Did Louis do anything bad to you?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you making an excuse?" Leigh raises an eyebrow, "Are you into Louis? You learnt that


    Louis is going to engage to Miss Ste and you wanted to distance yourself from him?"


    Lily hasn''t expected that Leigh would see through her in such a short time. Her hand holding the pen


    trembles slightly and draws a long line on the paper.


    Leigh notices it and hisses knowingly.


    "All right, I''ll go with you." Lily takes a deep breath to suppress the panic and anger in her heart and


    adds with a cold voice, "It is just that I wille to visit Mr. Smith on behalf of the Smith Group and to


    report work to him."


    Leigh has seen through her but he doesn''t expose it, "I see. Shall we go now? My car is parked


    outside."


    "¡­"


    Just as Lily is in a dilemma, someone knocks on the door of her office, and then Jessie walks in with


    some boxes of fruits.


    "Lily, you''re in your office. Why didn''t you answer my call?" Jessie prattles as soon as she steps into


    the office, "Didn''t you day that you feel there''s something wrong with your throat? I bought you some


    loquat leaf extract and snow pear. Take some when you''re free."


    After finishing the words, Jessie finally realizes that there''s a man in the office. She is stunned for a


    while, "Oh, Lily, you get a guess. I will put it down and leave first."


    "Wait, wait a moment."


    Leigh has been staring at Jessie since she stepped in. Seeing that she''s going to leave, he jumps up


    from the chair, "I''m not Lily''s guest; I''m her friend. Don''t be bothered."


    Leigh tucks his hair behind the ear and smiles brightly, "Oh, you must be Lily''s friend. Nice to meet you.


    By the way, we''ve met at the entrance of the hospital, do you remember?"


    "¡­" Lily is speechless again and curls her lips.


    It seems that among Louis bros, only Justin is not a lunatic.


    "Ah, really?" Jessie doesn''t wars sses today and therefore can''t see people''s faces clearly. She


    stands on tiptoes and leans forward to approach Leigh, hoping to see his appearance clearly.


    Leigh bes nervous at the moment and his heartbeat elerates.


    Leigh changes several girlfriends a year and has dated with various kinds of women, including


    business elites, models, and even officials'' daughters. But Jessie is the first one to make him so


    nervous.


    She''s so petite, tender and adorable. He can even smell a faint fragrance of orange from her.


    Leigh sniffs deeply.


    The fragrance is sweet and sour, and smells better than any perfume he has ever smelled.


    After seeing Leigh''s face clearly, Jessie screams in surprise, "Ah, it''s you, you dress like a rooster


    today and look very different fromst time."


    Leigh tries hard to keep his smile, "Oh my... really? My coat costs 80,000 CNY."


    "Oh, I was wrong. It looks so good." But there''s a trace of disdain on Jessie face, as if she is saying,


    ¡®Although the coat costs 80,000 CNY, it cannot change the fact that you look mboyant today."


    Leigh coughs, and secretly takes off his coat. "My name is Leigh, what''s your name?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Jessie Lee."


    "Nice name. And you look so adorable." Leigh praises, "I like the vor of the milk tea you bought me


    Jessie quickly reacts, "Are you trying to date me?"


    "Yes, you are Lily''s friend, and also my friend." Leigh remains calm, "Plus, I have a close rtionship


    with your boss, President Smith. I have to take care of my buddy''s staff."


    "Mr. Leigh, when did we be friends?" Lily simpers, "You''re poor in chatting girls up. I feel


    embarrassed for you."


    Leigh replies seriously, "I''m not osting her. I really regard Jessie as my friend."


    Lily, "..."


    After finishing the words, Leigh leans over to Jessie, "Lily is going to visit Louis with me. You''re also a


    staff of the Smith Group, would you like to go with us? I''ll send you there."


    Jessie refuses, "I''m not familiar with Mr. Smith; plus, I have something to deal with."


    "You have things to do every day and you can''t finish them all." Leigh sighs, "Do you know, Louis''s legs


    are now problematic and he stays in the vi alone all day long. He will be happy if his employees


    "Oh, please rend my regards to him and help me gift him fruit basket¡­"


    "Juste with us. I will thank you in advance on behalf of Louis." Before Jessie can refuse him again,


    Leigh reaches out to push her forward. It seems that he haspletely neglected Lily.


    Lily looks at their backs speechlessly and casts her eyes heavenward.


    When Leigh was talking with her, he stayed a long distance with her and treated her like an unfamiliar


    friend, but when he saw Jessie, his eyes lit up, like a wolf meeting its prey. People who don''t know the


    truth would think that they were acquaintances.


    He''s just a talkative yboy!


    Lily recalls that she nned to introduce Jessie to Coffey and reminds herself that she will not allow


    Leigh to win Jessie''s heart first. So she picks up her bag and strides out.


    Just as she steps out of the office building, she is attracted by a car by the roadside. She feels it


    familiar with only a nce at its color and pattern.


    "This car¡­"


    "This is Louis''s Pagani." Leigh rushes over and presses the key into Lily''s hand, "It''s a limited edition


    with a good performance. Have a try."


    Lily finally remembers something.


    One day she went out with Jessie and got herself drunken, she identally called Louis. When Louis


    drove her home with this car, she vomited in his car and in the endpensated for the polluted car


    mat.


    "I don''t want to drive it. You be the driver."


    Lily feels quite awkward when thinking of the past and gives back the key.


    "Lily Honey, don''t be polite to me." Leigh adds in a low voice, "I admit that I''m a bit into Jessie. When


    she bes my girlfriend, I will reward you for your help."


    Lily says in a bad mood, "You just met my Little Fairy several days ago, but you acted like you two were


    intimate friends. Plus, she will be my younger brother''s girlfriend, don''t mess it up."

 Chapter 153 You’ve Never Interrupted Me

    Chapter 153 You¡¯ve Never Interrupted Me


    ¡°Wow, she looks so cute. The nickname Little Fairy is very appropriate!¡± Leighughs, ¡°I guarantee that


    I will find a far more beautiful woman for your brother!¡±


    Lily asks in return, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find one for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Because I value feelings and I fell in love with Little Fairy at the first sight, I have my sights set on her!¡±


    Lily looks at him from head to toe andughs, ¡°How many young women have you said this to? Sixty?¡±


    ¡°Hey mind your words, am I that kind of yboy?¡± Leigh pouts his lips; he pulls open the door to the


    driver seat and pushes her in, ¡°Honey, the car is in your hands.¡±


    Lily squints, ¡°Don¡¯t be so disgusting, I¡¯m nauseous!¡±


    Leigh is shameless, and Lily can¡¯t debate him; she can only be a stand-in driver while he sits behind


    and chats with Jessie, getting into her favors and hobbies.


    When the car reaches the residential area where Louis lives, Leigh is still yapping away. When he


    hears that Jessie likes a certain brand of clothes, he immediately says that he¡¯ll get two from his friend.


    Lily opens the door with a fake smile, ¡°Mr. Leigh Lewis, can you be less shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m chatting with Jessie, what¡¯s so shameless about that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I find that he really can chat!¡± Jessie hasn¡¯t in a rtionship, and as Leigh knows how to sweet


    talk, she was dazed by him, ¡°although he is rather mboyant.¡±


    Leigh has decided that he will cklist this brand.


    Lily came previously to take care of Louis and she still has the entry card. But she doesn¡¯t want to


    cause any misunderstandings and simply carries the things while letting Leigh open the door.


    The living room has a scent of heartwarming sandalwood which is very pleasant to smell. It looks like


    Louis isn¡¯t at home.


    Lily sees Leigh still sticking to Jessie and rolls her eyes. She changes her shoes and just as she is


    about to ce the health supplements, she hears someone talking.


    She walks to the bar counter and two servants are chatting without noticing¡¯s Lily approach. One of


    them says, ¡°Do you think that President Smith¡¯s legs are broken?


    ¡°Of course.¡± The other says softly, ¡°I heard that he can¡¯t stand up anymore, how pitiful, he is so young


    and now has to spend his life in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the use of earning so much money and can¡¯t use your legs?¡±


    ¡°I think that thedy from the Scott Family sooner orter will cancel the engagement with President


    Smith. Who wants to marry a cripple?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What the two servants said was reckless and mean. It was like a knife plunged into Lily.


    If Uncle Smith had heard these, he would be very upset.


    Isn¡¯t he pitiful enough?


    Lily¡¯s heart is raging and she bangs the health supplements on the bar counter.


    When they hear the sound, the two servants turn around and see lily, and have a fright.


    They also watch the news and know that Lily is now the acting president of the Smith Group.


    They stammer. ¡°President Lily¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve you calling me President Lily!¡± Lily scoffs, ¡°You address me as President Lily in front of


    me but who knows what you address me as behind my back?¡±


    The two servants¡¯ faces turn pale.


    Lily coldly says, ¡°You¡¯re fired, pack up your things and leave. Don¡¯te again in the future!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    One of the servants begs, ¡°President Lily, we¡¯re wrong, please forgive us, we won¡¯t dare to gossip in


    future.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to repeat myself.¡± Lily is merciless, ¡°No matter how capable you are, I won¡¯t appreciate it. I


    hate those who talk behind someone¡¯s back!¡±


    Leigh walks in and asks curiously, ¡°How did they offend you?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t offend me, the offended President Smith.¡± Lily simply describes what happened, ¡°Let them


    leave, I¡¯ll pick a few servants for President Smith.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s terrible. How can you talk about your own boss behind his back?¡± Leigh says angrily but


    gives them a gesture with his gaze secretly.


    ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±


    The two don¡¯t dare to say a word and scurries to pack their things.


    Lily tidies up the bar counter and looks at Leigh with disdain, ¡°Mr. Lewis, please change this problem of


    yours. What¡¯s good looking outside may be ugly inside.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick them. It was Justin!¡± Leigh tosses the responsibility to Justin.


    Lily snorts. Obviously she¡¯s not convinced, ¡°I know Justin. He won¡¯t do such stupid things.¡±


    ¡°You trust him with no condition!¡± Leigh says and then rushes over to Jessie¡¯s side to act pity, ¡°Little


    Fairy, look, Lily is bullying me, give me some justice.¡±


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Jessie asks. When she came in, she was enjoying the luxurious vi


    and eating an orange, ¡°Wow, this orange is very sweet, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Really? I want some.¡± Leigh opens his mouth.


    Jessie peels two segments of orange and ces it into his mouth.


    Truthfully, Leigh doesn¡¯t think that it is nice but since he is being fed by Little Fairy, he is overjoyed,


    ¡°Very nice! Let¡¯s get a few when we leave.¡±


    Jessie asks, ¡°We¡¯d better not, what if President Smith gets angry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a few oranges, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Lily looks at them emotionlessly, not knowing whether she should me Jessie for being foolish or


    Leigh for his great technique. In such a short period, he could draw the distance close.


    In this case, her younger brother¡¯s position is in danger.


    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±


    Louis Smith hears somemotion from upstairs andes out from the bedroom. He stands at the


    staircase and sees that apart from Leigh, Lily and Jessie are also there, causing a ruckus.


    His eyes are more on Lily.


    He doesn¡¯t know if Lily is avoiding him. During this period of time, she has contact him and he didn¡¯t


    expect her toe today.


    ¡°Louis!¡± Leighughs gleefully and greets Louis, ¡°I went to thepany to look for Lily and she said


    that she had work-rted issues to consult you. So I brought her here as well as Jessie.¡±


    Jessie quickly greets, ¡°Hi President Smith.¡±


    Louis calmly acknowledges and uses the lift on the staircase to get down.


    Lily sees him getting down from upstairs. He is wearing hisfortable home attire, with a pleasant


    smile. A single nce of this makes her breathless. Suddenly, she doesn¡¯t know how to face up to him


    and therefore, she goes to the kitchen to wash some fruits.


    Leigh rolls his eyes and he understands the situation and immediately taps Jessie¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Little


    Fairy, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to the garden to have a look. Let¡¯s get some roses back to nt.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Actually, Jessie had already seen the garden and indeed there are numerous rare varieties of


    flowers, but she didn¡¯t dare to have a closer look. Now that Leigh says that, she quickly goes with him.


    In a while, only Louis is in the living room.


    Louis controls the wheelchair and steers it to the kitchen and sees Lily¡¯s back towards him.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you contacted me recently?¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything crucial at thepany.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t turn around, ¡°I asked Mr. Lewis and it was the


    same. Furthermore, President Smith can rest properly if no one disturbs you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that you disturbed me.¡±


    Lily feels her ears burning up. She drops the apple into the basin and quickly continues to wash it.


    Louis crosses his arms and waits quietly.


    After ten minutes, Lily still hasn¡¯t turned around and he says, ¡°Lily, aren¡¯t you here to visit me, but why


    are facing me with your back? Are you going to wash the fruits till daylight?¡±

 Chapter 154 Louis, Why Aren’t You Interested in Chloe?

    Chapter 154 Louis, Why Aren¡¯t You Interested in Chloe?


    She realizes that she can¡¯t continue to hide and could only turn around to face him and smiles


    awkwardly.


    ¡°President Smith, do you want to eat some apples?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t expect him to be so direct. She then picks up a knife to peel the skin.


    It is very awkward!


    Had she known that it would be so awkward to face President Smith, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to


    The atmosphere in the kitchen is awkwardly silent until Louis speaks, ¡°Lily, are you avoiding me


    because of what happened?¡±


    He actually feels uneasy when Lily didn¡¯t contact him during this period, it¡¯s like he is missing her


    naggings.


    Furthermore, he can¡¯t go to the office due to his health conditions.


    Once he says this, Lily thinks about the kiss at the bathroom and bes even more awkward, ¡°No,


    it¡¯s because of the work at the office, plus that Richard didn¡¯t make any moves and I¡¯m curious what he


    is waiting for.¡±


    After cutting the apple in half, Lily changes the subject, ¡°I¡¯m here today to discuss an issue with


    President Smith. With regards to Richard, what do you think he is waiting for?¡±


    Louis takes the apple and calmly says, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for the most opportune time. Apart from the


    original shares of those shareholders, his and yours are about the same. But he didn¡¯t umte


    much; most of them are in my father¡¯s hands.¡±


    His words are profound and Lily only understands after a while.


    Lily says, ¡°His ill intentions are well known to all, Master Smith wouldn¡¯t give him the shares.¡±


    After saying, she thinks of something and bes very nervous, ¡°Do you think that Richard will harm


    Master Smith if he bes desperate?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare even if he wants to.¡± Louis says calmly but his eyes are intense, ¡°If any members of


    the Smith family dares to harm my father, I¡¯ll disband the family!¡±


    Lily understands that he¡¯s a man of his words.


    Louis was adopted and raised by Master Smith and had long regarded him as his father.


    But Lily couldn¡¯t understand why such a talented man like Louis was hated so much by his parents and


    abandoned by them.


    What would he be like if he didn¡¯t meet Master Smith?


    As she ponders on this, she looks at him again and Lily¡¯s heart starts to ache, she sighs and changes


    the topic, ¡°Then President Smith, can you tell me what do you intend to do?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lily is stunned, ¡°What? No ns?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll counter it when it happens.¡± Louis sees her shocked state andughs inside him. ¡°Additionally,


    you have gotten used to the duties as a director and your adaptation abilities are very strong. Even if


    something happens to me, I believe that you can handle it. At that time when I was in aa after the


    ident, wasn¡¯t the work at thepany all done by you?¡±


    From convincing her to go to Turkey, to making her a manager of the special department, and to her


    methods of dealing with issues after taking over thepany, he took note of it all and had witnessed


    her changes.


    This woman is like a buried pearl. So long as the sand is removed, she will be able to shine.


    He is different from John Dawn.


    John likes to hide Lily and let her stayfortably in a cage, not letting her suffer, but Louis would let


    her do what she likes, letting her realize her potential.


    Rather than being sheltered, it is better for her to fight for her sess.


    He admits that he is using Lily to distract the Smith family¡¯s members but he has devoted much effort


    into nurturing her.


    And she has not let him down.


    ¡°President Smith, please don¡¯t have these inauspicious thoughts.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t like to listen to these and


    frowns, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the naysayers. Your leg is fine, and you just need to recuperate further.¡±


    ¡°The servants hired by Mr. Lewis aren¡¯t reliable. This time I¡¯ll hire some better ones for you.¡±


    ¡°You should also go out for a stroll. Being cooped up at home isn¡¯t good for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She starts to nag like an old maid to no end.


    Louis doesn¡¯t find it frustrating, he eats the apply slowly while listening to her naggings and somehow


    feels that it¡¯s all veryforting.


    He likes her as she is now ¨C she¡¯s not avoiding him.


    After her naggings, Louis says, ¡°If you¡¯re worrying about me, you can move in.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I find that the food that you prepare is delicious.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I have too many things to attend to.¡± She quickly rejects when she reacts to what he says, ¡°I


    guarantee that I¡¯ll find you a chef who can prepare food that is to the standard of a five-stars


    restaurant.¡±


    Louis knows that she is still avoiding him and frowns and feels ufortable, ¡°I¡¯m not picky with my


    food as long as the taste suits me. I don¡¯t need any high-ss standards.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t resist andughs, ¡°Not picky? You don¡¯t eat pork, don¡¯t eat fish, this isn¡¯t picky? If I didn¡¯t


    call my mother to ask how to season the pork to remove its smell, the pork would have been wasted.¡±


    Louis looks at her, ¡°So you lied to mest time?¡±


    ¡°Then, you ate them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Lilyughs.


    ¡°If you are unwilling then forget it, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Since Lily didn¡¯t agree, Louis doesn¡¯tpel her


    and leaves the kitchen in his wheelchair.


    Lily is unsettled.


    Louis has never asked her for anything and she simply rejected him, is she being too cruel?


    But when she thinks of the contract with Daniel, Lily has no choice.


    If she moves in to take care of Louis, she would be in breach of the contract and once Daniel finds it


    out, he will take it out on her.


    Lily stays in the kitchen for a while and then takes out her phone. She has added Ste on WeChat and


    she taps S and she picks Ste¡¯s icon.


    If anyone is to take care of Louis, he/she should be Ste.


    Lily types a lot of words but in the end, she just sends out two sentences. Just to encourage her to


    from the garden.


    Leigh is talking with Louis, ¡°Big brother lets me tell you, that he is going to New York with Justin to


    settle some matters. If you have any matters you can look for me, I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Go back while it¡¯s still early.¡± Louis says coldly, ¡°You seduce my staff,e to my ce and bring her


    to the garden and even want to steal my flowers, you should count yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t give you a


    beating.¡±


    ¡°Louis, we are brothers.¡± Leigh holds onto his shoulders andughs, ¡°Are a few roses more important


    than your brother¡¯s happiness?¡±


    Louisughs, ¡°You are happy 24 days a month.¡±


    Leigh whispers to his ear, ¡°Brother, this is uncalled for. See how thoughtful I was. I spent so much effort


    to bring Miss Lily over for you to see her.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, Little Fairy and Lily are friends and they live together. If I managed to court Little Fairy,


    then it also benefits you and Lily.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much into it.¡± Louis pats his hand.


    Leighughs cheekily, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell me that that night at the club, your kiss to Lily was an impulse.


    Then why don¡¯t you do that to Chloe?¡±


    ¡°Are you sick in your mind?¡±


    ¡°Yes, do you have any medicine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Their conversation is very soft and Lily couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    She walks over and asks Leigh, ¡°Daniel and Justin went to New York?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, they have some matters to settle.¡± Leigh stands up and intentionally asks, ¡°From the looks of


    it, have you taken a liking to my big brother?¡±

 Chapter 155 Can Our Relationship Be Advanced?

    Chapter 155 Can Our Rtionship Be Advanced?


    Lily replies, ¡°I¡¯m just curious, don¡¯t think too much into it.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you can tell us if you like my big brother!¡± Leigh raises his eyebrows. ¡°Though my big brother is


    slightly old, he doesn¡¯t have any bad habits. He is raised as a soldier and is a good catch.¡±


    ¡°Soldier?¡± Lily is surprised and asks Leigh, ¡°Did you mean that Daniel was a soldier whoter went into


    business, right?¡±


    Leigh is startled by her reaction andughs mischievously, ¡°What? Do you have to be so surprised that


    my bro was a soldier? Do you have a uniform fetish?¡±


    Lily¡¯s is a bit dumbfounded.


    Wow, Daniel was a soldier, and then doesn¡¯t this verify what Chandler said? Does it mean that


    Chandler could be Daniel¡¯s son?


    Then who is Chandler¡¯s mother? Ste?


    If that is the case¡­


    Lily looks towards Louis and she feels indescribablyplicated about the issues.


    Louis doesn¡¯t know all these. But if Louis he marries Ste, wouldn¡¯t he have another son? No, no.


    Louis and Daniel are bros, but doesn¡¯t this mean that Louis has to be the stepfather of Daniel¡¯s son in


    the future?


    ¡°Hey, hey, Lily, are you alright?¡± Leigh waves his hand in front of Lily, ¡°Why are you staring at Louis?


    Are you choosing between Daniel and Louis?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t pay attention to what he was saying and just nkly nods twice.


    Louis¡¯s expression immediately deepens and he tightly grips the wheelchair armrest and says coldly,


    ¡°No need to think so much, you¡¯re not the type Daniel likes.¡±


    Leigh looks towards Louis and says with confusion, ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t I know¡­¡±


    Louis gives him a killer stare, ¡°Bro, you¡¯d better take the opportunity to leave with those roses and


    Jessie before I give you a beat down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks for the roses!¡± Leigh runs away and shouts towards the garden, ¡°Little Fairy, take


    whatever you fancy, Louis says so.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Really? President Smith is so kind-hearted!¡±


    Louis frowns feeling frustrated, and suddenly has the impulse to mow down the entire garden.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know why Louis is so angry. His expression is so dark that she decides not to speak a


    word.


    Before she leaves, Lily says, ¡°President Smith, the servants I hired for you will arrive tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Louis closes the door with a gloomy mood.


    Lily feels a cold breeze brush across her face and it hurts. She doesn¡¯t understand why he has to get


    mad with her since it was Leigh who plucked his roses. He should be mad with Leigh instead.


    On the way back, Leigh goes to a florist to get a few pots and soil for Jessie to nt the roses. He even


    says that where Jessie is staying now is not suitable to nt roses and he will find her a new ce that


    has a garden for her to nt roses.


    When they reach the condominium, Leigh wants to carry the roses for Jessie but Jessie rejects.


    ¡°Leigh, you are so kind!¡± Jessie grabs his hand tightly with gratitude, ¡°The next time I¡¯ll buy three cups


    of milk tea for you to have your fill!¡±


    Leigh is very touched, ¡°Can our rtionship be advanced?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Leigh rubs his nose, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend? If not¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Before Leigh could celebrate, Jessie dashes his hopes, ¡°But Lily said that she¡¯ll introduce her


    brother to me. We¡¯ll be going for a movie this weekend, by then I¡¯ll have a boyfriend!¡±


    When she sees Leigh¡¯splicated expression, Lily couldn¡¯t hold back any longer andughs loudly.


    Wasn¡¯t he full of confidence?


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Jessie asks and sees Leigh shake his head, and then carries the flower pots into the


    apartment.


    Lily goes over to Leigh and pats his shoulders, ¡°Leigh, you will find a better girl. I¡¯ll thank you in


    advance on behalf of my brother.¡±


    Leigh frowns bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m so handsome and this is the first time I¡¯ve been rejected by a girl.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then please ept my condolences,¡± Lily is enjoying his pain, ¡°Next time have more rejections so


    that you¡¯ll get used to it and won¡¯t be so sad.¡±


    Leigh, ¡°¡­¡±


    Once back in the apartment, Jessie bes lively at the balcony. After nting the roses, she takes


    out her phone to take some pictures. She wants to search for what fertilizer is suitable for this type of


    rose.


    Once she realizes what species these roses are, she ispletely stunned.


    ¡°Li, Lily!¡± Jessie rushes to Lily. She excitedly shows her the phone, ¡°WTF, that rose is actually a rare


    variety from Pennsylvania which cost eight hundred¡­¡±


    ¡°Pfft!¡± Lily is so startled she spits the water in her mouth.


    She wipes her mouth with a napkin and takes a deep breath, ¡°Eight hundred thousand!! It isn¡¯t a rose;


    instead, it¡¯s walking money! President Smith¡¯s amazing, even the flowers he nts are amazing.¡±


    Lily purses her mouth, ¡°You¡¯re too greedy.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at that time. The next time you visit President Smith, return him two stumps.¡±


    Lily purses her lips and asks Jessie, ¡°I found servants for President Smith but I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯t


    take care of him well and talk behind his back. Do you think that I should go and take care of President


    Smith?¡±


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t owe President Smith anything.¡± Jessie asks but then she hisses with an expression


    showing that she understands all, ¡°Actually you already have the answer; you are just hesitating.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression is unnatural, ¡°Should I go?¡±


    She¡¯s truly worried about the servants not taking good care of Louis. Furthermore, Daniel had gone to


    New York. It should be fine if he doesn¡¯t see her. She hesitates because she feels that she should be


    so concerned.


    ¡°Go if you feel like it!¡± Jessie shrugs her shoulders for she doesn¡¯t feel that it¡¯s thatplicated, ¡°You


    consider about so many aspects and bury it within you. Don¡¯t you feel stressed?¡±


    She continues, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? Ste isn¡¯t fond of President Smith. It¡¯s more because of


    interests. The way she looks at President Smith and the way you look at him are totally different.¡±


    Lily bes uneasy, ¡°Is it so obvious?¡±


    Jessie says positively and nods, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You are so observant of others.¡± Lily counters, ¡°Then Leigh, can¡¯t you see that he is interested in you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did, that¡¯s why I rejected him.¡± Jessie adjusts her sses as she exins, ¡°He is yful


    and mboyant, and this kind of men are unreliable.¡±


    Lily has a headache and turns to go to the kitchen, ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡±


    ¡°What? You¡¯re cooking? Aren¡¯t you going to pack up and go home to prepare some nutritious meal for


    your President Smith?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    After a night of hesitating, Lily still isn¡¯t satisfied with the servants and decides to stay at Louis¡¯s ce


    even if she could just stay there for a few days.


    She instructs Meghan to postpone the events of the day, packs up, and heads for the vi.


    It¡¯s just seven in the morning and Louis must still be asleep. She nonchntly uses the entry card to


    open the door.


    As she¡¯s changing her shoes, she hears someone ask.


    ¡°So early?¡±


    Lily immediately replies, ¡°Yes, it takes time to cook porridge.¡±

 Chapter 156 Does It Look Like Pork to You?

    Chapter 156 Does It Look Like Pork to You?


    Lily feels something is wrong after saying that and subconsciously turns around.


    Louis Smith is holding a steaming cup of coffee, raising his eyebrows, calmly looking at her in his


    wheelchair.


    ¡°The, the door¡­¡± Lily wants to say that the door was unlocked, but she realizes she has the keycard in


    her hand. She feels embarrassed, ¡°Fine, I swiped my card to get in.¡±


    Louisughs and asks expressionlessly again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hired a maid for me?¡±


    ¡°The maids didn¡¯t have much training at the agency, I¡¯m afraid that they can¡¯t take good care of you,


    President Smith.¡± Lily lifts up the ingredients she had bought and the two roses.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, your ¡®one million six hundred thousand¡¯¡­oops, I mean roses.¡± She quickly corrects


    herself, ¡°The ce we live in is too small, Little Fairy asked me to return two to you, President Smith.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re just roses, no need to return them.¡±


    Louis says casually, doesn¡¯t seem to care. However, Lily feels speechless after hearing that.


    These aren¡¯t fucking rose, they¡¯re walking money!


    But, Lily doesn¡¯t have the guts to tell a multibillionaire that raising this kind of rose is such a waste of


    money. She goes straight into the kitchen to prepare breakfast, at the same time saying, ¡°President


    Smith, don¡¯t drink coffee before having breakfast, drink congeeter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis looks at the coffee in his hand. He then silently puts it down. This is the first time for him to obey


    other¡¯s order. From far away, he smells the odor of some kind of ingredient, he then pushes his


    wheelchair towards it.


    When he sees Lily handling some intestinal stuff, his face bes tense.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is pig intestine!¡± Lily doesn¡¯t look back, therefore she can¡¯t see the change in Louis¡¯ face, ¡°I went


    to the market in the morning and bought it, it¡¯s very fresh, I¡¯ll make pig¡¯s offal congeeter.¡±


    Louis takes a deep breath, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, I don¡¯t eat pork.¡±


    ¡°It''s not pork; it''s pig intestine.¡± Lily retorts back and even shows him the pig intestine, ¡°Does it look like


    pork to you?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily; it''s part of a pig.¡± Louis backs up his wheelchair a bit, and says with a trace of disdain in his


    tone.


    Lily is annoyed too.


    She must be out of her mind to consider moving in to take care of Louis.


    He¡¯s too fucking picky. Does he eat delicacies every day for his whole life? Isn¡¯t he tired of it?


    Plop! Lily dumps the pig intestine into the kitchen sink. Surprisingly, this time, she dares to straighten


    up her body and says to Louis, ¡°President Smith, so do you want to eat? If you don¡¯t want to eat, I¡¯ll


    order food delivery, so I can save my time!¡±


    Louis lifts his eyelids, and stares at her. While being stared, Lily is a bit frightened.


    Oh no, Uncle Smith won¡¯t get mad, will he?


    Just as Lily wants to unwillingly apologize first, Louis turns his wheelchair around and leaves the


    kitchen.


    Lily touches her chest with one hand and sighs in relief.


    Louis needs nutrition the most now; therefore all the ingredients Lily bought in the market are very


    fresh. She even called Daisyst night to ask for some nutritious recipe.


    Lily handles the ingredients and puts them into the refrigerator. When she sees the congee boiling in


    the casserole, she pours in the marinated pig offal. She then stirs it a few times with long chopsticks,


    turns off the heat, and sprinkles some green onions.


    The aroma of the pig¡¯s offal congee overflows.


    Lily carries the casserole to the table while wearing insted gloves. She sees Louis reading the


    newspaper so she calls him.


    ¡°President Smith, time to eat breakfast.¡±


    Louis pushes his wheelchair slowly to the dining area, staring at the bowl of congee Lily serves.


    But he doesn¡¯t move his spoon for a long while.


    Although he doesn¡¯t eat delicacies every day, his usual meals are all exquisite. The maids also don¡¯t


    dare to disobey him. Only Lily dares to challenge his limits with these kinds of food again and again.


    The time when she made pork pie, she lied to him that it was beef pie. Now, it¡¯s pig¡¯s offal.


    But he puts up with it all.


    Louis turns his head and sees Lily eating with a face full of enjoyment without a trace of reluctance on


    her face. He also stops restraining himself.


    An ordinary congee is tasteless, but when cooked with the marinated offal, it takes on a fresh taste.


    Eating the hot congee feels warming and tasty.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Louis raises his eyebrows.


    It¡¯s his first time eating this kind of congee, and it tastes better than he thought. Moreover, Lily is a good


    cook.


    Lily smiles proudly after receiving thepliment, ¡°Of course, I practiced for¡­¡±


    Halfway through, she suddenly realizes, what¡¯s the point of saying this, what if President Smith thinks


    she¡¯s trying to get sympathy? She quickly shuts up and continues eating the congee.


    Louis asks confusedly, ¡°Practice what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Hurry up and eat, President Smith. The congee won¡¯t taste good when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Louis, with a pair of sharp eyes, sees a few red bubbles on her middle finger. He grabs her hand for a


    closer look. The red bubbles are a bit swollen; and it seems to be caused by scalds.


    When he rtes to Lily¡¯s hesitated words just now, he feels heartache.


    Did she practice at home for a long time to try and make delicious pig¡¯s offal congee, but identally


    burned her hand?


    As Lily¡¯s hand is suddenly grabbed by Louis, his palm¡¯s temperature makes Lily¡¯s face flushes. Luckily,


    the phone on the table rings, breaking the awkward atmosphere in time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Pre, President Smith, I¡¯ll take a call!¡± Lily pulls out her hand, takes her phone, and gets up in a hurry.


    It¡¯s Meghan Grant calling.


    Several executives want to discuss with Lily regarding the sale of some of the Smith Group¡¯s


    properties. They also want to discuss about the branch office. They hope Lily can make time and go to


    the office right away.


    Lily looks towards the dining area.


    Louis Smith looks extremely lonely to her; she doesn¡¯t want him to be alone in the vi. Besides, the


    ingredients in the fridge will be wasted if no one eats them today.


    Lily clenches her teeth and says to Meghan, ¡°I¡¯m busy; I can¡¯t go to the office. Let¡¯s have a video


    conference.¡±


    ¡°The executives say it would be better to have a meeting with you in person, some things are hard to


    discuss clearly through a video conference.¡±


    They want her to go to the office no matter what.


    Lily thinks for a while, and then returns to the dining area and asks Louis, ¡°President Smith, several


    executives are looking for me, can I ask them toe here directly for a meeting? If can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Louis doesn¡¯t refuse, ¡°There¡¯s a soundproof conference room upstairs.¡±


    Lily feels touched, ¡°President Smith, you¡¯re so kind.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Louis says slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you won¡¯t be back at noon to cook for


    me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At ten o¡¯clock, Meghan arrives at the vi with a few executives.


    This ce is Louis¡¯ private residence. No one in thepany knows where it is except Meghan. The


    executives think it is where Lily lives.


    Lily takes the executives into the conference room. Then, the conference room¡¯s door is closed tightly


    for the rest of the morning.


    This morning, Louis doesn¡¯te out from his bedroom frequently. After he ends the call with Daniel


    Lou, he turns off hisptop. He notices it¡¯s already half-past twelve, but Lily hasn¡¯t called him for lunch.


    Louis pushes his wheelchair out and meets Meghan, who has just returned.


    ¡°President Smith.¡±


    Louis nods and sees Meghan¡¯s hands full of things; he can also smell the fragrance of food. He asks,


    ¡°The meeting hasn¡¯t finished by now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, President Lily has a lot of things to discuss with the executives; one of them is about the branch


    office.¡± Meghan replies, ¡°I was worried that they will be hungry, so I went out to buy lunch, would you


    like to join us?¡±


    ¡°No, you guys eat.¡±

 Chapter 157 Looking at the Exhausted Lily Makes His Heart Ache

    Chapter 157 Looking at the Exhausted Lily Makes His Heart Ache


    Seeing Meghan Grant walking towards the conference room, Louis pushes his wheelchair to follow her,


    but he didn¡¯t go in. Through the half-open door of the conference room, he sees Lily standing in front of


    the table, pointing at the projector behind her, and is saying something.


    He gazes silently at the slender figure.


    Lily wears a linen slim knit dress today, and her hair is neatly tied up. She has exquisite facial features,


    which give a cold beauty feel. Every move of her is swift and energetic - she looks totally like an elite.


    Like her gentleness and meekness a few months ago, this woman now carries a lot of confidence and


    pride in her.


    He trained her into this.


    Looking at the impressive Lily, Louis has an inexpressible sense of satisfaction. Then a tiny smile


    appears on his face. After looking for a while, he pushes his wheelchair and quietly leaves.


    It is a long meeting thatsts until 7 p.m. When the executivese out of the conference room, all of


    them show a tired face.


    ¡°Oh my God, a day-long meeting? I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys noticed? President Lily is even scarier than President Smith when ites to


    meetings, she does not care about the time at all.¡±


    They chat while walking downstairs. However, they didn¡¯t expect President Smith, the person who


    they¡¯re talking about, to be in the living room. Everyone is shocked.


    Why is President Smith here?


    Could it be that President Smith and President Lily have some kind of rtionship?


    When the crowd sees that Louis Smith is here, they begin to have all kinds of guesses in their heart.


    But no one dares to say any of that, they greet Louis and quickly leave the vi.


    After about five minutes, Lilyes down from upstairs while rubbing her shoulders.


    ¡°The president¡¯s work is even more tiring than the staff¡¯s.¡± Lily mutters. When she sees Louis in the


    living room, she suddenly remembers she is at Louis¡¯ vi.


    She ps her forehead, and regretfully says, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, President Smith. The meeting took too long.


    I¡¯ll go cook now.¡±


    ¡°No need. Order food delivery.¡± Seeing how tired she is, Louis¡¯ heart aches a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I cook fast,¡± Lily replies, and runs towards the kitchen. From a distance away, she tells Louis


    everything about today¡¯s meeting.


    Louis pours boiling water into the teapot, wanting to make a pot of tea so that Lily can drink itter and


    have a good sleep.


    Suddenly, he hears a dull and loud sound.


    Louis nces around. When he looks at the kitchen, he sees a person lying on the floor. His


    expression changes and he immediately pushes his wheelchair over. His other hand quickly dials the


    doctor¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    Louis bends over with much effort and pats Lily¡¯s face with his hand. He is extremely anxious.


    Lily does not react at all.


    Louis sees that she looks normal; he touches her forehead with his hand. It isn¡¯t hot. She seems to be


    asleep, for her breathing is steady.


    Louis stares at her for a few seconds, and then sighs in relief.


    The doctor, who rushes over, checks on Lily¡¯s condition. She is fine; she¡¯s just overworked.


    But the doctor instructs, ¡°Thisdy should be under a lot of stress, stop letting her stay upte, try to go


    to bed earlier. Too much stress will also affect her menstrual cycle.¡±


    Louis nods, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the doctor leaves, Louis opens a bottle of oral liquid medicine, and then he feeds it to Lily using a


    spoon.


    The medicine is pungent and bitter. As soon as it enters Lily¡¯s mouth, she spits it out, furrowing her


    eyebrows. Louis doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    How can she get well without medication?


    Louis tries again. This time, the spoon is nearly knocked over. He has no choice but to do it the same


    way he did before. He puts the medicine in his mouth, then forces her to drink it.


    Lily¡¯s mouth has a faint coffee smell. She must have drunk coffee during the meeting, it smells bitter yet


    sweet.


    Louis can¡¯t help but put his tongue into her mouth and starts French-kissing her. He then finally let go


    after a while.


    Some brown liquid medicine flows down from the corner of her lips. Louis wipes it off with his thumb.


    Looking at her sleeping, a part of his heart feels sympathy towards her, and his heart aches a little.


    ¡­


    The next day, Lily wakes up refreshed. She wonders why is she sleeping in her clothes in bed as she


    can¡¯t remember what happened to her. When she sees Louis downstairs, she asks.


    Louis says, ¡°You fainted in the kitchen, I carried you up.¡±


    ¡°Did I really faint in the kitchen?¡± Lily is confused and looks at him, not knowing what to say, ¡°Pre,


    President Smith, you should just give me a nket, no need to be so¡­¡±


    When she imagines the image of Louis, who can¡¯t move freely, carrying her up the stairs, she feels


    extremely awkward.


    ¡°You¡¯re not heavy anyway, just like a little girl.¡± Louis unfolds the newspaper and reads it leisurely, ¡°It¡¯s


    just that when I dragged you, you bumped your head on the handrail a few times.¡±


    ¡°Will I turn stupid?¡± Lily is scared and subconsciously touches her head.


    Louis nces at her several times, and then he covers his lips with the back of his hand andughs


    silently as if he is amused.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    This woman really believes everything he says.


    ¡°President Smith, you''ve gone too far!¡± Lily realizes that Louis is teasing her. She furrows her eyebrows


    and goes to the kitchen furiously.


    Lily ns to go to the office after breakfast ande back at noon after taking care of business.


    It¡¯s not good to keep on disturbing Louis¡¯ rest.


    However, Louis tells her she doesn¡¯t have to. Meghan will take care of the rest. ¡°You¡¯re the president,


    not a staff. If you¡¯re in charge of everything, what''s the need for a secretarial department?¡±


    ¡°The situation is different now,¡± Lily says. After all, it¡¯s a matter of the Smith Group¡¯s survival.


    They have no idea about Richard Smith¡¯s n, so she doesn¡¯t feelfortable letting anyone else do


    so much.


    Louis¡¯ tone is firm, ¡°Let them take charge, you need to rest.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Although Lily promises him, she still wants to take care of the things personally anyway. However,


    Meghan doesn¡¯t answer her phone, and there is no email at all. Louis is determined to let her rest for a


    few days.


    So, after more than half a month of busywork, Lily is finally able to rx.


    Her daily routine is watering the flowers, cooking, sunbathing in the garden when it¡¯s not hot, and


    asionally processing the data collected previously.


    The reason why she promised Louis to be the manager of the trantion department is to find out the


    truth about Manager Leon¡¯s death. But after all this time, there¡¯s no clue.


    Did the manager really die in an ident?


    Her phone vibrates - it is a WeChat from Louis.


    [Can we eat dumplings today?]


    Lily can¡¯t help butughs, it is hard to imagine that Uncle Smith would use such a humble tone; he even


    added a question mark.


    Lily: [Yes, I¡¯ll decide the filling!]


    Althoughst time Louis didn¡¯t reject the pig¡¯s innards congee, he still doesn¡¯t really eat pork dishes


    during daily meals. In his words, pork is not nutritious. They should eat less to stay healthy.


    Nonsense! The pigs feed so many people in a country, and Louis, you¡¯re still despising it?


    Lily has decided to make pork and cabbage dumplings today!


    When using the flour, Lily realizes there isn¡¯t much left, so she ces an order for some on her phone.


    While she is adjusting the water temperature, she yells towards the living room, waking up the


    Bluetooth speaker to start ying.


    Then there¡¯s a songing out of it.


    As Lily is the only person downstairs, she stirs the noodles with the pot in her arms. She starts to dance


    along with the music with huge movements, she sings so loud that it bes out of tune. She is as


    happy as ark.


    She doesn¡¯t notice at all that Louis hase down from upstairs.


    After yelling for a whole song, Lily¡¯s voice turns a bit hoarse. When she turns around to take the things,


    she suddenly notices there is someone. She is so shocked that she almost throws out the pot of


    noodles.


    Louis asks with great interest, ¡°What, am I interrupting your singing?¡±


    Undoubtedly, he heard it all.

 Chapter 158 Oh, It’s You, My Son-in-law!

    Chapter 158 Oh, It¡¯s You, My Son-inw!


    Lily¡¯s feels extremely embarrassed. Sheughs and swiftly turns away as she ruthlessly scolds herself


    in heart: how can you be so rampant in someone else¡¯s territory!


    Louis sees that Lily¡¯s phone on the coffee table is ringing and mutes the music.


    ¡°Lily, your call.¡±


    ¡°Must be the courier.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to deal with him, for she feels awkward, ¡°President Smith,


    please answer it.¡±


    Louis looks at the phone and the caller ID ¡°Mom¡± is disyed. He raises his eyebrows.


    It¡¯s not the courier.


    But he sees that Lily¡¯s hands are covered with flour and she is busy. So he presses to ept the call


    and turns on the speaker, ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, my son-inw!¡± Daisy recognizes Louis¡¯s voice, ¡°Where¡¯s Lily?¡±


    WTF!


    When Lily hears Daisy¡¯s voice and her calling Louis son-inw, she almost vomits blood. She dashes


    to Louis and snatches the phone.


    Lily turns off the speaker and clenches her teeth, ¡°Mom, how can you call him son-inw?¡±


    She takes a peek at Louis as she speaks to her mom. Louis doesn¡¯t seem to be surprised and his


    expression is calm as usual.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my son-inw¡¯s voice?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ no, he¡¯s not your son-inw!¡± Lily corrects her. She has an impulse to kill herself, ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter?¡±


    ¡°You and your brother have note back for such a long time. I¡¯m calling you to check on you.¡±


    Daisy asks Lily when will she go back for a meal and she had prepared two barrels of wine and wants


    her to bring back some. Lily says that she¡¯ll go back tomorrow and then she quickly ends the call.


    Louis maneuvers the wheelchair over, ¡°Why did your mother address me as her son-inw when I


    answered the call?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t think that his voice sounds like Jason.


    ¡°Ah, this, this.¡± Lily is anxious and starts to stammer, ¡°My mother has some issues with her hearing.


    She thought that you were Jason.¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression bes gloomy.


    Lily breaks out in cold sweat and doesn¡¯t know why he suddenly bes deted. She braces herself


    and says, ¡°Although my rtionship with Jason didn¡¯t work out, my mother is rather fond of Jason.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is so ¡®kind¡¯.¡± Louisughs coldly but he himself doesn¡¯t know why he is angry. ¡°How can


    she like someone who keeps cheating and bullying her own daughter?¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t resist, ¡°Apart from cheating, Jason¡¯s personality is still alright.¡±


    Furthermore, she had her problems.


    ¡°Enough, I¡¯m not interested.¡± His voice bes cold and he leaves after saying, leaving the puzzled


    Lily behind.


    What did she say that it upset him?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know why but she feels that Uncle Smith is angry. He is wearing a cold expression and


    doesn¡¯t bother to talk with her, additionally, when he sees the pork dumplings that she made, he puts


    down the chopsticks, which totally angers Lily.


    Lily wants to yell at Louis. Whether he will eat the meal or not is not of her business. But she holds


    back her anger when she sees Louis¡¯s legs in the wheelchair. She drives out in the evening to look for


    some fresh beef and prepares a small pot of stew.


    On the second day, Louis is still angry and ignores her.


    Lily prepares breakfast and leaves. She calls Coffey during her drive to Daisy¡¯s house.


    A girl answers.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Calling this early and interrupting other¡¯s sleep?¡±


    Lily is shocked.


    Before she cane to her senses, the yelling female voice goes away, and in her ce is Coffey¡¯s


    raspy voice, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in school? I¡¯ll pick you up and we¡¯ll go home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having a few days off and I am outside. Sis, go to the same ce to wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in ten


    minutes.¡±


    Lily answers and then asks curiously, ¡°What was that girl just now? She has a hot temper.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll wash up first.¡±


    Coffey ends the call as he worries that Lily will ask too much.


    He walks into the room in anger and wakes Chloe, ¡°Miss Chloe, didn¡¯t I tell you not to touch my


    things?¡±


    ¡°It disturbed my sleep,¡± Chloe mumbles with her eyes still closed and her head pounding on his chest.


    Coffey remembers that he owes her several million and decides to endure it.


    Before she can lean on him, Coffey tosses her onto the bed and goes to the bathroom.


    Chloe has lost her desire to sleep because of his movement; she rubs her eyes and yawns as she


    goes to the bathroom. She opens her mouth and waits for Coffey to ce the toothbrush into her


    mouth.


    Then she brushes her teeth as she asks, ¡°What shall we eat today?¡±


    ¡°Order delivery.¡± Coffey washes up himself within minutes, ¡°I have something on and have to go out.¡±


    Chloe turns and stares at him, ¡°No! Has Louis called you? If there¡¯s any problem, you can let Kay go.


    Regardless, I don¡¯t want to order delivery!¡±


    Coffey¡¯s vein on his forehead throbs, ¡°Just eat once.¡±


    ¡°Not even once!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I just won¡¯t eat delivery. It¡¯s dirty and unptable.¡± Chloe looks at him pitifully, ¡°I want to eat breakfast


    cooked by you, even if I have to eatter.¡±


    Coffey hates it when she throws a tantrum. It¡¯s even more unbearable than when she is angry, but he


    doesn¡¯t have a choice, ¡°I¡¯m going home for a meal. In that case, I¡¯ll bring a share for you.¡±


    Chloe is surprised, ¡°So your mother is in the city too? I thought that she¡¯s very far from you!¡±


    ¡°So are you eating or not?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go with you to your house to eat?¡± Chloe grabs his arm and says seriously, ¡°In any case, I


    don¡¯t have anything to do this morning. I¡¯ll go and visit your mother.¡±


    ¡°My mother doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by outsiders.¡± Coffey pats her hand and puts the toothbrush


    back into her mouth, ¡°Either you order delivery or I take back a portion for you, take a pick.¡±


    Chloe pouts, bites down on the toothbrush, and mumbles, ¡°Take back a portion for me.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Coffey turns around and leaves.


    Chloe finishes brushing her teeth and runs out before washing her face. She carefully observes


    Coffey¡¯s actions and waits for him to leave before putting on her clothes and leaves to follow him.


    She hails a taxi and follows him from behind. She thinks that Coffey will go directly to his mother¡¯s


    ce but she doesn¡¯t expect that he would stop at a junction.


    There is a Mercedes Benz at the road and he opens the door and gets in.


    Chloe stretches her neck to look and sees that the driver is Lily,ughing and telling Coffey something.


    She even leans over to fasten the seat belt for him. They seem to be very intimate.


    ¡°This slut!¡± Chloe scolds furiously and is on the verge of dying of anger.


    Was this slut her rival in love in the previous life? And in this life, she snatched Louis from her and


    caused her to lose favor with Louis. Then she snatches her bodyguard! How disgusting!


    Once the Mercedes Benz drives off, Chloe yells angrily, ¡°Driver, faster, follow the car in front!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡­¡± The driver sees that Chloe looks so familiar like she¡¯s some movie star. But her temper is


    very explosive and he couldn¡¯t ask. He decides to concentrate on driving.


    Coffey has already noticed that Chloe is following him but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Coffey looks at the rearview mirror and sees Chloe following in the taxi. He makes Lily take a different


    route and turn whenever possible to shake off the taxi.


    Lily feels that something is wrong and asks Coffey, ¡°Is it because you didn¡¯t pay enough? The women


    at those ces areplicated. Did you give her your number?¡±


    When Coffey realizes what his sister is thinking, he says, ¡°Sis, I didn¡¯t do those sorts of things.¡±


    Lily answers, ¡°No worries, you are an adult. You should know more about that kind of thins. But you


    must take precautions; this is for your own safety¡­¡±

 Chapter 159 I Like Men!

    Chapter 159 I Like Men!


    ¡°Stop it.¡± Coffey interrupts her, ¡°You are thinking too much into it.¡±


    ¡°Who was that woman who answered the call?¡±


    When he sees that Lily is going to press him for an answer, Coffey frowns, and asks, ¡°Not a woman, it¡¯s


    my friend. His voice is soft, and therefore sounds like a woman.¡±


    Lily steps on the brakes to stop the car, and looks at him in surprise, ¡°You¡­ you are gay?¡±


    Coffey¡¯s face turns ck immediately, ¡°NO!¡±


    Lily thinks that he is covering up and pretends to be calm, ¡°It¡¯s alright, society is so advanced now. But


    don¡¯t tell mom first; you should spend some time to understand each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It is obviously awkward for the rest of the trip.


    Lily knows that homosexuals would feel inferior and worry about being ostracized by society. So she


    continued to counsel Coffey.


    ¡°It¡¯s really alright, I understand, as long as you are happy, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°See, now a lot of countries allow gay marriages, society will be very epting of you all, so will me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about kids, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Coffey looks out of the window expressionlessly.


    When they arrive at Daisy¡¯s house, it is time for lunch. Daisy has prepared a lot of dishes. She keeps


    mentioning that Joey only cares about earning money and hasn¡¯te back for a visit aftering


    back from overseas.


    Daisy serves Coffey some dishes and asks warmly, ¡°Coffey, how is it going in school?¡±


    Lily raises her eyebrow and quickly says, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you understand Coffey? Coffey has never let you


    worry about his studies.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Daisy nods and hesitates, ¡°When I was working at the library, I noticed that a lot of


    youngsters are already in a rtionship. If you meet a girl who you like, I won¡¯t object it as long as it


    doesn¡¯t affect your studies.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Lily is drinking some soup and is choked.


    Daisy quickly pours some water for her, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Lily takes over the ss and drinks a big mouthful of it. At the same time, she looks


    at Daisy, and thinks, ¡®Your son has a ¡®boyfriend¡¯, but not a girlfriend.¡¯


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about this, he is an adult now and has his own thoughts.¡± Lily said and changes the


    subject, ¡°I bought an apartment and once it is furnished you can move in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine here, why did you spend money unnecessarily to buy an apartment?¡±


    Lilyughs and says, ¡°You¡¯ve been living here for so long and it¡¯s damp and isn¡¯t good for your health.


    You shouldn¡¯t continue living here.¡±


    ¡°Sis, sell away your apartment.¡± That day, after he left the sales office, Coffey kept apanying


    Chloe for her film shoots. He was so busy that he forgot to tell Lily about the apartment, ¡°I also bought


    one.¡±


    Lily is stunned and asks him, ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    ¡°The one that we inspected thest time.¡±


    ¡°That apartment which costs nearly ten million?¡± Lily takes a deep breath when thinking of it, ¡°I was just


    thinking that the apartment was sold in the time I went to the bathroom. So you were the one who


    bought it. Where did you get the money?¡±


    Coffey says, ¡°I have some money enough for the down payment, thereafter the monthly payment is


    several tens of thousands.¡±


    ¡°You should return your apartment. I¡¯ll find a way for you.¡± Since it is a property developer under the


    Smith Company, if she is to tell Louis, he should be able to return the apartment.


    ¡°Why return it? Sis, you also like it, don¡¯t you?¡± Coffey doesn¡¯t want to return it, ¡°I can afford it. It¡¯s just


    several tens of thousands a month.¡±


    It¡¯s just that he should pay it to Chloe.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want his burden to be so heavy yet Coffey thinks that his choice is the best. Daisy is


    worried about spending too much but both Lily and Coffey didn¡¯t take her words into consideration.


    After lunch, Lily pulls Coffey aside and whispers, ¡°Tell me, this house¡­ did you take money from


    your¡­ partner to buy the ce?¡±


    The school is so stingy and can¡¯t wait to charge more fees. How could it be possible that they would


    give money to students?


    Coffey doesn¡¯t want to exin to her regarding his sexual orientation, even if he says it a hundred


    times, Lily will not believe, ¡°I took a loan to buy this house, you and mom can rx.¡±


    Lily is sullen for a moment and then pats his back, ¡°Thanks, it must be hard on you.¡±


    Coffey feels uneasy.


    He keeps thinking that when his sister said ¡°hard on you¡±, she didn¡¯t mean it the regr way.


    When they leave in the afternoon, Daisy prepares some pickled vegetables and grape wine for them to


    take home. She nags her usual way and Lily and Coffey listen patiently before leaving.


    After sending Coffey to the same spot, Lily is moody and uneasy while driving back.


    How could her cute brother be gay?


    She is not against gays but when it happens to your own family, there¡¯ll be aplicated feeling. And


    Daisy is very traditional. If she knows that Coffey is gay, she will most likely cry her eyes out.


    Lily carries the wine into the vi and the afternoon sun isn¡¯t too ring. It is warm and she sees him


    from afar. His head is slightly lowered as he is reading a book.


    Lily washes some fruits and brings them to the garden.


    ¡°President Smith.¡± She pulls over a chair, sits beside him, and hands him the te of fruits, ¡°Have


    some fruits.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t even look at her.


    A day has passed and he is still so depressed. Lily is puzzled.


    Why is he upset with her?


    Is it¡­ because of Daisy¡¯s call yesterday?


    Lily ponders and clenches her teeth and says, ¡°Actually my mother knew it was you.¡±


    Louis finally looks at her.


    It¡¯s because of really that call.


    Lily feels awkward and softly says, ¡°It was that time when you were drunk on your birthday, Meghan


    asked me to pick you up and you didn¡¯t want to go home so I took you to celebrate your birthday and


    then we went to my house.¡±


    ¡°I was thinking it was President Smith¡¯s birthday and it wouldn¡¯t be perfect without some longevity


    noodles. So I asked my mother to make a bowl of noodles. At that time you were drunk and dazed. So


    when I called my mother, you also called her mom.¡±


    ¡°Then my mother assumed that you, President Smith, are my boyfriend.¡±


    Lily is increasingly embarrassed as she rtes the story and bes barely audible. Louis


    understands and then he rxes his knitted eyebrows.


    It¡¯s not that Daisy was mistaken but Lily was lying to him.


    Louis didn¡¯t reveal any emotion and simply asks, ¡°Where did you take me for my birthday? Howe I


    can¡¯t remember?¡±


    Lilyughs, ¡°We simply walked around.¡±


    She¡¯s actually rather amused that each time Louis is drunk, he will forget about what happened when


    he bes sober. Otherwise, she would be awkward. If Louis knew about what he had done, then his


    expression will be more interesting than hers.


    Louis looks at her suspiciously.


    ¡°Louis, have some fruits, they are very fresh.¡± Lily gives him the te of fruits again, ¡°If you¡¯re no longer


    angry, can I ask you some questions?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Louis has not heard her calling him like this for a time.


    Lilly sees that he is reaching for the orange and grabs it first and peels it for him and asks, ¡°Do you


    have that kind of friend?¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    Lily is slightly embarrassed, ¡°The type of ¡­ gay.¡±


    She stammers and it takes a while for Louis to understand. He looks at her once over with his sharp


    eyes, ¡°Why are you asking me this?¡±


    Then his voice tenses up and his eyes are widened, ¡°Are you a lesbian?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I like men!¡± Lily hastily waves her hands and starts to blush.


    Louis also sighs in relief. He says, ¡°I met a few, why?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily shuffles nearer to him and asks curiously, ¡°So what kind of habits do they have? Where


    do they like to go?¡±

 Chapter 160 Kiss Me Again!

    Chapter 160 Kiss Me Again!


    ¡°There is no difference from the others.¡± Louis says but he kind of understands what Lily is asking, ¡°Are


    you trying to ask what to look out for when their sexual orientation change?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Exactly that!¡± Lily ps her thigh, ¡°Louis, you¡¯re so intelligent!¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any signs.¡±


    Lily is stunned by what he just said.


    Louis looks at her and slowly says, ¡°They are the same as regr people, there¡¯s no difference. When


    they meet someone that they like, they¡¯ll try to get along with each other, as long as they are attracted


    to each other, they don¡¯t mind either sex.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Lily listens intently.


    No wonder she has been with Coffey all these years and has never detected any abnormalities.


    Louis asks, ¡°Why are you asking these?¡±


    When he asks this, Lily suddenly wants to cry and her face breaks down, ¡°Do you know that my brother


    whom I brought up for ten over years, I thought that he is straight but ¡­¡±


    Lily really can¡¯t say any further.


    Louis is very calm and continues to eat the oranges, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be able to ept this?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can ept, he is my little brother. As long as he is happy, it¡¯s okay. But my mother¡­¡± She


    thinks of the conservative Daisy and starts to tear her hair, ¡°If she was to find out that my brother likes


    men, she possibly will get a heart attack¡±


    Seeing her anxiety and her head in a mess, Louis wants tough.


    He uses his fingers to tidy her hair and says calmly, ¡°This is your brother¡¯s personal life. How he


    decides depends on him. Your anxiety is pointless. Don¡¯t yank your hair; you originally don¡¯t have


    much.¡±


    Lily ps away his hand and moves away from him in despise, ¡°President Smith, don¡¯t touch me when


    you¡¯re talking, your fingers are stained with orange juice. They¡¯re sticky and now it¡¯s all over my hair.¡±


    Louis purses his lips.


    ¡­


    Coffey is unaware that his simple lie has already given him a ¡°gay¡±bel.


    He carries the things back to the apartment.


    When he left in the morning, the apartment was clean and neat. Now when he opens the door, it is in a


    mess - script, snacks, puppets are all over.


    Chloeys on the sofa in her silk nightgown just like a housewife.


    Coffey is impressed. In the morning Chloe put on makeup and went out to tail him. In a few hours, she


    manages toe home, remove her makeup, andy down.


    ¡°Eat.¡± Coffey clears the snacks on the table and ces the lunch that he brings back on the table. He


    says, ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much of this junk food, they¡¯re not healthy.¡±


    Chloe pulls a face and buries her head into the pillow, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, remove it!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw it.¡± Coffey knows that she¡¯s throwing a tantrum and refuses to give in to her, so he takes


    the food to the kitchen.


    ¡°Damn Gray Wolf, you are too much!¡± Chloe gets up angrily from the sofa and throws the pillow at him,


    ¡°To think that I¡¯m so good to you and bought the apartment for you, this is what you do to me?¡±


    Coffey thinks that she is still angry with what happened in the morning, and says, ¡°I already said, if you


    don¡¯t want to wait, you can order in delivery. Why are you so upset?¡±


    He is a bodyguard and not a punching bag!


    Chloe walks barefoot over to him angrily and furiously, ¡°I¡¯m angry, but it is not because of this! Are you


    blind? Are all the women in the world dead? You don¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    ¡°That woman is lying to you and two-timing you, do you know!¡±


    Chloe is increasingly upset. She is too unlucky. Louis was snatched, her bodyguard was also snatched,


    and by the same woman!


    She uses her finger to point Coffey on the chest and continues to scold, ¡°You are a pig! Can¡¯t you tell


    me what you need?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you break off with such a nasty girlfriend? Why are you keeping quiet? Are you going to let


    that slut stay in the house that I bought for you?¡±


    Coffey lowers his head to look at her.


    She speaks like a Gatling gun spitting out words continually. She is petite and how can her lungs have


    so much capacity. Even her voice is loud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Coffey¡¯s ears are hurting.


    Chloe yells furiously, ¡°You do! I¡¯m not blind and I saw you two. You just don¡¯t want to break up.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°Liar, I saw it all!¡±


    Coffey is frustrated with her jabbering small mouth. He grabs Chloe¡¯s back and pulls her towards him


    and shuts her mouth with his. His ears can rx now.


    She just ate some caramel candies and her mouth has the sweet caramel taste. It makes Coffey press


    her tighter towards him to intensify the kiss.


    This woman¡¯s mouth is indeed sweet.


    A whileter, Coffey rxes his hands. He sees a dazed Chloe and realizes what he has done. He


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    frowns and wants to give himself a p for his impulse.


    What the hell is he doing? How could he touch President Smith¡¯s woman?


    Coffey feels awkward and clears his throat and says uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ll clean up the kitchen.¡±


    Chloe uses her hand to touch her lips and starts to blush when she recalls what just happened.


    Although she has been in the entertainment industry for so many years, when she films the kissing


    scenes, it¡¯s either an offset kiss or with a stand-in actor. She has never been kissed. She didn¡¯t know


    that kissing would be like that, how sweet!


    Chloe follows him to the kitchen and waits till Coffey turns around. Then she plunges into his embrace


    like a cannonball and holds tightly onto his waist, ¡°Kiss me again!¡±


    ¡°Miss Chloe, please let go.¡± Coffey brutally pulls her off.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to!¡± Chloe looks petite but she hugs him tightly and pouts her lips high, ¡°I like you and I


    like your kiss, kiss me again!¡±


    She realizes that her feelings for Coffey are very differentpared to that to Louis. To Louis, she


    deeply respects him but when Coffey kissed her, her heartbeat raced.


    She now knows that¡¯s why she is so upset when she learned that he has a girlfriend, it¡¯s because she


    likes him.


    Chloe turns and looks at him with eyes welled up with tears, ¡°I really like you, feel this if you don¡¯t


    believe.¡± She pulls his hand and ces it on her heart, ¡°it¡¯s beating fast because of you.¡±


    Coffey has not been intimate with a woman and when he is hugged by Chloe for so long, not to


    mention she cing his hand on her soft chest, his groin stiffens up!


    Coffey couldn¡¯t breathe steadily as he clenches his teeth, ¡°Release me first!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t have a girlfriend? I¡¯ve decided to be your girlfriend!¡± Chloe tiptoes, ¡°You


    must not reject and must agree!¡±


    She is already stepping on his shoes trying to kiss him but Coffey covers her mouth with hisrge


    hand.


    ¡°Miss Chloe, behave yourself.¡±


    Coffey¡¯s abdomen tense up. Chloe actually blew lightly on his palm and gently licked it like a fox


    wagging its tail.


    Coffey pushes her away from him and stares at her.


    Chloe actually takes the opportunity to grab him by the waist with her legs andughs, ¡°I don¡¯t care.


    You kissed me without my permission, now I want you to return me a kiss!¡±


    Then she grabs his head and leans over for a kiss.


    She doesn¡¯t control her strength when her teeth press against his lower lip. Coffey¡¯s face turns gloomy


    and Chloeughs cheekily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, missed, do-over!¡±

 Chapter 161 If You Dare to Find Her, I Will Kill You!

    Chapter 161 If You Dare to Find Her, I Will Kill You!


    This time, Chloe kisses his lips instead. Her kiss is clumsy but impatient, as if she likes him a lot.


    Coffey''s stiff hands are around her waist lightly. Through the thin clothes, he feels her thin and soft


    waist. Touching her skin feels so great that he can¡¯t help to hold her even tighter in his arms.


    She can be so attractive.


    They kiss so tight in the kitchen, soon, Chloe starts taking off his shirt and kisses down from his Adam''s


    apple to his corbone. Every of her movement makes him want her more.


    At this moment, a phone suddenly rings in the living room.


    Coffey regains his senses. Seeing that his shirt is stripped off, his face turns ck. He puts back his


    shirt and puts down Chloe, "I''ll answer the phone."


    "It¡¯s a scam call. Leave it!" Chloe doesn¡¯t want to get off from him. She even puts her hands more into


    his shirt. "Let me touch your abs. Don¡¯t block me. Let me touch it."


    "..."


    It takes Coffey a lot of efforts to take out Chloe from him. Then he goes directly to answer the phone in


    the living room.


    Chloe gets very unhappy from him.


    Damn it, Grey Wolf¡¯s abs look so amazing. It must feel so good. But he hides it back before she can


    feel it.


    That¡¯s so annoying!


    Chloe doesn¡¯t know who he is calling to. But as soon as she gets out of the kitchen, she sees Coffey


    suddenly bing so scary like a demon from hell.


    Coffey says in a really cold voice as if he wants to murder someone, "If you dare to find her, I will kill


    you!"


    Chloe freezes there in shock.


    Coffey hangs up the phone. Seeing how scared Chloe is, Coffey¡¯s face is not as cold as before


    anymore, "Miss Chloe, you can dress up. I will take you back to the filming team."


    "Oh." Chloe nods and can''t help asking, "What''s going on?"


    "It¡¯s not your business."


    Chloe is stunned at first, and then she gets so angry after she realizes what he says. She throws a


    vase under his feet and says: ¡°I don''t know who kissed me just now. Twice!"


    Coffey says, "You kissed me the second time."


    ¡°I am angry now. I don¡¯t want to go filming anymore. I don¡¯t care for losing money!" Chloe goes back to


    the room and ms the door harshly.


    Coffey feels helpless and pinches his eyebrows.


    Like what it says, women¡¯s emotions are like candies in the box, you never know what you will get next.


    -


    Lily has rested for a long time. Now she recovers very well. She is worried about work, so she gets


    contact with Meghan through the secretary department. And then she continues handlingpany


    affairs after talking to Meghan.


    When she is using theputer, somehow her mailbox cannot be opened. It seems like one of the


    plug-in is broken.


    After checking with Louis, she goes to the study to use hisputer.


    There are so many factories under the Smith Group have to be shut down, at the same time their stock


    drops sharply, which is always the headline on the news recently. Lily also checks online for a while


    after finishing her work.


    She also sees another piece of news.


    Louis and Ste announced their engagement long time ago. But it seems that what happens to Louis


    has no impact on the Scott family. Today the Scott family also announces that they will give Ste 20%


    of the equity from thepany.


    Lily reads the information Chloe gave her before. It turns out that Ste is not a favored kid in the Scott


    family since the first day she joined in the family. She is always treated as an illegitimate child and


    works as a light-weight employee in thepany.


    Now that the Scott family is willing to give her 20% of the equity, which means she is considered as


    part of the family now.


    Lily browses more of the news, while she is thinking that Ste is such a badass that can take 20% of


    the equity out of sudden, which might be even more than what other siblings can get from the family.


    Based on what Leigh says, she is sure that Chandler is Daniel¡¯s son.


    Then what is the rtionship between Chandler and Ste?


    She really wants to figure it out. If Chandler is the son from Ste and Daniel, then Ste shouldn¡¯t


    marry Louis. Or else the rtionships among all of them will be too messy.


    "Huh?" Lily doesn¡¯t pay attention to what she clicks. Suddenly so many videos pops out.


    It looks like CCTV videos.


    For such a big vi, Louis is the only one living here. She is not surprised that he installs CCTV


    cameras everywhere. She clicks a random one.


    It is the record for the day when Meghan took all the executives to the vi for a meeting. In the video,


    all of them didn¡¯te down once they went upstairs. Louis also went upstairs by elevator.


    Lily feels bored of watching that, so she fast-forwards the video to the evening part. In the video, Lily


    fell down in the kitchen. Louis came forward to pat her face and called for help.


    After the doctor left, Louis tried to help her taking medicine. But somehow Lily couldn¡¯t drink it in. so


    Louis poured the medicine in his mouth and kissed down to her lips.


    Lily gets blushed from watching the video.


    Gosh. It¡¯s really shameful to keep watching it. How can she make Louis do such embarrassing thing?


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    What Louis had done... was so embarrassing!


    "Lily."


    Someone knocks the door at this moment. Then Lily hears Louis¡¯s deep voice, "Did you finish?"


    "Yes, yes, it''s over!" Lily is like a frightened bird. She is so afraid that Louis woulde in, so she turns


    off theputer in a hurry, and opens the door immediately, "What''s the matter?"


    Louis nces at her, "Are you taking sauna? Why is your face so red?"


    Lily touches her face and then she realizes that her face is indeed so hot.


    Thinking about the video, she can''t look at him directly. She turns her head away, "The study is a bit


    hot. And I just forgot to turn on the air conditioner. That¡¯s why I am feeling hot."


    "Miss Lily, I can still afford for electricity bill." Louis puts his hand on the wheelchair and smiles, "But if


    someone dies in the study, no one would want to buy this vi anymore."


    The shame in Lily''s heart disappears suddenly. She grits her teeth and stares at Louis, "Thank you, Mr.


    Louis!"


    "No problem. Go and make me lunch."


    Lily really wants to curse, "What lunch? Go and eat air yourself!" However, she doesn¡¯t dare to say it


    out loud. So she just keeps quiet and walks downstairs with heavy steps.


    Louis also follows her downstairs. He finds a big ss jar in the corner of the living room that Lily


    brings. When he gets closer, he smells the sweetness of fruit, so he asks Lily,


    "Is this wine?"


    Lily stretches her body out to have a look, and then continues to wash the vegetables: "Yes, my mother


    made it by herself."


    Louis remembers the fungus porridge he triedst time. It was also made by her mother. It tasted pretty


    good. In this way, the wine must be good as well. He opens the lid.


    Lily who is cooking in the kitchen at this moment has no idea what Louis is doing.


    Besides, she won¡¯t stop Louis to drink it even if she sees it. The wine is not like the ones sell on the


    market. It¡¯s made at home by grapes, which barely has alcohol inside. It¡¯s ok to drink some.


    Lily is so busy with cooking now. When she finally finishes and takes out four dishes and one bowl of


    soup, she sees that half jar of the wine is gone already. And Louis is not nning to stop at all.


    Lily is dumbfounded: ¡°Louis, this is wine. It¡¯s not water. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?"


    "It''s delicious." Louis raises his head to look at her with smile in his eyes. He looks gentle and obedient,


    "Mom is so good at making it."


    What?


    Lily is dumbfounded. She can¡¯t help staring at him.


    Louis touches his face and asks suspiciously, "Darling, why do you look at me like this?"


    Lily''s brain freezes for two seconds, and then she suddenly crawls to find her phone and quickly dials


    to her mom.


    As soon as the phone is connected, she tremblingly asks, "Mom, did you really make the wine with


    grapes? Did you add something else in it when you made it?"


    "Nothing else."


    "Mom, think about it again!"


    "Wait."


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what her mom is doing at the other end of the phone. After a while, she hears her


    mom saying carelessly, "My bad. I gave you the wine that I was about to sell before by ident. What''s


    wrong? It doesn¡¯t taste good?"


    Lily nces at Louis and says, "Of course it¡¯s good. Someone gets drunk already!"


    She was confused before. How can the alcohol concentration of grape wine be this high!

 Chapter 162 Right, But Her Belly Hasn’t Been Bigger Yet

    Chapter 162 Right, But Her Belly Hasn¡¯t Been Bigger Yet


    As soon as Lily hangs up the phone, Louis pushes the wheelchair over. His eyes sway back and forth


    on her t belly, and wonders, "Darling, why hasn¡¯t your belly been any bigger yet after being pregnant


    for so long?"


    Lily, "..."


    He understands everything else. Why does he only not understand that the pregnancy is fake?


    ¡°Louis, stop looking at it. It won''t be bigger no matter how much you look." Lily sighs deeply. Just when


    she is ready to exin to Louis for the third time, Louis suddenly leans his head over and puts it on her


    belly.


    "Our baby should have grown hands and feet already. Let me listen to it." Louis says to himself. Then


    he puts his ear on and closes his eyes as if he really is listening.


    Lily suddenly feels helpless.


    The drunken Louis is so cute!


    Just when Lily is about to say something, she hears a beep sound from the door. Someone opens the


    door suddenly. Then she sees Antony Smith in Tang suit standing energetically in front of her.


    Lily is shocked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Antony is also stunned to see them being so close to each other.


    "I''m passing by here, so I just want toe over and take a look." Antony says. Seeing Louis''s head


    on Lily''s belly, his eyes lit up. And then he asks Lily, "Are you pregnant?"


    "No--"


    "Yes." Louis interrupts her, "It''s just that her belly hasn''t been bigger yet."


    She is not pregnant. Gets bigger his ass! !


    "Oh, really?" Antony gets overjoyed. He doesn''t notice that Louis''s way of talking is weird. He just


    walks in quickly with a big smile.


    He pulls Louis away and takes Lily to sit on the sofa. He keeps looking at her belly and says with a


    smile, "I knew that you and Louis are meant to be together. You two will definitely be together. It¡¯s


    perfect that you are pregnant now!


    "Master Smith, you misunderstood." Lily hurriedly says, "I am not..."


    Antony interrupts her, "Don''t worry, I know what you want to say! You are pregnant. Of course the


    marriage between Louis and Ste doesn¡¯t count anymore. They will break the marriage contract."


    "That¡¯s not what I mean, I¡­"


    "After pregnancy, don''t be so tired. Even if thepany is broken, I still have enough money to support


    you!" Antony interrupts Lily again, "Remember to take a good rest."


    Before Lily can exin, Antony¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    It seems like he has something important to do. After answering the phone, Antony is leaving in a hurry.


    He says, "A few dayster there will be the Mid-Autumn Festival. You two cane back together. It¡¯s


    been a long time sincest time we hear such a good piece of news.¡±


    Before leaving, he warns Louis with a stern face, "Dissolve the engagement with Ste as soon as


    possible. Do you understand? If you dare to disappoint my granddaughter-inw and great-grandson, I


    will break your leg!"


    Then he leaves in a hurry.


    It¡¯s only been ten minutes since Antonyes. Lily feels so overwhelmed.


    ¡°Louis!" Lily stares at Louis angrily and calls his name directly. She is not afraid of him after he gets


    drunk, "Do you know how big a misunderstanding you have caused!"


    "Darling, don''t be angry." Louis pushes the wheelchair over and pours a cup of tea for her, "Drink water.


    Are you angry that I am engaged to someone else?"


    Lily doesn''t drink the tea, instead she says angrily, "I''m not pregnant! I''m not pregnant!"


    "You are pregnant." Louis says confidently. He looks at her deeply and firmly, "Did you forget that night


    at the Silver International Hotel? At the end, you were on me. I forgot to wear--"


    "I''m pregnant!" Lily covers his mouth and prevents him from speaking any more. She feels so awkward


    and embarrassed, "Don''t say it anymore, I beg you!"


    It¡¯s so embarrassing! !


    Louis takes her hand away, and says, "Remember what dad says. You need to have good rest when


    you are pregnant. It¡¯s ok that thepany is broken. I have enough money to support our life even if


    you want three kids.¡±


    Lily is about to get crazy: ¡°Louis, please. I am sorry. Can we stop talking about it?"


    "What do you want to talk about?" Louis thinks for a while, and then takes out his phone, "Then I will


    call Ste and ask her out. We need a press conference to announce about terminating the marriage


    contract."


    "I''m so touched, seriously." Lily presses his hand down. She really wants to cry, "We can do thatter.


    Now I and our baby are hungry. Can we eat first?"


    "Then let¡¯s eat first." Louis touches her belly, "It''s not good to keep the baby hungry."


    "..."


    She would rather have never been to Turkey with Louis before!


    During the meal, Lily eats a few more shrimps than usual. Louis immediately puts the te aside.


    "You can eat seafood. But it¡¯s not good for the baby if you eat too much. Drink more of the spinach


    soup."


    Lily wants to eat fish. Before she raises her chopsticks, Louis immediately takes the te of fish to his


    side, and carefully picks out the bones. He even tastes the fish to make sure nothing is wrong before


    giving to her.


    Lily thinks while eating the fish: Although Louis is a bit turbulent, he is quite cute.


    However, very soon she finds out that she was wrong.


    After eating, Louis is still in a good mood. He opens the maternal and infant app on his phone and buys


    a bunch of baby products. He even discusses with people in themunity about how to take care of


    pregnant women daily.


    Lily is so embarrassed that she can feel her goose bumps all over her body. She takes away Louis¡¯s


    phone and tries to talk to him: ¡°President Louis, the doctor said you need a rest. How about I take you


    upstairs and take a nap."


    "I''m not sleepy." Louis says unhappily, "Darling, It¡¯s so weird that you call me President Louis."


    "Then Louis Smith?"


    Louis still frowns, "Didn''t you keep calling me Louis? That night at the Silver International Hotel ..."


    ¡°Louis, Louis!" Lily interrupts him. She says, "Now I''m sending you up to take a nap. When you wake


    up, I will call you Louis no matter how many times you want to hear it. Ok?"


    She is afraid that Louis will say more, so she hurriedly adds, "You know, I need a nap when I am


    pregnant. Louis, you must want to take care of me and our baby too, right?"


    Louis finally listens to her and goes upstairs for rest.


    Lily is finally relieved.


    After sleeping, she believes that Louis will get over the alcohol effect. And then Louis will be


    normal again.


    Lily¡¯s original n is to check the email after coaxing Louis to sleep. But maybe because she eats too


    much, very soon she gets sleepy and falls asleep on the table.


    When Lily wakes up, her arms are sore.


    She rubs her arms. It is night now. Louis should have waked up from hang-over. She opens the door


    and goes out.


    It happens that she collides with a few peopleing out of the meeting room in the corridor.


    "Well, why are you here?" Lily is surprised. These are all the senior executives from thepany. They


    came here once before. But Lily doesn''t call them this time. Why are they here?


    When several executives see her, their shocked expressions are the same as if they have discovered a


    New World.


    One of them stammers, "President¡­ President Lily, congrattions! We will take care of the


    "Yes, yes, Miss Lily, have a good rest!"


    Seeing the reactions from several executives, Lily suddenly has a weird feeling in her heart.


    Then she sees Louis and Meghaning out from the meeting room. Before she can ask, Louis asks,


    "Darling, you wake up from nap?"


    Lily feels deeply helpless.


    Why!


    Why is Louis still drunk after a whole afternoon! !


    Louis doesn''t notice Lily¡¯s weird facial expression. He says to her, "I ask Meghan over with a few senior


    executives to tell them that you are pregnant and need a rest. I¡¯ll let them handle thepany''s


    affairs.¡±

 Chapter 163 Louis, You Are Pretending to Be Sloshed, Right?

    Chapter 163 Louis, You Are Pretending to Be Sloshed, Right?


    ¡°Haha¡­ Lou... President Smith was just joking. Please don''t take it to heart.¡± Lily hastily exins to


    those C-level executives, ¡°I came to visit President Smith because I was worrying about his legs.¡±


    The executives hiss knowingly. Obviously they are not convinced.


    They were not blind and clearly saw Lily walk out of the bed room just now. Is this just a ¡®visit''?


    ¡°Rest assured, President Lily. We all know about it.¡± One of the executives cuts in, ¡°The Smith Group is


    in its crisis now. And we''ll keep your pregnancy a secret. When President Smith is recovered, maybe


    he''ll announce it personally.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we all understand it.¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    She''s not pregnant! Really not!


    But since it was President Smith who told them the lie, no one would listen to Lily''s exnation.


    The executives leave one by one.


    Before walking out, Meghan says to Lily, ¡°President Lily, I have many friends in overseas. Tell me if you


    need my help.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, are you feeling ufortable?¡± Louis pushes the wheelchair over when he sees that Lily''s


    gloomy expression, ¡°Shall I call the family doctor?¡±


    Lily refuses expressionlessly, ¡°No need, thanks!¡±


    She just wants to beat him up right at this moment.


    After handling all the matters, Meghanes back to her apartment, takes off her coat and hangs it on


    a cloth rack. Then she heads towards into the study room.


    In the study room, John is sitting on a ck-wood chair decently with his legs crossed, seeming to


    have a video call with someone and spitting out words in pure, charming British English.


    John peers at her and continues to talk into the phone, and then soon takes off the earphones.


    ¡°Finished?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, there are a lot of things to deal with in the Smith Group. I''m so tired.¡± Meghan walks over and


    embraces him from the back, ¡°I went to Louis'' Vi to have a meeting today, and found something


    interesting.¡±


    John smiles, ¡°I''m curious. What kind of thing has triggered your interest?¡±


    Meghan plugs an USB into theptop and opens a video. Then therees Louis''s voice. He was


    telling everyone that Lily had been pregnant and would note to work in the Smith Group frequently.


    ¡°Lily is pregnant! What a surprise!¡± Meghan steals a nce at John yet is disappointed to find out that


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    he has no reaction after hearing the recording.


    She then deliberately puts in some stimting words, ¡°I used to think that Louis is into Lily but I denied


    it due to his engagement with Miss Ste. But now it seems that my guess is correct.¡±


    ¡°Who would have noticed that Lily is pregnant if he didn''t tell us?¡±


    ¡°It''s really a surprise.¡± John finally reacts, yet his voice is t, ¡°It seems that Louis has reached an


    agreement with Ste on something. And their engagement is just a show to the public.¡±


    Meghan cuts in, ¡°The crisis of the Smith Group has no negative impact on Long Peace Group. It''s said


    that Ste Scott has been promoted as an executive in the group, and President Scott even ns to


    transfer shares to her.¡±


    ¡°Louis is really generous.¡± John says, ¡°It''s just an engagement ceremony, but it has a great effect. He


    has helped Ste break away from her identity as an illegitimate daughter and be an executive in


    Long Peace Group.¡±


    Meghan jokes, ¡°Maybe Louis wants both. Although Ste is an illegitimate daughter of the Scott family,


    she''s smart and capable. After all, she manages to stay in the Scott family with as an illegitimate


    daughter.¡±


    John takes off his sses and rubs his eyebrows as he says tly, ¡°I don''t care what he is thinking


    about, I just want to acquire the Smith Group. Did Richard Smith agree with our terms?¡±


    ¡°It''s hard to persuade her.¡± Meghan draws circles on his chest with her finger, ¡°He is dreaming of taking


    charge of the Smith Group and bing the biggest substantial shareholder.


    John curls his lips into a smile as a trace of disdain shes across his eyes, ¡°He had engaged in the


    business world for several decades, yet he still couldn''t see through such a trick of Louis.¡±


    He then adds, ¡°They we can use some hard approaches topel him to agree. He has two sons,


    right? Sons, and shares, let''s see which one he will choose.¡±


    ¡°You''re so cruel.¡± Megan bites his earlobe and chuckles, ¡°The Smith Group is a bigpany yet you


    want to gulp it down with one bite. Aren''t you afraid that things will lose control if you''re rushing for


    quick results?¡±


    ¡°Then I will divide it and enjoy it slowly.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Meghan tightens her embrace and says in a soft voice. She leans onto John like soft


    noodles as her lips gradually approach his cheek.


    John slightly turns his head andforts in a soft voice, ¡°I have something to deal with yet, you can go


    first.¡±


    ¡°John.¡±


    ¡°Get out.¡± He repeats in a peremptory tone.


    Meghan is upset and nces at him, and then reluctantly loosens the grip and leaves the study room.


    When there is only John in the room, he unties his necktie and opens the video. As Louis'' low voice


    Suddenly, John ms close theptop. Due to the might, the cover of theputer cracks. The


    muscles on John''s arms tighten and even his blood vessels are popping up.


    John sits on the chair quietly for a long time, and then takes out his phone to dial a lien of numbers.


    ¡°Victor, I need your help.¡±


    After hearing John''s order, Victor refuses it. It is the first time that Victor has said NO to John''s order.


    He says worriedly, ¡°Young Master, the doctor has primed us that you should¡­¡±


    John interrupts him, ¡°Victor, you''re not a wordy person.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I don''t want something bad happens to you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, YES or NO?¡± John asks, ¡°If you don''t agree, I will go find others.¡±


    After a long while, Victor replies helplessly, ¡°Okay, I''ll go.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily had a ridiculous dream at night.


    She dreamed that when she escaped from Country Y and went back home, she changed her name


    and decided to marry Jason Smith. But on their wedding, when they were exchanging rings on the


    stage, John Dawn suddenly showed up.


    Without saying a word, he smiled at her and took out a gun, and then murdered Jason with a single


    shot.


    Lily is frightened that she wakes up.


    ¡°Why did have such a ridiculous dream?¡± She wipes off the sweats on her forehead.


    She divorced Jason long time ago and has had no interaction with him for a long time. Plus, since that


    rainy night, she hasn''t seen John. But why did she suddenly dream of them?


    After washing herself up, Lily walks out of the room yawning. When she is about to go downstairs, she


    thinks of Louis and turns to knock on his door.


    ¡°President Smith.¡±


    She didn''t know how she had gone throughst night. As long as Louis took out his phone, she would


    be so nervous, fearing that Louis would create a disturbance.


    It has been 12 hours, and he must have been sobered up, right?


    Soon the door of Louis bedroom is opened. Louis, in leisure wear with his hair messy, looks as


    charming and graceful as he is in usual times.


    He smiles at Lily, ¡°Hey my wife. Good morning.¡±


    W¡­ wife?


    Lily is started that she stops yawning and stares at Louis in confusion.


    He still looks graceful, but his gaze is so gentle, with a trace of dizziness in it. He lookspletely


    different from that normal Louis in usual times!


    Lily pats her chest and stammers, ¡°Mr¡­ Mr¡­ Louis, did you drink alcoholst night?¡±


    ¡°Ah, maybe.¡± Louis ponders for a while and then asks, ¡°Are you mentioning the alcohol in a big ss


    jug in the kitchen? It tasted good. But when drinking it, I felt that my throat was burning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She should have thrown away the alcohol. Why did she put it in the kitchen?!


    ¡°Honey, you''re not dressed well.¡± Seeing that the belt of Lily''s shirt is loosened, Louis caringly helps her


    Lily is started and steps backward with her cheeks flushed, ¡°I''ll go prepare breakfast, what would you


    like?¡±


    Louis looks at her with a trace of tenderness in his deep-set eyes, ¡°I''ll enjoy it as long as it is prepared


    by you, my dear wife¡±


    Damn, he''s so charming and seductive when saying this!


    Lily can''t bear to stay with him any longer and rushes downstairs.

 Chapter 164 How Did You Address Her, Louis?

    Chapter 164 How Did You Address Her, Louis?


    While Lily is preparing breakfast in the kitchen, Louis fixates his gaze on her standing at the door.


    Whenever Lily turns around, Lily would see his handsome face, which makes her somewhat timid and


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Uncle Smith, can''t you just go and read newspapers.¡±


    His gaze embarrassed her so much that she even can''t focus on making breakfast.


    Louis leaves obediently to red newspapers. After a while, he stands at the door and says to Lily in a


    serious tone, ¡°I''ve read the newspapers, but I think my dear wife is more attractive.¡±


    Lily blushes again.


    She makes a nutritious breakfast which includes pumpkin porridge and soup dumplings.


    Before Lily could ask Louis whether if he wants vinegar, Louis has picked up a soup dumpling. With


    one bite, the soup in the dumpling sshes out, which seems to startle Louis.


    ¡°Pff.¡± It is the first time that Lily sees such a dumbfounded expression on Louis''s face. Regardless of


    the soup on her clothes, she burst intoughter.


    When she finally calms herself down fromughter, she puts on a serious expression and teaches


    Louis how to eat soup dumplings.


    ¡°Vinegar, for seasoning.¡± Lily uses chopsticks to dig a small hole on the soup dumpling and pour the


    vinegar in. ¡°The vinegar can help dissipate the heat in the dumpling, so that the soup would not ssh


    out when you have a bite.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it.¡± Louis is surprised. He takes a bite on the soup dumpling with vinegar in it, and praises, ¡°It''s


    so delicious. My dear wife, you are a more skilled cooker now.¡±


    Lily peers at him, ¡°Weren''t I a skilled cooker before?¡±


    ¡°No, you were.¡±


    "..."


    After a while, Lily puts down her chopsticks and cups her cheeks and fixates her gaze on his face. He


    has long eyshes, which are like to small Chinese fans, and his profile is good too.


    She reaches out to squeeze his cheeks.


    Startled, Louis turns to look at her in confusion.


    Lily realizes that what she has done just now is so stupid and quickly takes back her hand and shifts


    her gaze, ¡°Ahem, Uncle Smith, your hair is greasy, and you should wash it.¡±


    "But it''s inconvenient." Louis points to his wheelchair, "Dear wife, can you help me?"


    Lily nods subconsciously.


    Two secondster, she turns around, ps herself on the face, and curses in a low voice, "Lily, are you


    crazy? Why did you agree that? Are you brainless?¡±


    But since she has made the promise, she can only bite the bullet.


    After finishing the cleaning in the kitchen, Lily goes upstairs to find Louis. It is the first time that Lily has


    stepped into Louis'' bedroom, which has a high-ss decorations style and a light pleasing fragrance of


    sandalwood.


    Lily picks up the remote control to raise the bathroom curtains. Then sunlight scatters on the floor


    through the windows, which is quite dazzling and warm.


    "The weather is good today!" Lily sees the scenery outside through the French windows, and suggests


    Louis, "Uncle Smith, let''s hang out togetherter."


    "Okay."


    Lily rolls up her sleeves, intending to help Louis to stand up, but Louis shakes his head and refuses, "I


    can do it by myself."


    Lily steps backward and looks by the side as Louis props himself up from the wheelchair using all his


    strength. He holds one leg with his hands and slowly ces it on the recliner, and then repeats the


    action to ces another leg on it.


    It''s a simple action, but it takes Louis dozens of minutes to aplish it and sweats drip from his


    forehead with his every movement.


    Lily feels distressed for him and clenches her fists.


    She swears to herself, ¡°When the affairs in the Smith Group are settled, I will bring Uncle Smith to seek


    for doctors in overseas. There must be a hospital which is capable of curing his legs.¡±


    Lily is quite skilled in helping Louis wash his hair; asionally, she would ask Louis whether she


    should use more strength.


    "Uncle Smith, lower your head."


    "Lower."


    Lily looks down to meet Louis'' deep-set eyes. Her heart skips one beat and she says annoyingly,


    "Uncle, close your eyes, lest bubbles will get into your eyes."


    Louis looks into her eyes tenderly, "Honey, you''re so beautiful."


    The sentence totally overwhelms Lily''s reasons. She doesn''t reply, yet unknowingly, her ears blush.


    After washing Louis'' hair, Lily takes a dry towel to wipe Louis'' hair, but she doesn''t notice that her


    clothes have gotten wet and are now stick to her body, revealing her good shape.


    Louis stares at her for a few times and pulls her into his arms.


    "Hey, why are you pulling¡­" Caught off guard, Lily falls on top of him. Before she could question him,


    he has passionately kissed her on her lips, concealing all the words she wants to say.


    Louis opens her mouth with his tongue, cruises in her mouth, holds her hand and entwines his fingers


    with hers.


    The tip of his nose was full of his breath, and Lily''s mind was a little confused.


    After a while, Louis released her, his lips pressed against her cheeks, breathing hot.


    "Madam, you are very good-looking."


    Then, he moves his lips to her chin, and then kisses her all the way down.


    Lily trembles all over and ispletely lost in his passionate kisses. When she feels his erection, she


    suddenlyes to her own senses and ps him on his mouth.


    She finally calms herself down and stammers, ¡°En¡­ Enough.¡±


    Louis stares at her and questions her with his eyes. His breathing caresses across her palm, and Lily


    feels itchy and looks up at him.


    Suddenly, a female voice from the broadcaster breaks through the silence, ¡°Master, you get a visitor.¡±


    Lily finally realizes that she''s so close to Louis'' lips and hurriedly rolls off Louis, ¡°I''ll go greet the guest.¡±


    Luckily, she almost messed things up just now!


    Lily goes downstairs, and her heartbeats are still so fast. She pats her cheeks and opens the door.


    ¡°Yuck, howes it''s you again, you coquette!¡± Chloe, who stands at the door, immediately gets


    infuriated when she sees Lily, ¡°Why are you here, in Louis house?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Chloe nces at Chloe and is astonished when seeing her soaked clothes, ¡°What were you doing just


    now? Did you rape Louis?¡±


    ¡°You''ve thought too much.¡± Lily refutes with an unnatural expression.


    Chloe snorts, pushes her away and breaks into the house, shouting Louis'' name and rushing towards


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    the second floor. Lily looks at her back helplessly and closes the door.


    When Lily goes upstairs, she finds that Chloe is condemning her indignantly in front of Louis.


    ¡°Louis, how could you allow this woman to get in the house? Do you know that she''s a promiscuous


    girl? She''s just fooling you. If I didn''te in time, maybe she would have done something to you.¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Aren''t you busy with your filming? And youe all the way to tell me this?¡± asks Louis.


    Chloe stomps and mutters, ¡°Hmmm¡­ I sent WeChat messages to you but you didn''t reply, so I came


    to have a look. Louis, I''m just worrying about you, but you act like you don''t want to see me!¡±


    It seems that Louis doesn''t want to listen to her chatter. Seeing that Lily is standing at the door, he asks


    her toe in.


    ¡°Come here, my dear wife.¡±


    Chloe turns around to find out that Louis was calling Lily. She stares at Louis in disbelief, ¡°L¡­ Louis¡­


    How did you address her? You two¡­¡±


    As Lily walks over, Louis says, ¡°Don''t be rude, she''s your sister-inw, my wife.¡±


    ¡°That''s not the case, Miss Chloe, don''t mistake it!¡± Lily is so frightened that she gets goose bumps all


    over, ¡°Mr. Smith is¡­¡±


    ¡°Louis, you requested me to call her sister-inw?¡± Chloe screams loudly and interrupts Lily''s


    exnation, ¡°Why are you into this bad coquette? I''m not your Honey anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°I haven''t said that you''re my Honey.¡± says Louis.


    "Louis, you, you, you..." Chloe is so angry that she even wants to cry, "I haven''te to see you for a


    while, and there''s no ce for me in your heart?"


    Seeing Louis nodding honestly, Lily who stands aside almostughs out loudly.


    Oh gosh, she really wants tough!

 Chapter 165 The Situation Would Be Different If the One Teasing You Were Lily

    Chapter 165 The Situation Would Be Different If the One Teasing You Were Lily


    ¡°Louis, you are so annoying! I won¡¯te to visit you any longer.¡± Chloe yells at him and then turns


    around.


    But shees back soon.


    ¡°Miss Chloe, don¡¯t vent your anger on me.¡± Seeing that Chloe is walking towards her, Lily bes


    vignt, ¡°It was President Smith who said those cruel words, and it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Chloe takes out a cheque from her handbag and ms it onto Lily¡¯s chest, ¡°Lily, you want to be


    Louis¡¯ wife? Stop daydreaming about it! You won¡¯t realize this dream for the rest of your life!¡±


    ¡°By the way, Coffey has broken up with you. Please don¡¯t pester him any longer.¡±


    ¡°This is the break-up fee for you. Take it!¡±


    Chloe pushes back wisps of hair and strides away with her high heels.


    Lily looks down at the cheque. Likest time, she receives a cheque with an amount of twenty million


    again. She is so confused, pondering who the hell had deceived Chloe that she was his girlfriend to


    refuse Chloe.


    Seeing that Louis is soposed, Lily shakes the cheque and asks, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯m two-


    timing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just as Lily is thinking that Louis is really confident at himself, Louis adds, ¡°I won¡¯t give my wife the


    chance to cheat on me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily coughs to ease the awkwardness.


    After drying Louis¡¯ hair, Lilyes back to her bedroom to change clothes, but when shees out


    again, Louis frowns, ¡°Change it. You will get cold with your belly exposed in the air.¡±


    ¡°How could I get cold in such a hot weather?¡±


    Louis pushes his wheelchair towards upstairs, ¡°Then we will not go out.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I will change it! Wait a moment.¡± Lily pushes him back to the living room. Louis hasn¡¯t gone out


    for a long time, so it would be good for him to go out to relieve boredom, ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Just as Lily has gone upstairs, someone opens the door.


    ¡°Louis, why are you here alone?¡± Leighes in with a pile of documents and then nces around,


    ¡°Lily is taking care of you, isn¡¯t she? Where¡¯s she now?¡±


    Seeing that Louis is staring at the ground and ignoring him, Leigh walks over.


    ¡°Hey, Louis.¡±


    Louis looks up at him and appears to be a bit confused.


    Leigh, who can¡¯t sense any murderous aura from Louis, guesses that Louis must haven¡¯s sobered up.


    He is amused, ¡°Louis, do you remember thatst time when we had a bet, you lost it and promised to


    call me Daddy.


    Leigh could only straighten his back and say out these words to Louis when he is drunk, ¡° Call me


    Daddy! Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Nevertheless, Leigh hasn¡¯t discerned the murderous look on Louis¡¯ face. He rubs his hands together


    excitedly and turns on the recoding function of his phone, ¡°Of course. Come on, Louis, quickly¡­


    Ouch¡­ Ouch¡­¡±


    Leigh cries out in pain as his wrist is grabbed tightly by Louis.


    Louis increases some forces and with a loud cracking sound, Leigh¡¯s wrist is broken. Louis sneers,


    ¡°When had I bet with you and promised that the loser should call the other party Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Louis, I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± Leigh finds it hard to endure such enormous pain and begs for his


    mercy. Yuck, he thought Louis hadn¡¯t sobered up and decided to tease him, but things seemed to be


    wrong.


    ¡°Louis, please, please spare me this time. My wrist has been broken. Louis, oh, please be kind to me


    and forgive me. I won¡¯t do this again, please, for the sake that I came to deliver the documents, forgive


    me this time!¡±


    Louis loosens his hand and says slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to anger me next time.¡±


    ¡°The situation would be different if the one teasing you were Lily.¡±


    Louis shoots him a cold nce and shakes his fists, ¡°Why did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! I said nothing!¡± Leigh is panicked and pretends to be pathetic, ¡°Louis, can I leave now? My


    wrist is broken and I have to go to the hospital.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take the documents to the study.¡± Louis turns around his wheelchair.


    Fuck!


    Leigh wants to curse. But he nces at the broken wrist of his right hand and then at the documents


    scattered on the ground, and then clenches his teeth, picks them up from the ground and then follows


    Louis to the study upstairs.


    Louis steps into the study and turns on theputer on the table.


    Leigh initially nned to put down the documents and then leave immediately. But when he sees Louis


    opening theputer, he sneaks over and then finds out that Louis is watching the surveince videos


    of the past few days.


    Leigh witnesses the drunken Louis talking with Lily and putting his head on Lily¡¯s belly from the screen.


    And then Louis¡¯ foster father opened the door.


    Then they were having meal in the kitchen.


    Then some C-level executives of the Smith Group came and they headed to the meeting room.


    ¡­


    Leigh finishes watching the whole surveince video with Louis. He then boos ambiguously and smirks


    at Louis, ¡°Louis, good job. Tsk, tsk, Lily is pregnant.¡±


    Louis peeks at him, ¡°You want me to stitch your mouth?¡±


    Leigh immediately pretends to be looking away.


    Louis continues to watch the surveince video of today and his expression bes a bit unnatural


    when he looks at the invariable picture.


    When he sobered up in the living room just now, he found that Leigh was teasing at him yet he couldn¡¯t


    remember what had happened. So he checked the surveince video. But he hadn¡¯t expected that so


    many things had happened when he was drunk


    No wonder that every time he wants to take a drink, David would examine the alcohol strength


    carefully. He appears to be so silly when he is drunk. If hispetitor witnesses it, it would be a total


    disaster.


    Lilyes downstairs but fails to find Louis, so she goes upstairs again and sees Leigh when she


    steps into the study.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Leigh, you¡¯re also here.¡±


    Louis immediately turns off theputer.


    Lily doesn¡¯t notice it. She hastily pulls Leigh aside and whispers, ¡°Leigh, President Smith drank some


    winest night and is still drunk. He will not remember it no matter what you¡¯re telling him now.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leigh refutes subconsciously, ¡°But Louis has¡­¡±


    Before he can finish the words, he feels a murderous look from behind his back and sneakily turns his


    head to see Louis staring at him, as if he is asking, ¡°You want your left wrist to be broken too?¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°What did you want to say, Mr. Leigh?¡±


    ¡°I meant, I appreciate your hard work of taking care of Louis.¡± Leigh pats her on her shoulder.


    Lily nods and thinks it is something she should do.


    She notices that there¡¯s no might from Leigh¡¯s hand and asks anxiously, ¡°Mr. Leigh, what¡¯s wrong with


    your hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just that it crashed on something idently.¡±


    ¡°Then call the family doctor toe over. We have saved his phone numbers. Anyway, go find his


    numbers and call him.¡± Lily adds, ¡°The weather is good today and I want to push President Louis to go


    out to have a walk. I will inform you when he sobers up.¡±


    Louis has sobered up earlier!


    But Leigh simply smiles and waves his hand, ¡°All right. Go.¡±


    When Lily pushes Louis to the outside, Leigh pulls a long face andins while putting the


    documents into the drawer, ¡°To Louis, his lover is more important than his buddies! He even deceived


    Lily!¡±


    He just yed a joke with Louis, but Louis broke his wrist regardless of their brotherhood.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Leigh suddenly finds a small box in the drawer and takes it out. After a closer look, he


    finds that there is a line of words reads ¡®FX1236¡¯ and there¡¯s a small pill in the transparent box.


    He mutters, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the pill developed by Justin?¡±


    Justin has been researching and developing this FX1236 for five years, but it is still undeveloped by


    now and it has a side effect, that is, if one takes FX1236 again within three years after taking the first


    one, he/she will possibly regain his/her memory. And the possibility is 90%. So Justin has not published


    it to the public yet.


    Leigh heard about what had happed in Turkey from Justin before. At that time, Louis¡¯s interpreter was


    kidnapped by Chloe and was drugged. Then Louis asked Justin to give him two pills and fed one of it to


    that interpreter after the sex.


    Tsk, tsk, with a rough investigation into Louis subordinates, he found out that that interpreter was Lily.


    Leigh turns the small box at his hand over and over as an evil smile appears on his face.


    Louis doesn¡¯t want Lily to recall it, but he does!


    Just as Lily walked out of the house while pushing Louis¡¯ wheelchair, the phone in her pocket vibrates.


    She opens the WeChat and reads the new message sent by Leigh, who told her that he had put an


    amazing thing in the cab in the kitchen and urged her not to forget to take it and eat in before


    sleeping.

 Chapter 166 Am I a Monster?

    Chapter 166 Am I a Monster?


    Lily is confused.


    What did Leigh want to give to her? Why did he act so mysteriously?


    Louis asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s a notification of a junk mail.¡± Lily puts the phone into her pocket and pushes his


    wheelchair, ¡°There¡¯re many people around theke. Let¡¯se over.¡±


    When they arrive at the artificialke, Lily finds that dozens of middle-aged women are dancing along


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    with the music while beating the waist drum, which appears to be very festive and joyful.


    Lily pushes Louis to a bench to have a rest, takes out an orange from her pocket and peels it.


    ¡°They are so energetic! I guess when I¡¯m at their ages, I will not have such energy to have square


    dancing.¡± As she is speaking, she puts a segment of orange into Louis¡¯ mouth, ¡°Take more orange. It¡¯s


    healthy.¡±


    Louis peers at her.


    Those middle-aged women are breaking out into sweats after a long time of dancing, but the smiles on


    their faces are still bright. They take a break and some of them are now drinking water while some of


    them are taking a rest.


    One of them notices Lily and Louis who are sitting on the bench and waves at Lily, ¡°Missy,e and


    dance with us.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Lily declines it with a wave of her hand and smiles at her, ¡°Enjoy your time.¡±


    ¡°Come on, join us!¡± The middle-aged woman walks over and pulls Lily, ¡°It¡¯s very easy. It can help you


    lose your weight and adjust your mood.¡±


    What?


    She¡¯s in a good mood now. Is there a need for her to adjust her mood?


    Lily feels that she has so many questions in her mind. The middle-aged woman pulls her to the center


    of the square, fastens a small waist drum around her waist and turns on the music. Motivated by those


    middle-aged women, Lily, who is still confused, starts to dance.


    It¡¯s really easy and she just needs to stomp her feet and wave her waist. They key is the rhythm of


    beating the waist drum.


    After being in a hurry scurry for a while, Lily finally grasps the rhythm, finds it interesting and begins to


    enjoy it. Louis, who is sitting in shady and cool ce, watches her dancing quietly.


    Louis, who has never seen square dancing, can¡¯t help but chuckle when seeing Lily¡¯s exaggerated


    movements.


    This woman sometimes looks so cute.


    Those middle-aged women change the music into an enthusiastic folk song after dancing for a while


    and sing along with the music while waving their waists. Lily happens to know about this piece of song


    and also sings with them.


    Lily swings her waist for a while, and when she turns around, her gaze meets with Louis¡¯. Louis is


    staring at her smiling. Lily quickly turns around with a blushed and hot face.


    God damn it. She must be veryical when she was dancing, right?


    Lily manages to dance along with thetter half with the music and is breaking out into sweats. She


    returns the waist drum to the middle-aged woman.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. It¡¯s a great pleasure to bring joy to you.¡± The middle-aged womanughs and


    elbows her, ¡°Your husband just watched you dancing without even shifting his gaze and seemed to be


    enjoying it. Little girl, you two are still so young and the most important thing in life is to be happy.


    Believe it, life will be better and better.¡±


    Lily knows that she gave her the advice after noticing that Louis is sitting on a wheelchair. She nods at


    the middle-aged woman as a gesture to say goodbye and walks towards Louis.


    Louis hands her a tissue, ¡°You looked pretty when you were dancing.¡±


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Than¡­ Thanks.¡± Lily coughs violently as she is clear how silly she was when she


    was dancing. But after a few seconds, she finally realizes that Louis is praising her and stares at Louis


    in confusion.


    Something seems to be wrong.


    Lily asks, ¡°President Smith?¡±


    Louis looks at her and raises an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ noting¡­¡± Lily feels extremely awkward. Louis has sobered up, which was the reason why she


    felt that something was wrong. She was dancing on the square in front of him just now. It was really


    awkward!


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how to chat with Louis any longer. She sees an ice cream cart which is not far away


    and tells Louis that she wants to buy something, and then runs away in panic.


    Louis stairs at her back and feels a bit confused, ¡°Am I a monster?¡±


    Why did she run away?


    Lily walks over the ice cream cart and asks, ¡°Mr., do you have mineral water?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The ice cream is to icy and Lily doesn¡¯t n to buy it for Louis; instead, she buys him a bottle of mineral


    water and buys herself an ice cream. When she is paying the bill, a little boyes over.


    Lily casually nces at him and finds his hat familiar, ¡°Chandler?¡±


    The little boy looks up with a mask on his face and his eyes lit up when he sees Lily, ¡°Lily, what a


    coincidence!¡±


    He intends to take off the mask when he is greeting Lily.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t remove it. Wear it!¡± Lily stops him and steals a nce at Louis, fearing that Louis would see


    Chandler¡¯s face.


    ¡°Okay,¡± says Chandler. But he then asks curiously, ¡°But I have to remove my mask to eat the ice


    cream.¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    The two take the ice cream from the cart owner and then hide behind the car. Then Chandler takes off


    his mask.


    It turns out that Chandler is having outdoor exercise. When he passed by the artificialke, he decided


    to run along thekeside for twice. But he hadn¡¯t expected that he would meet Lily when he was buying


    ice cream.


    ¡°Why are you having outdoor exercises frequently?¡± Lily asks, ¡°Those are exercises for adults, I advise


    you to do it properly. Otherwise, when you reach certain age, you will stop growing.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have outdoor exercise twice or third times a week.¡± Chandler replies and stands up


    to show Lily his height, ¡°See, Lily. I¡¯ve grown taller.¡±


    Lily measures his height with her eyes and finds it true.


    She thinks of the height of Daniel and guesses that it must be because of the genre that Chandler


    grows so fast.


    The two talk about their daily life, but after a while, Lily thinks of the question that has been bothering


    him and can¡¯t help to ask the question, ¡°Your surname is Scott. Is it your father¡¯s surname, or your


    mothers?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s surname.¡± Chandler adds, ¡°Mummy said when dad retires from the army, I will be


    granted with my father¡¯s surname.¡±


    ¡°Is Ste Scott your mom¡¯s name?¡±


    Chandler suddenly bes vignt and doesn¡¯t reply.


    Lily understands why he would react like this; after all, this is the second time when they meet and they


    are no way acquaintances. She exins, ¡°I have no ill intentions. I know about your mom and when I


    saw you, I found that your eyes resemble hers.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Lily nods and pulls him out of their shelter, and then points at Louis who is in the distance, ¡°You must


    have read newspapers in daily times. That person if the president of the Smith Group, and his rtion


    with your mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I know about it. He has engaged with my mummy.¡± Chandler interrupts Lily and stares at Louis for a


    while, murmuring, ¡°His appearance is inferior to my daddy¡¯s.¡±


    Lily thinks to herself, ¡°But he¡¯s your daddy¡¯s bro!¡±


    ¡°Lily, do you like him?¡± Chandler suddenly shifts his gaze onto Lily and asks excitedly, ¡°If you like him,


    ask him to cancel the engagement with my mummy. If you need my help, just say it out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Let¡¯s stop this topic.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to continue this topic and forcibly changes


    the subject, ¡°I know about some secrets. But they may not be good news for you. Do you want to know


    about it?¡±


    After knowing that Chandler is Daniel and Ste¡¯s son, Lily got an idea of telling Chandler about this.


    Otherwise, if Ste really marries Louis in the future, the rtionshipwork among them would be


    too sophisticated and embarrassing.


    She doesn¡¯t care about it if someone would me her for being selfish.


    Chandler is very curious and urges, ¡°Lily, just say it directly. I¡¯m good at adapting myself to everything.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Lily opens her mouths and is about to tell Chandler the secret.


    But Chandler¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    He walks aside to answer the phone call. After a minute, hees back and says excitedly, ¡°Lily,


    mummy came to one of my daddy¡¯s friend to take the present sent by my daddy for me and she is now


    on the way back. I have toe back.¡±


    ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± Lily changes her mind and decides not to tell him about this, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mom


    about me, okay? Your mummy is trying hard to hide your identity, so please pretend that we are just


    strangers.¡±


    ¡°I see!¡± Chandler nods vigorously and adds, ¡°But deep in my heart, you are my friend. Lily, if you like


    that uncle, you can just tell me, I¡¯m willing to see him canceling the engagement with my mummy.¡±


    Lily tries hard to hold back herughter.


    ording to Louis and Daniel¡¯s brotherhood, Chandler actually shall call Louis ¡®Uncle¡¯.

 Chapter 167 Something That Will Please You

    Chapter 167 Something That Will Please You


    In the Yorkshire Airport


    With her slender figure wrapped in a white thin wind coat, Ste looks quite a bit like a gorgeous elite.


    Ending the call with her son, she smiles gently and walks out of the hall with her suitcase.


    Chandler is bound to like the gift.


    As Ste is weaving her way through the crowds, she suddenly hears someone calling her name.


    ¡°Ste Scott?¡±


    Out of instinct, Ste turns around. She greets when she sees the person, ¡°Auntie, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°I felt familiar with the view of your back and tentatively called your name. It¡¯s really you.¡± Daniel¡¯s


    mother, Brianna Barney, who looks quite elegant, says sarcastically. She walks over and looks up and


    down at Ste patronizingly.


    After, Brianna sneers, ¡°It had just been four years. I hadn¡¯t expected that you would have the ability to


    force the Scott family to recognize you. And you¡¯ve even engaged with President Smith.¡±


    Ste surpasses the turbulent emotions in her heard and appears to be m. She smiles, ¡°I should


    thank you for it. The ten million you gave me was the cornerstone of my wonderful lifeter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just worthy of ten million.¡± Brianna smiles elegantly and the disdain in her eyes is so obvious,


    ¡°Even if you have your ability, you are still a filthy and lowly illegitimate daughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct. I¡¯m a filthy and lowly who is unpleasant to your eyes.¡± Ste walks towards Brianna and


    smiles, ¡°It would be my great honor if you think highly of me. I should kneel down in front of the Buddha


    to thank him for his blessing if you do.¡±


    ¡°But let me remind you, we got an old saying that ¡®the tide has turns¡¯. I believe that one day you will


    After finishing the aggressive words, she turns around and leaves.


    Brianna is livid.


    It has just been four years. When did this woman get the sack to fight against her?


    Brianna turns to ask her assistant who is standing aside, ¡°Has Daniele back?¡±


    ¡°Young Master hade back once, but he then went back to New York again, seeming to have some


    emergencies to deal with.¡± The assistant replies.


    ¡°Give him a call and tell him that his grandpa is not feeling well, and ask him toe back as soon as


    possible.¡± Brianna orders, ¡°Then contact Commander Lee and some of my friends to invite them bring


    their daughters and have dinner in the Lou Mansion.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily and Louis wander around with Lily pushing Louis¡¯ wheelchair, and the two onlye back to the


    vi until it is dark.


    While cooking for the dinner, Lily is lost in the thoughts about why Ste tries so hard to conceal the


    existence of Chandler. Nevertheless, with her mind wandering wildly, she cuts her finger. Feeling the


    pain, Lily finallyes to her own senses and then finds that the cutting board is tinged with blood.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Louises in on his wheelchair. When he sees that Lily cut her finger but is still


    standing there in a trance, he immediately pulls her out of the kitchen and rummages for a bandage to


    dress her wound.


    He treats her wound carefully and gently.


    Lily stares at the top of his head and suddenly asks, ¡°President Smith, can I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°My younger brother has two friends, namely A and B, who are also good friends.


    Nevertheless, A¡¯s girlfriend broken up with A yet gave birth to A¡¯s child. Then A¡¯s ex-girlfriend married


    B.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Green Tea Bitch?¡± [Notes: A GTB is a girl who looks very pure and cute and pretends to be


    harmless and fragile without any ambition.]


    Lily is surprised, ¡°Oh, you also know GTB? But, no, that¡¯s not the case. She had her difficulties and


    grievance. A knows that his ex-girlfriend still has a feeling for him, but he doesn¡¯t know about the child.


    My question is: If you were B and now you know about it, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Even if she had her difficulties and grievance, she was wrong to keep the existence of the child a


    secret.¡± Louis adds, ¡°Her actions will definitely harm the brotherhood between A and B.¡±


    He pauses and then continues, ¡°If I were B, I will drive that woman out of the country will all my powers,


    so that she will not be able toe back and hurt my bro again.¡±


    Lily is petrified.


    s, this is so cruel!


    Louis leans against the wheelchair gracefully and stares at Lily, ¡°Lily, your words make me feel


    strange.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Hahaha, where is the strange point? I was just asking casually.¡± Lily jokes, ¡°They are my younger


    brother¡¯s friends. He asked me how to deal with it and I had no idea. That why I came to you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother should know the way of how men getting along each other.¡± After finishing the words,


    Louis pounders for a while, ¡°Oh, I forget that your brother is a gay. His way of thinking may be different


    of those of other men.¡±


    Lily is angered and kicks his wheelchair.


    ¡°What did you mean by saying that, President Smith? Are you discriminating against the LGBT? Listen,


    there is no problem with my younger brother. I would ept it no matter whom he¡¯s into. If he wants a


    child in the future, I will let him adopt my child.¡±


    ¡°I hold no discrimination against LGBT.¡± Louis makes an exnation helplessly and steals a nce at


    her belly.


    ¡°Why are you looking at my belly?¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily casts her eyes heavenward and rushes into the kitchen in a bad mood.


    A psycho just left, then Louis bes not in his right mind. Luckily, she¡¯s still not mad. Oh, she should


    thank herself for her pressure resistance ability.


    Lily ponders for a moment and then puts back beef to the refrigerator. In the end, she makes crucian


    carp soup with tofu, stir-fried spinage and stir-fried celery with shredded meat.


    Lily serves the dishes on the table.


    Louis nces at the dishes and asks out of curiosity, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like beef?¡±


    ¡°The beef is rotten.¡± Lilydles a bowl of soup for him and adds, ¡°These dishes also taste good with my


    excellent cooking skill. President Smith, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re so picky?¡±


    ¡°s, those top cookers can earn a monthly sry of thirty or forty thousand and just need to cook two


    meals a day. Then look at me, I have to cook three meals for per day, President Smith. Yet I have no


    sry. What¡¯s worse, you¡¯re so picky!¡±


    ¡°When I just learned to how to cook back then, my younger brother would finish all the dishes I cooked


    and praised me.¡±


    ¡°Why there¡¯s such a big difference among human beings?¡±


    Louis rubs his eyebrows when hearing her cynicism.


    This woman is so bold now that she challenges his bottom line and retorts him again and again.


    With a world-weary expression, Louis finishes the dishes. Lily is pleased. She peels an apple for him


    and then walks into the kitchen, humming songs while doing the washing.


    No wanders that people would always advice women not to indulge their men.


    When she is about to walk out of the kitchen, she suddenly recalls that Leigh has told her that he had


    left something for her. She opens the cab and sees a cup on it. Out of curiosity, she takes it and


    finds that there¡¯s a small box in the cup.


    Lily picks up the box and shakes it. She then finds that there¡¯s a pill in it.


    She takes a photo and sends it to Leigh attached with several question marks: [Mr. Leigh, are you


    asking me to take this???]


    Leigh replies: [Yeah. Take it before going to sleep.¡±


    Lily: [What the hell is it?]


    Leigh: [It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, remember to take it. It¡¯s something that will please you.¡±


    Lily: [¡­]


    Leigh: [Honey, please don¡¯t doubt my words. Believe me, you wille to thank me when you wake up


    tomorrow.]


    Lily finds it hard to continue the topic and turns off the phone.


    Lily originally intended to throw the pill away, but at a second thought that Leigh hasn¡¯t done something


    harmful to her and has told her several times to take it. She is also curious about it and takes it before


    going to sleep.


    Afterwards, some segments of memories appear in Lily¡¯s mind.


    It turns out that when she woke up in that morning, met David on the corridor of the hotel and then


    walked out of the hotel, she was kidnapped by Chloe¡¯s men. And it was Louis who carried her back to


    the hotel after she managed to escape from them.


    Later¡­


    The abrupt memories, especially segments about her being carried back to the hotel by Louis, ruin


    Lily¡¯sposure.


    Is this a dream?


    Lily ps herself hard on her cheek. It really hurts. She closes her eyes and ponders about it but the


    memories are still vivid. She then gives herself another p. It hurts even more.

 Chapter 168 You Can Also Regard Me as Your Younger Brother

    Chapter 168 You Can Also Regard Me as Your Younger Brother


    If that was the case, then it would possibly exin why she would feel a time malposition when she


    woke up in the hotelst time. She remembered it was exactly Tuesday, but when she woke up that


    day, it was Thursday.


    It turns out that she has lost the memories about what has happened on the night of Wednesday.


    ¡°Oh my, how could this happen?¡± The memory is so vivid and Lily rolls on the bed with an emotional


    flooding, ¡°If I had known the effect of that pill, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it!¡±


    Now that she finds back the lost memories, how should she get along with Louister? It is really


    awkward!


    Right at this moment, Lily receives a message from Meghan, who tells her that there are some


    emergencies in the Smith Group. Lily tells her that she will go to thepany immediately and quickly


    changes her clothes. Before leaving, she calls a maid and asks her toe to the vi.


    ¡°Lily!¡±


    Just as Lily enters the revolving door, someone bumps onto her back. Jessie walks over, ¡°Wow, what a


    rare thing! Howes that you¡¯re here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your President Smith would feel


    unhappy?¡±


    Lily shoots her a cold nce, ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are not the Lily who used to favor me. You were so fierce just now.¡± Jessie pretends to be


    upset and cries. She then asks with a gossipy expression, ¡°You look toil-worn today. What happened?


    Did President Smith ¡®bully¡¯ you?¡± Jessie deliberately emphasizes the word ¡®bully¡¯.


    Lily¡¯s heart misses one beat. ¡°Don¡¯t think wildly.¡±


    ¡°Your expression tells me about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Will youe back at noon? If you won¡¯t, what about having lunch with me? I found a wonderful


    restaurant and the steak there is really delicious!¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    Jessie sighs, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re gradually like the indifferent President Smith.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jessie chirps while walking beside Lily and takes out her card to swipe the elevator to higher floors.


    The two walk into the lift and when the door is about to be closed, it is abruptly stopped by a hand.


    ¡°Hi, morning.¡±


    It is Leigh who is in a ck suit. With a pair of long legs, he looks quite attractive in the suit, which


    diminishes some of his undisciplined aura and adds some elitism to him.


    If having not seen his face, Lily would fail to recognize him, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°The situation in the Smith Group is getting worsen, and Ie to give you a hand for fear that you


    have no enough time to handle it.¡± Leigh walks into the lift and tries to sweet talk Jessie, ¡°Hey, little


    pretty, have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jessie subconsciously nods her head and nces at him, ¡°You look handsome in this suit.


    Don¡¯t dress like a showy rooster in the future.¡±


    Leigh¡¯s mouth corner twitches. He then smiles gracefully, ¡°All right then. If you like it, I can wear a suit


    for the whole day.¡±


    Lily casts her eyes heavenward.


    Hey man, your approaches of catching up the girl are really poor!


    As the lift is ascending, Leigh tries to find some topics to chat with Jessie and leans towards her.


    Nevertheless, in the eyes of Lily, he looks like a man who hasn¡¯t gotten along with girls for a long time.


    When the lift reaches Jessie¡¯s floor, Leigh says hurriedly, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    ¡°All right, but let me pay the bill, just as my gratitude for the flowerpots you sent mest time.¡±


    Leigh beams with smiles.


    Lily skews at him and snorts, ¡°I was so inexpedient. If I had known that you woulde earlier, I would


    have turned on the video recording so that you can have a look on your current appearance!¡±


    ¡°My elegance and handsomeness?¡± Leigh reaches out and leans half of his body on her shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m


    quite confident in my handsomeness. If I were to be a celebrity, then other stars would find it hard to


    attract fans.¡±


    ¡°Yet, your appearance matches some ¡®characters¡¯ well.¡± Lily elbows him away, ¡°If you¡¯re boring, you


    can wander around the Smith Group. We got many beauties here.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I like the type like Little Fairy.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like you. Don¡¯t be self-sentimental.¡± Lily sulks.


    ¡°Feelings can be cultivated in daily life. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Leigh smiles and elbows Lily, ¡°What about


    you recognizing Little Fairy as your younger sister?¡±


    ¡°What are you plotting?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°If I sessfully be her boyfriend, they I were to be your brother-inw. Just as the old saying


    goes, it is like keeping the goodies within the family.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Or you can also recognize me as your younger brother.¡±


    ¡°You must have been bewitched.¡± Lily looks at him with disgust, as if she is looking at a fool, ¡°You¡¯re


    several years older than me. Don¡¯t you feel it shameful to call me elder brother? Even if you don¡¯t, I


    would feel ashamed to answer it.¡±


    Leigh grins, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matters. I look young.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to continue to talk with him on these nonsenses.


    She is really upset now. Earlier, she learnt that her younger brother is a gay, and before she could


    digest the news, Leigh, that bastard, gave her a pill, helping her find back the memories of that


    passionate night.


    She is really bothered!


    Lily has gone to the Smith Group early in the morning and has had three meetings, on which Leigh also


    presents.


    Leigh alwayses to the Smith Group. But over the past several days, Lily has been busy with taking


    care of Louis in the vi and hasn¡¯t noticed it. As Jeffrey was arrested for corruption, Leigh takes his


    ce and bes the general manager of the international department.


    Although Leigh looks undisciplined and always ys jokes in daily times, when ites to the meeting


    concerning the business of thepany, he bes tough-talking instantly, which scares the


    employees and other directors.


    Lily suddenly has a feeling that she is still immatureparing to Leigh, who has been engaged in the


    business world for several years.


    How came that Master Smith appoint her as the acting President of the Smith Group? Was he so


    confident in her?


    After the meeting, Lily devotes herself into various kinds of documents, most of which are about the


    problems from the braches, which cause the freezing of found and therefore the resignations of


    numerous employees.


    Since that ident happened on Louis, the Smith Group has gone through various kinds of crises and


    is now on the verge of bankruptcy. It is like a teetering domino and one can easily destroy it with only


    one finger.


    The negative news of the Smith Group and the red marks on the sheets make Lily exhausted both


    mentally and physically. She devotes herself into the work and even refuses Jessie when shees to


    invite her to have lunch together.


    ¡°President Lily.¡±


    A secretary from the Secretary Departmentes into the office with an instion container and


    hands it to Lily, ¡°It¡¯s the lunch sent by Mr. Dawn. I¡¯ve examined it and it is safe.¡±


    Lily frowns.


    Mr. Dawn¡­ It must be that man.


    Lily doesn¡¯t ask the secretary to throw it; instead, she opens the container and finds a card on the top


    and smells the strong aroma of the chicken soup and rice with shredded pork.


    She unfolds the card and reads the words.


    [Don¡¯t forget to have meals. I¡¯m looking forward to meeting you again.¡±


    She then throws it into the trash basket emotionlessly.


    She will not meet him again.


    In the evening, Lilyes back with Jessie to her apartment instead ofing to Louis¡¯ vi. Jessie is


    surprises and keeps asking her what had happened. Lily casually finds some excuses as she doesn¡¯t


    want to continue this topic.


    During the following days, Lily would take the affairs in thepany as an excuse ande back to


    Jessie¡¯s apartment as well after dealing the business affairs in thepany.


    On the other hand, Leigh, after having that lunch with Jessie, is not satisfied and tries hard to chase


    after Jessie. No matter when Lily and Jessie arrive at thepany, they would ¡®idently¡¯ meet him at


    the entrance.


    Lily surrenders.


    ¡°President Lily.¡± Meghanes to Lily¡¯s office and asks politely, ¡°The gifts for the Mid-Autumn Festival


    to our employees have been ready. Please have a check to see whether there are any problems.¡±


    Lily stuns, ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±


    Meghan replies, ¡°Yeah. We published the announcement yesterday, and notified our employees that


    they can get off work at three o¡¯clock in this afternoon.¡±


    Then, Louis wille back to the Smith Manor to celebrate the festival with his families, right?


    ¡°President Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lily instantlyes to her own senses. She nces at the gift list and then asks, ¡°Are there any


    other shopping cards?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Give every C-level executives a shopping card with an amount of ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Then Meghan leaves.


    Lily picks up her phone, intending to send a message to Louis, but she pauses when she opens her


    WeChat.


    What¡¯s her standpoint to spend the festival in the Smith Manor?


    In addition, Louis acts as if she¡¯s not that important and hasn¡¯t given her a call or sent her a WeChat


    message although she hasn¡¯t went to the vi for several days. Then why should she make the call and


    ask him whether he needs her help?!


    Lily sulks. Nevertheless, just as she puts down the phone, she receives a phone call from Louis.

 Chapter 169 Can’t He Just Make a Concession?

    Chapter 169 Can¡¯t He Just Make a Concession?


    Lily is petrified and her phone almost falls onto the ground.


    What should she do now?


    Staring at the vibrating phone for a few seconds, Lily grits her teeth and answers the phone while trying


    to remainposed, ¡°President Smith.¡±


    ¡°Leigh said you had been busy with thepany business recently and told me not to bother you.¡± His


    voice still sounds pleasant although he is speaking at the other end of the phone.


    Was that his exnation?


    Lily feels nervous for no reason and stammers, ¡°Yeah, I have been busy recently.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival today.¡±


    Lily subconsciously replies, ¡°Happy Mid-Autumn Festival.¡±


    Louis, who is at the other end of the phone, pauses and seems tough in a low voice. Lily just has an


    impulse to p herself upon hearing it.


    Lily, are you out of mind?


    Louis utters the words slowly, ¡°Just now my father gave me a call and reminded me toe back to


    the Smith Manor to celebrate the festival together and brought you¡­ my ¡®pregnant¡¯ President Lily,


    together.¡±


    ¡°President Smith, I haven¡¯t been pregnant, sincerely.¡± Lily feels awkward. It is all her fault, for she


    hasn¡¯t hided that bottle of wine. She adds, ¡°My mom also gave me a call just now. And I¡¯m afraid that I


    have toe back home.¡±


    ¡°I understand. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a festival to reunion with families after all.¡± Louis continues,


    ¡°Then I wille back alone.¡±


    ¡°President Smith¡­¡±


    Why does she feel that she has done something wrong after hearing the words and feel sorry to him.


    Nevertheless, as she is about to say something, Louis tells her to continue with her work and hangs up


    the phone.


    So, the call ends in this way?


    Lily stares at her phone in disbelief.


    WTF! Why Louis is so aloof and arrogant? Can¡¯t he just make a concession and tell her that he needs


    her?!


    Later, as Lily has told Louis in the phone, her mom really makes a phone call to him and asks her to


    celebrate the festival together if she¡¯s free. Lily agrees and then calls Coffey.


    Coffey is attending the ceremony with Chloe in Paris and can¡¯te back, and Joey is filming in


    Boston.


    Lily sighs.


    Joey has been idently favored by a foreign director, from whom she gets some opportunities to film


    movies and be the spokesperson of some brands. It¡¯s like she is now living abroad, for she hasn¡¯te


    back since then.


    s, she will be only child to celebrate the festival with her mom tonight.


    After finishing the work, Lily gets off work and brings herptop back home with an intention to deal


    with the rest affairs at home. When she¡¯s taking the lift to the downstairs, she bumps into Leigh and


    Jessie who are also leaving.


    Lily nces at them and asks, ¡°Are you two going to celebrate the festival together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Leigh said his mom and dad are all at abroad and there¡¯s no one in his home.¡± Jessie replies,


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m not a local in this City. Lily, will youe back home? If you won¡¯t, what about¡­¡±


    ¡°Even if she will note back home, she wille to Louis.¡± Leigh cuts in, ¡°As far as I¡¯m concerned,


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    we¡¯d better not bother her and celebrate the festival by ourselves. We can go and buy a moon cake.¡±


    ¡°Why should Ie to President Smith?¡± Lily sulks when thinks of the phone call ended by Louis and


    sneers, ¡°He¡¯lle back to the Smith Manor, and I¡¯lle back home to apany my mom!¡±


    ¡°So, won¡¯t you worry about him for he wille back alone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a child. Will he lose his way?¡±


    Leigh rubs his chin and clucks, ¡°For such a big festival, almost all members of the Smith family would


    bullied?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my rtionship with him? Why should I worry about him?¡± Lily refutes and sneers, ¡°Plus, you¡¯re


    Louis¡¯ buddy and you two are even more intimate brother-germen. It is you who shoulde back with


    him!¡±


    Leigh immediately refutes, ¡°No, no way, I should apany my Little Fairy!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± Jessie chimes in, ¡°I cane back home and watch TV series lying on the sofa.


    It¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival today. Isn¡¯t it a great waste of the good time by simply lying on the sofa and


    watching TV?¡± Leigh grins, ¡°We shoulde to the Moon Observatory to have a closer look of the full


    noon.¡±|


    Lily turns around expressionlessly.


    It is Mid-Autumn today and there are many people on the streets. Lily finally manages to work her way


    out of the crowd and buys a box of moon cakes. When she drives back, she is stuck in a serious traffic


    jam.


    She waits in her car quietly.


    When she looks through the car window, she sees a woman pushing forward the wheelchair of a man


    who is still having an intravenous drip on the pavement. Although the scene seems to be miserable,


    there are smiles of happiness on their faces.


    At that moment, she thinks of Louis and that phone call.


    As Louis is a foster child, most members of the Smith family don¡¯t favor her. Plus that there¡¯s much


    internal strife in the family, if Louis reallyes back on the wheelchair, those people will definitely


    taunt at him.


    The honking rumbles from the car behind, which startles Lily and pulls her out of her thoughts.


    Lily finds that the turn signal has turned green and immediately starts her car. When she drives steadily


    on the road, she calls her mom, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t wait for me for the dinner. I maye backte.¡±


    ¡°Are you with my dear son-inw?¡±


    Lily is choked by her words and refutes unnaturally, ¡°No. He has something to deal with and needs my


    help. I wille back when it is finished.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring him back together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily drives for about twenty minutes and finally reaches the Smith Manor. She then stops at the iron


    gate of the manor.


    Just as she is about to get off the car to ask someone to open the door, the iron gate is automatically


    opened.


    Oh, the doorkeepers of the Smith family even recognize her car?


    Lily drives into the manor and parks her car on an outdoor parking lot. When she gets off a car, a


    handymanes over to greet her, and then takes the moon cakes and brings her to a sightseeing


    vehicle.


    Lily has no idea about how much area that the Smith Manor covers, anyway, the manor is so ¡®big¡¯ in


    her eyes and she has the same feeling when she first entered the University of Newcastle. Although


    she hase here several times, she is still astonished.


    After around six minutes, they reach the main vi.


    Following the handyman, Lily steps into the vi. The brilliant and luxurious living hall, which is as big


    as a venue for a grant party, first catches her attention. She can vaguely hear theughter of the guests


    and there seem to be a lot of participants.


    ¡°Master Smith, Miss Lily is here.¡±


    With the report, Lily can clearly sense that theughter quiets down. She slowly walks into the living


    hall and sees many people sitting on the sofas in the hospitality area.


    Men are all in suits while women are all dressing up. All of them are elegant and one can easily tell that


    they are from the upper-ss with only one nce.


    Lily nces at them yet her expression remains unchanged.


    In the past, when she was dating with John, she had even met the members of the royal family of


    Country Y and had meal with them. So she¡¯s not stressed in the face of the Smiths.


    Lily walks over and greets Antony politely, ¡°Master Smith, sorry, I should havee along with


    President Smith. Yet I had so many affairs to deal with in thepany and Iete.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say sorry. We¡¯re families after all.¡± Antony, who was originally in a bad mood, beams with smiles


    when seeing Lily. He waves at Lily to motion her toe over and sit beside Louis.


    When she sits down on the sofa, Louis asks in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯lle back home to


    celebrate the festival with your mom?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve promised Master Smith toe here. It¡¯s not good to break my promise.¡±


    Louis looks at her with a trace of gentleness creeping on his eyes.


    They, including Jason¡¯s mother, gather in the Smith Manor today to celebrate the Mid-Autumn festival


    together, with a purpose of attracting Antony¡¯s attention. However, Antony has been talking with Lily


    since shees.


    Many of them are dissatisfied with this.


    ¡°Back then, Lily really has a deep rtionship with us Smith family.¡± Since it would be inappropriate for


    those seniors to bring up this topic, Katherine takes the initiative, ¡°You married Jason before, and now


    you be the acting president of the Smith Group.¡±


    Their expressions be weird. Katherine shifts her gaze onto J and smirks, ¡°Auntie, you had


    been Lily¡¯s mother-inw for more than one year. I think you should tell us that she¡¯s so capable earlier,


    maybe she wouldn¡¯t have divorced Jason.¡±


    Being the subject of the topic, J smiles awkwardly.


    J is just a lightweight rtive of the Smith family and she has tried hard to get the invitation letter to


    this party. She just wants to gain some benefits from this yet indeed she has little power of


    discourse.

 Chapter 170: Its Not a Show

    Chapter 170: It''s Not a Show


    "Say, President Lily is really loyal to the Smith Group. She has tried her best to take good care of Louis,


    as if she was having a crush on him!" Ellison says.


    Their sarcasms make Lily frown.


    It seems that they are ganging up on her. Actually, however, it is about Louis. She doesn''t want Louis to


    be embarrassed. Just as she is about to say something, Antony pats her hand and says, "It''s OK."


    Lily purses her lips and doesn''t speak.


    "President Lily, your ex-mother-inw has arrived. Aren''t you going to say hello to her?" Ellison


    continues. "It''s a pity that Jason isn''t here. If he were here, it would be interesting."


    Katherineughs. "President Lily seems to be still holding a grudge! That makes sense. After all, Jason


    cheated you first, and your mother-inw didn''t take your side. If I were you, I would ignore her too."


    "Enough! Stop." Olivia pretends to stop them.


    "No offense." Katherine feels wronged. "I just feel that President Lily is really impressive. She''s just a


    trantor, but she has managed to reach such a high position. I have to say she has foresight. Every


    man she likes belongs to our family."


    At this time, Louis says indifferently, "Since you have so much to say, I''ll give you the chance."


    He asks a servant to bring over a high tform.


    After the servant brings a one-meter-tall tform to the living room, Louis points at it and says, "Ellison,


    Katherine, go up to the tform and keep talking. Let''s have fun together."


    Talking on the tform? What''s the difference between that and a circus show?


    Katherine does not expect Louis to do so. She says awkwardly, "No. I have a sore throat."


    "Then bring a pot of tea to moisten your throat," Louis says in an oppressive voice, "Go."


    Katherine looks at Olivia.


    Before Olivia speaks, Louis says, "It takes more than two to make a show."


    Olivia understands what he means by that. Her face darkens, but she says nothing.


    She knows that Louis always keeps his words.


    Olivia won''t help. Antony also keeps out of it. Louis says again, "Go." Katherine and Ellison have no


    choice but to go on the tform.


    Louis looks at them and smiles, yet with cold eyes. "Keep talking. Be happy."


    Stressed and nervous, they start talking. No matter what they talk about, they can''t stop. They can


    drink tea when they are thirsty. Three hourster, they finish chatting and step down from the tform.


    Today, apart from Jason, Richard and his eldest son are also absent. Antony asks Louis and Lily to sit


    on his left.


    The servants pour wine for everyone in turn.


    The wine smells good, but the wine cup is taken away and handed over to the servant by Louis


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    immediately.


    "She can''t drink."


    But it isn''t spirit but red wine. What Louis says catches everyone''s attention.


    Someone asks, "Is she pregnant?"


    "Really?" Antony seems very surprised, as if he hadn''t been to the vi that day. He adds happily,


    "Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Good thingse in pairs!"


    People present different expressions.


    Louis'' action has clearly suggested that Lily is carrying his baby and they have gone steady.


    "Really?" Although Katherine has been taught a lesson, she seems to have learned nothing from it.


    She snorts, "I heard that she also faked a pregnancy when she was married with Jason just to take


    revenge on him."


    Then she looks at J and says, "Is that true?"


    J wants to nod, but Louis'' re startles her. Her back gets sweaty. Sheughs in embarrassment,


    "They were just joking."


    "Aren''t you tired after speaking so long on the tform? Louis stays with Lily every day. You don''t need


    to worry so much," says Antony.


    Katherine says, "I''m just worried that Louis would be cheated..."


    "You mean Lily is not reliable?"


    "Uncle, everyone knows she is. There''s no need for me to make it clear," Katherine mutters. "By the


    way, when I was pregnant, you weren''t so happy like now."


    Antony says directly, "We are a family. But you are only my niece. Lily is my daughter-inw. Of course,


    I am happy that she is pregnant!"


    Everyone is shocked. "Uncle, are you crazy?" Katherine says in surprise. "She was Jason¡¯s wife


    before. How can she marry Louis?"


    The family is upset about Antony delegating to Louis the power of head of the family because Louis


    Everyone knows what will happen if Louis have a kid.


    Olivia says calmly, "That''s right. Antony. Louis has an engagement with Miss Ste. If you let him marry


    Lily, what are you going to do with Miss Ste?"


    "It''s just an engagement, not a marriage." Antony waves his hand, "Louis will deal with it."


    "Antony..."


    "Enough!" Antony''s face darkens. He says unhappily, "You all have your own family, and you have


    children. My son is no longer a teenager. It''s time to for him to get married!"


    "Lily married Jason before, so what? Jason is just Louis'' nominal uncle. You made a mess of your


    marriage. But I never med you. My son is not married yet. How dare you object?"


    Seeing that Antony is angry, Olivia quickly says with a smile, "Antony, we are just worried that Louis will


    be unable to handle it properly. Miss Lily is smart and we all like her. We also wee her visit."


    The others also echo.


    Finally, Antony is cheered up. "Alright, let''s eat."


    Lily hasn''t expected such a "show" before the dinner. Antony has managed to defend Louis and her.


    But...


    She isn''t pregnant!


    Lily turns to Louis and whispers, "President Smith, can you tell your father the truth in private?"


    "What truth?"


    "You know what I''m talking about! If you don''t exin, what if Master Smith asks why my belly doesn''t


    swell?" Lily res at him and says through gritted teeth.


    Louis smiles and says in a deep voice, "Come closer, and I''ll tell you."


    Lily looks at him suspiciously, but he seems honest, so she gets closer to him. However, he suddenly


    kisses her in public.


    Katherine is so shocked that she drops her chopsticks.


    Antony is very happy. Then he coughs and says seriously, "It''s dinner time. Mind your behavior!"


    Louis lets go of Lily and says calmly, "She asked me to kiss her."


    Lily pinches his waist.


    Louis is no longer that cold man. Instead, he bes a bad man who tells a lie!


    After dinner, everyone takes a sightseeing bus to the Lotus Pond. The tables and chairs have been set


    up, with tea and moon cakes on it for everyone to enjoy while appreciating the moonlight.


    Since the Lotus Pond isn''t far away from them, Lily decides to push Louis over.


    Thinking about what happened during dinner, Lily is very annoyed. Along the way, sheins about


    Louis, "President Smith, you''ve gone too far. You don''t have to do that. It''s just a show."


    "It''s not a show," Louis says.


    What?


    Lily stops and lowers her head. He is also looking at her with a deep gaze.


    "Lily..."


    Louis opens his mouth.


    Lily seems to know what he is going to say and hurriedly interrupts him, "President Smith, I left my


    phone in the house. Please go over by yourself. I''ll go back and get my phone!"

 Chapter 171: She Will Never Forgive Him

    Chapter 171: She Will Never Forgive Him


    Lily turns around and walks very fast, her heart beating wildly. She does have feelings for Louis,


    especially after knowing what happened that night in Turkey, but when Louis wants to express his


    feelings for her, all she wants to do is to run away.


    When she arrives at the house, her cheeks still feel hot. She reaches out to ring the doorbell. Suddenly,


    a pair of hands covers her nose and mouth and pulls her to the corner.


    "Uh-huh!" Lily struggles with all her might, but the person behind her is strong.


    When the servant opens the door, there is no one here.


    "I clearly heard the doorbell ring." The servant mutters and looks around. There is no one. He thinks it


    is his illusion. He quickly closes the door and enters the house.


    Lily is dragged into the debris warehouse not far from the house.


    She knows that it would be very difficult for her to leave once the door is closed. She calms down and


    recalls what Coffey teaches her. Under the moonlight, she punches him on his temple.


    That person snorts in pain. It seems that it''s a man. He loosens his grip. Lily takes the opportunity to hit


    his abdomen with her elbow. After the man releases his grip, she crawls out.


    "Help!"


    Lily shouts for help. Just as she steps out of the door fence, the man drags her hair and pulls her back.


    She touches the ring on her finger and knocks it.


    It''s from Coffey and is for emergency. As long as Coffey receives her call, the servant would definitely


    go to the Lotus Pond to look for her.


    She must stall for time!


    "Damn it!" The man scolds fiercely and breaks her twists directly.


    The pain spreads to her entire body. Lily screams in pain.


    The man throws Lily onto the ground and closes the door. The entire warehouse falls into darkness for


    a few seconds. Then it is lit up.


    "Lily, no one woulde even if you shouted until you lose your voice." The man in front of Lily pats


    her face. "Everyone has gone to the Lotus Pond to appreciate the moon. The door of the main house is


    soundproof."


    Lily looks at Ellison, who seems verycent, and sneers, "How dare you attack me in the Smith


    Mansion? Do you think President Smith will let you off??"


    "Even if he knew, he would only teach me a lesson as long as you''re still alive. Do you think he dares to


    hurt me?" Ellisonughs loudly.


    "Who do you think he is? He''s just an orphan who was adopted by my family! I am the blood of the


    Smith family. Even my uncle Antony doesn''t dare to hurt me."


    "Look at you. Poor boy." Lily looks at him pitifully. "You''re right. You''re the blood of the Smith family, but


    you''re no match for President Smith. You''re already in your twenties but you have no strengths. No


    wonder your father only likes your brother and doesn''t like you."


    Ellison''s face darkens. He suddenly grabs her chin and says, "What did you say?"


    "I said you''re a miserable wretch!" Lily repeats. "You know you''re a loser and will never be able to


    defeat him, so you choose to bully a weak woman."


    "Bitch!" Ellison angrily ps Lily on her face, smashes her to the ground and tightens his grip on her


    neck. He hates her so much that he wants her to die.


    Lily can barely breathe. She is being pressed down by Ellison. No matter how hard she struggles, she


    can''t free herself.


    She almost loses her consciousness.


    Noticing Lily''s weak breathing, Ellison lets go with a cold smile. "I said I won''t let you die. I''ll get back at


    Louis by torturing you!"


    The humiliation he suffered a few weeks ago and today fills his heart with vengeance. He has tried


    hard to catch Lily. How can he let her off so easily?


    Ellison takes out his phone to video Lily.


    Lily knows what he is going to do. Her expression suddenly changes. She shrinks backward, but


    Ellison fiercely steps on her ankle, causing her to groan in pain.


    "Miss Lily, please look at the camera." Ellison tramples her feet and looks at Lily''s painful expression


    through the camera. He feels very happy. "After I finish recording, I''ll send you this video."


    Lily spits at the camera and scolds, "Ellison, you''re a fucking pervert! You don''t deserve to live in this


    world!"


    Ellison kicks her in the abdomen.


    Lily is out of breath and curls up from the pain.


    "Lily, it''s useless to never say uncle."


    After a while, Ellison puts his phone up high, grabs Lily''s hair and lifts her up. "Hey, how about letting all


    theizens in the country watching this video?"


    "Ellison, that''s all you know." Lily does not panic. Instead, she mocks Ellison, "There are all sorts of


    erotic videos online. People will forget me soon. Why should I be afraid?"


    "You should be afraid, because I won''t let you off! I''ll make your father kneel down and apologize to


    me!" adds Lily.


    This is the first time that Ellison has been threatened by a woman.


    Regardless of her real purpose, Lily manages to provoke him!


    Ellison presses Lily to the ground and ruthlessly ps her clothes.


    "Bitch, how dare you threaten me?" Ellison says sinisterly, "I''ll let all the men in the country see your


    body!"


    Lily''s expression changes. She twists her body and struggles.


    Why hasn''t anyonee yet?


    Has Coffey called her?


    "Ellison, scram!"


    His touching makes Lily feel sick. She screams and scolds him.


    Ellison smiles sinisterly as he presses her head on the ground, "Oh, it feels good!"


    "Screw you!"


    "The more you curse, the more excited and happier I am." Ellison leans closer to her ear and says, "I


    have never had sex with a pregnant woman in my life. You are lucky."


    Lily wants to spit at him and scold him, but her head is pressed down by him. She is out of breath.


    She will never forgive this bastard!


    Lily''s body is so seductive.


    His family always say that he is inferior to Louis and impotent, so what?


    Now Louis'' girl is lying under him hopelessly.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Lily. I will definitely be gentle."


    Right at this moment, the metal door is broken by theser gun.


    In the bright warehouse, people are shocked by them.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They''re nearly naked.


    Louis nces at Lily. His face darkens.


    He says through clenched teeth, "Turn around."


    Everyone turns around at once. Ellison does not expect anyone toe. He turns around and looks at


    Louis. Louis takes out his pistol from under the wheelchair and pulls the trigger mercilessly.


    "Louis, no!" Antony pulls him.


    As a result, the shot misses and hits Ellison''s right shoulder.


    Louis'' eyes get darker. He gives Ellison another shot in the thigh.

 Chapter 172: Louis Is Jealous

    Chapter 172: Louis Is Jealous


    Ellison screams in pain and lets go of Lily. He falls to the ground, twitching and bleeding.


    Louis slides his wheelchair into the warehouse. Lily lies still on the ground with dull eyes. His heart


    aches. He picks her up and wraps her in a nket. "You''re safe now." Louis strokes her hair and


    He does not look at anyone and carries Lily out.


    "You! You''re so stupid!" Antony is very angry. He turns around and angrily says to the servant, "Hurry


    up and find a doctor!"


    Louis carries Lily to the bathroom, only to discover that her hands have been fractured. He gets so mad


    that he wishes he has shot Ellison in the heart.


    "It might hurt. Hold it," says Louis.


    After finding the fractured bones, Louis links up her wrists in one go.


    "Ouch!" Lily finally recovers from terror. Her forehead is sweating from the pain. She blinks and finds


    that she is hugged by Louis. Her eyes turn red.


    She has been in a daze.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. You''ll be fine." Louis kisses her hands gently, although they are dirty. Lily is


    embarrassed and pulls out her hands.


    Seeing that the bathtub is full, Louis says, "Take a bath first. I''ll ask someone to buy clothes for you."


    "Can you stay here?" Lily grabs his clothes. She is startled by what happened just now. "Please stay


    here. I..."


    She doesn''t want to be alone.


    "Alright." Louis does not refuse. He turns his back to the bathtub and calls the servant.


    Louis asks the servant to buy her clothes. And the size of the clothes is just right for her. She gets a bit


    shy.


    She thinks, he must have scored a lucky hit.


    After soaking in the bathtub, Lily gradually get rxed. Looking at the light red mark on her chest, she


    feels sick.


    Louis knows that she feels ufortable when he hears her retching noise. He clenches his fist.


    He asks softly, "Is there any injury on your body?"


    "No." Lily takes a deep breath and calms herself down, "President Smith, how did you find me?"


    "I couldn''t have done this without your brother." Louis says. "Your brother called you, and the servant


    answered the phone. The servant came to Lotus Pond but didn''t see you, so he gave me the phone."


    "Looks like I made it." Lily looks at the ring in her hand and says, "Fortunately, I didn''t put it at home for


    its ugly look. It saved my life."


    "What is it? Can I take a look?"


    Lily stretches out to show him the ring, "My brother gave it to me before. I don''t know what''s inside. But


    he asked me to knock it if I''m in danger."


    That ring is not different from other ordinary rings. It even looks like a defective ring.


    Louis stares at the ring for a long time. He suddenly recalls the call and that familiar voice.


    "What''s your brother''s name?"


    "Coffey." After answering his question, Lily feels puzzled, "Why did you ask about my younger brother''s


    name?"


    Louis turns on his phone and hands it to her. "Is this him?"


    The young man in the photo shown on the screen is Coffey. It seems like an ID photo and he looks


    very serious.


    "Yes, he''s my brother." Lily is shocked. She looks up at Louis and says, "President Smith, why do you


    have a picture of my brother? Are you..."


    She gets a little nervous.


    Noticing that she''s stammering nervously, Louis bursts intoughter. He puts his face close to hers, "Do


    you want to know my sexual orientation?"


    His voice is so deep and seductive.


    Lily blushes and stutters, "No, no, thanks."


    Louis chuckles softly. As he catches a glimpse of the red marks on her chest, his eyes darken with


    rage.


    "Have a good bath." Louis strokes her hair and says, "I''ll settle those things after you have a good rest.


    Even his father is not to defend him."


    Lily says, "How about...?"


    "No," Louis interrupts her, "I gave him a chancest time. Lily, even if the Smith family is broken, it has


    nothing to do with you."


    Lily nods.


    She is just afraid that Louis would be so ruthless that the Smith family is against him. However, Louis is


    determined to seek justice for her. So, she decides not to stop him.


    Personally speaking, she will not let Ellison off too.


    "President Smith, you haven''t told me how you know my younger brother and why you keep his


    picture," says Lily.


    "I asked him to do me a favor."


    Louis happened to know Coffey''s identity just now. He guesses Lily has no idea about what Coffey is


    doing. So, he just gives her a very ambiguous answer.


    "What can he do for you as a student?" Lily wants the details and asks curiously.


    Louis nces at the ring on her hand.


    "Oh, I got it. He was especially good at mathematics and physics when he was in high school. He


    might be able to be a scientist and benefit mankind in the future! However, he has a lot of school


    work now. President Smith, please be nice to him," says Lily.


    After a pause, she adds, "Well, my family doesn''tck money, and I don''t expect him to achieve great


    achievements. If he has any strange ideas, don''t agree with him!"


    Louis asks curiously, "Like what?"


    Lily says, "You know, boys are always hot-blooded. I''m worried that he wants to be a soldier or a


    bodyguard on impulse, especially after he knew Kay. It would be dangerous."


    Louis chuckles.


    In fact, not only does Coffey know him, but also, he is Kay''s boss!


    Lily is a little puzzled, "President Smith, what are youughing at? Am I wrong?"


    Louis says somewhat jealously, "You must be tired. You really care about him. You fear that he will go


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    astray so much."


    "He has already gone astray! There are so many pretty girls, but he likes none of them! I don''t even


    know how to tell my mother about it." Lily seems worried.


    "I used to dislike Miss Chloe. But when I think of my brother, she seems perfect. By the way, President


    Smith, Miss Chloe seems to have fell in love with a man."


    Louis raises his eyebrows, "Why didn''t I know that?"


    "She picked on me, not you!" Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, "She met me twice. Every time she


    would throw a cheque onto me and tell me to break up with a man called Grey Wolf. She said I was


    shameless because she thought I flirted with a young guy."


    "I''mpletely confused. I don''t even know I have a boyfriend! That guy must have used my name, so


    Miss Chloe thought he liked me and picked on me."


    "By the way, whose name would be Grey Wolf? Isn''t that too strange?"


    "Did she really tell you that?" Louis asks.


    He is also confused, not knowing why Chloe doesn''t pester him anymore.


    It turns out that she is pestering Coffey.

 Chapter 173: She Is My Sister

    Chapter 173: She Is My Sister


    "Yes, the checks are still in my bag!" Louis asks Lily, "Why do you think your brother is gay?"


    "Last time I called him for dinner," Lily mutters, "the person who answered the phone was very angry.


    He sounded like a girl, saying that I bothered him. I asked my brother if he had a boyfriend. He said he


    was his roommate, but his voice was soft..."


    Lily leans on the side of the bathtub and sighs, "He was stammering. There must be something wrong


    with him."


    "What day was that day?"


    "Probably Wednesday. Why?"


    Louis rubs his chin. It urs to him that Chloe sent him several text messages on Wednesday morning


    saying that Grey Wolf, who was her bodyguard, left her alone to meet another woman.


    So, at that time, she was following Coffey and thought that Lily was his girlfriend.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Louis takes a tumble and says slowly, "Trust me, your brother isn''t gay."


    "Why?" Lily asks curiously.


    "It''s intuition."


    Lily chuckles and says with disdain, "If you were a woman, I would definitely believe your intuition, but


    President Smith, you are a man. I don''t believe it!"


    "Anyway, you don''t need to worry about it. If one day he introduces his girlfriend to you, stay cool, OK?"


    Louis can''t tell her truth. It''s about Coffey, not him.


    Lily waves her hands and says, "I don''t care. What really matters is that he likes her. If he can''t find a


    beautiful girlfriend, he can get a smart one. Whatever. I just hope his girlfriend isn''t like Miss Chloe."


    "Miss Chloe is too delicate. She should marry a rich man and live afortable life. He''s so weak. I


    can''t imagine how miserable his life will be if Miss Chloe is his girlfriend."


    Lily mutters for a long time. Suddenly, she notices that Louis is staring at her. She hurriedly says, "No


    offense! It''s just an assumption."


    Louis says, "Uh huh."


    He really wants to see her shocking expression when Lily knows who Coffey''s girlfriend is.


    If Chloe dates with guys like Kay, Louis would definitely oppose it. But Coffey is a good choice. He is


    outstanding in all aspects, and he is Lily''s younger brother.


    What does he mean by "Uh huh"?


    As she decides to pose her question, the mobile phone in Louis'' pocket rings.


    "It''s yours."


    Louis takes out the phone and hands it to Lily.


    "Mine?" Lily takes the phone and looks at the screen. It is Coffey. She answers the phone, "Hi, Coffey."


    "Lily, are you alright?"


    Lily smiles, "I''m fine. Thank you for your timely call."


    "Did anyone bully you?" Coffey asks angrily, "Did you get hurt? I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "I''m fine." Lily says, "Stay in your school and take your lessons. Oh, don''t forget to call Mom and tell her


    that I''m not going home tonight."


    Coffey says, "I just called Mom. She said that Jason visited her and gave her some moon cakes as


    gift."


    Lily is surprised, "Just moon cakes?"


    Jason hasn''te to the Smith Mansion for the Mid-Autumn Festival but has delivered moon cakes for


    her mother. Lily hasn¡¯t expected this.


    "And over a hundred thousand yuan in cash." Coffey says unhappily, "He said he owed you. He even


    wanted to make up with you after having an affair! Shame on him! When I''m free, I''ll go home and help


    Mom move away, so that nobody would disturb Mom."


    "Alright."


    Before hanging up, Coffey asks, "Lily, are you with President Smith?"


    "Yeah," Lily stammers in embarrassment, "but don''t make a fuss. I''m President Smith''s assistant. It''s


    not a big deal."


    Coffey is silent for a while and says, "Lily, good night."


    Then he hangs up.


    In Paris, the other side of the globe, a ceremony is held.


    Coffey looks at his phone gloomily.


    Forty minutes ago, his phone suddenly alerted him, and he immediately called her after discovering


    that the tracking device for Lily had been switched on.


    At first it was the servant who answered the phone. Then the phone was given to a man.


    When he heard Louis'' voice, he was surprised. However, out of urgency, he asked Louis to help him


    find Lily first. After he calmed down and thought about it carefully, he found it strange.


    This call makes Coffey realize that Lily and Louis are close. He also finds that there is only one Lily in


    the Trantion Department of the Smith Group.


    That is to say, the person who apanied Louis to Turkeyst time was his sister Lily.


    Just as he is absent-minded, Chloe, who has been looking for him, finds him. "I''ve been looking for you


    for a long time. Why are you here? Let''s hurry back. My feet are sore."


    Chloeins. The spiky high heels make it difficult for her to steady herself. She falls into his arms.


    However, she is forcibly pulled out immediately.


    "Grey Wolf, it hurts!"


    Coffey ignores herint. He only asks her with a sullen face, "Was the woman you yed tricks


    on in Turkey called Lily?"


    Chloe is frightened by his look.


    She thinks that he is using her of bullying his girlfriend. She mutters, "I did that because she was


    pestering Louis. I didn''t mean to."


    "It is her fault. She has broken up with you and even epted my check. Why are you still seeking


    justice for her?"


    Coffey directly pushes her against the wall and says through his clenched teeth with cold eyes, "She is


    my sister!"


    "You''re going too far. Louis has never treated me like this!" Chloe''s back hurts when she hits the wall.


    Suddenly, she stares at Coffey with wide eyes. "What did you say?"


    Lily is his sister?


    "Chloe, if you dare to bully my sister again, even if you are a girl, I will not let you off!" Coffey says


    coldly. He gives a card to her and says, "There are three million yuan. I will have someone to send you


    another seven million yuan in seven days!"


    Looking at his back, Chloe immediately panics. She stumbles to pull his clothes. "I didn''t know she is


    your sister. I never hurt her."


    "Let go."


    "It was my fault. I was too willful. I can apologize to your sister." Chloe grasps his clothes more tightly.


    "We''re in Paris. If you leave now, aren''t you worried that something bad might happen to me? What if I


    get into trouble?"


    Coffey forcefully pushes her hands away and says coldly, "Take a taxi back to the hotel. Call President


    Smith. It''s up to you if you don''t call."


    "No! No!" Chloe puts her arms around his waist and says, "I only want you! Don''t leave, okay? I''ll


    apologize to your sister! Please!"


    This is the first time that Chloe has been afraid that someone would leave her.


    "Grey Wolf, I like you."


    "Miss Chloe, I don''t deserve it."


    Coffey is still indifferent. He pulls Chloe away and strides out.


    Chloe falls to the ground, but he doesn''t care at all.

 Chapter 174: Why Are You Crying?

    Chapter 174: Why Are You Crying?


    "Come back! Come back!" Chloe shouts anxiously. She can''t get up due to the high heels, so she takes


    off her high heels and hurriedly runs after him.


    However, she loses sight of Coffey soon. She looks around but in vain. The street is very quiet. She


    stands there in a thin halter skirt.


    In darkness, Chloe bursts into tears, "You jerk! I can exin. I didn''t mean to!"


    She didn''t know they were siblings at that time.


    Chloe feels wronged and squats down, crying loudly.


    He has gone too far!


    How could he leave her here and go away?


    A few blonde youths pass by,ughing and talking. They suddenly notice Chloe, who is crying. They


    look at each other and walk over.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" A youth squats down and asks Chloe in poor English.


    Chloe raises her head only to see several roguish guys. She feels disgusted. She replies in English,


    "It''s none of your business. Go away!"


    She gets up and wants to leave.


    "Don''t go. Let''s have fun together!" They stop her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Chloe screams and p their hands. But they surround her, pretending to be very


    intimate with her, drawing little attention from passers-by.


    Just as they are about to take Chloe away, a tall man stands in front of them. He seems angry.


    "Let her go."


    "Who are you?" One of them says grouchily, "She''s ours. Piss off!"


    Coffey punches him in the face before he finishes his words.


    Coffey also beat others up. Then, they lie on the ground and groan in pain.


    After that, Coffey expressionlessly drags Chloe and walks quickly.


    "Slow down. I can''t catch up." Chloe staggers and to looks at him. She doesn''t expect him toe


    back and save her.


    She sniffs and says to Coffey, "I''ll go apologize to your sister after returning home. Don''t leave me,


    okay? I know I was wrong."


    Coffey ignores her.


    "Ah!" Chloe screams in pain as she almost falls.


    Coffey supports her impatiently, "What''s wrong?"


    He is really stupid. He has already gone, but he is worried about her safety. So, hees back.


    She''s really a trouble-maker. It''s stupid to squat on the road and cry and attract those guys'' attention. If


    he hasn''te back, she would have suffered a lot!


    Chloe says grievously, "It hurt."


    Coffey realizes that she is not wearing her high heels. Her white and tender feet were dirty. Her right


    foot is pierced by shards and bleeding.


    "Why don''t you wear shoes? Are you out of your mind?" He says angrily.


    "Don''t me me. I''m angry too!" Chloe gets annoyed. She says sullenly, "You walked too fast. I


    couldn''t catch you up with the high heels on. I could only throw them away."


    Then, she pulls his arms and pleads, "Don''t be angry with me, okay? I can do anything for you."


    "Don''t touch me."


    "No! My feet are bleeding. I can''t walk now. Carry me please."


    "I''m going to the roadside to hail a taxi."


    "I''m dizzy. I don''t want to take a taxi!"


    Regardless of Coffey''s words, Chloe hugs him tightly, lest he run away. In the end, Coffey has no


    choice but to carry her all the way back to the hotel.


    After arriving at the hotel, Coffey puts the medicine on her feet and puts some medicine as well as a


    ss of hot water on the coffee table.


    "This is for you. Take the medicer. I have sent a message to Kay. He wille tomorrow


    morning."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I only want you!" Chloe immediately grabs his arms and says, "Please don''t go. Please. I can


    apologize to your sister now."


    She takes out her phone to make a phone call.


    Coffey holds her hand and says, "Miss Chloe, no need."


    "Everyone makes mistakes. You can''t judge me only by my mistake." Chloe cries, "She also bullied


    me."


    "I didn''t scold you. Why are you crying? Stop!" Coffey gets annoyed.


    However, Chloe cries even louder. Her makeup has been ruined. As she sweeps away the tears, her


    face gets dirty and looks very funny.


    "You''re bullying me! You''re going too far! My brothers never me me. You''re the only one who made


    me cry. I''ve never cried like this in my lifetime!"


    "And my feet got hurt because of you!"


    Coffey frowns. Finally, he has topromise and says, "Stop crying. I''ll stay."


    Chloe immediately stops crying, "I''m hungry."


    Coffey wants to order some food from the restaurant of the hotel, but Chloe disagrees.


    He has to negotiate with the hotel manager and changes to an apartment-style suite. He asks the cook


    to bring him some ingredients.


    While he is cooking in the kitchen, Chloe insists on staying with him and hugging him tightly from


    behind.


    "I''m cooking."


    "I won''t disturb you." Chloe says, "I''m afraid you''ll run away suddenly."


    Coffey has no choice but to keep cooking.


    But Chloe takes advantage of this chance to touch him. She even puts her hand in his clothes.


    However, Coffey grabs it at once.


    Coffey says with a dark face, "Can you stop messing around?"


    "I''ll touch it only once!"


    "Stop doing this, or I won''t cook for you."


    Chloe purses her lips and feels aggrieved, "You can touch me too."


    Coffey manages to use the limited ingredients to cook two dishes and one soup for Chloe.


    She eats them up and stays quiet for a while. But ten minutester, she wants to take a shower.


    Coffey refuses her, "You must take a shower tomorrow. Can''t get your wound wet."


    "But I''m sweating. If I don''t feelfortable, I can''t sleep well." Chloe says, "Those guys even touched


    me before. It sucks. I want to take a bath!"


    "No."


    "You jerk!"


    Chloe screams and hits him. Coffey has to let her take a bath. He tells her to put her feet out of the


    bathtub so that they won''t get wet.


    Coffey helps Chloe into the bathroom and walks out to get her a bathrobe.


    Chloe takes off her clothes fast. When he brings in the bathrobe, he happens to see her take off her


    sling skirt.


    Her skin is so fair. Her figure is slender but perfect. Her back is beautiful, but there is a long scar on her


    waist that impairs her beauty.


    Coffey only takes a nce and quickly turns around. "Here''s the bathrobe."


    "Don''t leave!"


    Chloe says, "You have to fix your eyes on me. What if I drown myself in the bathtub?"

 Chapter 175: No More Than Twenty Seconds

    Chapter 175: No More Than Twenty Seconds


    Coffey refuses, "No."


    "Why are you so wary of me?" Chloe snorts discontentedly. She won''t hurt him! Coffey used to stay up


    now. She is taking a bath.


    Under such circumstances, it is inevitable that he might nce at her sometimes.


    In order to distract his own attention, Coffey casually asks her, "What happened to you? There''s a scar


    on your waist."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe is shocked. She points at him and shouts, "You jerk! How dare you see me take off my clothes?


    Shame on you!"


    Coffey coughs awkwardly, "I happened to see it."


    "But you did see it! Anyway, you must pay the price! Show me your abs now!"


    "What happened to you?" Coffey ignores her words and asks again.


    "It''s just an old injury!" Chloe lies in the bathtub and pretends to be rxed. "Thanks to it, I have lived


    such a good life."


    Coffey realizes she doesn''t want to talk about it, so he says, "Have a good bath."


    Chloe nces at him and says, "It seems that my family background is pretty good. But my archival file


    was actually fabricated. I don''t even know who my mother is. I only know that my father is a pimp."


    Coffey purses his thin lips.


    "He kept many mistresses and made them give birth to children for him. He would sell his sons for


    money and send his daughters to an illegal salon so that when they grew up they could earn money for


    him."


    "However, since I was pretty, he believed it was not cost-effective to make me work in the salon.


    Therefore, on my seventh birthday, he sold me to DM Club for a million yuan..."


    Those miserable memories rush into her mind. Chloe feels a bit upset.


    She closes her eyes and continues, "The boss of DM thought that I would definitely be more beautiful


    when I grew up. He raised me up. He even let me go to school and learn all kinds of musical


    instruments until I was thirteen."


    On her thirteenth birthday, the Boss of DM had already found a buyer for her. The buyer would take her


    home at the price of 10 million yuan.


    Chloe knew that once she was taken home, she would be a ything and would live a hopeless life.


    She would rather die.


    "I wanted to burn the DM Club, but that buyer was busy that day and didn''te." How bold she was


    at that time! She thinks. "Then here came my turning point," continues she.


    "When I went back to the club, I happened to see them walking towards the private room on the third


    floor to discuss business. When I saw Louis, I believed he would be able to save me. So, I followed


    him."


    At that time, she just wanted to talk to Louis. As long as he could save her, she would work for him for a


    lifetime. However, an ident happened.


    At that time, Louis went there with only one man. After that man went out to answer the phone, she and


    Louis stayed in the private room, along with four men. Suddenly, a man took out a knife and tried to


    stab Louis.


    Chloe was pouring wine for Louis. She didn''t know what she was thinking. But when she saw the man


    try to stab Louis with a knife, she threw herself at Louis to protect him.


    Afterwards, she fainted from the pain and lost consciousness.


    When she woke up, a week had passed. Louis'' assistant came to the hospital and asked her what


    She waited in the hospital for a few days and finally met Louis. She did not conceal her intentions.


    Louis did not refuse her. He asked his assistant to arrange amodation and servants for her.


    Later, she went to a new school and signed with the entertainmentpany of the Smith Group.


    She has known Louis since she was fourteen. After they got to know each other, they became more


    intimate. She also became more delicate. Then she met Daniel and became their youngest sister.


    Coffey doesn''t know what to say.


    He doesn''t expect Chloe, who is arrogant and bad-tempered, to have experienced so much pain.


    If that buyer hade that day, would she have died?


    "Don''t look at me that way!" Seeing Coffey look at her with pity, Chloe feels a little ufortable. "If


    you truly take pity on me, why don''t you let me touch your abs?"


    She mutters, "Although I have known Louis for many years, I''m not different from his assistant for him.


    I''ve tried hard for so many years, but I still lost to your sister. What bad luck!"


    She used to like Louis and wished she could marry him. Later, she has realized that Louis is her family


    instead of her lover.


    Even if Louis kissed other women in front of her, she wouldn''t be mad.


    Chloe is just joking. However, Coffey walks over and lifts his shirt to reveal his abdominal muscles.


    "Try."


    "Really?" Chloe can''t believe it. His muscles are a little hard, but they feel good. She is very satisfied. "I


    made it!"


    "Some actors said they had abdominal muscles. But actually their muscles felt bad. Some of them


    were even fat!" she says.


    Coffey gets unhappy and refuses to let her touch him.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing him pull down his shirt, Chloe is unsatisfied. "I just touched it for no more


    than 20 seconds!"


    "Nothing."


    Chloe rolls her eyes and asks with a smile, "Are you jealous?"


    "No."


    "You''re jealous!"


    Coffey does not want to talk to her. He turns around and wants to go out. Chloe immediately stands up


    and falls into the bathtub. "Ah!"


    Coffey immediately turns around. Seeing that she is lying in the bathtub and can''t get up, hees


    over to help her up and says, "Can''t you be careful? What are you doing?"


    "It was an ident." Chloe hugs his neck. "I didn''t want to touch them. That was part of the y. If I got


    a substitute to do this for me, I would definitely be scolded. I had to do it myself. Besides, I washed my


    hands every time."


    Coffey doesn''t frown anymore. "Why are you talking about this?"


    "I''m afraid you''re jealous!" Chloe puts her hands into his clothes again, "Let me touch it one more time!"


    "Stop."


    "Please. I can pay for it."


    They push to and fro. Suddenly, Chloe touches his lower body. She lowers her head to look at it and


    then looks up at Coffey, who is breathing fast.


    Chloe raises her head to kiss his lips.


    Coffey is surprised at first, but soon he gets closer to her and French kisses her.


    The kiss makes them a little short of breath.


    Chloe blushes and says, "The water has got cold. Shall we go out?"


    Coffey carries her out of the bathtub and wraps her in a towel.


    Anyway, she needs to take it off. Why bother? Chloe thinks. But Coffey walks out alone.


    "I''ll check the bedroom."


    ...

 Chapter 176: Ultimate Embarrassment

    Chapter 176: Ultimate Embarrassment


    Lily has nightmares again.


    However, when she wakes up this time, she is hugging Louis like a sloth hugging the tree.


    Originally, there is a boundary on the bed. Louis crosses his hands and ced them on his lower


    abdomen, and he is sleeping on the other side of the bed ording to the rules. It''s fine for Lily to have


    a bad sleeping position, but taking his territory may be a little uneptable.


    Lily blushes and takes her feet off his body in a hurry, and then she moves aside.


    Louis, are you sleeping so soundly?


    Lily looks at Louis and sees that the man is still asleep with his long eyshes drooping and his sexy


    Adam''s apple bulging, which gives her the desire to press it.


    She presses it because she can''t hold the urge back, and in the next second, her wrist is grabbed.


    The man looks at her sideways and says with a hoarse voice, "Miss Lily, do you really like pressing


    men''s Adam''s apple? How can you have such a naughty habit?"


    "I''m just curious." Lily smiles embarrassedly after being caught. "President Smith, you were sleeping


    soundly."


    "I didn''t fall asleep until five in the morning." Louis looks at her with a faint smile. "Someone slept too


    restlessly. She kept pushing me and even kicked me off the bed."


    Words fail Lily.


    Judging from the situation when she wakes up this morning, Louis probably didn''t lie to her.


    "Then I''ll go wash my face." Lily finds an excuse to escape, but as soon as she gets up, she is pulled


    into Louis'' arms, and they are in an intimate posture.


    Louis holds her hand and his gaze is meaningful. "Shouldn''t youpensate me?"


    "I willpensate..." Lily stutters. Her body is stiff because she is too shy about this posture. "When


    we go back, I''ll make you a few more meals!"


    The man pulls her close to him and forces her to bend.


    Then, he kisses her.


    Lily smells his breath, and her heart beats violently. She is a little nervous, but she can''t help but


    respond.


    After the kiss, Lily puts her hands on both sides of the man''s head, like a woman who is going to rape a


    man, and stutters, "President Smith, if you don''t dislike..."


    There are some things she wants to say.


    Louis looks at her as if he is listening, giving Lily some confidence. She prepares her speech in her


    heart and is just about to continue when she suddenly feels a burning sensation in her lower abdomen.


    It''s like...


    Louis seems to have sensed it as well, and his expression bes very subtle.


    Lily gets down from the man''s body. Seeing the blood stains on his pajamas, she embarrassedly


    covers her face with her hand and says, "Heavens, this is too embarrassing!"


    It''s the ultimate embarrassment!


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen you be in a more embarrassing situation before." Louis is very calm. He


    looks at the blood on his pajamas and his eyes sh. "It gives me a good idea."


    Lily doesn''t care about what he thinks and hurries to the bathroom to calm herself down.


    After Lily finishes washing up, she sees a doctor in the bedroom talking to Louis who is in the


    wheelchair. When she walks over, they seem to have finished talking.


    Lily says, "I just had my period. Master Smith, it''s too much for you to call a doctor, isn''t it?"


    But she is also a little touched.


    After the doctor leaves, Louis says to her, "I called the doctor for other things. When we get downter,


    just sit beside me and don''t speak."


    Lily is a little disappointed but she agrees.


    After they go downstairs, a group of people have gathered in the living room. Compared tost night''s


    liveliness, the living room now seems to be covered by dark clouds, and everyone''s expressions are


    different.


    "Louis." Richard steps forward from the crowd as if he wants to say something to Louis.


    Louis says indifferently, "Let''s talk about it after breakfast." As he speaks, he takes Lily to the dining


    table and instructs the servants to bring breakfast.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Seeing Antony in the living room, Lily has a long face.


    She whispers to Louis, "Why don''t you call Master Smith over for breakfast?"


    "Richard is here. He definitely isn''t in the mood to eat." Louis scoffs. He picks up the sweet potato


    porridge and directly feeds it to her. "He won''t be starved with one meal missing."


    "President Smith, I''ll do it myself." Lily wants to take the spoon from his hand and eat it herself. Louis


    looks up at her with a meaningful gaze and she retracts her hand.


    She will eat the way he wants. Does he need to intimidate her with his eyes?


    After finishing their breakfast, they go to the living room and sit down beside Antony.


    "Louis, I didn''t discipline Ellison properly so he has done such a disgrace." Richard walks over. This is


    the first time Lily sees him lower his head and apologize to Louis with a humble attitude.


    Afterwards, Richard says to Lily, "Miss Lily, I''m sorry. When Ellison wakes up, I will definitely bring him


    here to apologize."


    Louis'' eyes turn cold. "Richard, this isn''t a trivial matter. You can''t use an ''I''m sorry'' to solve it."


    "Yes, yes, I know." Richard says in a humble tone. "But you shot Ellison. He''s seriously injured and


    hasn''t woken up yet. We''re a family, so why..."


    "Why bother with this?" Louis interrupts him and says, "I treat him as my cousin andpromise as


    much as possible. He doesn''t have me, as a cousin, in his eyes!"


    Louis has someone bring the projector over.


    A minuteter, the projector is ying the image of Ellison humiliating Lily in the private room. Although


    it is silent, everyone in the living room can clearly see what is happening.


    Antony sighs, "Ellison ... s!"


    Richard''s expression also changes slightly. Very soon, he smiles and says, "It looks like a fight between


    friends. Are you making too much of a fuss? Did you misunderstand something?"


    "Richard, go to the hospital if you''re blind!" Louis saves him no face and says sternly. "If I didn''t take


    family into consideration, I would have shot his heart!"


    Richard''s face tenses up.


    "Ellison is wrong. But is he the only one who is wrong?" Olivia says, "The lights in the private room are


    dim. I think Ellison might have recognized the wrong person."


    Louis smiles and asks, "Oh, then he made the same mistake this time again? There''s a streetmp


    every a few meters on the road. Does he have a high myopia so he recognized the wrong person


    again?"


    "Auntie, I have no objection if you want to defend Ellison. After all, he is your nephew, but you also


    need to know who he assaulted and whether that person could be touched!"


    Everyone feels that the temperature in the living room has decreased a lot and they are trembling all


    over.


    Louis usually keeps a low profile and rarelyes back to the Smith Mansion. Even if hees back


    for dinner, he will be polite to everyone present. However, today, a monstrous killing intent emanates


    from him and it scares everyone.


    "Louis, it''s just a woman. Is she more important than your cousin?" Katherine stands up from the sofa.


    "Are you a Smith? Why are you defending people with other family names?"


    "Although Ellison is wrong, I think Lily is wrong too! She married Jason before, and their divorce was so


    chaotic. I think she may intend to take revenge on the Smith family!"


    "Maybe she was the one who nned the car ident and wanted to annex the Smith Group."


    Katherine spares no efforts to nder Lily. Lily''s expression is gloomy, but Louis holds her hand tightly,


    not wanting her to speak.


    Antony shouts, "What nonsense! The car ident was a pure ident. You can''t hold Lily


    ountable. It was I who designated her as the acting president, do you have any objections?"

 Chapter 177: Super Awesome!

    Chapter 177: Super Awesome!


    "Uncle, I''m not speaking nonsense." Katherine says calmly, "After Lily gets divorced, soon, she has an


    eye on you, and everyone can''t help wondering what her intentions are. I even found out that she went


    to bars to wait for Louis before she the divorce."


    Lily is shocked.


    Damn it, how does Katherine find this out?


    However, Louis calmly watches as Katherine takes out documents from her bag and hands them to


    Antony. "Uncle, take a look. They even went to a hotel."


    Katherine adds, "It''s wrong for Jason to cheat, but getting a divorce is enough for Lily. However, she


    actually went to the bar to wait for Louis with a vengeful thought. This woman is too scheming."


    Antony finishes reading the documents very quickly. He looks at Louis and asks, "Is it true?"


    If so, then he''ll be doomed.


    Regardless of the rtionship between Jason and Louis, back then, Lily and Jason has not divorced


    yet, but she went to the bar to hook up with Louis, which was so shameless.


    Lily is also anxious. She knows how serious this is to Louis.


    Louis tightens his grip on her hand and says, "No."


    Katherine''s expression changes. "Louis, you''re lying. Don''t cover it up for this woman!"


    "I was on the ne that day. How could I appear in the bar?" Louis smiles. "If you don''t believe me, go


    ask the secretary for my itinerary records."


    "Besides, why do you think it''s me with just a silhouette? Maybe it was Lily who quarreled with Jason.


    Later, Jason went to the bar to look for her and the two went to the hotel."


    "Impossible!" Katherine says, "He has cheated Lily, then why would he look for Lily? Even if the man in


    the photo is not you, then she, Lily, has cheated as well!"


    "The Smith family can''t tolerate a woman like her!"


    Louis asks in a good temper, "Are you and Lily friends?"


    Katherine looks at Lily with disgust. "How could I befriend a woman like her?!"


    "Then of course you don''t know what kind of person she is." Louis says. "Even if Jason cheated, Lily is


    his wife, she still needs to be consoled by him."


    "Louis, you are--?"


    "Just ask Jason and you''ll know." Louis takes out his phone and says, "After all, the surveince record


    can be edited, so I don''t believe what you said, and no one will believe what I said."


    Soon, the call is connected.


    Louis directly asks Jason, "Jason, where were you on the night of XX? I heard that Lily went to the bar


    and a man took her away. Do you know who it was?"


    Lily feels so nervous that her heart is about to jump out of her chest.


    Why does he ask Jason this? What if Jason doesn''t cooperate?


    "It''s me." Jason''s words are heard by everyone through the loudspeaker. "That day was Lily and I''s first


    wedding anniversary. We were supposed to celebrate together," Jason says.


    "But when she found out about my affair, she ran to the bar in a rage. After I found out, I hurried over to


    look for her, but she was so drunk that we had to stay at a hotel for the night."


    "Jason!" Katherine almost explodes with anger, and her n is destroyed. "Lily treated you like this yet


    you still defend her? Why don''t you tell the truth?"


    "What I said is the truth. You can check as you please."


    Louis hangs up the call and looks coldly at Katherine, who is wearing a straight face. "Katherine, Jason


    admitted that he was the one who took Lily to the hotel that night. What else do you want to say?"


    Katherine looks around and fixes her eyes on J.


    "Tell me." Katherine points at J and angrily says, "Where was Jason that night?"


    "I, I don''t know!" J is sweating profusely. She can''t afford to offend anyone here and she hates Lily


    so much. How could she have such an ex-daughter-inw!


    Louis says, "Tell us what you know. You may not like Lily, but you two have been together for so long.


    You should know what she is like and whether she will cheat or not."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    J isn''t stupid. She knows that Louis doesn''t speak too much and is very aloof. If he were to talk so


    much nonsense to her, he would definitely want her to say something to defend him.


    Moreover,pared to Katherine, she doesn''t want to be hated by Louis.


    After thinking about it carefully, J says, "I really don''t like Lily. Her family is poor and she doesn''t


    deserve my son. Other than this, she has no other ws. She will give me half of her sry every


    month and be filial to me. Even if she quarrels with Jason, she will never cheat on him."


    Katherine res fiercely at J. If it isn''t for her status, she probably would have hit her.


    "Katherine, did you hear everything you wanted to hear?" Louis smiles with sharp eyes. "Then, let''s talk


    about Ellison humiliating my woman now."


    Richard knows that Louis will not ept his apology, so he turns to Antony and says, "Louis, I know


    that Ellison did something bad, but he has been punished."


    "You know that after Camille gave birth to Ellison, her health has not been good and she has been


    recuperating at home. I didn''t even dare to tell her about Ellison because I was afraid that her health


    would exacerbate."


    "Louis, it''s my fault not disciplining him."


    Richard says with tears in his eyes. He bends his knees and is about to kneel down.


    "Why kneeling? Are you trying to embarrass me?" Antony grabs his hand and says angrily and


    resignedly.


    He says to Louis, "Louis, Ellison did a shameful thing and was punished. Forget it, we are a family. It''s


    not good to let outsiders hear about it."


    "Dad, do you want to plead for Ellison?" Louis says coldly, "Alright, if you want me to forgive him, ask


    him to return the child to Lily!"


    Antony is stunned, "Could it be..."


    "Master, Miss Lily had a miscarriage." The doctor, who has no sense of existence, says, "It was caused


    by excessive shock. Miss Lily is not in good health, so she may not be able to conceive again after


    suffering from the miscarriage."


    Lily: "..."


    So this is the n that Louis talked about. It''s super awesome!


    Everyone is stunned.


    "She looks strong, how can she have a miscarriage so easily?!" After Katherine regains her senses,


    she says anxiously, "Uncle..."


    "Enough, you don''t think it''s messy enough, do you?" Antony shouts angrily, overwhelming Katherine.


    "You''ve been targeting Louis from the beginning, and you think he finds a doctor to lie to you?"


    Antony gets up from the sofa. "Since everyone is here today, I will make this clear. Louis is my son.


    Whoever bullies my son or harms my grandson, I will not let him go!"


    After saying that, he departs and leaves the scene to Louis. His meaning is obvious.


    Seeing Richard''s pale face, Louis says indifferently, "Richard, Ellison killed my child. I don''t want him to


    pay it using his life, but one of his arms."


    "Louis, he is your cousin." Richard grits his teeth and says, "Can''t you let him go?"


    "It is because he is my cousin that I have mercy on him." Louis looks at him and says with an imposing


    aura, "Cut off one of his arms, or you will suffer for him."


    He won''t let it go anyway.


    At this time, several tall and sturdy bodyguards enter the living room aggressively.


    "President Smith."


    Louis nods and says, "Please help Ellison with the doctor. I want to see an arm in half an hour."


    "Yes!" The bodyguards reply loudly.

 Chapter 178: I Cant Win against You

    Chapter 178: I Can''t Win against You


    "You, you..." Richard trembles and he can''t speak coherently. He can only watch as Louis and Lily


    leave. And suddenly, he feels weird in his throat as he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    "Richard." Olivia hurries over to help him. "Are you alright?"


    "This brat!" Richard breathes heavily. He has abundant experience of life, yet he is forced to the corner


    by an adopted son at the cost of his second son''s arm.


    Olivia whispers, "You know that Anthony values baby. If his grandson is gone, he will definitely feel bad.


    He favors the adopted son, and there''s nothing we can do about it."


    Richard says sternly, "I must avenge this!"


    "Sir, please." A bodyguard walks over and says to Richard, "Make a choice, your arm or your son''s


    arm? And the doctor can prepare the anesthesia ordingly."


    Richard almost spits out another mouthful of blood. He closes his eyes, pushes Olivia, and goes


    upstairs.


    Ellison is shot and is still unconscious. Even if he doesn''t take the anesthetic, he won''t feel painful


    when his arm is being cut off. Richard knows that his beloved child will be iplete and his


    cheeks twitch fiercely.


    He walks to the floor-to-ceiling window, takes out his phone and makes a phone call.


    After the call is connected, Richard grits his teeth and says, "Tell Mr. Dawn that I can sell all of the


    Smith Group''s shares to him at a low price, but he has to agree to my request!"


    Until she leaves the main room, Lily is still dizzy, as if she is dreaming.


    Only today does she know what professional acting is!


    Louis yed one trick after another and in the end, Richard even spat out blood because of anger. It is


    the first time she has seen such a wonderful y in her life.


    Seeing her dazed, Louis asks her, "What are you thinking about?"


    "It''s too difficult to digest so much information." Lily nces at him and moves aside. "I think it''s better


    for me to stay away from you. I can''t win against you."


    Louis smiles and pulls her to hisp. "Didn''t you learn anything?"


    Lily takes a deep breath and says, "Shit, how can I learn this?"


    "It''s easy. For example, you should use whatever methods appropriate if you want to deal with


    someone." Louis says, "As long as you spare him, he will think that you won''t dare to do anything to


    him."


    That''s right.


    Lily recalls that when Ellison bullied her, he was very arrogant, saying that Louis did not dare to do


    anything to him.


    But she is also a little worried. "Look at Richard. If you cut off one of his son''s arms, he will definitely


    take revenge on you in the future. Also, you shouldn''t have lied to your father."


    Louis narrows his eyes. "Are you being overly sympathetic?"


    "No, no." Lily waves her hand, "I mean, we can get someone to secretly remove his arm. You shouldn''t


    make it open, because your health is not good either."


    "I just want them to learn the lesson so they don''t dare to touch my woman." Louis says, "My father


    values kinship. He wants to let Ellison go. That''s all I can do."


    Lily frowns, "I''m worried that something like the car ident will happen again, and you will be in


    danger."


    The car ident isn''t an ident.


    Louis rolls his eyes. The ident is nned by Olivia, but in the end, he lures Olivia into the trap, and


    Lily is in the dark about this.


    If she knows, will she understand him?


    Or be angry to him?


    Thinking of this, Louis is inexplicably annoyed. He opens his mouth and says, "Lily."


    "I know everything you are going to say, President Smith."


    He is stunned.


    Lily holds his hand tightly with firm and warm eyes. "No matter what happens, I will always be by your


    side, take care of you and solve your troubles."


    Louis'' expression softens. "Is there anything else?"


    "Let me think." Lily originally wants to say, "Let''s go abroad to rx when it is convenient," but she


    says, "You¡­ If you don''t dislike me,"


    "Huh?"


    She stutters again, "In the future, you can count on, count on..."


    The sudden ringing interrupts Lily and startles her.


    This fucking call!


    "I''ll take the call." Lily gets up from Louis''p and answers the phone while cursing in the heart.


    "Hello, who is it??"


    After a short silence, the person on the phone calls out, "Darling."


    "..."


    Louis notices that Lily''s body stiffened after she answers the phone.


    He goes over in the wheelchair and hears Lily calmly say, "If you dare toe back to look for my


    mother, I have ten thousand ways to kill you."


    And she hangs up.


    Louis doesn''t ask anything, he just says, "Tidy up, it''s time to go back."


    Lily nods.


    When the two return to the main room, the bodyguards has finished their work. They show the arm to


    Louis. Louis waves his hand and tells them to burn it. Richard is so angry that he is speechless.


    When Antony hears that they are leaving, he calls Lily into the study.


    "Lily, the Smith family failed you on the child." Antony sighs, "I didn''t expect Ellison to do such a


    shameless thing."


    Lily is frightened because her pregnancy is fake. She is afraid that Antony will me himself too much,


    so she says, "It''s fine. I''m still young, and President Smith has taken good care of me."


    Antony nods. "Yes, you will have another kid, and strive for more!"


    Lily, "..."


    There''s no need for that.


    "I really want to thank you." Antony sighs emotionally. "Although Louis'' behavior today is too excessive,


    there is a trace of kindness on him, and it is you who give it to him."


    "You know that Louis was adopted by me. There were many members in the Smith family, and some of


    them didn''t like him. He didn''t care and studied hard. He learned to do business with me when he was


    thirteen."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "When others are still studying in college, he has graduated. He won a 300 million contract for the


    Smith Group at the age of 20 and made it all the way to the higher-ups of the Smith Group and he is


    the youngest among them."


    "I can''t achieve any of this." Lily purses her lips and praises, "President Smith too outstanding."


    Antony smiles and says proudly, "Yeah, among the children of the same age in the Smith family, even


    his aunt and Richard are inferior to him. This is why I handed over the Smith Group to him."


    "He used to be introverted, but he wasn''t so indifferent to others. Later on, I didn''t know what


    happened, but his temper changed after doing business. Sometimes I didn''t even know what he was


    thinking."


    "Lily, I hope you can make him happy, and make him less aloof and less focused on his work." Antony


    pats Lily''s hand. "He is an outstanding leader, and he should be a qualified husband and father, and he


    should have his own family and children. His life is so hard."


    Lily blushes. "Don''t say that. You are also President Smith''s rtive."


    Antony shakes his head and smiles, "I know my health, and my life won''tst for long. As long as I can


    see that you live a happy life and have kids, I will die with no regrets."


    He opens the drawer and takes something from it.


    It is a sapphire ring. The gemstones aren''t big, but the color is pure. It is ced in a ring frame and


    looks beautiful and exquisite.


    Antony looks at the ring and sighs. "This is his mother''s only relic."


    "You know President Smith''s mother?" Lily asks in surprise.

 Chapter 179: I Really Want to Swim

    Chapter 179: I Really Want to Swim


    "Yes." Antony smiles and says with a slightly regretful tone, "She was a very good woman. If I was


    there earlier, then..."


    Perhaps it is too sad for him, so he doesn''t say anything else.


    Antony hands the sapphire ring to Lily and says, "Take this. It''s useless for me to keep it here."


    "I can''t take it." Lily steps back. She likes Louis, but it is unknown if their rtionship will develop, and


    the gift is too precious. "You should give it to President Smith."


    "s, Louis is so pitiful." Antony mes himself. "No one liked him since he was young, and he was


    not liked even when he grew up. I failed him as a father."


    Lily''s mouth twitches. "How could it be? President Smith is so outstanding, there are many women


    having feelings for him."


    "Since that''s the case, take it." Antony stuffs the sapphire ring into her hand and says, "I entrust Louis


    to you. Now my head hurts."


    Antony rubs his temples and says, "I''m going to take a rest. You guys may go. Drop by and have a


    meal when it is convenient for you."


    Lily is persuaded by Antony. When she reacts, she has left the study. She looks at the sapphire ring in


    her hand speechlessly.


    She is caught off guard by the sentimental persuasion.


    Louis approaches her in his wheelchair and asks, "What did my dad say to you?"


    "Nothing." Lily puts her hand behind her back. "He told me toe back for meal when we were free,"


    she says calmly.


    "Is that so?" The man raises his eyebrows with disbelief. "Nothing else?"


    "No."


    Hearing Lily say this, Louis does not ask anything else. Lily goes downstairs behind him while


    hesitating whether to give the ring to Louis. But then, she puts it into her bag.


    It is better not to give it to him now, so as not to arouse the pain in his heart.


    On the way back, Lily looks at the scenery that shes past the window. Thinking about the events


    fromst night to this morning, her excitement is no less than that of riding a roller coaster. It is as if she


    is in a dream.


    Thinking of something, she turns to look at Louis and says, "President Smith, did you discuss it with


    Jason in advance? Could it be that you came up with this nst night?"


    "No."


    Lily is surprised. "Then why did Jason..."


    Jason¡¯s tone is calm and natural when he says that. Lily doesn''t believe the fact that Louis hasn''t


    contacted him beforehand.


    "Don''t you know why?" Louis nces at her and says, "He still likes you."


    Lily purses her lips.


    Last time at the Smith Group, he also spoke for her.


    Seeing that Lily is lost in thought, Louis frowns and feels very ufortable. He leans over and says,


    "What''s wrong, Miss Lily? Do you want to get back together with him?"


    "No." They are too close, and she feels a little uneasy as leans back. "I''m not that kind of woman. It''s


    just that he helped me. At least, I should say thank you."


    Louis'' tone is softer. "No need, I will say it for you."


    Lily wants to say something, but suddenly has a cramp in the abdomen. She bends down and her head


    is covered in sweat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Dysmenorrhea."


    Louis remembers that she was like this during thest menstruation. He pulls her over and makes her


    lean on his shoulder, and then he instructs the driver to find a pharmacy to buy ibuprofen.


    "President Smith, there''s no need..."


    Lily''s face turns red as she struggles to get up, but Louis holds her shoulder and says in an irresistible


    tone, "Lean on, don''t move."


    He also wraps the thin nket on hisp around her waist.


    Lily does not move again and leans against his broad shoulders. She suddenly feels less pain in her


    abdomen.


    Actually, Louis looks aloof, but actually, he is considerate.


    After eating the ibuprofen, Lily bes lively again. She doesn''t want to go to the grocery store


    because of the hot weather, so she buys ingredients as well as a big watermelon online.


    Just as the watermelon is cut into pieces, it is taken away by Louis. "Cold food, you can''t eat it."


    "It''s fine to eat just one piece."


    Louis opens his eyes and looks at her coldly. Lily retracts her hand and makes a gesture of serving.


    "You eat, you eat. I''ll have nuts instead!"


    Half a watermelon will kill him with over-eating!


    Lily waszy two days before the period. She didn''t want to do anything. She just signed some


    important documents and didn''t care about anything else. However, she was a little bored of staying in


    the vi for too long.


    "Isn''t it too hot today?" Lily sits cross-legged while eating nuts. When looking at the burning sun, she


    doesn''t have the mood to go out. "s, if only I could swim."


    She looks at the flowers in the backyard and says with disgust, "President Smith, isn''t it good to build a


    pool in such a big mansion instead of a garden?"


    It looks eye-catching, but it is useless, and moreover, the flowers nted are so expensive!


    "It''s my vi, what''s wrong about the garden?" Louis says slowly, "The swimming pool will get dirty."


    Lily chuckles. "Then these flowers need to be maintained. Why don''t you mention it? President Smith,


    aren''t you afraid that someone will have designs on your flowers and steal them to sell?"


    "The vi is equipped by surveince cameras. No one dares."


    Lily thinks of the surveince footage she sawst time and she blushes. She coughs and gets up from


    the cushion. "It''s too hot. I''m going to the natatorium."


    "It''s 40 degrees outside today. Aren''t you afraid that you''ll melt once you go out?" Louis sizes her up.


    "Moreover, you haven''t gone through your period yet. You will be easily infected with bacteria when


    swimming."


    "Stop saying that, okay?" Hearing the word "period" from the man''s mouth, Lily is very embarrassed.


    "It''s been three days. It''s fine. I''ll just swim for a while."


    Louis turns on his phone and looks at it, then hands it to her.


    When Lily looks at his phone, he says slowly, "Read the news. I advise you not to go, or you''ll get


    chronic diseases."


    Damn it!


    Lily copses. She throws his phone back to him and grits her teeth. "I won''t go, alright?"


    She goes upstairs angrily.


    What was wrong with her back then that she decided to move here?!


    As Louis watches her go upstairs, he smiles and dials a number.


    "Louis, what is it??"


    Louis says leisurely, "There''s a job. Do you want to take it?"


    "Can I refuse?" Leigh is very vignt. "I feel that it''s not something good."


    "No, you have to."


    Lily has a bad temper tonight. She doesn''t even want to cook, so she orders takeout. Louis doesn''t


    speak ill about it and eats a lot, which makes her even angrier.


    Will begging her to cook kill him?


    After dinner, Lily goes back to the bedroom early and talks to Jessie on the phone.


    After she finishes theint, Jessie says, "Then, move back!"


    "Then what about President Smith?"


    "Look, I tell you to move back but you won''t, and at the same time, you hate President Smith." Jessie


    sighs, "I think you''re a masochist."


    "I''m worried that the servants won''t take good care of him." Lily mutters with depression. "How can he,


    a picky man, enjoy the takeout I ordered?"


    She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "If he wants me to cook, he can just say it. Why keep an aloof face?"


    She is confused.


    "What''s wrong with my period? Why can''t I swim? What am I supposed to do on such a hot day?"


    Jessie has a headache and doesn''t want to listen to her nagging. "Let''s not talk about this. I''m dating


    Leigh. When are you going to thepany? And how about we eat together then?"

 Chapter 180: My Brother Will Meet Me with His ‘Boyfriend’

    Chapter 180: My Brother Will Meet Me with His ¡®Boyfriend¡¯


    "Oh, that''s good ... What?!" Lily realizes it and is shocked. "You''ve been together for just a short period


    of time and moreover, aren''t you disgusted with him?"


    "I didn''t say that he was bad. I just said that looked like yboy." Jessie says, "Besides, we are dating.


    If we find it inappropriate, we can break up peacefully!"


    How optimistic is she!


    Lily is worried, "Won''t you consider my brother? He is young and handsome, and he is a diamond in


    the rough."


    "However, our fates don''t permit."


    After chatting for a while, Lily hangs up andins about Coffey, "Why did you stand her up? You


    even stood her up twice! Now, she''s been upied!"


    Just as she is about to take a bath, someone knocks on the door and she opens it.


    "President Smith, can I help you?"


    "It''s fine. I have something for you." As Louis speaks, he hands her a small box and says, "Wear the


    earplugs when you go sleeping. The vi next door is under decoration and it will be noisy."


    "Oh." Lily takes the box.


    When she is taking a bath, she realizes that the vi next door seems to be a little far away, and it can''t


    be so noisy, right? Besides, who''s going to decorate their houses in the middle of the night?


    Lily wears the earplugs before sleeping because she is afraid of being affected.


    Perhaps it is because the earplugs are noise-proof, she slept soundly. She washes up in the morning


    and goes downstairs. She routinely goes to water the precious flowers in the garden.


    She is stunned the moment she opens the ss door.


    In the back garden where precious roses are nted, there is an enormous rectangr swimming pool


    decorated by European style tiles and it is very stylish.


    "Holy shit!" Lily thinks she is hallucinating and rubs her eyes. The pool is still there, so she takes a


    deep breath and says, "Why does this swimming pool appear out of nowhere? It''s too magical!"


    Louises over in the wheelchair. "Standing here in the morning to have a daze?"


    Lily turns to look at him and points at the swimming pool with one hand. "President Smith, where did


    you money go?"


    "You mean those flowers?" Louis raises his eyebrows and says, "The weather is too hot. I was afraid


    that they would wither, so I had Leigh move them away and build a swimming pool."


    "Didn''t I take care of them every day?" Lily rolls her eyes.


    Just because she knows that they are precious, she takes care of these flowers every day. So they are


    removed because of his willfulness?


    No wonder Louis asks her to wear earplugsst night. He wanted to dig a swimming pool! The


    swimming pool is done in one night. It is also fast!


    Lily looks at the swimming pool again and asks Louis excitedly, "Can I go swimmingter?"


    "No." Louis refuses.


    "Then I can''t swim. Why did you build it? For appreciation?"


    Louis nods.


    Silence falls.


    Lily is so angry that she doesn''t talk to him.


    How stingy of him!


    She blocks Louis'' refusal in her mind. After breakfast, she rests for a while and sees that the weather is


    getting hotter. She goes back to the bedroom to change into a swimsuit and then jumps into the pool


    excitedly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The pool covers the whole backyard. In it, Lily swims like a fish. She swims back and forth very happily.


    This is much better than going to the natatorium!


    After swimming for a while, Lily makes a fruit sd and a jug of fruit wine. She goes back to the pool


    with herptop and starts reading e-mails while enjoying foods.


    Not long after, Louises over.


    "President Smith!" Lily greets him with a smile and stuffs mango into his mouth. "The swimming pool is


    fantastic. It''s so great to swim in it."


    Louis lowers his head to look at her. "Miss Lily, I remember that I rejected you."


    "s, I''m your woman." Lily waves her hand and says with a thick skin, "The pool is used for


    swimming. It''s a waste to leave it unused, right?"


    "You talk much and you''re right, okay?"


    "I brought some tea over earlier. Can I treat you to some tea?" Lilyes up fromdder in the pool,


    and the white one-piece swimsuit sticks tightly to her body, outlining her good figure.


    Louis'' lower abdomen tenses up.


    The woman seems to have lost a lot of weight. Her waist and limbs are slender, but her breast is still


    plump. Her legs are slim and straight, and her feet are sparkling and solid.


    He only nces for several seconds before Lily wraps herself with the towel and goes back to her room


    barefoot.


    Thinking about how many men Lily will attract when she goes to the natatorium, Louis feels that he is


    right about asking Leigh to build the pool.


    He can enjoy her beauty alone.


    Lily brings a small round table and tea set to the back garden and skillfully boils water to make tea. No


    steps are missed and soon the fragrance of the tea is everywhere.


    "Try it." Lily hands him the teacup and says, "It''s authentic red tea!"


    Louis gently nces at her and takes a sip of his tea. "Nice," he praises.


    Lily proudly says, "At least I paid to learn from a master. In order to express my gratitude to President


    Smith, I''ll give this bag of red tea to you! Then I''ll go swimming!"


    Louis agrees.


    The man leans back in his wheelchair and leisurely sips his tea. He watches the woman move back


    and forth in the pool with her legs swaying, and the sunlight shrouds her and turns her into a mermaid.


    Just looking at her like this makes Louis feel cozy. He feels that his life is so wonderful.


    Lily feels hot because of his burning gaze, but she doesn''t realize it, but instead, she thinks it is the


    burning sun that makes her feel like this. She finds a shadow to have a rest. Just as she finishes


    replying the text, she receives a call.


    Lily answers. "Coffey."


    "Lily, are you avable?"


    "Yes." Lily says, "Is it about mom?"


    "No." Coffey says embarrassedly. "I want to invite you to dinner and introduce someone to you."


    Coffey''s strange tone makes her a little nervous.


    Doomed!


    Lily wipes her face and thinks that she has to face it. She can bear it! "Alright, why don''t we have lunch


    together? Choose a restaurant yourself."


    "Alright, I''ll send you the addresster."


    After chatting, Lily gets out the pool in a panic and asks Louis anxiously, "What should I do? My brother


    is going to meet me with his boyfriend. What gift should I prepare?"


    Louis coughs. "You don''t even see it, how can you be sure that it is a man?"


    "Eighty percent of chance!" Lily says, "His tone is too abnormal, if it is his girlfriend, he should be


    happy. I''ll go upstairs to change clothes and I have to buy a giftter!"


    Louisughs.


    He really admires this woman. She is too imaginative.


    Lily chooses her clothes for a long time and it takes more than half an hour for her to do so. She asks


    Louis how she looks like the moment she gets down.


    "It''s fine." Louis thinks for a moment and says, "I''ll go with you."


    "That''s great!" Lily is very touched, she is worried about the embarrassment of going alone, and she


    doesn''t have the courage to put forward her idea to Louis. "Then I will not be nervous."


    Louis thinks to himself. "I''m just afraid that the moment you see that person, you will faint from fear."


    Lily wants to buy a gift, but Louis says it''s not necessary because this action will make their rtionship


    look alienated. Lily agrees. The two go directly to the restaurant.


    Lily pushes Louis into the dining room and is looking around for Coffey when a woman greets her.


    "President Smith, you''re here too?"


    Only then does Lily realize that the girl in front of her is Chloe.


    Damn it! Chloe usually dresses as attractively as possible. But today, she is wearing a linen dress and


    a beret, like a pure and obedient little girl.


    Chloe looks at Lily and bes even more obedient. She calls out, "Lily?"

 Chapter 181: She Is Totally Startled

    Chapter 181: She Is Totally Startled


    What?!


    Lily is totally startled. She trembles and says, "No, no, just call me Lily. It''s a little weird to be called sis


    ..."


    "There''s no need to feel weird." Chloees over and holds on to Lily''s arm intimately, saying "Let me


    take you to the seat."


    Lily is a little dumbfounded. She doesn''t know why Chloe is so enthusiastic.


    When she reaches the table, she is even more dumbfounded to find that Coffey is also here.


    After Lily sits down, Chloe brings Louis beside her and then sits beside Coffey.


    "What, what are you doing?"


    Lily looks at Coffey and then at Chloe with a bad feeling in her heart.


    Chloe pulls at Coffey''s sleeve and says, "Call him brother."


    Coffey is a little uneasy, but he still obediently calls Louis, "Brother."


    Richard gets angry.


    "Hey." Louis isn''t too surprised. He nods and says, "I bet everyone must be hungry. Let''s order."


    "Shut up!" Lily holds down the menu on the desk and feels like her whole body is going to explode. "I''m


    not in the mood for dinner! Shouldn''t someone exin this to me?" she shouted.


    She res fiercely at Coffey and says, "Why are you calling him like that?"


    "Lily, rx. Have a sip of tea?" Chloe pours the tea and hands it to Lily with a flushed face, saying, "I''m


    dating Coffey. So, it''s natural that my brother is his brother, and you are ..."


    "No, no! Stop!" Lily stops her from saying, "Miss Chloe, my brother is still a child. Please let him go,


    okay?"


    Chloe nces at her in grievance and says, "I know that I was too arrogant in the past. I always bullied


    you. But I apologize to you now. I''ll write a hundred letters of apology when I get back if it''s necessary!


    Coffey and I really love each other."


    Lily is irritated and says angrily, "Don''t act as if you were wronged. I don''t care who you love, he can''t


    be my brother anyway."


    No wonder Chloe is so enthusiastic just now and even call her sis. Because she is dating her younger


    brother!


    Thinking of what Louis said that night, Lily secretly pinches Louis and scolds, "You knew they were


    together, so you said those words at that time, didn''t you??"


    Louis replies, "You don''t want your brother to bring a ''boyfriend'' to meet you, do you?"


    But he cannot bring Chloe to meet her either!


    "Lily, please forgive me!" Chloe holds Lily''s hand tightly and acts coquettishly, "I really like Coffey. Tell


    me how much dowry you want, I''ll give you!"


    Coffey coughs and reminds Chloe, "This may be a bit off topic."


    "I''m serious," Chloe says with a solemn expression, "I''ve even made an appointment with a wedding


    dress designer. However, they have a lot of appointments, so ours has been arranged in the year after


    next."


    Coffey is speechless.


    "Miss Chloe, I really don''t want you to be together." Lily takes a deep breath. She doesn''t want to


    quarrel with Chloe in such a high-end restaurant. "You are a celebrity who can own everything you


    want."


    "You know, our family is not well-off. We just bought a house this year, and my brother is still a student.


    I just want him to live a good life."


    "Apart from your identities, there''s also the age gap between you two. Perhaps you''re feeling fresh


    now, but you may get tired of it in a few months and break up with him."


    Chloe says anxiously, "Lily, I won''t do this!"


    Lily smiles and says, "People sure change. You are so beautiful, and you have many good admirers.


    Most of them are even better than my brother."


    "I don''t want anyone else. I want him only!" Chloe pouts and looks at Louis, begging, "Louis..."


    "Stop. It''s useless," Lily pushes the tea back and says, "No tea. Let''s treat it as a normal gathering and


    just have a nice meal."


    Lily does not let her save face at all. And Chloe''s eyes be tearful with grievance.


    Lily is breaking up affectionate couples!


    Seeing that his girl is so aggrieved that she is about to cry, Coffey feels quite distressed and holds her


    hand tightly to cate her.


    Then he says to Lily, "Lily, she was not treating you well in the past, because she was afraid that you


    would take President Smith away. She is kind-hearted and has no ill intentions. Please forgive her!"


    "Coffey, are you crazy? Are you now helping an outsider?" Lily angrily says, "When I was on a business


    trip in Turkey, she asked someone to kidnap me and drugged me. You call that kind-hearted?"


    Louis is stunned and suddenly stops drinking.


    ''Didn''t Lily take the medicine at that time? Why does she still remember that night?''


    ''Could it be ...''


    Lily ignores Louis'' expression and continues to rebuke Coffey, "If you want to say that I''m unkind, it''s


    fine. I still won''t agree to you being together. Otherwise, you can break off our brother-sister


    rtionship!"


    Coffey frowns and says, "Lily, don''t do this. I apologize to you for Chloe."


    Lily stares at him and sneers, "Looks like you two have known each other for a long time, right? Coffey,


    you even skipped school for a girl!"


    Louis nces at Coffey and says, "Aren''t you going to tell your sister the truth now?"


    Coffey purses his lips.


    Lily is confused, and she asks Coffey, "What does she mean? Did you break the school rules and get


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    expelled?"


    "No!" Coffey rubs his eyebrows and finally tells the truth, "I lied to you and mom before. I was studying


    at a military school and there was no fixed ss time."


    Louis hands the phone to Lily appropriately and says, "The same school as Daniel."


    Lily nces at her phone and gets furious.


    This school is one of the top military schools in the country, and it''s ranked in the top ten in the world.


    Damn it! Was she going topliment him for entering such a good school?


    "Coffey!!" If it were not for the guests in the restaurant, she would have smashed the table. She res


    at Coffey and shouts, "How great you are!!"


    She used to be confused that why his school gave students so much money before. Now it turns out


    that it is not an ordinary school!


    Coffey says, "Lily, I know I''ve lied to you. I just want to protect you and our family. Since my aptitude is


    so good, why can''t I go to that kind of school?"


    "When I was young, you had to take care of Joey and me. In the winter, you even needed to do part-


    time jobs. I want you to live a better life and have someone who can protect you now."


    Lily says angrily, "This is not the reason why you lie to me and mother! Do you know how hard it is to


    be a soldier? Our family has no background and will only drag you down. We can''t help you!"


    She takes a deep breath and asks, "How did you meet Miss Chloe?"


    "By ident," Coffey says, "My ssmate was doing a part-time job. He had something that day, so he


    gave it to me. I didn''t expect that the task would be to protect Chloe''s safety."


    "Wait! When I was in Turkey on business, I saw you swimming in the hotel pool. Were you there?" Lily


    suddenly asks.

 Chapter 182: What a Good Trick!

    Chapter 182: What a Good Trick!


    Coffey nods and says, "My mission was to protect the Smith Group''s interpreter. I didn''t know that


    interpreter was you."


    Lily is speechless.


    So, it was indeed Coffey that day!


    After learning about this, Lily is really startled. She feels like having a heart attack. "Alright, forget it.


    Let''s settle the matter between you and Miss Chloe first."


    Chloe shouts coquettishly, "Lily ..."


    Lily ignores her and looks coldly at Coffey, "Do you choose her or me?"


    "Lily, don''t put me on the spot like this. She is my favorite girl, and you are my sister. Both of you are


    very important to me," Coffey says perplexedly.


    "Then you choose her?"


    "Lily ..."


    "Alright, I get it. Stop!" Lily grabs the bag and stands up, saying, "You are an adult now, you have your


    own thoughts. Bud there are some things you will learn after you suffer a loss!"


    She is so angry and wants to leave. But suddenly, therees Daisy.


    "Mom?" Seeing that it is really Daisy, Lily asks in shock, "Why are you here?"


    "My son-inw sends someone to pick me up at home and asks me toe over for dinner," Daisy


    replied. She notices that besides Louis, her own son is also at the dining table. "Coffey, you are here


    too?" she asks.


    Lily immediately looks back at Louis angrily. However, he is calm and rxed.


    No wonder he doesn''t say anything all this time. He prepares this trick!


    "Ms. Daisy." Louis does not seem to have an objection to the address "son-inw." He greets her


    politely and winks at Chloe.


    Chloe takes the hint. She stands up and supports Daisy, saying, "Ms. Daisy, you must be exhausted


    from the journey? Sit down, please. I''ll get you a cup of tea."


    She pours a cup of tea and hands it to Daisy.


    "Thank you." Daisy feels ttered and asks her to sit down as well, saying, "You look so beautiful, like a


    star."


    Chloe blushes and says, "Thank you, Ms. Daisy."


    Lily rolls her eyes.


    What a hypocritical woman!


    Daisy takes a sip of tea and asks Coffey, "It''s not a weekend. Why aren''t you at school?"


    "I have no ss this morning," Coffey says and pulls Chloe to his side, "Mom, this is Chloe, my


    girlfriend. I brought her to meet Lily today."


    Daisy is sunned for a moment and says, "What? Your girlfriend?"


    "Ms. Daisy, Coffey and I really love each other. Don''t break us up, please!" Chloe squats beside Daisy


    and says in an extremely obedient tone, "I''ll give you any betrothal gifts you want."


    "My mother doesn''t know anything. Stop fooling around." Lily says and then turns to her mother. "Mom,


    this Miss Chloe is a superstar. She is President Smith''s sister."


    "I don''t agree with them being together. The difference between their status is too great."


    Daisy looks at Chloe and nods, saying, "No wonder she is so beautiful. Yes, they are quite different in


    status."


    Lily lets out a sigh of relief.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But soon, Daisy says, "I think she''s a good match for Coffey. She''s so lovable."


    "Mom, do you understand what I said?" Lily almost goes crazy, saying, "She is President Smith''s sister!


    Do you think an ordinary can be able to marry her? Furthermore, she is not lovable!"


    Louis says slowly, "Indeed, not anyone can be together with Chloe. However, if that person is Coffey, I


    am quite optimistic. He is smart, courageous, and promising."


    Lily stares at him angrily.


    She really wants to gag the man with a tablecloth!


    Daisy says, "I know you care about your brother. But he is an adult now, so just let him make his own


    decisions. Que sera sera."


    Lily can''t help but ask, "Mom, what are you reading recently? Philosophy books?"


    Lily is confused.


    Daisy sighs slightly and says "You know, I don''t have many advantages. I''m very weak. So, I hope that


    all of you can do what you want and be with someone you love."


    After pausing for a moment, she adds, "Isn''t there a big difference in status between you and President


    Smith?"


    "Mom, what are you talking about!" Lily blushes and feels very embarrassed. She argues, "We are not


    ..."


    "So, you just get married without dating?" Daisy asks confusedly, and then says to Louis, "Louis, you


    can''t get engaged to other girl while dating with my daughter."


    "My daughter treats you well enough. When you were in that trouble, she even ran thepany for


    you and took care of you. Besides, you are Miss Chloe''s brother. You have to set a good example for


    her."


    Chloe interrupted, "Ms. Daisy, just call me Chloe."


    Louis doesn''t get angry. He just says obediently, "You''re right, I will handle this matter properly."


    Lily lets out a sad sign. How embarrassed she is!


    Why do they start talking about her?


    During the meal, Chloe is very attentive and ingratiating. She even praises Daisy to the point that she is


    overjoyed. Daisy has grown quite fond of this girl now.


    Daisy goes out halfway.


    After a few minutes, she returns and gives a big red packet to Chloe.


    "Thank you, Ms. Daisy!" Chloe happily epts it.


    Daisy gives her a red packet in their meeting, so it''s obvious that she has recognized her to be her


    daughter-inw. No wonder Chloe is happy!


    Lily is the most depressed person during this meal.


    Her depression this morning is no less than the one she had in the Smith Mansion a few days ago. If it


    were not for her good endurance, she would probably be lying in the hospital!


    Louis looks at her and says, "Are you still depressed?"


    "Would you be depressed if the person who you have taken care of for years was taken away by an


    outsider?" Lily says to him angrily, "Louis, how shameless you are!"


    With his trick, Lily loses everything!


    However, Louis says calmly, "You brother is pretty good, so I''m not depressed."


    Lily gets angry and says, "Shut up!"


    "Alright!" Louis smiles and says, "Chloe is a little grumpy, but she is kind-hearted. You don''t need to


    worry about her and Coffey."


    Lily sneers, "She could even kidnap people. I don''t think she is just little grumpy."


    Louis asks, "So you know about that night?"


    "Of course," Lily replied, "I told you that that date is not right. You lied to me and said that I


    misremembered it."


    "But you had taken that medicine. So how could you ...?" Louis pauses and narrows his eyes, saying,


    "Leigh?"


    "..."


    Louis stares at her in a sulk.


    Leigh dares to y tricks on him again and again!


    Lily moves slightly to the side and soliloquizes in her heart, "Mr. Leigh, I really didn''t betray you.


    President Smith is too clever. I hope you don''t meet him recently!"


    Therees a sneezing sound.


    Leigh, who is busy working in the Smith Group, sneezes fiercely.


    He rubs his nose and mutters, "I have a bad feeling."


    Then, his phone rings.


    Leigh picks up the phone and says enthusiastically, "Louis, when are you going to transfer the money


    to me?"


    Louis says gloomily, "How dare you to ask for money?"

 Chapter 183: "Do You Have to Feel Distressed?"

    Chapter 183: "Do You Have to Feel Distressed?"


    "Louis, I brought dozens of people to build a pool for you in the middle of the night. Shouldn''t we get


    paid?" Leigh grumbles, "I didn''t even ask you for an overtime pay!"


    "No."


    Leigh cries and then shouts, "Louis, are you kidding?"


    "I''m serious," Louis says coldly, "Also, I suddenly want to nt flowers again. Bring back the flowers


    you dug up and nt them in the yard outside the vi."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Louis, don''t make fun of me." After Jessie picked out the flowers she liked, he threw away all the other


    flowers. They probably already died a long time ago. "Did I do something wrong? Just tell me!" Leigh


    cries.


    Louis just says, "I know all the flowers I nted. nt them back in three days. If I find one flower


    missing, you''ll be screwed."


    "Louis, I''m wrong. Please spare me!"


    Leigh shouts for a long time, but there is no sound from the other side. Seeing that the phone has been


    hung up, he throws himself onto a chair with an expression of despair.


    He hasn''t met Louis recently, why Louis suddenly hates him?


    --


    Lily takes a few days off and returns to the Smith Group freshly. Meghanes to meet her with a


    solemn expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Lily asked.


    "Here." Meghan gives her some documents.


    Lily flips through the documents and her expression turns gloomy immediately. She did not expect that


    Richard would actually sell all the primitive shares he had painstakingly collected, and the price was


    directly made public.


    And the buyer is John.


    "Damn it!" Lily curses and closes the document holder heavily.


    What is Richard doing? Why does he suddenly sell his shares at such a low price? To John? Does he


    reach some sort of agreement with him?


    Meghan secretly nces at Lily and says calmly, "President Lily, apart from Master Smith, this Mr.


    Dawn has the most shares in the Smith Group."


    Lily closes her eyes and says, "OK, I get it. You can leave."


    When there is Lily alone, she flips through the documents again and thinks of the chicken soup and the


    card that John sent over.


    The reason why he keeps that card is because he knows that after he epts the Smith Group''s


    shares, she will definitelye to see him.


    After being away for a few years, he has even more wicked tricks.


    Three hourster, Lily takes out a business card from the drawer and makes a phone call.


    The call is to John. "How about French food? See you in Friday Restaurant at seven o''clock in the


    evening," John says straightforwardly.


    Lily answers, "Alright."


    This call does not change Lily''s mood. Soon, she is busy at the meetings as usual. After she gets off


    work, she sends a message to Louis and heads to the restaurant.


    Lily is led by the waiter to the dining hall and sees John sitting by the window.


    "Long time no see."


    John stands up and gives her a hug. He wears a white shirt with a grey vest and a pair of grey trousers.


    He looks elegant and noble.


    Lily is not ustomed to being hugged, and her body stiffs slightly.


    The man gently pulls the chair for Lily. Lily thanks him and sits down. She then notices that there is a


    bunch of white camellias with fresh fragrance on the table.


    John seems to like camellias very much. There are always camellias beside him, and he usually gives


    her that flowers. He can never get tired of smelling them.


    John hands her the menu and says, "Order whatever you like."


    "Mr. Dawn, I''m not here to eat," Lily says and wants to put the menu aside.


    John holds her hand firmly and says, "We can''t talk without having dinner, right?"


    Lily has no choice but to open the menu and casually orders a few dishes. Only then does John''s


    expression improve.


    After the waiter serves the appetizer soup, Lily takes out a contract from her bag and pushes it to John,


    saying, "Three million yuan and two houses in Cloud City and Tourmaline Community."


    She has won these two houses from President Scott. Lucy still owes her four million yuan, but Lily


    won''t have bothered asking her for that money, because she is afraid that Lucy may make a false


    countercharge.


    Lily says, "You know the Smith Group''s situation. It is impossible for you to save it from the dead. The


    shares in your hands may one day be a pile of waste papers."


    "I can buy the shares of the Smith Group in your hands at a normal price. If you want, the money and


    houses in this contract will be yours. This is our private transaction."


    John smiles and asks her, "So, President Smith can''t hold on any longer?"


    "Yes," Lily purses her lips and says, "He is so sick that he has been resting at home. Otherwise, he


    won''t let me help run thepany."


    "Darling, it''s only been three years. Why do you be so stupid!" John leans towards her and says


    gloomily, "Is that what I taught you in the past? Being a henchman?"


    "My name is not Darling."


    John stares at her tightly and says in a cold voice, "Even if you change your name, what can you


    prove? Can you feel free? He just lost a pair of legs in a car ident. Do you have to feel distressed?"


    Thinking that the woman he taught bes so stupid, he is furious. "Why did Louis surrender the


    Smith Group, allowing Richard and the others to buy its shares? Is he a fool?"


    "As the Smith Group copses like that, it''s reasonable for shareholders to sell their original shares,"


    Lily says, "He doesn''t need to take bets on his life with everyone."


    "What if that''s the case?"


    Lily purses her lips fiercely, unable to refute.


    Seeing her like this, Johnughs and says, "Look, you even suspect that he might do this. It''s all lies.


    Why can he be forgiven?"


    "I don''t want to rake up the past." Lily''s expression is calm. "Mr. Dawn, do you want this transaction?"


    she asks.


    "No," John refused, "I know what Louis is thinking. After the Smith Group''s shuffle, I can be the


    secondrgest shareholder of the Smith Group. Why should I give up such a good chance?"


    He is telling the truth. After the Smith Group''s shuffle, these shares will worth a lot.


    If John bes a shareholder of the Smith Group...


    Lily does not dare to think about it. She is silent for a long time, and then she looks at John, saying,


    "Mr. Dawn, what do you want if I need you to sell the Smith Group''s shares in your hands."


    John says, "Come back with me to Country Y."


    "John, I''m not your toy!" Lily directly gets up and says, "Take the shares. I don''t want them anymore!"


    She is leaving, but John suddenly says behind her, "Apany me to Hanchi for a week. After


    returning, I will give you the shares for free."


    Lily stops.


    She really wants to refuse, but she can''t let go of the Smith Group''s shares.


    John notices her hesitation, he adds, "I won''t force you to do anything you don''t want to do. I just need


    someone to walk around with me."


    Lily hesitates whether to refuse or agree. The scene of the car ident shes through her mind and


    she can''t help but curse in her heart.


    In the end, she sits back and faces John.

 Chapter 184: I Will Follow You Closely

    Chapter 184: I Will Follow You Closely


    She turns on the recorder and says, "John, please repeat what you just said."


    "You are really smart." Johnughs and repeats what he just said.


    After recording, Lily gives the contract to John, saying, "I won''t take your shares for nothing. You should


    sign this."


    John does not refuse, and he signs the contract.


    They finally make an agreement.


    After dinner, because Lily has drunk some red wine, John asks his driver to drive Lily home.


    When the car arrives, John asks her, "When are we leaving?"


    "I''ll see you at the airport the morning of the day after tomorrow." Lily hopes they can go through those


    seven days as soon as possible. However, there is a lot of work to do in thepany, so she must find


    an excuse in case Louis asks.


    "Alright," John agreed, "See you the day after tomorrow."


    After Lily enters the vi, John withdraws his gaze and leaves.


    To Lily''s surprise, Louis is in the living room. When she opens the door, she is shocked. "President


    Smith, I thought you were sleeping," she says.


    "It''s only nine o''clock." Louis notices that her cheeks are slightly blushed, and she seems to have


    drunk, so he pours her a cup of tea.


    After drinking the tea, Lily is in better spirits. She says to Louis, "President Smith, I''m going out for a


    few days. I''ll leave the work in thepany to Mr. Leigh."


    Louis'' eyes flickers, and he asks, "Are you going to deal with something important?"


    Lily nods.


    She sees this as returning Louis'' favor.


    In the next two days, Lily gives the work in thepany to Leigh, hires a maid for Louis, then briefly


    packs her suitcase and takes a taxi to the airport.


    John waits in the lobby of the airport. After Lilyes, he takes the suitcase in her hand naturally.


    "Let''s board."


    Lily is not used to his touch, so she quietly keeps a distance between John and her.


    "Darling, you must know which one is worth more: yourpany''s shares or seven days," John grabs


    Lily''s shoulder and says, "I hope your attitude towards me can be the same as when we were dating."


    Lily takes a deep breath.


    She has agreed to this deal. She can''t break it before it even starts. She must endure.


    It''s just seven days of pretending to be gentle. It is not a big deal!


    She can do it!


    After self-enlightening, Lily tries to force a smile and says, "When will our ne take off?"


    "My private jet can leave at any time."


    "..."


    Lily doesn''t want to say anything.


    After arriving at the airport apron, Lily sees the private jet in the corner. It looks small, but inside it is


    spacious, as a luxurious hotel suite.


    Soon a flight attendantes over and asks, "Miss, would you like a drink or dessert?"


    "A ss of orange juice, please."


    "Okay!" The flight attendant looks to John and says in a more courteous tone, "Mr. Dawn, what about


    you? Do you need some wine?"


    John doesn''t even look at her, saying, "The same as my girlfriend."


    "So, she''s your girlfriend." The flight attendant''s expression immediately changes. She smiles


    embarrassedly and leaves.


    "John, what''s wrong with you?" When the flight attendant leaves, Lily suppresses her anger and says,


    "I agree to apany you to Hanchi for seven days, but that doesn''t mean that I will be your


    girlfriend."


    John crosses his arms and gracefully smiles, saying, "Haven¡¯t I made it clear? I hope your attitude


    towards me is the same as when we were dating in the past. So, it''s not wrong to say that you''re my


    girlfriend."


    Damn it!


    Lily gets quite angry because she has fallen into his linguistic trap.


    It''s just seven days! Try to endure it!


    Very quickly, the ne takes off. Lily watches the ground shrink bit by bit until she can''t see it at all. But


    she is thinking about Louis and whether the servants she hired will treat him badly.


    John asks, "Are there any interesting ces in Hanchi?"


    "Are you asking me?"


    John nods and says, "I hear that there are many ces of interest in Hanchi, but I have never been


    there before."


    "What?" Lily rolls her eyes and says unhappily, "You are taking me there by this private jet. I thought


    you knew where to have fun. I overestimated you."


    "It''s not toote for us to discuss where to go now." John likes Lily''s unrestrained manner, which makes


    him feel better as well. He gives the notebook to her and says, "It''s up to you."


    "Why don''t you decide it by yourself?"


    John smiles gently and says, "You are the one who prepared the travel guides in the past."


    "Because you used to settle everything with money. With a bunch of people serving you, there was no


    fun at all!"


    Lily mutters, and then she realizes that she speaks too much. So, she stops.


    John supports his chin with his hand and looks fixedly at the woman in front of him. He can''t hide the


    affection in his eyes. He wishes that the ne will be flying in the sky forever and never reaches its


    destination.


    There are not many interesting ces to have fun. Lily randomly picks a few scenic spots with fewer


    tourists and asks John for his opinion.


    John just says, "Anywhere is okay."


    Lily is so angry that she has nothing to say.


    Two hourster, the ne arrived at Hanchi Airport.


    They take a taxi to the Bulgari Hotel downtown.


    Entering the hotel, Lily says to the receptionist, "One suite and one standard, please."


    "Getting two rooms is too wasteful. Just one presidential suite." John nces at her and teases, "Don''t


    be so wary of me. I don''t eat people."


    Lily ignores him and smiles at the receptionist, saying, "A presidential suite."


    The price of this presidential suite is six times that of the two rooms she wanted to order just now!


    When Lily takes the room card and leaves, she hears the two receptionists behind her muttering, "Oh


    my God, if my boyfriend is as handsome as that man, he can do anything to me!"


    Richard feels embarrassed.


    When she checks out, she must make aint about these two receptionists!


    The presidential suite is like a pce. The room they live in is decorated in the style of the 18th century


    pce, and it is filled with the aura of luxury. No wonder it is so expensive.


    Lily throws herself into the soft bed and doesn''t feel like moving at all. She lies for a while and gets up.


    She goes to the bathroom to wash her face and change her clothes.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving her room, she nces at John''s clothes and feels embarrassed immediately.


    John has taken off his suit and changed into smoky grey casual clothes. His figure looks even better in


    such clothes. And Lily wears a smoky grey skirt as well. It looks like they are wearing lovers.


    "I''ll go change my clothes."


    Lily turns around and wants to go back to her room, but John shouts, "This skirt is very nice, don''t


    change it."


    "..."


    Fine, whatever!


    It''s already afternoon. Lily doesn''t want to be too tired. So, she ns to tour around Ivy Road with John


    on a car of the hotel and then take the sightseeing cruise.


    Unfortunately, the hotel''s business cars are all out to pick up people. They stand by the side of the road


    for a long time but there is still no taxi. They have to take the subway.


    Lily buys the ticket and gives one to John, saying, "Follow me closely. There are many people on the


    subway today."


    But after she finishes speaking, she feels a little weird and quickly adds, "I mean, don''t get lost on the


    subway."


    John nods lightly and says with a smile, "I will follow you closely."


    Lily lowers her head and walks quickly.


    This weekend happens to be a local festival, so there are a lot of people on the subway now, especially


    on Line 2, which passes six scenic spots.


    When the third subwayes, Lily finally gets into the subway.


    The subway is crammed. Lily is almost be squeezed into the arms of a man in a vest, and the strong


    smell of sweat suffocates her.


    She¡¯d rather die!


    Fortunately, John pulls her back and blocks himself between Lily and that man, allowing her to squeeze


    into his arms. His broad chest and pleasant smell are a relief for Lily.

 Chapter 185: Dont Take the Rabbit Candy

    Chapter 185: Don''t Take the Rabbit Candy


    John lowers his head and asks Lily, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m okay." They are too close now, causing Lily to feel a little uneasy. She tries to stand straight, but


    the subway suddenly shakes, and Lily falls into John''s embrace again.


    "..."


    This is awkward.


    John doesn''t think there is anything wrong. He grabs the handrail with one hand and supports her


    shoulder with the other.


    In the past, when they were students, John often took the subway with Lily, but there were not many


    people on the subway at that time. However, now, people are squeezed around like sardines.


    Fortunately, she is by his side.


    "We''ll get off at the Ivy Road station. There are only four stops left." To avoid the awkward moment of


    silence, Lily casually says, "I don''t know what happened today, there is not even one spare taxi."


    The girl next to her happens to hear it and says, "You got on the subway at the Golden Maple Road


    station, right?"


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "So that''s it. The Golden Maple Road is often jammed with traffic," The girl exins, "Drivers usually


    don''t go there on weekends. Moreover, today is the Gourmet Festival, so they all go to Ivy Road for


    more passengers."


    Lily gets it.


    No wonder she couldn''t get a taxi just now. There is no driver at all.


    The girl is a chatterbox. She can''t stop talking to Lily. When she learns that Lily and John are tourists,


    she gives them a lot of travel suggestions.


    "I think your boyfriend is so handsome." After a lot of nagging, the girl looks at John. If not for her


    boyfriend, she may have osted him. "Is he a star?" she asks.


    Lily raises her eyebrows and answers, "No, we''re just ... friends."


    "Oh, friends," The girl says naughtily, "But after tonight, your rtionship may change. Because it¡¯ so


    lively today!"


    "What do you mean?" Lily doesn''t get it. Seeing that the subway is so crowded but the green rose in


    the girl''s boyfriend''s hand is still intact, she can''t help but ask, "I just want to know that is this green


    rose very valuable? Your boyfriend has always been careful to protect it, as if he is so afraid that it will


    be crushed."


    "I forget that you are not locals." The girl takes out a candy from her pocket and gives it to Lily, saying,


    "I have plenty. Here''s one for you. But as for the rose, your boyfriend has to think of his own way!"


    "What?"


    Coincidentally, the subway arrives at the Ivy Road station, and people are all trying to get off. The noise


    swallows Lily''s voice.


    When they part, the girl waves her hand at Lily and says loudly, "If you have time, you can go to Sea of


    Stray Birds. I hear that picking up a heart-shaped stone there will bring you good luck!"


    Then she disappears into the crowd.


    There are too many people in this station. John holds Lily''s hand and tries to get out of the station.


    After a while, they finally get out and can breathe the fresh air.


    "Come on, iced watermelons and cantaloupe!"


    "Authentic local roasted sausage!"


    "..."


    The road outside the subway is also filled with people and various snack stalls, which are bustling with


    activity.


    Seeing that John is still holding her hand, Lily hurriedly pulls it out and coughs uneasily. Only now does


    she realize that the candy that girl gave her is in a pink rabbit wrapping, which is quite cute.


    John asks, "Where do you want to go?"


    "Follow the crowd," Lily says. It is afternoon, but there are already so many people here. She says


    confusedly, "Won''t the Gourmet Festival start at night? Why are there so many snack stalls already?"


    John looks at the crowd and says in a smile, "Probably because it''s weekend."


    Lily thinks for a moment and agrees to this guess.


    They walk along the street that is filled with smells of all kinds of snacks.


    Usually, when Lily nces over and has not even spoken, John has already bought one for her. Lily


    feels quite embarrassed.


    Suddenly, a girl rushes over and stands in front of John. She gives him something with a blushed face.


    "May I?"


    Lily notices it is a candy in pink rabbit wrapping.


    What?


    It''s the same as the one that girl on the subway gave her. What does that mean?


    "No." John doesn''t even look at the girl. He turns around and asks Lily, "Are you thirsty? Do you want a


    cup of ice cream?"


    The girl walks away in disappointment.


    Lily looks at the girl and asks John, "Why did you refuse her candy?"


    "I''m afraid it is poisonous."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    The further they walk, the livelier it bes.


    John''s appearance is attractive, and he attracts the attention of the crowd wherever he goes. The girls


    rush over one after another and hand him rabbit candies, asking him, "May I?"


    "Why do they all give you candies?" Lily is really puzzled. She wants to ask someone, but no one tells


    her. She thinks that maybe people give candies to whoever looks good. "I''m good-looking too, but why


    haven''t I got any candy?"


    Seeing that John is silent, she elbows him and says, "Am I wrong?"


    "You are right." John stuffs his phone back into his pocket and says quietly, "We''ve walked too long.


    Let''s find somewhere to sit down."


    "Okay," Lily says.


    They enter a beverage shop, but John soon goes out again. Lily is very puzzled.


    Doesn''t he say that he is tired? Then why does he go out again?


    "Hey, are you alone?" A tall youngster walks towards Lily. He looks handsome and energetic.


    "I''m with a friend, but he is out now," Lily says.


    She wonders if John is too handsome that even men are enchanted. The young man in front of her


    takes out a green rose and asks Lily bashfully, "May I?"


    "Are you asking me?" Lily points at himself and asks.


    The young man nods.


    Lily instantly bes happy, feeling that her appearance is still attractive.


    "Yes, you ..."


    "No!"


    Just as she is about to ept the flower, her wrist is tightly clenched by a hand.


    "No." John looks at the young man. He is extremely hostile. The young man is dumbfounded. "Sorry,"


    he says. And he quickly leaves with the green rose in his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Lily shakes off his hand and says, "You''ve epted so many gifts, so why do


    you stop me from receiving gifts??"


    John says with a burning gaze at her, "You are the most beautiful woman. You don''t need a flower to


    prove it."


    Lily turns blushed and she lowers her head to drink the beverage.


    "If you like the rose, I''ll give you one," John says. Like performing magic, he takes out a green rose


    from behind him, and the faint fragrance of the flower flies into Lily''s nose.


    This green rose is so fresh.


    Lily wants to take it, but John doesn''t give it to her immediately. Instead, he says, "I want that candy."


    "Why?" Lily bes vignt. She always feels that everyone is so excited today, which is quite


    abnormal. "Do you know something I don''t?" she asks.


    John adjusts his sses and smiles softly, saying, "The green rose is a symbol of beauty. If someone


    gives you one, it means that he thinks you are very beautiful and deserve this green rose."


    "Then why do you want my candy?"


    "I think it should be delicious," John says without changing his expression, "I want to try it."


    Lily is doubtful and feels that something is wrong, but she still can''t get it.


    John says, "Don''t you want it?"


    Lily looks at the green rose in his hand and finally gives him the rabbit candy.

 Chapter 186: I Can Say It 10,000 Times

    Chapter 186: I Can Say It 10,000 Times


    Seeing that John regards rabbit candy as a precious treasure, Lily is a little disgusted, "It''s just a candy.


    If you like it, I''ll buy a bag of them for you when I find a shop to sell it."


    "One is enough," John says.


    The anger in his heart during this period of time is dissipated because of the candy, and he is extremely


    satisfied.


    Is that okay?


    ''Of course. I can say it 10,000 times, 100,000 times, or thousands of times.''


    Lily doesn''t think too much. She really thinks that he wants to taste the candy. After sitting in the drinks


    shop for a while, they continue to stroll around.


    The sky gradually darkens and there are more and more people.


    For some unknown reason, not a single person looks at Lily along the way. On the contrary, many


    young girls pounce on John and ask for permission.


    Lily is annoyed. She enters into the nearest essory shop and buys a mask for John.


    "Don''t you say that a woman with green roses is beautiful. Why are there not many men looking at me


    along the way? There are quite a few girls pouncing on you!"


    John looks at the green rose in her hand and smiles.


    "What the hell are youughing at!" Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, "I think you seriously weaken


    my mour. Don''t pull the mask off, okay?"


    "Yes."


    By seven o''clock in the evening, the sky haspletely darkened. It is full of lights and noise.


    Lily buys two tickets for the sightseeing boat and goes to the ferry with John.


    Lily looks at the many people in front of her and says to John, "The time hase for you to y your


    role. You can go to the third floor after boarding, okay? Find a table by the window!"


    This kind of sightseeing boat doesn''t have VIP seats, and people who go in first can get the best seats.


    John nods.


    As soon as the gate opens, everyone rushes to the sightseeing boat. Lily finds her hand being pulled


    by John, as if he is afraid that she will get lost. She doesn''t know whether tough or cry, "You go up


    and find two seats, don''t hold me."


    She shakes off his hand forcefully and urges John, "Hurry up!"


    John turns to look at her and soon disappears.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After Lily squeezes into the sightseeing boat and goes up to the third floor out of breath, she


    immediately finds John near the window, so she hurriedly runs over.


    "Look, I''m right to let you upy the seat!" In their position, the scenery on the river side unfolds


    clearly before their eyes. The cool breeze brushes across their cheeks, bringing a cool andfortable


    feeling. "Do you like it?"


    Very quickly, she realizes that she treats John as an ordinary person and says awkwardly, "I forget that


    you are... You definitely won''t be ustomed to the crowd."


    "I am having a good time." John pulls down his mask with a smile. "I really like this kind of crowd."


    Feeling the crowd of the subway and the sightseeing boat with her is happiness for him.


    The ce she is in, no matter how crowded, he likes it very much.


    "It''s good that you like it. My mission is to make you happy during this seven-day vacation," said Lily.


    In an instant, John bes sad. He smiles forcefully and says, "It''s hard for you, but this is only the


    first day. There are still six days left. I''ll have to trouble you more."


    "I''ll go to buy some drinks." The atmosphere is a little awkward. Lily grabs her wallet and hurriedly


    leaves.


    Just as she leaves, the phone rings.


    John nces at the call. The word "President Smith" makes him very ufortable. He grabs Lily''s


    phone.


    He answers the call.


    "Lily, where are you? Check the mailbox."


    "She went to buy me drinks." John says, "President Smith, isn''t my girlfriend on vacation? You should


    not be looking for her. If you need help, please look for the secretary department."


    Louis, who is on the other end of the phone, is silent for a moment before asking, "Are you two


    together?"


    Coincidentally, Lily shouts to John, "John, do you want some watermelon juice?"


    "Yes," John replies. He knows that Louis has heard everything. This is also what he wants. "President


    Smith, if there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. Time is precious."


    Louis bes cold. He says in a low voice, "John, don''t mess with her."


    "President Smith, you are not qualified to say this to me." John sneers, "Do you think your ns are


    wless? Maybe someone knows your tricks."


    "I have lied to her, but I haven''t hurt her, yet you drag her into the internal conflict of the Smith family!"


    His voice turns cold, "If I had known this earlier, I would have crippled your legs!"


    "What did you give her? Draw a circle and let her stay inside obediently?" Louis says, "She is smart


    and learns fast. You can''t hide anything from her."


    "I like to protect her so that she can be carefree and not think about anything." John looks at Lily, who


    is buying drinks, and his eyes are full of connivance. "Louis, I won''t give the woman I have nurtured to


    you."


    After a pause, John continues, "You probably already know that Richard has sold me all his stock of the


    Smith Group. He said that you broke one of his son''s hands and he wanted to the Smith Group to pay


    for it."


    "Ellison disappeared on the way to Paris."


    "I asked someone to do it." John admits generously and says in a gentle voice, "Because he has hurt


    my woman, I will make him crippled for the rest of his life."


    Louis calmly asks, "Are you dering war on me?"


    John smiles and says, "The war has already begun. As long as I am want, I can make the Smith Group


    go bankrupt."


    "Oh? Then I''m looking forward to it." Louis is not afraid, "But before that, you should still take care of


    your own private matters, such as ... your brother."


    John''s tone changes, "I will solve my problem!?"


    Louis sneers, "You have exposed your weakness. You will solve it? How ridiculous! Lily is from the


    Smith Group. If she is injured at your ce, you won''t be able to leave the country."


    With that, he cuts off the call.


    John bes upset. He sees Lily return with a cup of drink and quickly unlock her phone. He deletes


    the call record from Louis and puts the phone back.


    "Here." Lily pushes the watermelon juice to John. Sensing something in his expression, she says, "I


    might have gone too far just now. I''m sorry."


    John shakes his head and smiles, "I¡¯m not taking it serious."


    Lily wants to look at her phone, but John says that the scenery on the river is too beautiful. Spending


    time on the phone would be a waste. She thinks of her purpose of apanying John, so she puts her


    phone aside.


    As long as he''s happy.


    They enjoy the cool breeze and the scenery at night.


    Afterwards, John teases her about the past, "I still remember the first time I met you. You pushed a


    very big suitcase. You were looking left and right. It seemed like you couldn''t figure out the direction."


    "There are very few Chinese in University of Newcastle. I was surprised to see you with ck hair and


    ck eyes. I didn''t expect you to be so good at French."


    "At that time, I thought you were the receptionist sent by the school." His words evoke Lily''s deep


    recollection, "I didn''t expect that you were also a student. It was really a misunderstanding."


    She thought that John was the receptionist, so she asked him to take her to the girls'' dormitory. When


    she arrived, she remembered the habit of tipping and just handed him three dors.


    The person passing by looked at John and respectfully called him, "Mr. Colbert."

 Chapter 187: John, You Are a Bastard!

    Chapter 187: John, You Are a Bastard!


    With that three dors in hand, Lily didn''t know what to do.


    Afterwards, John resolved her awkwardness by saying that it was just a simple favor for her as a


    freshman. He took away the three dors in her hand before leaving.


    Because they were both from Research Institute of Trantion of University of Newcastle, they could


    always meet and became friends over time. Because they shared the same interests, she epted


    John''s confession of love one Christmas.


    They were close, and they had never quarreled. John had always spoiled her.


    "If I didn''t go that day..." Lily doesn''t want to think about what happened that day, so she turns to look at


    the sparkling river.


    John feels painful. He grabs Lily''s hand and whispers, "Darling, I will tell you everything one day."


    "There''s no need." Lily forcefully pulls back her hand and says with a faint smile, "The past is just a


    memory. It¡¯s good enough to just think about it asionally. My life is pretty good now."


    "Darling..."


    Lily corrects his words, "John, I have changed my name. Will you call me Lily in the future?"


    John feels very ufortable in his heart.


    He really wants to tell her everything and changes his image, but now is not the time, and he could not


    say it.


    --


    Lily quickly adjusts her mood.


    She knows why she and John havee to Hanchi. ording to the route given by the girl she met


    on the subway, she would take John to hang around in the next few days.


    First, they go to the museum, buy all sorts of rare things, and go to the opera house ... They visit two or


    three ces a day and keep walking along the road.


    On the fifth day, John says that he wants to visit Guanyin Mountain.


    Lily feels her legs go soft after she searches the mountain. "This mountain is too high. It will take four


    hours to go up, right??"


    John says, "It''s not hot either. It''s good to go and rx."


    Lily chuckles.


    It is also okay to go to the mountains to rx!


    They take the bus at 6:30 a.m. and arrived at the foot of Guanyin Mountain at 7:10 a.m. There are


    many stores selling incense products on both sides of the road.


    Before climbing, Lily doesn''t see many people and stillins about John. Why does he climb the


    mountain? It takes her two hours to climb up the hillside before she discovers a group of people.


    Everyone rests here to eat, and then climbs up.


    Lily drinks half a bottle of water. She asks John, "We have climbed a long way up. Do you have


    something to pray for?"


    "Yes." John looks at the small statue of Avalokite?vara far away. His voice is very low, "I want to pray


    for something very important."


    "Have you ever heard of a phrase that says, ''Everything depends on the person''? If it is useful to pray, I


    would have long been the richest woman on the Forbes Rankings!" Lilyughs.


    "Do you want to be on the Forbes list? I can help you." John looks at her. His blue eyes are deep,


    which easily makes people lost.


    Lily suddenly coughs.


    She is choked and coughs so intensively that some water shakes out of the bottle and dampens her


    clothes.


    John hands her a napkin.


    "Let''s continue climbing." Lily does not take the napkin, and she hurriedly stands up and leaves. Seeing


    her fleeing in a hurry, John is very disappointed.


    At noon, they finally climbed up the mountain.


    The crowded mountain resounds with the soothing Great Compassion Mantra. There is a faint


    fragrance of incense in the air.


    Lily isn''t really superstitious, but she still follows John and worships the little Buddha statues inside.


    Then shees out to worship the big ones, hoping that her family will be safe and sound.


    She has already finished her worship, and John is still kneeling on the cushion beside her. A bit of


    sunlight shines on his shoulder and his face. His cold and stern face looks exceptionally gentle at this


    moment.


    Lily is lost in thought.


    The man''s profile seems to ovep with the other profile in her mind.


    "You¡­" Lily is overly frightened and takes a few steps back. She looks at John again, but there is


    nothing, as if what she just thought is just an illusion.


    John is also shocked. He opens his eyes and looks at her, "What is the matter of you?"


    "No, I am fine." Lily forces a smile.


    Is it an illusion?


    They are not going anywhere today except Guanyin Mountain. When theye back, Lily is a little


    absent-minded. If John hasn''t pulled her, she would have crashed.


    "Lily!"


    Lily immediately regains her senses and looks at John nkly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you tired of being with me?" John asks, "You''ve been absent-minded today."


    "I was wondering where to have fun tomorrow?" Lily says hurriedly, "We have experienced all


    interesting ces in Hanchi, how about tomorrow..."


    "Let''s go skydiving tomorrow."


    "What?"


    On the sixth day, Lily, who is still dumbfounded, is pulled onto a private ne by John.


    Lily looks out of the window. It is misty and she can''t see anything. Her legs are a little soft and she


    says to John with a trembling voice, "I think the roller coaster is quite fun."


    "If you like it, we can go to the amusement park after parachuting." John puts all kinds of equipment on


    her body, and he is very calm, as if it isn''t a big deal to parachute.


    Lily is about to cry.


    She should have tried her best to conceal the parachute before boarding.


    This is a dangerous game!


    After John makes a gesture, the staff opens the cabin door and a bone-piercing cold wind blows


    towards her. Lily feels scared and tightly grabs John.


    "John!" Lily is scared, "I''ll wait for you on the ne."


    "Don''t you want to experience it?"


    "Not at all! I just want to live a good life."


    John chuckles as he gently straightens her body and whispers in her ear, "Don''t be afraid. If we are tied


    together, you will be fine."


    John pushes her down bit by bit.


    "No, no, no! I don''t want to experience it!" Lily wants to grab the cabin door, but before her finger


    reaches the door, she is held by John, and then she loses herself to gravity.


    "Mom, save me!" The intense weightlessness makes Lily scream. She grabs John''s hand and doesn''t


    even dare to open her eyes.


    She is going to die!


    What should she do? She just has some money, but she still hasn''t moved in after buying a house. She


    doesn''t want to die!


    "Lily, open your eyes and take a look." John''s calm and gentle voice rings out in her ears.


    "John, you are a bastard!"


    "Open your eyes and take a look. The scenery is very beautiful." John smiles in her ear, "I will protect


    you?"


    "NO!"


    "Then I''ll untie the tape and let you fly by yourself!"


    "NO! I open my eyes now," Lily says loudly.


    She doesn''t have a parachute on her, so if she is really thrown away by John, she will fall from such a


    high distance and die.


    Lily clutches John''s hand tightly and slowly opens her eyes.


    They are flying down by the wind, and what appears in her eyes is golden yellow. It is so beautiful that


    it looks like an oil painting. She wishes she could have a pen and add a few more strokes to it.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is dumbfounded and mutters, "It''s so beautiful. No wonder there are so many people ying this


    kind of project. It turns out that some of the scenery is really worth taking a risk."

 Chapter 188: Heart-Shaped Stones in the Sea of Stray Birds

    Chapter 188: Heart-Shaped Stones in the Sea of Stray Birds


    John secretly kisses her on the cheek.


    In his opinion, no matter how beautiful the scenery is, it is not worth one thousandth of Lily''s beauty.


    When the watch on his wrist drips, John opens the parachute. Their body shakes. John controls the


    direction of the parachute and they fly towards the golden wheat field.


    When theynd on the path beside the wheat field, Lily feels a little sorry, "It is too fast."


    "Do you want to experience it again?"


    "No!" Lily keeps retreating; she doesn''t want to scream in embarrassment anymore.


    Lily likes this golden wheat field. She takes a few photos and just as she is about to leave with John, a


    few drops of rain fall on her face. Then, it rains heavily.


    John takes off his coat and puts it over Lily''s head. They run wildly, looking for a ce to hide from the


    rain.


    The rain is too heavy, and the coat doesn''t work. They are thoroughly drenched. After finding the eaves


    to hide from the rain, they look at each other and couldn''t help butugh loudly.


    Lily points at his sses and says gloatingly, "You can''t see clearly, can you?"


    "Yes." John takes off his sses and wipes them with the corner of his clothes.


    Without his sses, the man''s facial features look gentle. He looks like a young man who has just


    graduated from university.


    Lily sighs emotionally, "No wonder so many girls like you. You are so handsome. If I look like this, I will


    definitely walk arrogantly on the streets."


    "Then do you like my face?"


    "Why is it still raining?" Lily quickly turns around and mutters to herself, as if she hasn''t heard his


    words.


    John purses his lips fiercely.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the rain finally stops. They go to the roadside to take a taxi back.


    Nobody says anything.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    John asks the driver to stop at the shopping street. He wants to take Lily to change her wet clothes


    first. When he is about to enter the shop, his phone rings. He asks Lily to go in and picks up the phone


    in the corner.


    Lily feels ufortable wearing wet clothes. Shees into the shop and picks two clothes casually.


    Just as she is about to enter the fitting room, a shopping guidees over and takes away the clothes


    in her hand.


    "Miss, our brand is famous and our prices are high." Seeing Lily''s appearance, the shopkeeper''s eyes


    are filled with disdain and contempt, "You can go and take a look elsewhere."


    Lily frowns, "I just want to buy clothes."


    The shopping guide bes impatient. "I told you, you can''t afford our clothes! The things in this


    shopping street are expensive. You can take a look at the neighboring street. The clothes there are


    cheap."


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    "No." The shop assistant faked a smile, "It''s just that our price is too expensive for you."


    Lily looks at the shopping guide with a frosty face.


    This is the first time she meets such a shopping guide, who is arrogant and looks down on her.


    "What''s the matter?" Johnes in after finishing the call. Seeing that Lily is still standing, he says,


    "It''s easy to have a cold if you wear wet clothes for a long time. Choose whatever you want and put


    them on."


    "Sir, are you two together?"


    When the shop assistant sees the brand of John''s shirt, his expression instantly changes. He turns


    around and asks Lily seductively, "Miss, what style do you like??"


    Lily sneers, "Didn''t you just say that your clothes don''t suit me?"


    "I am sorry..." The shopping guide is sweating profusely.


    John frowns and asks Lily, "Did she make trouble for you?"


    Lily says, "I came in to choose the clothes. She came over and took the clothes from me. She said that


    the clothes in his store were expensive and I couldn''t afford them. She suggested that I go to the next


    street to shop."


    John sneers, "What a bad shopping guide! Call your manager over."


    Hearing John''s word, the shopping guide bes panicked and desperately apologizes to Lily, "I''m


    sorry Miss, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that!"


    "My girlfriend doesn''t need your apology. Shut up." John doesn''t show any mercy and asks another


    shopping guide to call the manager over. Thetter quickly goes to make a phone call.


    In just a few minutes, a blonde beauty enters the shop. The color of her uniform is deeper than the


    shop assistants¡¯, and she has a very good temperament.


    After the blonde beauty knows what has happened, she bows and apologizes to Lily and John with a


    good attitude. She also promises Lily a lifetime VIP and 10% off of any merchandise.


    Considering the manager''s sincere attitude and the discount, Lily wants to forgive the shopping guide.


    John does not think so. He says to the manager, "I do not need money, nor do I care about the VIP you


    gave me. Instead, her words hurt my girlfriend and made me unhappy?"


    "Sir, how can I get your forgiveness?"


    "Fire her."


    The shopping guide desperately apologizes and kneels down, but John remains indifferent.


    The manager has to fire the shopping guide on the spot, and John''s expression turns better. He pulls


    Lily out and crosses the road into VALENTINO.


    The shopping guides here are much better. As soon as they enter, two shop assistantse over in no


    time to ask if they want help. They speak in a rather satisfying tone.


    John points at Lily and says, "Take out all the new clothes and formal dresses of the season and let her


    choose."


    Lily looks back at him and says, "Why should I pick the dress?"


    John does not reply and only retreats to the side. Seven or eight shopping guides surround Lily, and


    Lily is dazzled by all kinds of clothes in their hands.


    After finishing her selection of clothes, Lily tries on two more dresses.


    When shees out, John has already paid for the clothes, including the dress. A shopping guide with


    smile is holding his card.


    Lily looks at the total on theputer and says, "I will give you money when we are back."


    "You can consider it as my gift to you."


    "No." Lily''s attitude is very firm; she doesn''t want to owe him, "If you don''t agree, I wouldn¡¯t take the


    clothes."


    In the end, John says helplessly, "Alright."


    Lily is tired of western food these days. After leaving the shopping street, she sees that there is a big


    stall in the night market beside her. She drags John over and says, "After having kebabs, I''ll take you to


    eat western food."


    "It''s fine. It''s good to eat this asionally." John asks the boss to bring over the menu.


    Lily is stunned, "Can you have kebabs?"


    "I want to try it." John smiled, "As long as I''m with you, many foods should be delicious."


    "..."


    Lily sees that he doesn''t mind this kind of ce and orders a lot.


    Not long after, there are also a few people sitting at the table next to them.


    They order and chat, and one of the couples seems to have just returned from Sea of Stray Birds.


    "You guys haven''t found it all day?" The girl friend sighs. "There are no heart-shaped stones."


    "No. Someone has found it before!" The girl retorts, "I still have to find it tomorrow!"


    Lily clearly listens to their conversation.


    It turns out that because of the waves, there are many beautiful rocks on the shore. There is a legend


    in Hanchi that if lovers found heart-shaped stones in Sea of Stray Birds, they would be together for the


    rest of their lives.


    Lily agrees with the girl''s friend. She says to John, "There can''t be a natural heart-shaped stone. They


    are too funny. They actually have looked for it at the seaside for a day."


    "Because they believe in its existence."


    Lily disagrees, "Even if it exists, I wouldn''t spend so much time looking for a stone."


    John wants to say something, but he only nces at her.

 Chapter 189: Remember Me

    Chapter 189: Remember Me


    Late at night--


    The bright moonlight falls on Sea of Stray Birds. Giant waves sweep through the rocks beside the


    beach, making them even more sparkling and translucent. A young man holds a shlight and walks


    barefoot on the edge of the beach.


    The shlight sweeps across the stones. The man looks carefully and doesn''t let go of each stone. The


    waves from time to time drown his feet.


    Countless rocks are washed into various shapes by the waves.


    Not the one he wants.


    The man bends down and keeps scanning with his shlight for three hours. The cold wind blows the


    corner of his shirt flying. Not long after, he begins to cough violently.


    "Young Master!" Victor quietly appears from the darkness. He grabs John''s hand and says, "Go back.


    I''ll help you find what you''re looking for."


    "No, I must find it myself." John shakes off his hand and continues searching.


    "You are weak... Why do you need to find such an unrealistic thing? Miss Lily is not worthy of you at


    all." Victor frowns and follows him. He is worrying about John.


    John turns around and ps him fiercely. He is vexed. "There is no ce for you to say that about her!


    Even if the existence of the heart-shaped stone is just an illusionary legend, so what?"


    "I must find that heart-shaped stone to prove that Lily and I will never part. I will hold her hand and tell


    her that I love her and I want to marry her. I will not be afraid of anyone or anything."


    "Young Master..."


    "Fuck off!"


    John ignores Victor and continues to search for stones.


    Victor sighs and silently retreats to the side.


    At 5:30 in the morning, when day slightly breaks, John, who has been searching the beach for seven


    hours, finally sees a light pink stone amidst the rocks.


    The man carefully picks up the stone and looks in the direction of the light.


    The light pink stone is heart-shaped. It is transparent, but pink, like a human heart with love and


    madness.


    John smiles.


    He has finally found the heart-shaped stone that indicates eternal love.


    --


    Lilyes out of the bedroom after washing up. She sees John already brewing coffee at the bar. He


    is in white shirt and ck trousers, and wears a pair of sses. He looks elegant and refined.


    She yawns and sayszily, "You are up so early?"


    "Yes."


    Although he hasn''t slept all night, he is still in high spirits, and because he finds what he wants, he


    smiles faintly.


    John can not only brew fragrant coffee, but also pull flowers. He is like a magician, quickly passes a


    cup of coffee with a camellia to Lily.


    Lily takes a sip and praises him.


    John seems to be in a good mood, she supports her chin with her hand and asks curiously, "Why are


    you so happy?"


    "Because we are going to a ce I like today," John says.


    Where he likes?


    The car leaves to the suburbs. Soon after, it arrives at an ancient manor.


    Lily opens the car door and gets off. Looking at it, it is full of pure white camellias. The fragrance is so


    intoxicating that she is shocked, "Why are there camellias this season?"


    And all the camellias are white.


    "As long as someone spends time to take care of them, there will always be camellias in winter," John


    smiles.


    He holds Lily''s hand and walks into the camellia garden. Lily resists him but fails.


    Well, as he likes.


    Today is thest day. As long as night passes, she could leave.


    "John, why do you like camellias so much?" Lily couldn''t help but ask, other than the green rose he


    gave her that day on Ivy Road; she has never seen him take any other flowers.


    "Because my mother likes it."


    Feeling that her hand is stiffened, John looks at Lily and smiles, "It seems that when we were together,


    I didn''t tell you about my mother, did I?"


    Lily nods.


    Indeed not. She only knows that he is a hybrid and that his mother is an ethnic Chinese.


    John says gently, "My mother is gentle and kind, but I don''t remember her appearance. There are only


    eighteen letters she left me."


    "Every year on my birthday, I open one letter. When I read the letter, her gentle word makes me feel


    that she is still by my side. Mother told me to be strong and never give up no matter what kind of blow I


    encounter. Life will not be as good as it seems."


    "Mother said that the love represented by roses is too much to bear, and camellias represent implicit


    love, she wants her love to someone is pure."


    Through John''s words, Lily can imagine how gentle, strong, and intelligent his mother should be.


    Lily asks, "Then will shee back?"


    "She''s dead."


    Lily is stunned, and then whispers, "I''m sorry..."


    "There''s no need to say sorry." John touches her hair. It is very soft, making him sentimental. "She left


    before I was a month old. When I miss her, I''ll just read those letters."


    Lily stealthily takes two steps back.


    John looks at his empty palm and is disappointed for a few seconds. Then, he says, "Follow me for a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    walk."


    "Alright."


    They slowly walk side by side in the flower bed.


    From John''s words, Lily knows that he came to Hanchi a few months ago to buy the manor, and hire a


    few servants and gardeners to take care of it.


    Because his mother was also from Country Z, he wants to move his mother''s ashes here so that she


    could return to her own country, but his father says that he would be buried with his mother after his


    death and disagrees with him.


    Afterwards, they enter the room.


    The furnishings in the room are simple and give them a warm feeling.


    "I want to live in here, cook with someone I like and bask in the sun. When it rains, I can run with her in


    the rain. I want her to live as a child and rely on me," John says.


    Lily thought of the Krislier family behind him, her red lips purses tightly.


    People born in such arge family, especially the sessor, have to do many things. And their life


    could not be decided by themselves.


    He enjoys a leisurely life, but he couldn''t live free.


    "Follow me."


    John pulls Lily to the courtyard. The sun shines on them and it is warm.


    He looks up with closed eyes and enjoys the sunshine. His tone is gentle, "Every time I stand in the


    sunshine and feel the scorching heat, I always think that this world is too wonderful. There are


    sunshine and people I miss."


    "John, are you...?" Lily frowns.


    Today, John is talkative. Some of his words make her feel that something is wrong.


    Is it because of thest day?


    John suddenly turns around and stretches out his hand to pull her into his arms, as if he is using all his


    strength to hug her.


    Lily is hugged tightly by him, almost unable to breathe.


    "Darling, whether the memories I gave you are painful or beautiful, I hope you will remember them."


    The man is so close to her ear and whispers, "You must remember me."

 Chapter 190: No One Is Allowed to Pursue His Woman!

    Chapter 190: No One Is Allowed to Pursue His Woman!


    "John, let go." Lily pushes him hard, "I''m almost out of breath."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long time, John let her go. Lily immediately retreats and looks at him vigntly.


    John is very disappointed by the woman''s precautions, but this also proves that the harm he has


    caused to her is remembered by her forever. She could not forget him, so he smiles contentedly.


    John says, "Be obedient and break off with Louis as soon as possible. He is not a good person. You


    can tell me what you want, even if you want to start your ownpany, I can help you."


    "You guys are the same. None of you are kind." Lily says with a cold face.


    It has clearly been a few years since they break up, yet John inexplicably appears again, and makes


    such a show to gain sympathy.


    "You don''t understand." John wants to say something, but he gives up, "You still want to help him?"


    "I owe him."


    John stares at Lily''s face. After a long while, heughs, "Louis is so smart, he should have known how


    important a woman''s pity and sympathy are."


    Lily frowns, she doesn''t understand, "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing."


    She can do whatever she likes. In any case, the Smith Group will go bankrupt before long. Sooner or


    No person is allowed to pursue his woman!


    After they return to the hotel from the manor, John locks himself up in his bedroom as if he is going to


    take care of something. Lily also goes back to her bedroom.


    She unlocks her phone and there are countless unread messages on WeChat.


    Most messages are from Chloe Lee.


    Ever since Chloe has be Coffey''s girlfriend, she has shamelessly applied to be on Lily''s WeChat


    list. She greets Lily every day. asionally, she would ask people to send delicious food to Lily. She


    tries her best to please Lily.


    Lily slowly epts her.


    Anyway, Daisy has already epted Chloe, so she couldn''t separate Chloe and Coffey.


    Today, for the first time, Lily replies to Chloe and recognizes her as his sister-inw.


    Before she closes the chat interface, Chloe''s messages bombard her phone frantically.


    Chloe says, "Lily, finally, you have replied!"


    Chloe says, "Something big happened! When you were on a business trip, that shameless Miss Ste


    took the opportunity to hook up with President Smith. They go to the airport today and are going on


    their honeymoon!"


    Chloe says, "President Smith has turned off his phone. Lily, don''t worry. I''ve asked people to follow


    them. I won''t let them take action!"


    The news continues to appear.


    Lily doesn''t know whether tough or cry at first, but when she sees the words "honeymoon", she has


    an indescribable emotion.


    Aren¡¯t they engaged for business? Why they go on a honeymoon?


    Lily is very disappointed.


    She doesn''t know when she would think of Louis from time to time. She would think of stupid and brave


    Louis, who would always show up and protect her.


    Perhaps Louis is not good enough. He is cold and somewhat impersonal, but she also sees his


    gentleness. He values kinship but would not take sides blindly, and would protect his own people from


    being bullied.


    He teaches her to quickly be a qualified leader, and the things he taught her are very precious.


    However, it doesn''t seem that she would be his lover.


    Lily is originally in a bad mood. When she browses her WeChat Moments, she sees the pictures of


    Jessie and Leigh Lewis and the lunch cooked by Coffey for Chloe.


    She is even angrier when she sees these, so she ignores their WeChat Moments.


    At half past six in the evening, John knocks on Lily''s door. He wears a ck gown and is very well-


    behaved.


    "Put on your formal dress. We''re going out."


    Lily puts on a ck halter dress she bought in the shop and wants to ask him where they are going.


    After all, she has to get her hair done for a grand asion.


    She doesn''t expect that John directly invites the styling team over.


    Seven or eight people circle around Lily. In one hour, Lily has been transformed into a celebrity who is


    to join the upper ss.


    Lily looks at herself in the mirror and suddenly understands why celebrities want their own styling team.


    What a beauty!


    Even when John sees her, he is shocked by her beauty.


    On the way to the hotel by car, John briefly exins to Lily that they are going to attend a charity dinner


    hosted by a wealthy man from Hanchi tonight. Many celebrities will attend it, and it will be a lively


    asion.


    Lily nods and asks, "Can we casually walk around?"


    "Yes. After all, it''s thest day." John leans over and pins the strands of hair next to her ears. The


    breath sprinkles on her cheeks is very warm. "I hope to leave behind some good memories," he says.


    "Just say it, don''t close to me..." Lily leans back. She isn''t used to his approach and coughs to cover up


    her embarrassment. "Don''t forget your promise."


    The joy in John''s eyes slowly fades away.


    He says OK.


    Twenty minutester, the car stops in front of a hotel called Carlton Hotel.


    Below the stairs is a bright, velvety red carpet. The two sides of the red carpet are packed with


    reporters. They are constantly shooting at the people who steps onto the red carpet. The lights are


    dazzling.


    Lily has long adapted to these cameras after experiencing many things. She walks on the red carpet


    with John and directly goes to the banquet hall on the third floor.


    "Mr. Dawn."


    As soon as they step into the golden banquet hall, someone at his age of 45 immediately greets them


    with a smile.


    John nodded slightly, "Mr. Francis Nathan."


    He puts his hand on Lily''s waist and introduces her to Francis, "This is my girlfriend, Lily?"


    "She is indeed very beautiful!" Francis extends his hand.


    Seeing this, Lily hurriedly smiles and stretches out her hand, to shake hands with Francis, but she is


    secretly shocked.


    She knows Francis, and he often appears in military magazines. He is quite famous. She doesn''t


    expect that John has only been in Country Z for a few months, and even knows such a person.


    Next, there is always someone walking up to greet John.


    John smiles and introduces Lily to them. Those people are also polite to Lily. Some of them seem to


    know her.


    "Miss Lily seems to be the acting president of the Smith Group, right??"


    "Yes."


    The womanughs, "Since you are Mr. Dawn''s girlfriend, why do you help others instead? It''s easy to


    misunderstand your rtionship with President Smith."


    The woman has a sharp tongue.


    Lily is embarrassed for a moment and doesn''t know what to say.


    John smiles warmly at the woman, "My girlfriend is studious. She sees that the Smith Group is so big,


    so it must have its merits. She wants to learn from it, and the Smith Group really cherishes those who


    like to learn."


    The woman nods. "Is that so? But the Smith Group is on the verge of bankruptcy. Why is Miss Lily still


    there?"


    This time, Lily can''t help but retort her.


    "the Smith Group isn''t bankrupt now, OK? Don''t worry, even if the Smith Group develops well, we won''t


    cooperate with you."


    The woman''s expression changes.


    Lily''s voice bes colder and colder, "The man beside me will not cooperate with you."


    John only smiles and says, "Whatever you say is right."

 Chapter 191: Dont Say Sorry, Its Not Your Fault

    Chapter 191: Don''t Say Sorry, It''s Not Your Fault


    After the woman leaves in anger, John brings a ss of champagne to Lily and says, "You''re too


    impulsive. If you can''t endure it when you''re doing business, you will fail. Doesn''t Louis teach you


    that?"


    Lily takes the champagne and snorts, "I just don''t like the way she looks."


    "I think I went too far just now." She gets a little regretful when she rethinks about it, "Is she important?


    Will she affect your business? Why didn''t you stop me?"


    Three hard questions smash towards John.


    John smiles lightly and says indifferently, "It''s her honor to talk to us. With me here, you can say or do


    whatever you want. I''ll support you."


    Lily feels a little flushed. She drinks a mouthful of champagne and looks away.


    There are many of John''s acquaintances, each of whomes up to greet him. Smiling all the time,


    Lily feels her face stiffen. When she finally sits down and catches her breath, the auction begins.


    There are more than 30 items donated by the upper-ss or celebrities. No matter at what prices the


    items are auctioned, the money will be used to build rural schools, medical vehicles, and so on.


    For the sake of their own fame, some people would pay a lot for an item, heating the whole auction up.


    "The next item is the yellow diamond ne donated by Mr. Addison Baird."


    The emcee opens the box, in which lies a yellow diamond ne on top of the high-grade velvet,


    dazzling and attractive.


    Many women cry out in amazement at the scene.


    Lily looks at the ne and understands their feelings.


    Yellow diamonds aremon, but the purity of this yellow diamond on this ne is extremely high,


    and the grain is veryrge. It will show great luxury on a banquet or something else.


    Seeing her staring at the ne, John asks, "Do you like it?"


    "I''m not interested in jewelry." Lily says that she thinks it is good-looking, but she isn''t very interested.


    "Moreover, with such arge yellow diamond, the starting bid must be very high."


    At this time, the emcee says, "The starting price of this Passionate is 30 million yuan!"


    Lily almost spits out the champagne in surprise. She wipes her mouth with a tissue. "I feel that this


    charity dinner is no different from the ordinary auction. It''s all about making money."


    Just after she speaks, John raises his hand. His voice is calm and prating. "50 million!"


    Lily immediately stares at him, "Are you crazy?"


    "Just 50 million," John smiles.


    "I have said I don''t want it!"


    "I''m not forcing you to take it. If you don''t want it, just smash it into pieces, so that I won''t feel


    ufortable seeing others wearing it."


    "..."


    A deep male voicees from the right, "60 million."


    The familiar voice stiffens Lily, and John frowns.


    After a few seconds, Lily looks to the right.


    Her gaze pierces through the crowd and she sees the man shrouded in the spotlight with his cold


    features and scarlet lips, sitting quietly in a wheelchair, his legs covered with a thin nket.


    Why is he here?


    Lily sees that there are many people sitting around Louis, as if they are discussing about his behavior.


    She subconsciously wants to get up and go over, but she sees a slender figure sitting beside Louis,


    very close to him, as if she is talking to him.


    It is Ste.


    Lily sits back down, suppressing the difort in her mind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    John sees all of her subtle movements. When he calls out again, his voice is cold and deep, "70


    million."


    Louis continues, "80 million."


    "This is too boring." John nces at Louis and smiles, "One hundred million."


    The emcee''s hands are trembling.


    It is just a charity dinner where a ne is sold for such a high price!


    "Mr. Dawn has offered 100 million yuan. May I ask if Mr. Smith is still bidding?" The emcee looks at


    Louis.


    "No," Louis says.


    "Passionate has been sold for 100 million yuan! Congrattions, Mr. Dawn!"


    There aren''t so manyplicated procedures at the charity dinner, so the ne is quickly delivered


    to John.


    "Let me help you put it on." John opens the ne button.


    Lily shakes her head, "John, I really don''t like it. You can keep it."


    "So do you like to smash it?"


    Seeing that he isn''t joking, Lily knows if she refuses again, he will really have someone bring a


    hammer.


    She gives in and turns around.


    John takes off the ne around her neck and casually throws it like trash. He smiles and gently


    puts on the yellow diamond ne.


    She deserves the best.


    Two and a half hourster, the items are all sold. The lights be very stylish, and there is music on


    the field.


    So it is dancing time.


    John pulls Lily into the central zone and ces his hand on her waist. He stares at her almost greedily


    as if he can''t get tired of watching her. The two of them slowly sway and dance to the music.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Lily can''t stand his zing gaze, "Dance."


    "Will you remember tonight?"


    Lily does not say anything.


    John chuckles and says, "I will. I will remember these seven days, every minute we spent together and


    those ces we went to, which I''ll draw down."


    "Darling." He leans against her forehead and says in a humble tone, "Can you forgive me?"


    Lily''s body stiffens when she thinks of those things.


    "I''m sorry."


    The harm he has done is too great. She has strived to forget it for so long, but she fails.


    "Don''t say sorry. It''s not your fault," John says.


    He isn''t in a hurry. He has time, definitely. When he asks again, he will be forgiven by her.


    The pain in John''s heart chokes him.


    Lily notices that his arms are trembling and asks, "What''s wrong? Are you unwell?"


    John shakes his head, "I remember that something has not been taken care of."


    He pulls Lily out, takes off the camellia from his gown, and carefully puts it in her hand, "I have to go


    first. Wait here, and someone wille to pick you up."


    "John!"


    Lily sees him walking very fast and stumbles to catch up with him. When she gets downstairs, she sees


    John bend down and get into a car, which quickly drives away.


    A strange feeling surges through her heart.


    It is as if they will never see each other after this separation.


    When Lily is about to return to the hotel, she meets Louis, and Ste does not apany him.


    "Lily, why don''t you tell me?" Louis pushes the wheelchair over with a gloomy expression, "Do you think


    John can turn the world upside down by taking those shares of the Smith Group?"


    So he has known.


    Lily purses her lips and pretends to be rxed, "It''s no big deal. I''m one of his friends. It''s good to go


    out with him for fun and get the shares back."


    "I don''t need you to ask for the Smith Group''s shares in this way!" Louis said seriously, "You''d better


    not get involved with him. If something happens, no one will protect you."


    "If I don''t do anything, am I waiting for the Smith Group''s bankruptcy? Do you think I want to do this


    shitty job? I''m tired of it!" Lily is also enraged by his lecture.


    Just because he saved her from a lethal blow and lost both his legs, she has always felt guilty. She


    always hopes that he is fine, and the Smith Group is fine.


    If she had known that guilt would be so tiring, she would rather Louis did not protect her!

 Chapter 192: Different Meanings

    Chapter 192: Different Meanings


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and says, "Alright. I''ll send you back."


    "No, thanks!" Thinking of the annoying scene in the banquet hall, Lily''s tone gets a little sour. "I hope


    you and Miss Ste have a pleasant honeymoon."


    "What honeymoon?" Louis nces at her with a strange expression. "I can''t move freely. I just ask her


    to send me to Hanchi. What are you thinking?"


    What?


    It is Lily''s turn to be embarrassed.


    It turns out that he just needs someone to apany him because of his inconvenience.


    She won''t think so much without Chloe''s words!


    Lily says unnaturally, "You are engaged, so ... then why are you here?"


    Louis ces his hands on his legs and stares at her with a faint smile, "What else can I do? Someone


    did something stupid without telling me. I am afraid that something would happen to her, so Ie


    over."


    "What I did isn''t stupid!" Lily retorts. She doesn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he goes down the


    stairs and gets on the business car parked at the door.


    Louis is still on the stairs, "Aren''t you going to help me?"


    "Move by yourself!"


    Louis looks at her, expressionless.


    After Lily finishes speaking, she remembers that this man is sitting in a wheelchair. It is impossible for


    him to move by himself. She suppresses herughter and gets out of the car to help him.


    Looking at his physique, Lily is eager to try, "How about I carry you?"


    Sitting in a wheelchair all this time, he doesn''t seem to have gained any weight.


    "I still need self-esteem." Louis grabs the armrest tightly, afraid that she would touch him. His voice is


    cold, "Lily, if you dare to do that, you''re toast."


    Lily purses her lips.


    After trying for a while, she gets Louis into the business car and tells the driver the address of Bulgari


    Hotel. The diamond on her neck is too cumbersome and she wants to take it off.


    She doesn''t expect the button to be so tedious and she can''t undo it for a long time.


    Lily can only ask for Louis'' help, "President Smith, help please. I can''t make it."


    This this yellow diamond ne is really annoying to Louis. When he unties it, his face is cold. "John


    is so prodigal that he spends so much money on this ne."


    "It''s not that he is prodigal. You two are crazy!" Lily says, "This ne is worth 50 million yuan at


    most. But you insist on bidding. It would be great if half of the money can go to those who need it."


    One hundred million!


    Lily is still pining for it. She can use the money to buy a very good vi, or to keep cats and dogs, which


    is really pleasant, but John buys a ne and tells her to smash it if she doesn''t like it.


    Money is probably just paper for the rich second generation.


    Louis squints fiercely and pinches the back of her neck. Lily covers her neck and immediately turns


    around to stare at him, "Why do you pinch me?"


    "I didn''t pay attention when I untied the ne." He hands her the yellow diamond ne and


    casually asks, "Don''t you like your previous ne? Why don''t you wear it anymore?"


    "It was taken off by John earlier." Lily says. She thinks that John has put it in her bag, but she can''t find


    it everywhere. "Why is it missing?"


    Louis remembers what he saw John throw something away. It is probably the ne.


    "Let it be," he says.


    "Are you crazy?" Lily goes mad. "It''s at least a custom-made version of Van Cleef & Arpels. Isn''t it


    money? I''ll get insane sooner orter if I''m with you guys!"


    Lily asks the driver to drive back to the hotel.


    Seeing that she is burning with anxiety, Louis inexplicably rxes. He soothes his brow and says, "Do


    you like it very much?"


    "I''m pining for the money!"


    When the car returns to the hotel, Lily hurriedly gets off the car and goes to the banquet hall. There are


    no guests in the hall, and seven or eight cleaners are cleaning up.


    Damn!


    Lily knows that she can''t find it, so she asks the manager on duty to exin the situation and check the


    surveince.


    Surveince shows that when a cleaner is cleaning up the rubbish, the ne is shoveled up and


    thrown into arge garbage bag, which is dragged out by another cleaner.


    When Lily follows the manager to the chamber, the garbage in the trash can is towed away.


    At this time, Louis, who has been waiting for her for a long time,es over.


    "It''s already been dragged to the dump. Forget it." Louis says that knowing that she cherishes the thing


    he had given her, he is no longer angry. "I''ll have them make another one."


    Lily shakes her head, "The meaning is different."


    She asks the driver to drive Louis back to the hotel first, and then she goes to the dump with the


    manager on duty.


    Unexpectedly, her unintentional words cause aplicated emotion in Louis'' heart. Instead of


    returning, he has the driver follow behind them.


    Before they reaches the dump, the smell of decay floating in the air is really disgusting.


    There are too many ck bags in the garbage dump. After putting on their masks, they get out of the


    car and split up the search. Lily is lucky and just happens to get where thetest garbage was.


    Lily breaks the garbage bag and rummages through countless rubbish. The pungent smell goes


    through the mask. She does not expect that the first time she is here is to find a ne.


    Of course the meaning is different.


    It is given to her by Louis before the ident. Without the support of that ne, she would not dare


    to take the position of president of the Smith Group.


    "I found it!"


    Lily picks up the ne from the cream of the cake. Although it is dirty, the diamond is still shining


    under the light.


    Louis is more than ten meters away from her.


    He has a slight hygiene habit and his frowning brows can even kill flies. But when he sees Lily''s smile


    when she is staring at the diamond that she had lost and regained, he can endure it all.


    Although the diamond is found, it is too dirty. After washing it with water, Lily picks it up with paper and


    takes a taxi with Louis back to theBulgari Hotel.


    Lily goes to the front desk and books him a suite.


    Louis casually asks, "Which room do you live in?"


    "Presidential suite."


    "Then there''s no need to book another one. I''ll move in as well." Louis says, "It''s just one night."


    "Not good. That''s for John." In order to make John happier these seven days, she endures the pain of


    ordering a presidential set at a high price. If she moves out, it would be too wasteful.


    "There are so many rooms. Can he live in all of them?" Louis doesn''t care and even deliberately shows


    his legs. "Besides, I can''t move freely. Do you want me to live by myself?"


    "Then you can call Miss Ste..."


    Louis interrupts her, his tone very unhappy. "Miss Ste said that she is not free!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "..."


    Alright.


    Lily tells the receptionist that there is no need to book, puts away the card and takes Louis away.


    Just as they are about to leave, gossipse from the front desk.


    "Wow, this youngdy is so amazing. Why are all her men so handsome? What kind of skills did she


    use?"


    "Even if the man is in a wheelchair, she can do it. She is really indiscriminate!"


    "If I had such a handsome boyfriend, I wouldn''t mind sitting in a wheelchair. I can move by myself, and


    he can rx!"


    Damn!


    The conversation between the two receptionists is too erotic. Lily can''t endure it anymore and rushes


    back angrily and bangs the counter with her wallet. The two receptionists are so shocked that they


    stare nkly at her.

 Chapter 193: Youre Such a Heartless Woman

    Chapter 193: You''re Such a Heartless Woman


    Lily smiles faintly, "Ladies, may I remind you that you should at least start your gossip when I get into


    the elevator? Are you afraid I wouldn''t hear it?"


    One receptionist stutters, "I...I''m sorry."


    "I remember your staff numbers!" Lily nces at their badges and leaves with a cold snort.


    After she goes up, sheins!


    After returning to the presidential suite, Lily leaves Louis alone and immediately washes the ne


    with various cleaning solutions. She didn''t put it on until there is no odor. The yellow diamond ne


    is carefully packed.


    When she is free, she has to return the ne to John.


    Louis knocks on the door and nces at the ne on her neck before asking, "Which room should I


    sleep in?"


    "Take your pick!" Lily says, "Anyway, it''s thest day. You can change rooms in an hour."


    "I don''t like sleeping in other people''s room."


    Lily realizes that he is afraid of living in John''s room, and finds it funny, "You just need to open one


    room after another. There must be something in the room that belongs to him."


    As she speaks, she opens the door of John''s room.


    However, the room is clean. Not only is there no coat on the clothes rack, there is nothing on the desk.


    It seems that no one has ever lived in it. She is stunned. "What..."


    John lives in this room. Why does everything disappear?


    Isn''t heing back?


    Louis says indifferently, "Didn''t you decide on seven days? It''s not surprising that he left."


    "How do you know?" Lily looks back at him.


    Louis shouldn''t know that the seven-day agreement because it is made between her and John


    privately.


    "I called you earlier, and he answered." Louis says, "He told me that you guys were going to hang


    around at Hanchi for seven days. I understand your character, so I guess I¡¯m here because I know you


    want to take back the shares of the Smith Group."


    Lily immediately checks her phone, but she can''t find the phone record with Louis that day. It''s


    estimated that John has deleted it.


    "Why did he leave?" Lily frowns and says, "He hasn''t given me the shares of the Smith Group yet."


    "It''s alright. It can''t harm the Smith Group."


    Lily shakes her head and says, "No. John will keep his words. If he says that he will give me, he really


    will. He must have left because of an urgent matter."


    Louis'' eyes sink. "You know him so well. Why are you hurt by him?"


    Lily purses her lips.


    Yeah, she doesn''t really understand John.


    "I''m going to sleep." Louis leaves with his words coldly and goes directly into the next room.


    Lily sighs and wants to go back to her room, but she hears a deep sound.


    It is from Louis'' room.


    She immediately knocks on the door and says, "Uncle Smith, are you alright?"


    "It''s fine."


    The man speaks with endurance, clearly. Lily thinks that he has just entered the room for a while, so he


    should not have taken a bath. She opens the door and goes in. His wheelchair has flipped over, and he


    falls to the ground.


    It''s pretty miserable.


    Lily hurries over to help him. This is the first time she sees Louis fall, "Why did you fall?"


    "How should I know?" The man''s tone is really cold.


    Seeing that he seems to want to go to the bathroom, Lily says, "The bathroom here is different from


    yours. Shall I get a waiter to help you?"


    "No!"


    "Alright, it''s up to you." Lily rolls her eyes and says unhappily, "Then I''ll push you over. You can handle


    the rest by yourself. If you really can''t move, just call me."


    What a proud man!


    She helps Louis to sit in the wheelchair. The arms she is holding are very strong, but seeing that Louis


    doesn''t seem to be heavy, her previous thoughts reappear.


    Li moves to Louis'' back and says with a smile, "President Smith, let me carry you over to save time."


    Louis'' expression changes.


    Before he can stop her, Lily tries to lift him up, but she does not expect him to be so heavy. She sways


    left and right, and just as she picks him up, they fall out.


    Both of them fall on the carpet.


    "You''re too heavy!" Lily struggles to get up, her hands aching and she pounces back, her head


    knocking on Louis'' chest.


    Louis'' eyebrows twitch fiercely. "Did I say I''m light?"


    "You don''t seem to be heavy..." Lily mutters, and when she sees his sturdy chest poking out of his torn


    clothes, she silently swallows her words, "The damn clothes!"


    This is awkward.


    Lily feels a little cramped and can''t use any strength. She looks up at him and says, "President Smith,


    can you help me?"


    "..." Louis endures his temper and grabs Lily''s cor to help her up.


    When Lily gets up, her leg identally brushes against his trousers.


    She immediately looks at Louis.


    Louis is stunned for a moment. Looking at her white face, his apple unconsciously slides. "What are


    you waiting for? Do you really want to try it yourself?"


    "I get...get up!" Somehow she gets up from him and immediately leaves, her face flushes.


    When does Uncle Smith be an old hooligan!


    --


    The next day, when Lily checks out, she asks the receptionist to confirm that John didn''te backst


    night and really left.


    She remembers that when John was dancing with her, his arms suddenly trembled and he left her in a


    hurry with those words. She feels that something is wrong with him.


    But she doesn''t know what happened.


    "Miss Lily."


    When Lily pushes Louis out of the hotel, a man greets her.


    He seems to be cool and cold, "I''m Mr. Dawn''s bodyguard Victor. Can I talk to you alone?"


    "I''ll wait for you outside." Louis said, pushing the wheelchair and leaving the room for them.


    Lily asks, "Where is John?"


    "He has something to do." Victor says coldly and hands a document to Lily, "He told me to give it to


    you."


    Lily flips through it and sees that it is the Smith Group''s equity transfer contract.


    John keeps his promise and transfers the shares of the Smith Group to her free of charge.


    "Thank him for me."


    Victor stares at her with a gloomy expression and hatred, "Miss Lily, do you have the heart?"


    Lily frowns, "What do you mean?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Victor just says, "You are too heartless. You can abandon someone as long as you like. You don''t know


    how much Mr. Dawn has sacrificed for you. Lily, you will regret it for the rest of your life."


    "You''d better be with Louis all the time." Victor says in front of her with a murderous tone, "Because if I


    find an opportunity, I will definitely kill you!"


    This heartless woman lives so happily, but she doesn''t know how painful someone is!


    After he finishes speaking, he leaves, and Lily is still standing there in a daze.


    John''s bodyguard seems to be very hostile towards her, but why?


    Lily feels ufortable. When she is about to board the ne, she dials John''s number, but only a


    cold voice can be heard.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed has been turned off."


    Turned off?


    On the other side, Louis also finishes answering the phone. When hees back to see Lily, his eyes


    are deep and unfathomable, but he doesn''t say anything. The two of them board the ne together.


    Very quickly, the nends at Yorkshire Airport.


    Lily does not expect Chloe toe with Coffey to pick them up, especially since she ispletely


    unarmed and the corners of her mouth twitched, "Have you forgotten that you are a star, being so


    loud?"

 Chapter 194: The Appointment with Lucy

    Chapter 194: The Appointment with Lucy


    "That''s why few people pay attention to me." Chloe closely holds Lily''s arm and says, "Lily, are you


    tired from your business trip? I''ll massage your shoulders in the car."


    "Don''t be like this. I''m not used to it." Lily has goose bumps all over. Although she admits Chloe as her


    sister, she is still not used to her enthusiasm.


    "It''s fine. It''s fine. You will gradually get used to it!"


    Chloe pulls Lily out and leaves Coffey and Louis behind,pletely ignoring them.


    The two men have nothing to say.


    In the car back to the city, Chloe massages Lily''s shoulders and her back, very ttering Lily. Even


    when Lily wants to eat oranges, she pulls out all the lines on the oranges before giving them to her.


    Louis says coldly, "You have already abandoned me even before your marriage."


    "No, President Smith has always been in my heart." Chloe peels an orange for him and says shyly, "But


    Lily ranks first in my heart, and you ranks third."


    Lily suppresses herughter.


    Louis sneered, "I have offered you food and anything else you need and just get the third ce. I really


    thank you!"


    Chloe leans against Lily and snorts, "How stupid! If she and I are getting along well, we can trick her


    into the Smith family. I''m helping you, okay?"


    Lily is so frightened that she swallows all the orange petals.


    "Lily, don''t be anxious. I won''t snatch people from you." Chloe says with a serious expression, "If I am


    happy, I will also make you happy! I will definitely set you up with President Smith!"


    She even asks Coffey, who is driving the car, "What do you think?"


    After all, Lily does not admit that she likes Louis, so it is hard to say whether it is right or not. He says in


    apromise, "I respect her choice as to who my sister will like."


    "I think she likes Louis." Chloe is dissatisfied with his answer, "Last time I went to see--"


    "Went to chimpanzees?" Lily covers Chloe''s mouth and stops her from spouting nonsense. She forces


    a smile, "Then did you see any pandas at the zoo?"


    Chloe looks at her doubtfully.


    Lily whispers to her ear, "Do you want me to break you up?"


    Chloe shakes her head desperately. After Lily lets her go, she sits upright and does not speak


    nonsense anymore.


    Louis looks at him with a faint smile. Finally, he tilts his gaze at Coffey. He thinks to himself that Coffey


    is really the one who he doesn''t raise, so he did not support him.


    During Lily''s business trip, Coffey has already moved Daisy and her things to her new home. After


    returning to the city, they directly drive back to the new home for dinner.


    Seeing that Lily and the otherse, Daisy is very happy.


    The soup has already been finished, with just a few dishes to be prepared. Daisy is afraid that there


    won''t be enough dishes, so she says to Lily, "Go buy some vegetables from the nearby supermarket


    with your brother."


    "Auntie, let me apany her." Chloe volunteers, "Let Coffey stay and take care of Louis."


    "Alright."


    On the way to the supermarket, Chloe keeps pestering Lily and asking, "Lily, you obviously like Louis,


    but why don''t you tell him? Did you quarrel?"


    Lily has a headache, "No."


    "Then why? Is that because of Miss Ste?" Chloe thinks for a moment and her expression changes.


    "Did something happen between Miss Ste and Louis..."


    "You should walk properly. Don''t think nonsense." Lily says helplessly. She has never felt so noisy.


    Chloe falls silent for a while before she starts again.


    "Then why aren''t you together? Why?"


    "..."


    "Then consider Daniel, and my other brothers! Oh, my fourth brother has a girlfriend."


    "..."


    Just as Lily is about to go mad, a phone calles in in time.


    She immediately picks up the phone and goes to the side to answer it. Chloe purses her lips as she


    stands there and waits.


    "Hello, who is it?"


    "Lily, it''s me."


    There seems to be something wrong with the woman''s vocal cords and her voice is a little hoarse, but


    Lily can still tell, "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to talk to you."


    Lily sneers, "Lucy, who do you think you are? Should I talk to you as long as you want to?"


    "I have a video of you at the Silver International Hotel that night." Lucy says leisurely. She doesn''t seem


    to be joking at all. "Furthermore, it''s HD without a code. If you don''t agree, I''ll send those videos."


    Lily purses her lips fiercely and says calmly, "If you really do, you would have sent it long ago and


    wouldn''t have waited until now. If I say that I have a video of you and Jason, do you believe it?"


    Lucy says indifferently, "So what? I don''t care. But you''re different, aren''t you? And if this video is


    released, what do you think will happen to Louis?"


    Sheughs loudly, "The Smith Group is on the verge of copse. If I release those videos, the Smith


    Group''s public rtions department will definitely not be able to block them. At that time, the entire


    nation will appreciate your posture!"


    Lily doesn''t want to hear her nonsense and hangs up the phone.


    Just as she is about to put away her phone, a MMS is sent over.


    With a bad premonition, she clicks it and sees that the men and women are entangled in the small


    video, which is very clear.


    Even though it is only a few seconds and the male and female leaders doesn''t show their faces, the


    man''s muscr figure makes her immediately turn off the video.


    Lucy is really tricky!


    Lily takes a deep breath, takes the initiative to dial that number and grits her teeth.


    "Where shall I meet you?"


    After making the call, Lily asks Chloe to buy some vegetables first. She has something to deal with.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Chloe sees that her expression is not good, so she does not ask any further.


    Lily takes a taxi to the ce Lucy said. There is a ck car parked on the roadside. She walks over


    and opens the door to see Lucy sitting inside.


    Lucy is as thin as a skeleton. Her clothes couldn''t even fit her, and her eyes are sunken, which are a


    little scary.


    When she sees Lily, she reveals her white teeth, "Lily, long time no see."


    "What do you want?" Lily cuts to the chase.


    Lucy moves inside and says, "There''s no hurry. Let''s talk slowly."


    Lily smells the restlessness and turns the ring on her finger. After thinking for a while, she sits down.


    The car goes slowly on the road.


    Lily doesn''t want to waste time with Lucy and asks her again, "What do you want?"


    "100 million." Lucy raises her beautiful red lips. "I know that the Smith Group is going to fall, but I


    believe that you can bring out this small sum of money from the Smith Group''s deputy president."


    "Sure." Lily says calmly, "But I want to check the video first."


    "I''m just joking. Do you really think I want money?" Lucy forces Lily over. "Lily, you caused me so much


    trouble. Do you think I''ll let you off?"


    She wouldn''t lose everything and be someone else''s ything without this woman!


    Lucy''s eyes are filled with the hatred, and her fingers shes across Lily''s cheeks, "I don''t understand.


    There are quite a few women like you, beautiful and capable. Why are you so lucky?"


    "First Jason, and then you hook up with Louis. And your ex-boyfriend is the sessor of the Krislier


    family. How enviable!"


    Lily grabs her wrist and says with a gloomy expression, "How do you know about my ex-boyfriend?"


    Lucy exhales on her face and smiles sinisterly, "Because someone wants you dead! He said that as


    long as you die, he can give me anything I want."

 Chapter 195: Because I Also Want You to Die!

    Chapter 195: Because I Also Want You to Die!


    Lily knocks on the ring on her hand and says calmly, "You don''t have that kind of video at all. You just


    want to ask me out so you can make a move."


    "Yes." Lucy admits it andughs at her stupidity. "He is really smart. He just found a man about Louis''


    size to shoot a video. I didn''t expect you to fall for it."


    "I can give you whatever he offers." Lily stalls for time, "I can pretend I haven''t seen you this time."


    Lucy shakes her head and says madly, "You can''t give it, because I also want you to die!"


    At this time, Lily smells a pungent fragrance.


    Before she can hold her breath, everything in front of her gradually blurs. She sees Lucy covering her


    nose and mouth with a handkerchief andughing crazily.


    A few secondster, shepletely faints.


    Lucy opens the car window and takes a while to remove the handkerchief. Then, she stares at Lily and


    says hatefully, "He said he wants to see Lily''s corpse, so I can dismember her."


    "Whatever you want," The driver says. "But you''re cruel enough."


    "She made me lose my man and job!" Lucy pulls out her knife from under the carriage seat, her face


    filled with the pleasure of revenge. "I will send her photo to Jason!"


    She wants to show Jason that the woman he still likes has been killed by her.


    Just thinking about it excites her!


    She holds the knife towards Lily''s neck.


    At this time, the rear of the car is ruthlessly hit, and the knife in Lucy''s hand stabs into the seat. She


    can''t pull it out for a long time, so she fiercely looks out of the window.


    The driver must be so blind that he can''t even drive a car!


    Lucy pulls out her knife and is about to make another move when the driver screams. She looks up and


    sees a white sedaning at full speed.


    She screams.


    --


    Lily is rudely awakened.


    She opens her eyes and looks around. It seems to be an interrogation room. In front of her sits a


    policeman, holding a pen and paper in her hand, her face full of impatience.


    "Where''s the murder weapon?" asks the policeman.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "What, what murder weapon?" Lily is still a little confused, not knowing why she is in the police station.


    "You killed someone and pretended!" The policeman throws a stack of photographs in front of her. The


    photographs are all Lucy''s, her face facing the ground. Her entire body is drenched in blood, and her


    appearance is ferocious.


    Lily is shocked and leans back into her chair, "How did she die?"


    "She is killed by you!" The policeman ms the table fiercely and is unhappy with Lily''s attitude. "You


    killed her because she stole your husband! Where''s the murder weapon?"


    "I didn''t." Lily exins, "She tricked me into the car and tried to kill me. I was knocked unconscious by


    her and I woke up here."


    "You must be acting!" The policeman says coldly, "We took your blood for examination. There was no


    drug reaction, and when we arrived at the crime scene..."


    He shows Lily the blood test report and takes out the photos at the bottom.


    "Your hands are full of blood, but the murder weapon is gone."


    Lily sees that she is unconscious in the photo, but her hands are covered with blood. He looks at the


    back of her hand. There is still blood on the back of her hand. Her eyes are full of disbelief, "What''s


    going on?"


    She is obviously drugged, so why is there no drug reaction?


    Outside, it isn''t peaceful either.


    When Coffey arrives at the location on the tracker, he sees that the road is in a mess. Several cars are


    crashed into each other, and the surroundings are filled with the media and the police who are cleaning


    up the scene.


    The special ring he gives Lily is lying in a dried-up bloodstain.


    Coffey feels uneasy and asks the nearest policeman, "What happened?"


    "The president of the Smith Group killed someone." The police think that the media has posted the


    news online and does not conceal it from him. "I heard that she was robbed of her husband, so she


    holds a grudge in her heart."


    "Is it Lily?"


    "Ah, right." The policeman sighs, "What''s wrong with her killing people and crashing cars?"


    Coffey turns around and is about to go to the police station when he happens to run into Louis.


    "Someone set up a trap to kill my sister." Coffey stares at him with a cold gaze. "She is the president of


    the Smith Group, which will suffer great loss from this crime. Tell me, who did it?"


    Louis can guess who did it. He says, "No one dares to harm her. I will solve this matter."


    Coffey clenches his fists, but he restrains himself. "At first, I was a little suspicious, but now, I''m sure


    that you dragged my sister into the internal conflict of the Smith family."


    "I have my ns."


    "You''re using my sister!" Coffey suddenly grabs his cor and squeezes out the words from between


    his teeth, "My sister does her best for the Smith Group, but you treat her like a chess piece!"


    Louis frowns. He doesn''t like to be pulled like this, so he pulls Coffey''s hand away.


    "She''s from the Smith Group. She should help me. I have never treated her like a chess piece."


    "President Smith, are you trying to sneak a change of concept with me?" Coffey sneers, "You''d better


    get my sister out of that ce safely. If she gets any injuries, I won''t let the Smith family off, including


    you!"


    "Louis, what''s wrong with you guys?"


    The moment Chloe arrives, She feels the tension, and Coffey''s killing intent soars.


    "What''s wrong?" Chloe grabs Coffey''s hand and says, "Where''s Lily?"


    "Ask your Louis!" Coffey shakes off her hand rudely, throws the peace bracelet she has given him on


    the ground, then turns around and leaves withrge strides.


    "Coffey! Coffey!" Chloe is so angry that she stomps her feet. When she catches up, Coffey has already


    gotten into the car.


    Seeing his indifference, she cries in grievance.


    Chloe goes back to pick up the bracelet and sobs as she asks Louis, "What happened? Why is Coffey


    so angry and doing this to me?"


    Louis says in a deep voice, "You go back first."


    "What''s wrong" Chloe wants to know.


    "David."


    With Louis'' voice, David, who has disappeared for several months, appears.


    David forcefully takes Chloe to the car and says, "Miss Chloe, I''ll send you back first. Louis will take


    care of everything."


    Not long after, the car leaves.


    Louis looks at the bloody scene of the car ident, his fingers rubbing against the wheelchair, his eyes


    gloomy.


    Is the climax finally here?


    The murder of the Acting President of the Smith Group causes a sensation on the Inte. The


    originally shaky the Smith Group is even more miserable because of the news, and it will be targeted


    by the Securities and Futures Commission.


    Such apany like the Smith Group can be dered bankrupt at any time.


    Louis returns to the Smith Mansion and calls Olivia to ask her toe back.


    Two hourster, Olivia arrives in a dark blue water-patterned cheongsam, graceful.


    Olivia and Louis meet in the garden. She smiles kindly, "Louis, you should be worried about the Smith


    Group now. Why do you still have time to treat me to tea?"


    "I''m a cripple. I can''t help." Louis says and pours tea for Olivia. "I''m sorry for making the Smith Group


    like this because of my ipetence."


    Olivia takes a sip of tea and says softly, "How could that be? We''ve seen your talent all these years. I


    believe that you will definitely be able to help the Smith Group out this time."


    "Aren''t you worried about the Smith Group?"


    "I''m, but I can''t help you." Olivia says, "The Smith Group has a rule that more than two members of the


    Smith family are not allowed to interfere in the Smith Group''s affairs. I can''t help thought I want


    to."

 Chapter 196: Louis Plan

    Chapter 196: Louis'' n


    Louis smiles upon hearing the words.


    He looks around the garden and asks Olivia, "Auntie, do you like this house?"


    "Of course, it was built centuries ago," Olivia''s dissatisfaction shes across her eyes.


    It belongs to Louis now, which makes her discontented.


    "If you like it, you can have it," Louis serves tea for her and continues, "You can acquire a 70% stake in


    thepany as well."


    Does Louis get all the stake of his foster father?


    Olivia smiles, hiding her emotions, "What are you doing? You got that from my brother. How can I take


    that?"


    "I hope you to let Lily go."


    Olivia asks, "What do you mean?"


    "Both of us know what you''ve done," Louis continues, "Let''s make a deal."


    Hearing his words, Olivia turns to him, "You are not impulsive. Why do you help her? Do you indeed


    like her?"


    "I used to be rational before I met her," Louis sighs, "I want topensate her for the baby she lost."


    David steps forward with a document.


    Louis hands it to Olivia and says in a low voice, "Auntie, we are family, please help me."


    "Apart from the house and the stake, I''ll give you another billion yuan. As long as you agree, I''m going


    to resign."


    Olivia begins to read the document.


    Olivia is satisfied with it. Besides what he has mentioned, several other items are on it as well.


    "Since you put it that way, I won''t let you down," Olivia put down the document and smiles, "However,


    your uncle has been dissatisfied with you due to Ellison."


    Louis replies, "Ellison deserves it. Uncle Richard doesn''t have any stake now. Won''t you stop


    cooperating with him?"


    "I say that to remind you of him," Olivia stands up, "Alright, I''m happy talking with you. As for Miss Lily,


    I''ll help her."


    Louis nodded, "I appreciate it."


    After sending Olivia away, David returns soon and seems to be nervous.


    David asks, "Mr. Smith, isn''t this too risky?"


    "He who wants to catch fish must not mind getting wet," Louis says while drinking tea. He put it down


    after taking a sip, as it tastes not as good as what Lily cooks.


    David is worried, "What about Miss Lily?"


    "She is safe under protection," Louis sneers, "I wants to rx Olivia''s vignce."


    Louis is furious at Olivia''s ambition, who tries to hurt Lily and rece him.


    Louis will wait and see how much capacity she has.


    ...


    Different from her experience on the day one, Lily stays in a small room alone and is being treated


    kindlyter.


    There is no coercion as well.


    Even though Lily has confessed what she knows, the police refuse to let her go and call her family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is under detention for seven days.


    ording to the investigation, Lucy''s killer is a driver, who is hired by another woman. As a mentally


    disordered man, he didn''t leave the crime scene right away and caused car crashes on the street.


    Finally, he ran away with the murder weapon.


    Lily doesn''t believe it.


    Lily doesn''t know why Lucy, who intended to kill her, would die atst. Who killed Lucy and put the


    me on her? After detaining her for seven days, why do the police release her? Is it because they''ve


    found the so-called killer?


    Who is the true murderer?


    Lily is afraid that Daisy and Coffey are worried about her, so she turns on her phone soon. Before she


    checks messages and missed calls, her phone rings.


    She answers it, "Miss Meghan, what happened?"


    "Miss Lily, I''m sorry as I can''t go to pick you up," Meghan is anxious, "On the morning, Olivia came to


    thepany."


    Lily frowns, "Why would Olivia go to thepany? She doesn''t work there. Although I''m in prison,


    Louis and other deputy general managers are able to handle thepany''s affairs."


    "Master Smith gives all of his stake to Olivia," Meghan says, "And Louis does it as well, Olivia is now


    the major shareholder."


    What?


    Lily is shocked. She hangs up immediately and rushes to hail a taxi.


    However, as it is about to rain, all the taxis are upied. Ten minutester, Lily gives up and goes to


    take a bus.


    Why does Louis give Olivia the shares that she managed to get back?


    Lily gets on the bus.


    Not long after, it begins to thunder and rain. Because of it, the bus begins to decelerate.


    Lily is anxious as she looks at her phone.


    For the Smith Group, apany is in a vulnerable position, Olivia''s news bes a headline. Multiple


    journalists have surrounded thepany.


    They know there will be a news conference after the board meeting.


    The bus stops due to the heavy rain and traffic jam.


    "I''m gonna get off," Lily shouts to the driver before arriving the Smith Group. Despite the rain, she runs


    to thepany.


    She is puzzled.


    Why does Louis yield to Olivia?


    Lily is soaked as she arrives at the Smith Group. She stands across the street, seeing what happens in


    thepany through a screen on the building.


    When the meeting room opens, many people in suits step out.


    Among them, Olivia wears a purple dress, looking elegant. Lily can tell she is happy. Besides her, Louis


    sits on a wheelchair and is expressionless.


    "Olivia, it is reported that you are the major shareholder of the Smith Group now, is that true?" several


    journalists, who serve for thepany, step forward and ask.


    Olivia smiles and nods, "Yes. My nephew Louis is tired. I want him to have a good rest and I will help


    him in the future."


    "Given the Smith Group''s current situation, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll offer everyone a satisfactory exnation."

 Chapter 197: Dont Trust Louis

    Chapter 197: Don''t Trust Louis


    Lily doesn''t care about what Olivia is talking. She stares at Louis, who is indifferent, feeling strange.


    Why does Louis seem to be calm? Doesn''t he care about the Smith Group?


    Why?


    While Lily is confused, she doesn''t realize that someone has raised the gun toward her. A few seconds


    "Lily!"


    A familiar voice sounds aloud in the air.


    As soon as Lily is about to turn around, a people pushes her down to the ground and falls on top of her.


    She seems to hear a bullet ripping into the people.


    As it is pouring with rain, Lily can hardly see it is Jason, who is soaked. He frowns and breathes


    heavily, seeming to be painful.


    "Jason..." Lily feels her hands sticky when trying to push him away. She looks up at him and sees him


    bleeding.


    Jason stares at Lily, out of breath, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t move!" Lily takes out her phone with a trembling hand, trying to call an ambnce.


    However, she fails to unlock it because of the rain.


    She is anxious, and her eyes turn red, "What a useless phone!"


    Lily tries to call for help; however, there is no passerby on such a rainy day.


    "Lily, stop," Jason said, "I know I''m going to die."


    "Shut up! Don''t talk!" Lily is anxious and keeps unlocking her phone. Finally, she seeds and rings for


    the ambnce.


    "A man is injured."


    "Yes, it''s at the intersection near the Smith Group."


    "Please, hurry up ande!"


    Seeing Lily shouting in a hoarse voice, Jason smiles. He is exhausted and falls to the ground.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll be fine," Lily covers his wound with her coat andforts both of them, "The


    ambnce will arrive soon. Wait a moment."


    Jason looks up at her, and his face is pale, "Lily, you''re good. Is it toote for me to discover it?"


    Why didn''t he cherish such a beautiful woman?


    "Please, stop talking," Lily is crushed by what have happened today, "What''s wrong with you? Why did


    you rush out?"


    "It''s Richard," Jason said, "He hates Louis due to Ellison''s death. Knowing your rtionship with Louis,


    he wants to kill you."


    "Lily, don''t trust Louis. He isn''t hurt in the car ident, as it is his n. He ispeting with Olivia for


    thepany."


    In fact, it is not unexpected for Lily.


    She has been afraid that Louis is exploiting her. However, it is true. She is too stupid to realize that he


    is making use of her guilt.


    "I''m a fool!" Lily cries, "Why do I like him?"


    Because of his ambition, a lot of people are hurt.


    Jason''s eyes dim as he cleans her face, "It''s not your fault to fall in love with him. He indeed helps you


    a lot."


    "You''ve worked hard and changed a lot in the past months. I want to encourage you, but I regret


    betraying you and hence losing you."


    If he cares more for her, they won''t end up divorcing.


    Jason is regretful.


    Lily bes more distressed as Jason''s arms getting colder and his voice getting weaker, "Please


    don''t speak anymore."


    She is desperate, looking around, "Where is the ambnce? It''s slow!"


    Jason says, "As I''ve protected you once, can you forgive me?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He moves his arm, trying to take out something from his pocket. Lily helps him and gets a small box. It


    is a pair of pretty pearl earrings inside.


    Lily''s eyes are wet.


    Lily doesn''t expect that he can remember her love for pearls.


    "Is it for me?" she asks.


    Jason nods and says in a weak voice, "I bought it for a long time. I finally give it to you."


    Lily begins to wear it. However, it takes a long time as her hands are trembling. Lily forces a smile, "Is it


    good-looking?"


    "Of course."


    Seeing Jason raises his hand and tries to touch her, Lily bends over and put his hand on her ear,


    "Thank you, I like it too."


    Jason smiles with satisfaction.


    He is bleeding copiously, bing too weak to breath.


    "I owe you it. Don''t cry again," Jason whispers to her, "You are beautiful when you smile."


    Lily nods and sobs, "Alright."


    Jason takes a deep breath and continues, "Be careful of Director Carmen, he is rted to your


    manager''s death."


    "I know."


    "Lily, I''m sorry," Jason says, and he is too weak to touch her face, "If there is a next life, can you give


    me a chance again?"


    "Yes," Lily weeps, knowing he''s dying, "I want to marry you in the most beautiful wedding dress."


    Jason is satisfied with her words.


    When the ambnce arrives and several nurses approach her, Lily doesn''t move. She kneels on the


    ground with Jason in her arms.


    "You''rete."


    Lily is depressed. She can''t help crying out when she turns to the screen and sees Louis, who is


    indifferent.


    Within a day, Lily loses another important man in her life.


    She feels hurt!


    She is desperate!


    In a daze, Lily goes to the hospital by the ambnce. She feels her world is silent, and she can only


    see the medical staff who are hurried and Jason who are lying motionless.


    "Jason, my son!"


    A woman shouts out while rushing over Jason. Seeing Jason''s body, she begins to tremble and doesn''t


    realize she loses a shoe.


    J pounces on Jason and cries bitterly, "How can you leave me? What should I do? You''re


    ruthless..."


    J is so sad that she is going to faint.


    Lily steps forward and apologizes, "I''m sorry."


    Only then does J discover Lily. Hearing her words, she knows Jason is shot because of Lily. She


    screams and gives Lily a bitter p.


    Lily stands motionless.


    J is furious. She keeps pping Lily and squeezes her neck, "You''ve divorced Jason, why do you


    approach him again?"

 Chapter 198: Louis Lie

    Chapter 198: Louis'' Lie


    "Lily, why do you hurt Jason?"


    J squeezes Lily''s throat and tries to kill her, "You''ve been Louis'' woman, why do you hurt my son?"


    Lily can hardly breathe, and her neck is bleeding. However, she remains motionless.


    As soon as David sees the scene, he rushes over them and pushes J away, "Mrs. J, calm


    down. Miss Lily is innocent as well."


    "My son is dead!" J points at Jason''s body, "She kills him. I want her to pay for it!"


    She pounces on Lily again.


    However, David stops J by asking guards to take her out. Then, he says to Lily, "Miss Lily, leave it


    to me. You can go back now."


    Lily asks him, "You knew about Louis'' n and went to New York due to it, didn''t you?"


    "Yes..."


    "Mr. Lou and the others came back from New York because of it as well?"


    "Yes."


    "It turns out I''m the only one being deceived," Lilyughs at herself, "I am silly!"


    David exins, "Miss Lily, Mr. Smith doesn''t mean to ..."


    "I want to see Louis!" Lily interrupts him and gives Jason''s body a deep look before leaving.


    David sighs and follows her.


    As Louis is at the Smith Group, David takes Lily to thepany. When seeing Lily, all the journalists


    present crowd around her and want to interview her.


    Lily pushes them away and goes straight to the interview room.


    In the room, Olivia and Louis are having an interview. When the door is opened, all people inside see


    Lily who wears sullen expression.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lily looks at Louis and says in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Smith, let''s have a talk."


    Olivia feels unhappy, "Miss Lily, we are busy. Why do you bother us? Don''t disgrace the Smith Group


    by being so rude."


    "Who do you think you are?" Lily sneers and leaves.


    All people in the room are shocked.


    They never expect Lily is so arrogant.


    Olivia''s face falls.


    She is regretful for letting Lily off easily.


    "Auntie, I''ve finished what I want to say. I''m gonna leave as well," Louis said.


    Lily waits for him at his office.


    When seeing him on the wheelchair, she finds it ironic. She walks forward and looks down at him with


    her hands on the wheelchair, "When did you start your n?"


    "Since I came back from Turkey," Louis remains calm, "Lily, I don''t want to exploit you. You''re smart. I


    think you are capable."


    "Then, why do you lie to me? Mr. Smith, can you be honest now?" Lily sneers and can hardly repress


    her fury. She grabs the wheelchair tightly.


    "Why are you so ruthless? Jason died because of you. Do you know what I felt when he died?"


    As she has divorced Jason, they are even.


    Why is he so stupid? Why did he protect her?


    She is unworthy of his sacrifice!


    Not at all!


    Lily begins to tremble as her tears dropping on his arm, "Louis, I''ll help you if you tell me."


    "I didn''t expect Richard would hurt you," Louis exins when seeing Lily''s reaction. He is afraid of


    losing her.


    He didn''t expect Jason would be shot for Lily as well.


    Lilyughs and says in a hoarse voice, "Given what you''ve done to Ellison, Richard will do everything


    to revenge on you. He even gives his stake to John."


    She doesn''te here to quarrel with Louis.


    There''s no need as well.


    Lily wipes away her tears and takes a deep breath before asking, "At the hotel in Turkey, you gave me


    three promises. Do you remember?"


    Louis remains silent for a while and nods, "Yes."


    "Alright," Lily continues, "At first, apologize to me."


    Lily is serious, and her brown eyes are full of cold.


    Louis says, "I''m sorry."


    "Secondly," Lily stares at him and says word by word, "Whatever Jason''s identity is, I want him to be


    admitted as a Smith and buried next to his family. At his funeral, all the Smiths have to offer


    condolences."


    "Alright."


    "Thirdly, you have to take care of Jason''s mother for the rest of her life."


    "Alright."


    Louis agrees to all of Lily''s requests.


    "Thank you," Lily asks David to prepare her resignation letter.


    Louis says to David, "Go and get it."


    Not long after, hees back with a resignation letter, which has been signed by Olivia.


    As Lily used to help Louis, Olivia is d about her resign.


    Lily signs it and smiles at Louis, "From now on, I have no rtionship with the Smith Group and you. I


    wish you will seed."


    When she reaches the door, Lily stops and looks down at the diamond she wears round her neck.


    It is bright.


    Lily hands it to David and says with her lips tight, "I understand what it means until today."


    It is not for her.


    Watching her wet back leaving, Louis feels ufortable and regretful. He realizes that he doesn''t


    want to upset her.


    It seems that she is more important than his imagination.


    "Mr. Smith, your phone rings," David says, "It''s an unknown number."


    Louis answers it.


    "Mr. Smith, I admire your courage. I didn''t expect you would give up the Smith Group," it is John on the


    other end, "I feel angry for you when watching the news today."


    "Why would Jason appear?" Louis asks in a calm voice.


    John continues after having a serious cough, "Mr. Smith, don''t try to lie. She will know atst. It''s easy


    to get her sympathy as well as to get her hatred."


    "I didn''t want to use Jason. He took the initiative to contact me when he saw the news. As you are busy


    atpeting with Olivia and have made use of Lily, I don''t think you will mind Jason''s involvement."


    Louis sneers, "What you did is harmful to both of us. Now, Lily will never forget Jason."


    "So what? He''s dead," John chuckles, "Lily will never forgive both of us."

 Chapter 199: Marrow Donation

    Chapter 199: Marrow Donation


    Louis narrows his eyes and says in a cold voice, "John, don''t annoy me."


    "Well, it''s my honor to do that," John seems to be ill with a wracking cough. It takes him a while before


    his breathing gradually evens out.


    He is told to have a rest.


    John continues, "I will revenge on your aunt for the car ident."


    As soon as he finishes speaking, John hangs up.


    Seeing Louis puts down the phone, David feels him gets angrier.


    Louis asks, "Has everything done?"


    "Yes," David says, "Mr. Smollett wille back tomorrow, and Mr. Lou will return the day after


    tomorrow."


    "Get out."


    Hearing Louis'' words, David turns around and leaves soon. He looks at the diamond in his hand and


    sighs.


    Things are getting moreplicated.


    After leaving thepany, Lily wanders aimlessly along the street in the rain.


    She feels empty and annoyed while her phone keeps ringing. She throws it away and gets in a taxi.


    "Go to Splendor Road."


    When the car stops, Lily pays by cash and goes to the neighborhood, despite the rain.


    She is ufortable and wants to have a rest.


    Ites as a shock to Daisy when she sees Lily, whose clothes are wet and covered in blood,


    standing at the door. She is anxious, "What happened? Come in and towel yourself dry."


    Since there are male leather shoes at the entrance, Lily thinks Coffey is at home as well. However,


    when she enters the hall, she sees a middle-aged man in suit sitting on the sofa.


    She stops and is stunned.


    "Darling," the mature man walks towards Lily. He looks like Coffey and in his fifties, as there are


    wrinkles around the corner of his eyes.


    "Don''t call my name!" Lily scolds and pushes him out, "We don''t wee you. Get out of here! Get


    out!"


    Absalom doesn''t resist until he reaches the door, "Darling, I''m sorry. I know I own you and your brother


    and mother a lot. I''ll try my best to make up for it."


    Lily is indifferent, "You are not my father, and I don''t need you to make up for it! I told you not to harass


    my mother! Get out of our house!"


    Daisy reappears with a towel.


    "Forget it," Daisy says, drying Lily''s hair with a towel, "Go take a shower. Don''t catch a cold."


    "Mom, don''t you remember how he hurt us?" Lily throws the towel onto the ground. She never expects


    to see this man at home after such a long day.


    She points at Absalom, "Mom, don''t you remember how this man divorced you and went to Japan?


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Despite your pregnancy, he abandoned you after the failure of his business!"


    Daisy casts a nce at Absalom and sighs, "Let bygones be bygones."


    "Why? I don''t agree!" Lily says in hatred, "It''s me and Coffey who honor you and make you happy.


    Mom, you are fool. How can you let him in?"


    Daisy remains silent.


    Absalom grabs Lily''s arm and apologizes, "Darling, it''s all my fault. No matter what you want, I will


    "I beg you to save your younger brother. He is only fifteen years old. He is a child whose life shouldn''t


    end so early. If you save him, he will be grateful to you forever."


    Only now does Lily recognize there is a thin boy in the living room. He is 1.7 meters tall, looking like


    Coffey when he was in junior high school. But he seems to be better behaved than Coffey.


    The boy walks to Absalom, turns to Lily and says to her, "Sister."


    "I''m not your sister!" Lily res at him and points at the door, "Absalom, take your son and scram!"


    Absalom begs, "Darling, he is your younger brother as well...."


    "I only have one brother!"


    "I beg you!" Absalom continues, "Tokuo gets leukemia. As you and Joey''s marrow are good match for


    him, please save him."


    Lily finally realizes why Absalomes today, "Is he dying because of leukemia? Have you ever cared


    about us when you divorced my mother?"


    "Darling."


    "It''s good Joey is acting abroad. So, she won''t see you today," Lily says, and her eyes are cold, "When


    your son dies, I will go to his funeral. Do you want me to save him? I won''t!"


    "Darling!" Absalom is annoyed, "Although I''ve divorced your mother, you''re my daughter!"


    Lily sneers, "Don''t overestimate yourself! It''s my mother who gave birth to me and brings me up! As an


    adult, I have the right to refuse your unreasonable demand!"


    "What happened?"


    It is Coffey who asks at the door.


    As soon as he sees Absalom, his face falls, and he punches him on his face.


    He doesn''t remember how many times he has looked at the man''s photo in hatred.


    "Coffey, stop!" Lily stops Coffey and exins to him, "His son has leukemia. He deserves it."


    "Scram!" Coffey stares at Absalom and warns, "Don''te back again, or I''ll kill you!"


    Lily nces at Absalom and says, "Absalom, it seems that you''ve made a lot of efforts to investigate


    us."


    "Congrattions, you finally marry a wealthy Japanese woman. As you are rich, why don''t by him a


    marrow donor? I won''t save him!"


    "Coffey, close the door!"


    Coffey pushes the boy out of the door and closes it.


    Looking at the closed door, the boy remains silent for a while. Then, he says, "Dad, they don''t like me.


    Let me stay here and apologize to sister."


    "No need, let''s go."


    Absalom knows Lily won''t help him, so he leaves with his son.


    In the car, Tokuo Akihito asks, "Dad, where are we going?"


    "Let''s go back to the hospital. You need rest." Absalom strokes Tokuo''s head. Although Coffey is his


    son as well, they are not close.


    Before heading to the hospital, they go to a restaurant to have a meal.


    When Meghan sees Absalom and Tokuo, she walks over and says, "Uncle, why didn''t you let me know


    when you arrive Yorkshire?"


    "Hello!" Tokuo greets her.


    "Hello!"


    "We arrive today," Absalom has ordered a cup of coffee for Meghan, "I went to get help from my ex-


    wife. However, my daughter refused me."


    "Why?" Meghan frowns and says, "To donate bone marrow won''t hurt her. Haven''t you given her


    enough money?"

 Chapter 200: A Mysterious Man

    Chapter 200: A Mysterious Man


    "It''s not about money," Absalom says, "She hates me for abandoning them."


    Meghanins, "Why? You divorced her mother due to you didn''t like her anymore. Besides, you


    are her father, and Tokuo is her half-brother."


    "She refuses to help me," Absalom is anxious, "My another daughter is filming abroad. I can''t look for


    her as I don''t know exactly where she is."


    "I won''t beg her, if Tokuo is not in danger."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t help Tokuo." Meghan gives Tokuo a sympathetic look. If she is a bone marrow


    match for Tokuo, Absalom don''t have to beg his daughter with his ex-wife.


    Considering for a while, Meghan continues, "How about taking her to the hospital directly? You can


    give her morepensation after the operation."


    Absalom frowns, "It''s not a good idea."


    "What''s wrong?" Meghan''s mouth twitches, "She is your daughter and Tokuo''s sister. You can leave it


    to me."


    "Let me think it over."


    Absalom is in a dilemma, as both Lily and Tokuo are his children. After divorce, he has been feeling


    indebted to Lily and other kids as well.


    Hearing his words, Meghan says diplomatically.


    "As my aunt is in poor health, Tokuo is her only child and her greatest treasure. My father''spany


    needs Tokuo as well."


    "I know."


    After finishing dinner, they have a chat.


    As it is getting dark, Meghan drives them to the hospital and helps Tokuo transfer to a private ward.


    "Meghan, why did youe to Country Z?" Absalom asks. Since he has no business with Country Z,


    he is not familiar with the Smith Group, "Why did you change your surname?"


    Meghan replies, "I get a higher sry and I''m able to learn more working in argepany. In fact, I


    don''t change my surname. For convenience, I changed my entry document while being hired."


    "Which group?"


    "The Smith Group."


    "That''s good," Absalom knows it as Lily also works for the Smith Group, "I heard that it is thergest


    "It''s different now," Meghan says, "All the branches are in a mess, and it''s stock has slumped by the


    daily limit of 10%. Olivia has reced Louis as leader."


    As an experienced businessman, Absalom immediately asks, "Is there any internal conflict in the


    "You can help him," Meghan smiles, "I''m young, and I want to learn more on my own."


    Absalom stops persuading her.


    When Meghan is about to leave after leading Absalom and Tokuo to the private ward, she sees a


    familiar girl on Tokuo''s mobile wallpaper, "Do you like Chloe?"


    "Do you know her?" Tokuo turns to Meghan. He used to be quiet, however, his eyes light up when


    hearing Chloe.


    "Yes, she is my boss''s sister."


    "Really?" Tokuo is excited, "She is beautiful. I''m a big fan of her. I''ve watched all of her works! I heard


    she is in Yorkshire as well."


    Meghan ruffles his hair and smiles, "She is in Yorkshire now. If you like her, I''ll bring you to meet her


    when you feel better."


    Tokuo bes more excited hearing her words. He can hardly wait.


    "I will take good care of myself. Keep your word!"


    "Of course."


    Although Tokuo wants to hear more about Chloe, Meghan leaves the hospital soon.


    As soon as she gets in the car, her phone rings.


    It is from "Sellers". Meghan''s eyes are full of love while she sees the name. She pouts, "You haven''t


    called me for 39 days."


    "Forgive me, I''m busy," the man on the other end says in a gentle voice, "We haven''t met for a long


    time. Do you miss me?"


    Meghan replies while driving, "Why do I miss you?"


    "Don''t you miss me?" the man chuckles, and his voice is seductive and gentle, "But I miss you every


    day. When I''m tired, I wish you could be by my side."


    Meghan is happy.


    She loves him so much that she is able to sacrifice everything for him.


    After chatting for a while, Meghan says in a serious voice, "John disappeared in Hanchi. He probably


    begins to seize again and is hidden in a hospital by Victor."


    "It bes more frequent for his seizures," the man says, "It will be a regret if he dies early."


    "It''s your fault!" Meghan scolds, "Why didn''t you tell me your n? Because of that, our further


    schemes are ruined."


    The manughs, "Yes, you are right."


    Meghan snorts and continues, "John has stayed in Hanchi for seven days with Lily and took her to his


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    manor. Victor left again after having a talk with Lily."


    "Manor?"


    "He selected it on his own. There are a lot of camellias."


    "Burn them." the man is annoyed.


    "I know it''s because of his mother," Meghan sneers, "He is smart. He doesn''t meet Lily until he


    manages to inherit."


    Meghan is puzzled, "I don''t understand. Why both of John and Louis like her?"


    The man asks, "Is she smart?"


    "Not as me," Meghan replies, "But she is good at learning. After Louis'' ident, she manages the


    Smith Group and does a good job."


    She pauses, "However, she is fooled by Louis because ofcking experience."


    "Hearing your words, I''m interested in her," the man says, "Given my brother likes her, I tried to frame


    her. I didn''t expect she would survive it. She''s lucky."


    "It turns out Lily was in jail due to you instead of Olivia!" Meghan is furious, "Leave it to me and don''t


    interfere again! Besides, John is not as weak as before. Don''t annoy him easily."


    "Alright," the man apologizes, "I''ll go to Country Z half a monthter."


    "Why?"


    The man chuckles, "I want to see you. By the way, I can have fun there."

 Chapter 201: Louis Is A Jinx!

    Chapter 201: Louis Is A Jinx!


    At a certain private hospital in Hanchi ¡­


    Victor paces anxiously along the corridor.


    He rushes over as soon as the door opens and asks the doctor, ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not promising.¡± The doctor says regretfully and looks towards the patient¡¯s room. The patient on


    the hospital bed is pale and is wincing in severe pain.


    Victor¡¯s heart sinks as he asks, ¡°How long does he have?¡±


    ¡°That depends on Mr. John himself.¡± The doctor says, ¡°If he stays in the hospital and with stable spirits,


    at least three years. If he toils too much, then perhaps a year.¡±


    The doctor asks again, ¡°What news did Mr. John see that day that caused him to vomit blood that night


    and lose consciousness? If he continues in that manner, he may not even survive half a month.¡±


    Victor¡¯s expression bes more sullen.


    What other news can it be other than news concerning that woman!


    ¡°Doctor, please do your utmost.¡± Victor pleads, ¡°I know that your treatment is the most effective.¡±


    The doctor sighs, ¡°Regardless of how good my treatment is, I still can¡¯t treat this kind of illness. Have


    you found the herb that I rmended? It can cause the cells to regenerate. With the herb, Mr. John


    will be saved.¡±


    Victor says after a pause, ¡°No.¡±


    Actually, it had been found and there was a whole patch of them. Nevertheless, John was furious that


    Lily helped Louis. Thereafter he got someone to destroy the entire patch of herbs which in turn


    destroyed his own hope.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity.¡± The doctor says, ¡°Come to think of it, those herbs that cause cells to regenerate defy


    nature. It must be impossible for them to exist in this world.¡±


    The doctor leaves after a short conversation.


    Victor enters the patient''s room.


    He can¡¯t bear to see John¡¯s manner as if the grim reaper will im him at any moment.


    ¡°Darling¡­¡± the man on the hospital bed is being tortured by his illness and yet he carefully and tenderly


    mentions a name like he is worried that he may break it.


    At that moment, Victor is ovee by his anger and forcefully ps the wall with his hand.


    L-I-L-Y!


    How could his talented master with an unlimited future throw himself at this woman?


    At this moment, a man enters the room. He is tall and burly but he says softly to Victor, ¡°Victor, I¡¯ve


    brought the team.¡±


    ¡°Watch over Master John. Do not let him watch the news, or use theputer or the cell phone.¡± Victor


    instructs. John must not be agitated anymore.


    The man asks, ¡°What if Master insists?¡±


    ¡°What is your brain for? Can¡¯t you think?¡± Victor res at him and says sarcastically, ¡°Do you need me


    to remove your brain for a wash and install it back again?¡±


    ¡°No, no need.¡± The man¡¯s neck stiffens, ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Victor leads the man out of the room and carefully instructs, ¡°I need to make a trip overseas. Inform


    Violet to keep a close eye on Miss Lily. Don¡¯t tell Master about this.¡±


    ¡°Victor, do you need me to send some men to keep an eye on Miss Lily?¡± He says with a worried look,


    ¡°I can¡¯t contact Ms. Violet and I don¡¯t know what she is doing.¡±


    Victor asks, ¡°Do you need me to teach you?¡±


    ¡°Contact! I¡¯ll contact her right now!¡± The man takes out his cell phone and hurries to make the call.


    It¡¯s really tough being a worker!


    ¡­


    Lily stays at Daisy¡¯s ce that night. She has a very high fever and Coffey sends her to the hospital.


    Her fever doesn¡¯t subside even after an injection.


    Her feversts for three days.


    The experienced doctors are shocked and several specialists rush over. They check her thoroughly


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    and give her an injection every few hours until her arm is full of needle marks.


    Eventually, Justin goes over and gives Lily an injection.


    ¡°Will my daughter be alright?¡± Daisy is exceedingly worried and almost sheds tears, ¡°why doesn¡¯t the


    fever subside?¡±


    Justin checks Lily before he smiles and replies to Daisy, ¡°The worst is over. She¡¯ll regain


    consciousness tomorrow.¡±


    Coffey listens and drives him out of the room.


    ¡°Coffey, what are you doing?¡± Daisy tries to stop Coffey and says, ¡°This doctor is helping your sister.


    You should at least thank him.¡±


    ¡°What kind of doctor is he?¡± Coffey doesn¡¯t care. He res at Justin and sneers, ¡°You know very well


    why my sister is in this condition!¡±


    Justin admits, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s Louis¡¯ fault.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Lily to be so traumatized. If he didn¡¯te, Lily¡¯s brain may be permanently


    damaged by the fever.


    No matter what, it¡¯s Louis¡¯ fault.


    ¡°Just Louis¡¯ fault?¡± Coffey emphasizes as he clenches his teeth, ¡°My sister has never owed him


    anything. Why did he plot her like she¡¯s a fool?¡±


    ¡°Tell President Smith that he¡¯d better not appear in the presence of my sister or I won¡¯t hold back! If I


    were to get physical, no one can prevent me from hurting him!¡±


    Justin sighs.


    How can he retort when he knows that Coffey is justified to be furious?


    Justin leaves with his medical bag and meets Chloe along the corridor.


    ¡°Chloe? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Justin.¡± Chloe approaches him and she seems to be in a bad mood, ¡°Is Lily alright?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ve given her an injection.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chloe feels the burden has been lifted off her chest, ¡°I found out from Leigh. Louis has


    gone too much. Why doesn¡¯t he tell her directly if he wanted Lily¡¯s help?¡±


    Justin exins his point of view, ¡°He feels that Lily is intelligent and that¡¯s why he let her handle that


    issue. He sees her potential and wants to force her to grow.¡±


    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t Louis force me?¡±


    ¡°Then you should ask yourself why Louis pampers you like a child.¡± Justin smiles, ¡°Because you don¡¯t


    attract him, he doesn¡¯t have any interest in you.¡±


    Chloe bes upset when she hears that. She pouts her red lips, ¡°I am fully capable of making


    money.¡±


    ¡°On this issue, I can only say that Louis deserved it.¡± Justin sounds as if he is taking joy in Louis¡¯


    failings, ¡°Lily¡¯s brother isn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. He¡¯s going to suffer.¡±


    ¡°I hate Louis.¡± Chloe is upset when she thinks of it, ¡°He was wrong and he implicated someone else.


    Now even I¡¯ve lost my boyfriend.¡±


    Justin is startled, ¡°When did you have a boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Lily¡¯s younger brother!¡±


    ¡°That boy¡¯s rather good except for his temper.¡± Both Justin and Louis are rather satisfied with Coffey,


    ¡°Tell me about how you guys broke up.¡±


    Chloe tells Justin the events of that day.


    Then she sobs and says, ¡°Thereafter Coffey ignored me and blocked me. I heard from Leigh that Lily is


    hospitalized with a high fever and that¡¯s why I¡¯m here to visit her.¡±


    Justin shakes his head.


    Just look at what Louis has done. He even manages to cause Chloe to lose her boyfriend.


    Preposterous!


    ¡°Your ex-boyfriend is fuming in anger. He won¡¯t talk with you if you go in.¡± Justin holds onto her


    shoulder and continues to walk out with her, ¡°Let him take care of Lily. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Chloe sobs uncontrobly.


    ¡°How can I sleep without him? I will continue to have insomnia.¡± She scolds as she sobs, ¡°Damn that


    Louis. How can any woman like him when he is so inhumane?¡±


    Justinughs heartily and says, ¡°Previously you stuck to Louis and you were so afraid of losing him.¡±


    ¡°Justin!¡±


    ¡°Okay, no jokes. Let¡¯s talk about serious stuff.¡± Justin controls himself and whispers to her, ¡°Do you


    want to seek revenge against Louis? You can even reconcile with your ex-boyfriend!¡±


    Chloe asks immediately, ¡°How?¡±


    Justin whispers to her the n and raises his eyebrow and asks, ¡°How? Can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that Ste¡­¡± Chloe mumbles and then waves her hand, ¡°Never mind, I can tolerate


    anything as long as I can get back at Louis!¡±

 Chapter 202: No Longer Caring About You

    Chapter 202: No Longer Caring About You


    When Lily wakes up, her head is heavy and her throat is sore and painful.


    She sees that she is in the hospital patient room with Daisy knitting a sweater beside her. She uses her


    strength to push herself up to sit on the bed.


    She says with a hoarse voice, ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re awake!¡± Daisy tosses aside the things in her hands and says with an expression full of


    worry, ¡°You had a high fever for three days, and your brother and I were worried sick.¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡±


    Daisy nods and pours a cup of water for her, ¡°Yes. The doctors gave you several injections and none


    were effective in reducing your physical temperature. In the end, a doctor named Justin gave you an


    injection.¡±


    ¡°Come, drink some water.¡± Daisy hands the ss to Daisy and asks, ¡°How do you feel? Is any part of


    you ufortable?¡±


    Lily shakes her head and drinks half a ss of water.


    Lily finds out from Daisy that both Daisy and Coffey remained by her side these few days to care for


    her. This morning, Coffey received a call and left when it appeared that there was some issue in


    school.


    Daisy is still concerned and asks the doctor to examine Lily. She also buys some porridge for Lily.


    Lily survived on glucose these few days and her stomach is empty. After the doctor confirms that she is


    fine, she quickly finishes the porridge and gets out of bed.


    Daisy wants her to lie down, ¡°You should stay for a couple more days, just to be sure.¡±


    ¡°My fever has subsided. Why should I remain here?¡± Lily says. After sleeping for three days, she


    should forget about those issues and there are more important matters for her to handle.


    On the way home, Lily remembers that she had thrown away her cell phone and goes to buy a cell


    phone and reces her SIM card.


    A calles through as soon as she activates the phone.


    ¡°Lily, where are you?¡± Jessie asks anxiously, ¡°I called you these few days and the phone had been


    turned off. I went to your apartment and your neighbor said that you had moved sometime back. I was


    worried sick!¡±


    Her concern for Lily warms up Lily¡¯s heart, as she replies with a raspy voice, ¡°I had a small cold. Come


    over for dinner after work, I¡¯ll give you my new address.¡±


    ¡°Why wait after work? I¡¯ll head over now. I have a lot of things to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The doorbell rings soon after Lily and Daisy arrived home.


    Lily opens the door and sees Jessie bending over as she pants. She looks at the lift and asks, ¡°I¡¯m on


    the 28th floor. Don¡¯t tell me you ran up the staircase?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to wait. I can get some exercise by running up the stairs!¡± Jessie says. She looks


    at Lily from top to bottom and back to the top. She almost hugs her as she says, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re


    fine.¡±


    Lilyughs and invites her into her apartment.


    Jessie asks Lily and confirms that she is fine before saying, ¡°Oh my lord, who would expect President


    Smith to give the Smith Group to his aunt!¡±


    ¡°As soon as Olivia took over, she reced almost half of the senior management. Those who were on


    good terms with President Smith were fired. Even Leigh was fired.¡±


    Lily is expressionless and simply acknowledges, ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. She wants to train her own


    people. Were those deputy general managers fired? How is the price of thepany¡¯s stock?¡±


    She still remembers what Jason told her before he died.


    ¡°She fired one of them. Samson and Carmen are still around.¡± Jessie says as she ponders, ¡°Samson


    objected to her bing the Smith Group¡¯s acting president. Why does she retain him?¡±


    Looks like Carmen has strong backing. With all the personnel shuffling in the Smith Group, he remains


    steadfast in her position.


    But why did he kill Leon?


    ¡°Samson is Katherine¡¯s godfather and he has a widework of contacts.¡± Lily analyzes, ¡°After Olivia


    takes over the Smith Group, what she needs most isworking and contacts. She isn¡¯t that foolish to


    remove him.¡±


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t what I want to discuss with you.¡± Jessie recalls her main point, ¡°Leigh told me that


    President Smith¡¯s legs are fine. The car ident was nned by him.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Louis is a scumbag! This is the Smith family¡¯s infighting. If he needs help, he should ask Leigh


    and the others. What right does he have to seek your help and not tell you the details?¡±


    Jessie bes agitated as she continues, ¡°Furthermore, he is a scoundrel. After how he treated you,


    he is actually now involved with Ste.¡±


    ¡°Wow, don¡¯t you know? Chloe can¡¯t stop mentioning about Ste when she is on air. She even


    addresses her as her sister-inw. Those who hear that will expect Louis and Ste to be married


    soon!¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart hurts when she hears this.


    He is after all someone who she once loved.


    But she quickly sets it aside, calms herself down, and says objectively, ¡°They had been engaged. Even


    if Louis isn¡¯t at the Smith Group, marrying Ste would only benefit him.¡±


    Jessie holds her head in agony, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m such a poor judge of people¡¯s characters? I thought


    that a scoundrel like President Smith would never find a wife. How is it he will soon be married?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°When I thought about how he treated you, I feel like getting a voodoo doll and stab it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Lily smiles slightly, ¡°You will feel upset if you continue to remember him. Might as


    well not think about him.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡­ are you alright?¡± Jessie moves closer to Lily as she worries anxiously, ¡°I know that you like


    President Smith. Please don¡¯t do anything silly.¡±


    Lily smiles bitterly, ¡°Do I look like the type who will do that?¡±


    Jessie nods, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you caught a cold but I¡¯m sure it has something to do with President


    Smith. Your voice is so coarse. If you didn¡¯t truly like President Smith, why would you be so


    concerned?¡±


    She hits the nail on its head.


    ¡°I was concerned in the past but not anymore,¡± Lily says. The infighting cost Jason his life and she will


    never forget it, ¡°I will never like him again.¡±


    Jessie immediately leans over to hug her gently, ¡°Yes, don¡¯t even think of that rascal! Our Lily is


    beautiful and talented. There is nock of suitors! Tomorrow I¡¯ll ask my uncle to rmend men, from


    sixteen-year-old virgins to thirty-year-old mature men for you to choose!¡±


    Lily says with disdain, ¡°Sixteen year olds are still students. I can¡¯t bear to date them.¡±


    ¡°Just raise him for a few years.¡± Jessie grins mischievously as she raises her eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s the rave


    now. Furthermore, someone that you raise will be obedient and faithful to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of raising my brother for several decades. I don¡¯t want to raise anyone anymore.¡± Lilyughs.


    Furthermore, she isn¡¯t interested in those immature boys, ¡°Don¡¯t fool around.¡±


    Jessie remarks, ¡°I almost forgot. Your brother is also a hunk. Isn¡¯t he still in school? This chap has


    eluded me twice. Till now I have not met him yet!¡±


    Lily also remembers when she says this.


    Lily says, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to encounter youth with a darkplexion at your apartmentplex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Chloe¡¯s bodyguard.¡± Jessie asks curiously, ¡°Why do you ask. Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°That is my brother.¡±


    Jessie is stunned in disbelief for about 10 seconds, ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lily smiles and continues, ¡°He is with Chloe now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jessie gives herself a painful p and says, ¡°Fuck! Lily, why didn¡¯t tell me? How can you let your


    brother be ruined by this kind of person?¡±


    ¡°I only found out recently.¡± Lily says briefly about the day they had dinner with Chloe, ¡°My mother kind


    of likes her, so she gave her a red packet.¡±


    ¡°What a handsome young man that Chloe had gotten.¡± Jessie couldn¡¯t ept this reality, ¡°If your


    brother hadn¡¯t eluded me, I would have been your sister-inw!¡±

 Chapter 203: Jason Smith’s Funeral

    Chapter 203: Jason Smith¡¯s Funeral


    ¡°How could you be so tant? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Leigh might be jealous?¡± Lily jokes.


    ¡°I am pissed at him first!¡± Jessie snorts, ¡°Knowing that we are friends, yet he kept Louis¡¯s conspiracy a


    secret! He should¡¯ve told us.¡±


    ¡°After all, President Smith is his buddy.¡± Lily purses her lips and says, ¡°Go to thepany tomorrow


    and find out when Jason Smith¡¯s funeral will be, Jessie.¡±


    Jessie nods.


    After all, Jason belongs to the Smiths. News of his death spreads around that night and many media


    rushes to the hospital. But none of them knows how he died.


    ¡°I thought he was a jerk, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Jessie says.


    The pain in Lily¡¯s heart is overwhelming.


    Jason doesn¡¯t have to protect her from the shot, obviously. Nothing would happen if he didn¡¯t do it.


    This favor could never be paid off.


    Jessie says that she asked for a day-off and will apany Lily. Itforts Lily but she doesn¡¯t feel


    like going home. So now she is staying at Daisy, her mom¡¯s temporarily.


    Lily asionally sees news about the Smiths when she is doing the research.


    After Olivia Smith takes over the Smith Group, the stocks be stable. But all kinds of negativity are


    weighing on the Smiths. Everything is disrupted, in addition to the entire group areying off many


    staffs.


    Lily sneers.


    After learning the truth, she knows how powerful Louis is. Now that he must be plotting something


    because he quits after letting Olivia be in charge of the Smith Group.


    As for what he wants to do, she doesn¡¯t want to know.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Jessie texted Lily that Jason will be buried at the Smiths¡¯ cemetery the day after tomorrow. All the


    Smith staffs can also attend the funeral to express their condolences.


    The day after tomorrow?


    Lily stares at the pair of white pearl earrings in her palm. The pearls are round, delicate and very


    beautiful. She can¡¯t help crying when she thinks of Jason dying in her arms.


    Early in the funeral morning, Lily puts on a ck skirt and ck gauze hat, which add solemnity to her


    aura.


    She sees Coffey waiting there after going downstairs.


    ¡°I will go with you, Lily.¡± He is also in ck, ¡°I want to thank him.¡±


    ¡°Ok.¡±


    The Smiths¡¯ cemetery is in the suburbs. It takes two and a half hours to drive there. The cemetery is


    veryrge and was bought by the ancestors of the family fifty years ago. They hope that the entire


    family would be buried together.


    After getting there by car, Lily sees that many cars already had been parked in the open-air parking lot.


    Lily peaks at a Pagani while pressing her lips and entering the cemetery with Coffey. She can see


    many people standing there from a distance.


    ¡°Jason, my boy¡­¡±


    After walking closer, Lily sees J, who is in distress, and looks very haggard. She keeps watching


    Jason''s tombstone while crying. There is someone nearbyforting her.


    "Lily." Jessie runs over and whispers, "I don''t think you should havee. Those who are here today


    are from the Smith family. Look at Jason¡¯s mother."


    "Jason died because of me, how can I note?" Lily says.


    Jessie sighs.


    Lily walks into the crowd and sees Louis. He is sitting in a wheelchair in a ck suit, with no expression


    on his face. As if he could feel her sight, he turns his head and looks over and meets Lily''s gaze.


    When he sees Lily, his eyes move and change.


    There seems to be a sense of guilt.


    Lily sneers, and quickly looks away. After the people in front of her finishes mourning, she walks up and


    puts the white chrysanthemum in her hand in front of the tombstone.


    The man on the tombstone has gentle eyes, and the corners of his mouth are slightly raised, as if he¡¯s


    smiling at Lily.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± She strokes the tombstone and murmurs.


    She and Jason may have different goals in their marriage, but he treats her very well during the year of


    marriage. Except that they were too hostile towards each other when they got divorced, they never


    quarreled.


    Because of her, his life stops at twenty-five years old.


    Sorry.


    If there is a reincarnation, I will wear a wedding dress, marry you gracefully, and love you exclusively.


    I will avenge you, Jason.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Lily?¡± Katherine recognizes Lily right away and scolds, ¡°Jason is lying six


    feet under of the ground because of you. He doesn¡¯t need your condolences. Get out of here!¡±


    J, who is at the point of fainting, looks over after hearing Katherine¡¯s words.


    When she sees Lily mourning, her gaze gradually turns into hatred. She pushes away the person who


    is supporting her, and rushes to Lily.


    "Give my son back!" J pinches Lily¡¯s neck and shakes fiercely. "Give my son back!" She screams


    like a lunatic.


    "You bitch, why you didn¡¯t die!" She cries bitterly and angrily, "What the hell does my son owe you? He


    is only twenty-five years old!"


    ¡°Please go to hell. Just bring my son back to life!¡±


    J¡¯s hands are very strong, and Lily''s face turns purple. Lily doesn¡¯t resist although she could hardly


    breathe.


    Louis frowns. As he wants to let Leigh Lewis interfere, Coffey already rushes out. He pulls J away,


    and protects Lily by hiding her behind.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but my sister is also a victim of this incident.¡± Coffey says calmly.


    ¡°She killed my son. What kind of victim is she?¡± J leans forward, while tugging and beating Coffey,


    scratching a few marks on his face. ¡°I want her to pay for my son''s life!¡±


    Chloe is anxious and she wants to step in.


    Justin quickly presses her shoulders and whispers. ¡°You shouldn''t go. Let Louis solve it by himself. See


    if he dares to offend another woman in the future.¡±


    ¡°The old woman scratched my boyfriend''s face.¡± Chloe grits her teeth, ¡°That crossed the line. I never


    scratch his face even when I quarreled with him!¡±


    ¡°You are such a sophisticated woman, Ms. Lily.¡± Katherine sneers in a sarcastic tone on purpose, ¡°Two


    men from the Smith family are fascinated by you!¡±


    ¡°I heard about the car ident. Louis blocked a fatal wound for you and lost his legs. And now, Jason


    is dead because of you. I really don''t know if you have brought bad luck to the family.¡±


    It seems something just hits J, and she points at Lily and curses. ¡°A few months ago, I found you


    couldn¡¯t take your eyes off Louis at the one-month birthday party of Susan''s son.¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Aren¡¯t you a gold-digger?¡±


    ¡°How did my son treat you wrong? How could you do that to him and kill him?¡±


    ¡°A flirty woman like you should be tortured a hundred times and it won¡¯t be too much! What kind of


    family had raised a scheming daughter like you?¡±


    Lily¡¯s lips tremble but she doesn¡¯t say anything.


    It is all her fault. No matter what J curses, she couldn''t exin.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Coffey can¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°You could be angry but stop insulting my sister.¡±


    ¡°When did I insult her? They were all facts!¡± J sneers. ¡°Getting pregnant before going official with


    Louis... Going to the Smith¡¯s and showing off prestige? Isn¡¯t that a scheme?¡±


    ¡°If my own daughter was like this, I would¡¯ve beaten her to death!¡±


    Coffey squeezes his fist.

 Chapter 204: Deterrence

    Chapter 204: Deterrence


    ¡°I have a normal rtionship with Lily.¡± Louis pushes the wheelchair over. His voice sounds indifferent,


    but overwhelming, ¡°It''s just that we didn¡¯t tell everyone that she was pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Your cousin is dead, and you are still defending her?¡± J says.


    Louis puts his hands on the wheelchair and says, ¡°I also me myself for Jason¡¯s death. Don''t be too


    concerned. I will look into it. I hope you could stop being angry.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about being alone. I have talked with my aunt that Shelton will be living with


    you. He and Susan will look after you. There you go with one more grandson.¡±


    ¡°Of course, everything you need in the future will be provided by the Smith family. Jason is also part of


    the Smith. I have demanded his name to be written in the Smith¡¯s pedigree.¡±


    ¡°Louis!¡± The news is so shocking that Katherine¡¯s tone changes. ¡°How can you do this? Jason is at


    best¡­¡± Her face looks pale.


    ¡°Hisst name is also Smith.¡± Louis looks at her indifferently and conquers her with his vibe.


    ¡°You know his father is not a Smith. And now burying him at the Smiths¡¯ cemetery is definitely not


    reasonable. What does Smith¡¯s mean to you?¡± Katherine says.


    If Jason¡¯s name is written in the pedigree, he will be an authentic child of the Smith¡¯s. This means


    his mother J will get the same amount of heritage if the family property is divided someday.


    Of course, Katherine finds it uneptable.


    She points at Lily and says in a cold tone, ¡°You can''t change so many rules because of this woman,


    Louis! Besides, she should be held ountable for Jason¡¯s death!¡±


    ¡°So, are you refusing to ept, Katherine?¡± He frowns impatiently.


    He is very upset today and is not in the mood to deal with these people.


    Louis looks weak in a wheelchair but his vibe is terrifying. ¡°As long as I''m still in the Smith¡¯s family, I can


    decide who should or shouldn¡¯t be named on the Smith¡¯s pedigree.¡±


    Katherine takes two steps back, only biting her lip in rage.


    Although Olivia takes over the Smith Group and looks glorious, in fact, most of Master Smith''s money


    is not in the Smith Group. He made a will long ago that 90% of the property is given to Louis, and 10%


    of the property will be shared by the rest.


    Even if Louis doesn¡¯t own the Smith Group or old house worthy of hundreds of millions, he is still the


    heir to the Smith family. If he is really offended, whether they can get the money in the future will


    remain mystery.


    You can¡¯t mess with him.


    Louis'' words are full of deterrence. Those who are at the scene originally dissent in their mind and want


    to help Katherine at that moment, yet in the end, they lower their heads, not daring to speak.


    ¡°You should have heard clearly what I just said. Meanwhile, I will find someone to look into it. If you are


    still sad, I could send you to a foreign country to rx.¡± Louis says.


    J¡¯s face turns pale.


    How can she not know what Louis is implying? It seems to be soothing, but in fact, the offer is whether


    epting or being kicked out.


    ¡°Thank you for being so thoughtful, Louis.¡± J wipes her tears and stares at him bitterly.


    There is nothing she could do if he insists on defending Lily.


    Besides, Jason is already in the Smith pedigree, and Shelton is going to live with her. J will be able


    to get a share of the family property in the future.


    Lily keeps her head down and says nothing.


    People leave in pairs after the tribute. J also leaves with the help of others.


    Louis pushes the wheelchair and stops in front of Lily. From a closer distance, he finds that she had


    lost a lot of weight in the past few days. Her eyes are not shining anymore, which distresses him.


    ¡°My father wants to see you, Ms. Lily.¡± Louis says.


    ¡°My sister is not in good health condition. She needs to get some rest.¡± Coffey stands in front of Lily. He


    is very restrained, so he doesn¡¯t hit Louis in the face, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°Coffey.¡± Lily says in a low voice, ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll go with him.¡±


    She has something to do, so she has to return to Master Smith.


    Coffey steps back and warns Louis with a straight face, ¡°Put your hypocrisy away, President Smith. I


    aming after you if you dare to do anything to my sister!¡±


    ¡°Coffey!¡±


    As soon as Lily leaves with Louis, Chloe lunges towards Coffey.


    He pushes her away the next second.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me!¡± Chloe looks at him aggrievedly, ¡°I am not Louis¡¯ aplice. You know I have no


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    idea what he had done!¡±


    ¡°You are his so-called sister.¡±


    ¡°I will break off with him then!¡± She pulls his sleeves, ¡°You can¡¯t always expect me to apologize, I am a


    girl after all! Not to mention I am innocent.¡±


    ¡°Let go.¡± He nces at her indifferently.


    ¡°Quit being so mean!¡± Chloe presses her lips.


    Justin says as long as she follows his lead, Coffey would definitely beg her to get back together with


    him.


    What about now?


    Coffey doesn¡¯t even bother to speak to her, let alone getting back with her.


    Seeing the scratches on Coffey''s face, Chloe feels distressed. She takes out a Band-Aid from her bag


    and wants to bind him up.


    He pushes her hand away.


    ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Coffey!¡± Chloe suddenly yells and takes Coffey by surprise.


    ¡°Bend down!¡± She says angrily.


    ¡°I asked you to bend down, did you hear that?¡± Chloe puts her hands on her waist, and says with a


    threatening attitude, ¡°Or I will shout and tell them that you raped me!¡±


    Coffey pauses and bends his waist with a straight face. He doesn¡¯t want to get physical with her.


    Chloe snorts.


    She tears the Band-Aid open, presses hard on his wound.


    ¡°A tall dude like you is useless! Can¡¯t you dodge when she scratches you? I never scratch your face


    even when we quarreled!" Seeing Coffey frowning, she reprimands.


    ¡°That old woman''s nails are really sharp. Look at these scratches, poor babe!¡±


    ¡°I hope that she chokes while eating or drinking!¡±


    She chatters with her mouth open like a sparrow. Coffey is tired of hearing it. He is about to say


    something while he frowns, Chloe holds his face and kisses him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t still be mad at me after a weeklong break-up!¡± Chloe says, ¡°I swear that I will always be on


    you and Lily¡¯s side. Forget about Louis.¡±


    ¡°No one cooked for me when you were not herest week. I couldn¡¯t sleep well at night, and I lost a few


    pounds.¡± She leans onto his body and acts in a pettishly charming manner.


    Coffey also feels for her because she loses some weight.


    He was infuriated after knowing the truth at that time. In addition, Chloe is Louis'' so-called sister. So, he


    dumps everything and breaks up with her.


    However, Chloe is indeed the victim.


    ¡°Hugging in broad daylight isn¡¯t the most appropriate thing to do!¡±


    Leighes along with Justin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you will never get back with Coffey? It has only been a few days, and now you are


    with him again?¡± Leigh squints her eyes and smirks.


    ¡°I have never said that!¡± Chloe stares at him fiercely.


    ¡°Yes, you have. I remember it clearly.¡± Justin agrees with a smile, ¡°You said you want to marry a guy


    like Louis three days ago, when you were interviewed by a TV channel.¡±

 Chapter 205: I cant Afford This Kind of Trust

    Chapter 205: I can''t Afford This Kind of Trust


    "Didn¡¯t you teach me that?" Chloe stomps squeamishly.


    Seeing Coffey getting upset, she hurriedly exins to him, "Don¡¯t be paranoid, Coffey. It was¡­"


    "You have to acknowledge it if you dare to do it." Leigh interrupts her with a smile, "I remember the


    eldest son of a tycoon is pursuing you. You told the reporters that he was a nice guy, and you were ok


    to be with him?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t!"


    "Look, herees the guy." Justin nces outside the cemetery and smiles.


    Coffey looks over and sees a young man standing there on the road outside the cemetery. From a


    distance, he can tell that the man looks outstanding andes from a wealthy family.


    Chloe is about to cry.


    She does what Justin tells her to, and she has no idea what tricks they are pulling now.


    "Let me exin, Coffey..."


    Chloe wants to exin, but Coffey rudely pulls her out of his arms and walks away with a straight face.


    "Justin!¡± Chloe stares at Justin angrily, wishing to strangle him. "I will get back at you if you find a


    girlfriend!


    She hurries to chase after Coffey after cursing at Justin.


    "Well, your sister is already a grown-up." Leigh shakes his head. "The couple is going to get back


    together. Why did you step in and drag me into the drama?"


    "There is nothing we can do to stop them from being together if they were made for each other."


    Justin¡¯s remark is to the point. "That brat is still not that into Chloe, so I have to teach him a lesson."


    "It''s such a shame for Mr. Smith¡¯s sister to beg a boy like that."


    Leigh nces at him and can¡¯t help it. "Are you a jinx, Justin? See what happened when you intervene


    in the matter of Louis and Lily. They broke up, and now..."


    Justin sneers, "Yeah, it''s going to be your turn next time! To break up with your little fairy!"


    ¡°Watch your mouth!" Leigh snaps, "Things are going well between us. You should be more concerned


    about yourself! No girlfriend or boyfriend."


    "The new drug I am developing is still in the experimental stage; do you want to try it?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "No thanks!"


    On the way back to the main house, neither Lily nor Louis speaks up. The vibe between them is very


    awkward.


    Louis doesn¡¯t go upstairs after entering the house.


    Lily doesn¡¯t look at him. After going upstairs, she goes to the study to find Antony Smith. When the


    people inside answers after she knocks on the door, she opens the door and walks in.


    Antony sits in front of the window, holding a newspaper in his hand, basking in the sunzily.


    "Lily,e and sit with me." He sees Lily and smiles.


    Lily sits opposite him.


    "I''m not in good condition so I''ve been staying indoors. Meanwhile I am also focusing on the news


    outside." Antony shows a look of regret, "Jason was a good boy."


    "If it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t die. I killed him. Master Smith, I believe you know what it is, and so do


    I." Lily whispers.


    Antony understands what she means.


    "Just do what you want. I won''t stop you." Antony says. Even if Lily doesn''t say it, Louis will do it


    anyway, now that the Smith family is no longer in his control.


    "Thank you, Master Smith." With his promise, Lily has no more qualms. "The reason why I came to see


    you is to tell you something."


    She tells him about the fake pregnancy. "There is nothing between me and Louis. Please take this


    back."


    Lily returns the sapphire ring to Antony.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story if you are not in a rush, Miss Lily." Instead of taking it, Antony nces at the


    sapphire ring, and says in a warm tone.


    Lily doesn¡¯t want to let him down.


    "Sure."


    Antony looks at the warm sunshine outside the window and seems like falling into his memories. ¡°A few


    decades ago, a man met a beautiful woman and fell in love with her at first sight when he went abroad


    on a business trip.¡±


    "The man and the woman lived together and were nning to get married. His family called one day


    suddenly and told him that grandma had died. The man wanted to go home with the woman, but he


    couldn''t find her. The flight was in such a hurry that he went home after sending a message to the


    woman. He found out the woman had already moved when he came back to find her a weekter."


    "He was going to stay single for the rest of his life if he can''t find her. Because he was obsessed with


    her. A few yearster, he received a call from a foreign country. It was her. He then learnt that she had


    tuberculosis and was about to die."


    "The woman said that she didn¡¯t know where he was and found out she was pregnant. So she went


    back to her mother. She had been raising the child alone for so many years, but she was running out of


    time. She saw him on the news and worked so hard to get his phone number. She didn''t expect to get


    through."


    Antony¡¯s voice is very gentle. Especially when ites to the woman''s condition, the grief in his tone


    cannot be suppressed.


    Lily listens silently.


    "Before the woman passes away, the man spent some time with her in her hometown. The child


    intended to stay there, so the man arranged the best school for the child and visited him every month."


    "Later, the child grew up to be handsome and smart. He enrolled at an institute, where he met the love


    of his life. He took her to the man. The two got married and had their own child."


    Antony pauses and says sadly, "However, his wife died identally a few yearster. He could not


    ept the fact andmitted suicide."


    "What happenedter?" Lily¡¯s heart drops and she can¡¯t help asking,


    "Later, the man didn''t want to leave his grandson in a ce with sad memories. He took his grandson


    back to the country, imed to be his own child and gave him the best. He wanted to make up to his


    grandson for his love for his son."


    Lily is still listening to the story. But she understands everything right away.


    "He is... Louis?"


    "My sonmitted suicide by swallowing a gun and died right in front of Louis." Antony says in grief.


    "Louis looked a bit off when I got there. I had to find someone to hypnotize him so he could forget about


    those things."


    Antony has tears in his eyes, "There is only one woman whom I miss in my life, but I have no chance to


    be with her. I have a son, but I didn''t expect that he would die before me."


    The story is too much for Lily. She can¡¯t process it in such short time. "This is unbelievable!"


    How could such things happen?


    How would Louis react if he finds out?


    Seeing that Lily doesn¡¯t believe him, Antony takes out a photo album and shows it to her.


    "This is Louis and his parents."


    In the faded color photo, there is a beautiful woman embracing a chubby baby. The man with his arms


    around her has handsome features. Lily can see the resemnce between Antony and the baby.


    It¡¯s a happy family of three.


    Mr. Smith flips over the photos. Except for Louis¡¯ daily photos when he was a child, Antony also


    asionally shows up in the photos.


    After flipping over the album, Antony says, "Lily, I am telling you this, because I believe in you. Just like


    the way Louis believes in you."


    Lily curls her lips and smiles sarcastically, "I can''t afford this kind of trust."


    "Louis was brought up by me. I know exactly what kind of child he is." Antony sighs, "He didn''t mean to


    lie to you, he just wanted to force you to grow up."

 Chapter 206: She Distracts Me

    Chapter 206: She Distracts Me


    ¡°You also know that Louis is already grown up... There''s only a few women around him and you''re the


    first one he likes. I hope you can forgive Louis... Forgive his extreme way of doing things.¡±


    Lily just stands up and speaks with calm expression, ¡°Master Smith, it''s gettingte... I must leave.¡±


    She excuses herself politely.


    Louis keeps waiting in the living room until Lilyes down.


    He pushes his wheelchair over, ¡°I''ll send you home.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Lily nces at him coldly, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have difficulties in getting about.¡±


    Louis feels bad and very agitated. He can¡¯t bear to see Lily being upset.


    Seeing how Lily just turns around and leaves... He immediately pulls and stops her.


    Lily asks, ¡°Mr. Smith, anything else?¡±


    ¡°About the ident... Sorry.¡± the reserved man hangs his head down, ¡°I used your trust. What should I


    do to make you forgive me?¡±


    Lily pushes his hand away by force and smiles.


    However, her smile looks cold and estranged, ¡°No need, I epted your sorry.¡±


    Before leaving, she adds something else, ¡°Mr. Smith, Jason died because of me. I''m the one who


    should feel guilty... I should be the one who avenge him too. I hope you won''t meddle in some things.¡±


    She doesn''t need Louis'' help either.


    Lily meets Justin and Leigh when she''s about to leave. Leigh waves his hand to greet Lily, but Lily just


    walks straight forward, ignoring them.


    Leigh is shocked, ¡°She''s so cold! She''s not warm.¡±


    Justin rolls his eyes.


    After entering the house, he sees Louis pursing his lips and staring at the door.


    Louis'' gaze looks veryplicated.


    Justin takes out a small box from his pocket and hands it over to Louis, ¡°Louis, let''s just forget what


    happened today. You have never tried this drug anyway... Try it.¡±


    Louis nces at him coldly, ¡°I''m not in the mood to joke with you.¡±


    ¡°I''m not joking.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Louis is brokenhearted.¡± Leigh leans forward and clicks his tongue, ¡°You say that you don''t care about


    Lily and used her. After she hates you, you regret it.¡±


    Louis res at him.


    Leigh feels the murderous aura from Louis'' body. He slips back and smiles, ¡°That''s the truth... Louis,


    you lied to Lily.¡±


    ¡°Louis... Don''t worry! If Lily is gone, Ste is still there.¡±


    Justin slowly says, ¡°Didn¡¯t lily express her congrattions about your engagement with Ste?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering why Chloe said those words.¡± Louis thinks about those words Chloe said during the


    interview and how she called Ste, ¡°Did she think it''s not lively enough?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it isn''t.¡± Justin admits it and says, ¡°Lily looks indifferent, but Daniel is not the same. He signed so


    many wrong documents for a few days.¡±


    Leigh coldly says, ¡°Daniel is such a liar! Saying that he doesn''t care about the alphabets and wants to


    wipe it all... What is it now? It''s still on his finger! Every man is good at telling lies!¡±


    Justin nces at him, ¡°Have you done the surgery? Why didn''t your boobs get bigger?¡±


    ¡°I''m a fucking straight guy!¡±


    ¡°I didn''t call you two to talk nonsense.¡± Louis'' gloomy expression looks very scary.


    Justin stops and seriously says, ¡°Daniel already signed the documents with Mr. Smollett from the


    Dragon Fly Company. As for Richard... Louis, how do you want it to be?¡±


    Leigh also says, ¡°It''s ready to follow your order, Louis.¡±


    ¡°Just give it to Lily.¡± says Louis.


    Remembering how Lily cares about Jason, he feels uneasy, ¡°Jason died because of her and she wants


    to avenge him by herself.¡±


    Leigh is jealous, ¡°If I can meet a woman like her, I''ll be willing to die for her too.¡±


    Justin bumps him with his arm.


    Louis doesn''t say anything. He just covers his chest with his hands because it hurts.


    He doesn''t understand either why he cares so much about Lily... Or why he feels regretful and hurt


    because of what he does.


    Lily is clearly not that remarkable.


    ¡­


    Lily asks Coffey to investigate Richard so she can collect his crime evidences. She takes all the


    documents sent to Leigh too. In this document, Richard opens a shellpany to take investor''s


    money... He also bid for ZF''s project, but his work is sloppy. There are many other dark histories too.


    It even includes Richard''s current whereabouts.


    Lily uses 3 million to sign a contract with a group. She gives them Richard''s data.


    Not long after, there''s breaking news in Yorkshire.


    Richard raped an under aged student until death, and he was brought to the police station that night.


    Then, his various corruptions are exposed too on the inte.


    The Yorkshire court reviews the case in detail. After concluding the evidence and the fact that Richard


    raped a minor, they don''t give him a chance to appeal and just sentence him to death.


    It is immediately effective.


    After receiving the news, Lily finally smiles after so long.


    Jason, I''m avenging you.


    Of course, Richard''s scandal affects the Smith Group too.


    Despite Olivia''s hard work, the Smith Group has been downcast. The Smith group deres bankruptcy


    a monthter and is bought by Dragon Fly Company.


    Before everyone feels at ease, there''s a piece of news about Olivia''s previouspany selling fake


    drugs.


    The drug kills many children, and she also gets intimate with many people to get more connections.


    It''s more exciting than Richard''s matter. Even if Olivia hired the bestwyer to defend herself, the


    twenty years¡¯ imprisonment.


    The Smith Group that Dragon Fly Company bought has an improvement. The stock raises and the


    factory resumes its work. Then, Louis appears in front of the public without his wheelchair, his legs are


    probably healed.


    Half a monthter, the Smith Group deres a thank you statement for Dragon Fly Company''s help.


    Only then, everyone knows that the Smith Group is not under Dragon Fly Company... Louis is now the


    The rollercoaster-like plot makes it hard for people to understand it in such a short time.


    Apany with a market value of hundreds of billions changed thergest controlling shareholder


    three times within a year... After the bankruptcy, it was bought by Dragon Fly Company... In the end, it


    returned to the hands of the Smith family member.


    It''s too exciting!


    There are various reports from the newspaperpanies about the Smith Group''s legend... But Lily is


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    not interested in any of it.


    She starts looking for a new job after solving Richard''s matter.


    Lily quickly gets recruited because she has ever worked in the Smith Group and her resume is great.


    It''s a famouspany in Yorkshire.


    She actually applies for the trantor position, but thepany¡¯s boss says, ¡°Miss Lily, it''s a waste for


    you to be a trantor only. I know the Smith Group''s matter. You''re very capable that you can even sit


    in my position freely.¡±


    A vice-chairman of thispany is transferred to the overseaspany, so the vice-chairman position


    is empty. Lily joins thepany as a vice-chairman with great annual sry.


    She can never imagine that everything is going ording to Louis'' secret n.


    ¡°President Lily.¡±


    Lily is taking care of documents when the assistant knocks.


    The assistant enters and says, ¡°Mr. Alfred has something to do so he takes the 6 P.M. ne to Beijing.


    He says that the party tonight will be handed over to you.¡±


    Lily responds briefly.


    She knows that the business industry leaders often hold parties. It''s just eating, drinking, and chatting.


    There''s no harm in attending it for fun.


    She''s focusing on work so she doesn''t hear what the assistant said clearly. Of course, she doesn''t


    know either that it''s a celebration party specially organized by the Smith Group.

 Chapter 207: What Did Jason Give You?

    Chapter 207: What Did Jason Give You?


    At 8 P.M., Lily rides the taxi to the hotel.


    But when she gets off the taxi and sees the alphabets on the huge screen outside the hotel, along with


    the few receptionists at the door... Lily feels an urge to leave.


    This hotel is under the Smith Group, and the party holder is also the Smith Group.


    ¡°The Smith Group¡± is thest thing she wants to see now.


    ¡°Are you Miss Lily from HZ Group?¡±


    When Lily wants to leave, a receptionist greets her warmly, ¡°Let me send you in!¡±


    After some psychological struggles, Lily smiles, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She''s representing HZ Group to join this party.


    Meeting Louis won''t be a problem.


    Thinking of that, she holds her head high and follows the receptionist into the hotel.


    She hears that when the Smith Group started recruiting half a month ago, the executives'' emails were


    so packed. Even the job fairs they''re holding were also crowded.


    The Smith Group has been established for decades, and it''s not the hiring season, but there are more


    job seekers than usual.


    The Smith Group has experienced such a problem and is able to stand at the top again. Of course, it is


    admirable. As long as one can get the invitation, one won''t be absent.


    The Ballroom is exquisitely decorated and is full of people.


    Lily enters the ballroom calmly.


    Tonight, she wears a champagne colored garters dress. The slim waist design shows the best of her


    slender figure. Under the light, her skin is so white as if it''s glowing and it is without any blemishes.


    Her pitch-ck hair is tied up in a loose bun with camellia hairpins, revealing her beautiful neck. She


    slightly purses her lips and smiles politely.


    ¡°Miss Lily.¡±


    Some business industry leaders know Lily because she ever acts as the president of the Smith Group.


    She looks young, but at that time she solves several crises for the Smith Group.


    What a smart and beautiful woman!


    Lily is not in the Smith Group anymore. However, such a beautiful and capable woman attracts many


    people to raise their alcohol sses and greet her.


    Lily talks with a smile as well as a natural speaking tone, showing no nervousness.


    She''s a bit surprised too.


    In the past, when she followed the vice-chairman and the executives as a trantor for business talks,


    she always talked with the trantor of the otherpany, or the


    representatives. It was nothing like this- speaking directly with thepany''s boss. It seems that since


    she acts as the president of the Smith Group, she knows more people and bes more outstanding.


    Chatting with them is also effortless and it''s also very easy to blend in their circle.


    ¡°Miss Lily is beautiful and capable!¡± a boss raises his alcohol ss up and smiles at Lily, ¡°President


    Smith has a pair of very sharp eyes for finding a shining diamond like you.¡±


    Lily smiles, ¡°You tter me. There are many capable women out there; I''m not the only one.¡±


    Yeah.


    She can be here today because Louis'' supports.


    That boss asks, ¡°Why didn''t you stay in the Smith Group and went to HZ Group instead?¡±


    ¡°President Smith''s presence is enough for the Smith Group.¡± says Lily while introducing herpany, ¡°I


    also like challenges. HZ Group really suits me. Mr. Cameron, I wonder if you have some free time to


    talk with me... I think there are many projects for ourpanies to work together in.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I think so.¡± Lily''s words suit Mr. Cameron''s taste, ¡°Then it''s settled. I''ll invite Miss Lily on my


    free time... You must agree to it!¡±


    Lily and Mr. Cameron cheers with the alcohol ss, ¡°I will.¡±


    After talking to people for almost 30 minutes, Lily''s smile feels stiff already. She finds an excuse to


    evade and takes a ss of champagne from the table.


    A man walks over with his deep voice, ¡°Miss Lily.¡±


    Lily still smiles politely. She only realizes that she knows that man after turning around.


    It''s Vice President Carmen from the Smith Group.


    She has seen him in the Smith Group before, but he seldom goes to the Smith Group.


    Carmen enjoys life very much; he doesn''t seem old at all. With a very stylish suit on and ordinary looks,


    he seems very kind.


    Lily remembers what Jason said before he died and takes another look at Carmen. She can''t believe


    that such a kind-looking person would kill Manager Leon.


    Lily stops thinking and smiles at Carmen, ¡°Mr. Carmen.¡±


    Carmen and Lily cheer with the alcohol cup.


    ¡°Before this, I''ve always been busy overseas... But I know everything about you, Miss Lily.¡± Carmen


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    stares at Lily with a smile but it makes Lily feel cold and uneasy.


    Carmen says, ¡°There are many strong women in the business world... But there are only a few capable


    beauties that won''t ask for something in return like Miss Lily.¡±


    Lily says, ¡°How can you not ask for something in return for doing things for people?


    ¡°With that said, President Smith gives you a lot of revenge?¡±Carmen catches Lily''s words, ¡°Miss Lily


    can reach such position from just being a trantor. It isn''t easy.¡±


    Carmen smiles after saying that, ¡°I don''t mean anything else. It''s just too surprising. You''re pretty bold


    when no one wants to take over the Smith Group at that time.¡±


    ¡°I majored in trantions, but it doesn''t mean that I''m only capable of it only.¡± Lily smiles, ¡°Mr. Carmen,


    haven''t you ever heard of the saying ¡®you must be bold to aplish great things¡¯?¡±


    She hates people like him the most. He¡¯s the one who ridicules people coldly... His kind face is just a


    facade!


    Lily stands there with her legs half-spread. She speaks calmly and gracefully, ¡°Besides, there are


    Master Smith and President Smith in the Smith Group at that time... What should I be afraid of when


    there are so many capable executives?¡±


    ¡°But what about you, Mr. Carmen? Being busy is understandable, but you''re also the vice-chairman of


    the Smith Group. The Smith Group got into trouble but you didn''t take care of it... Now when the Smith


    Group gets back on track, you''re not busy anymore! Not only me, but also others are all suspecting


    you''re fishing for quick bucks from the Smith Group.¡±


    Carmen slightly frowns as if Lily''s words have irritated him.


    But he quickly smiles gently, ¡°Miss Lily, you said it yourself, right? There¡¯re so many people in the Smith


    Group... It should be fine without me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Carmen, I don''t feel so good so I''m going to sit there. Just continue what you''re doing.¡± Lily doesn''t


    want to talk with people like him. She might just carelessly fall into hisnguage traps. She turns


    around and leaves.


    Right when she steps out, she feels a prick of needles on her shoulder.


    It hurts so much that she frowns right away.


    Lily looks at her shoulder, but she finds nothing there.


    Carmen stands beside her with a smile. He speaks softly like he intends to let the two of them be the


    only ones who can hear it, ¡°Miss Lily, being too sharp is also not a good thing.¡± Lily rubs her shoulders


    and faintly smiles, ¡°Why? Did I block your way of making money?¡±


    ¡°You can''t block my way of making money.¡±


    Carmen gets closer to her. Without the light on his kind face, he looks a bit fierce, ¡°But Miss Lily must


    be careful. If you don''t, you might just die like Jason did.¡±


    Lily¡¯s brain explodes.


    She res at Carmen and confirms that he says that, ¡°You''re rted to Jason¡¯s death?¡±


    Isn''t it Richard''s plot?


    Carmen just stands up and smiles before asking, ¡°Did Jason give you anything?¡±


    Before Lily answers, he speaks again, ¡°Miss Lily, if you know about certain things, a lot of people will


    die. I can let Leon die in silence... And that also works for you.¡±

 Chapter 208: What Does She have to Be Sad About?

    Chapter 208: What Does She have to Be Sad About?


    Manager Leon was indeed murdered!


    Perhaps Carmen is too intimidating and reveals too much information, Lily feels a gush of coldness


    taking over her limbs, and she falls backward, unable to stand up firmly. A pair of hands prop her up.


    Carmen looks at her with a kind nce, "Mr. Smith, I¡¯ll leave you two for now."


    Carmen soon leaves.


    Lily stares at his back. How could such a vicious person even look so kind from behind?


    Does heugh while he is torturing people as well?


    She assumes that Jason must know something about Carmen, and Carmen wanted to silence him.


    After knowing that Richard wanted to kill her, he nned to put all the me on Richard.


    He was too cold-blooded!


    Lily''s arms are cold and she says nothing, so Louis shouts twice and frowns.


    "Are you feeling alright?"


    At the same moment, Ste walks over; she is wearing a beige full-body gown that shows exquisite


    and elegant taste.


    Ste asks Louis, "What''s wrong?"


    "She''s not feeling well." Louis sps Lily''s shoulders and wants to bring her to a ce to rest, but upon


    seeing Ste, Lily''s eyes narrow and she pushes his hands away forcefully.


    "I''m fine, I can walk by myself." Lily wants to avoid suspicion and hurriedly pulls up her dress to leave.


    Louis''s thin lips press tightly.


    "Miss Lily doesn''t look alright." Ste nces at Louis, "Is it because you didn''t tell Miss Lily about


    those ns? She thought you were using her, so now the two of you are at an impasse?"


    Even if Louis didn¡¯t answer, Ste could already see the change in his expression.


    Steughs, "Mr. Smith, Mr. Smith; you are so smart and clever, but you don''t know that women hate


    to be deceived, do you?"


    Louis replies in a cold voice, "Miss Ste, I can terminate our coboration at any time."


    "Don''t, I still need to rely on you." Ste stopsughing at him, and says, "My father is willing to give me


    six percentages more of shares, but he has a request."


    "What is it now?"


    "We need to get married," Ste smiles, "Help me get six percent of the shares."


    Louis''s face darkens, and he refuses without thinking, "Miss Ste, you know the purpose of our


    engagement; you¡¯ve got what you want, so if you want to get married, find someone else."


    If it isn¡¯t for Daniel Lou¡¯s sake, his cooperation with Ste would have ended long ago.


    "Mr. Smith, don''t refuse so quickly, I will reward you handsomely." Ste continues, "You spent so much


    effort to acquire HZ Group and yet you hided it. Didn''t you just want to give Miss Lily a chance?"


    "The Scott family has first-hand info that a high-speed rail station will be built in the eastern area of


    Yorkshire. If this news is announced, I¡¯m sure you can imagine how manypanies will be fiercely


    "I can secretly help Miss Lily and let HZ Group win the bid. Lily has good performance under the Smith


    Group, but her performance dwindled since she arrived at HZ Group. Everyone wants to bully her."


    "If Miss Lily wins this project, she will have the opportunity to learn, and she can also get to know the


    people of ZF. HZ Group belongs to the Smith Group, so if it makes money, so does the Smith Group."


    Louis''s eyes turn dark, as he¡¯s lost in thoughts.


    After a long pause, he tells Ste, "I will announce this on stageter, and you can publicize it however


    you want afterward, but there won¡¯t be wedding dresses, rings, or marriage certificates. Once you get


    the shares, you should immediately open a press conference to rify it."


    "Mr. Smith, must you be so heartless?" Ste jokes, "I¡¯m still something of a famous celebrity in


    Yorkshire; look at you, how disgusted you are with me."


    Louis nces across the crowd, "Today, Daniel is here too."


    Ste follows his gaze.


    In the corner of the hall, a tall, indifferent figure makes her heart wring tightly.


    She rposes herself quickly, and smiles softly, "Mr. Smith, it¡¯s been four years since I broke up with


    him, and we haven¡¯t been in touch since. Surely, our coboration can¡¯t end just because of Daniel?"


    Louis says nothing, leaves her to herself, and walks onto the stage.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Ste can''t help but look at the man in the corner. Seeing the man''s solid silhouette, his indifferent


    attitude was in stark contrast to the liveliness in the room.


    She takes a few steps toward him, but after two steps, she stops, only to take nces at him.


    She must not go over.


    She must endure, endure to get everything.


    She still remembers Chandler''s ecstatic look when he opened his present, chanting for his father to


    She promised Chandler that she would definitely let him see his father during New Year.


    Ste steps back, hiding herself from the crowd.


    Lily feels ufortable, her heart is racing; no matter how she tries to adjust her breathing, it is still the


    same, as if she had just done some strenuous exercises.


    The reception ising to an end, and having already chatted with all the bosses she had meant to


    talk to, and she is nning to leave. Unexpectedly, all the lights in the banquet hall turn off, and only


    one remains lit high up on the stage.


    "Today, thank you all foring to the reception to celebrate with the Smiths."


    Louis is standing in front of the microphone on his long, slender legs, like a top male model that just


    walked out from a show; with a low and steady voice, he toasts the audience.


    Then he stretches out his hand to the side.


    A woman slowly and gracefully walks onto the stage, puts her hand in his hand, and the two stand on


    stage together.


    Lily''s eyes hurt.


    She scolds herself harshly in her heart. She¡¯s really worthless; doesn''t she know Louis had used her?


    She has sworn that she will not care about Louis Smith anymore!


    Louis''s deep voice resonates to everyone''s ears through the microphone, "With such a joyous


    asion, I also want to announce one more thing to everyone."


    "I have been engaged to Miss Ste for a long time, and after discussion, we decided to get married at


    the Sun & Moon Manor on the 20th of next month. Everyone¡¯s weed to join."


    Wow!


    Surprised gasps ring out one after another.


    Louis and Ste¡¯s engagement of a few months has push forth various projects of the Scott family.


    Now, after the Scott family¡¯s makeover, he announces their marriage. This is great news indeed.


    How many women are dreaming of marrying a man with a possession worth hundreds of billions of


    dors!


    The couple smiles on the stage and prominent men from all walks of life congratte them under the


    stage with warm apuse. In the crowd, Lily''s eyes turn blurry, her heart is beating violently, and her


    breathing turns unstable.


    Louis and Ste were already engaged, so announcing the date of their marriage should be no


    surprise.


    So what does she have to be sad about?


    She¡¯s too emotional!


    "Miss Lily." A tall figure appears quietly beside Lily; the man''s face is firm, and his body exudes a


    coldness that warns others to stay away from him, "Let¡¯s talk."


    "Okay." Lily wants to get away from all the excitement anyway.


    The two reach a corner.


    There¡¯s no emotion on Daniel''s face as he¡¯s a man of few words; he coldly utters, "It¡¯s yours."


    "Mr. Daniel, you¡¯re too generous, thank you." Lily smiles slightly. She knows that Daniel is referring to


    the contract. As long as Louis and Ste are married, everything in the contract belongs to her.


    Without doing anything, she receives so much for nothing.


    She should be happy.


    Daniel leans against the wall and asks casually, "What¡¯s your rtion to the kid fromst time?"


    Lily''s heart skips a beat, and she replies, "He¡¯s my friend!"

 Chapter 209: Kill Lily in the Same Way

    Chapter 209: Kill Lily in the Same Way


    Daniel clearly has the intention to ask more questions. Lily, however, at the thought of Chandler¡¯s


    secret identity, starts to talk before Daniel can say anything.


    ¡°He¡¯s my middle school ssmate¡¯s kid, and my mom lives in the same neighborhood with him. So, I


    take him out when I have time. Mr. Daniel, do you like this kind of child?¡±


    ¡°Your ssmate?¡±


    Lily nods her head and continues to make up the story with a straight face, ¡°His mom teaches art, and


    his dad was a member of the National Ping Pong Team. But he retiredst year.¡±


    It¡¯s hard to miss the disappointment felt by Daniel.


    Daniel has no clue why this child¡¯s ck eye kernels have left such a deep impression on him. He


    knows what he thought is impossible, but he has to ask.


    If Ste had his child, he would know, right?


    Lily immediately changes the subject for fear of his suspicion, ¡°Mr. Daniel, does Miss Ste know you


    have such deep feeling for her? Letting your ex marry your own buddy, you¡¯re such a generous man.¡±


    Daniel casts a cold nce at her.


    But Lily isn¡¯t afraid at all. She sees some letters vaguely hiding between his fingers, so she grabs his


    hand, ¡°These letters must have something to do with Miss Ste.¡±


    Miss Ste! Miss Ste!


    Daniel is not in a good mood tonight, when Lily keeps bringing up this name, his rage goes


    uncontroble. He clenches her wrist and throws her against the wall.


    ¡°Lily, you got what you want; now you can keep your mouth shut.¡± His eyes are radiating fierce, as if he


    wants to kill her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You¡¯re the one who is throwing a fit.¡± Lily keeps on picking on him, ¡°I suspect


    Miss Ste broke up with you because she couldn¡¯t stand your shitty tamper.¡±


    Daniel clenches even harder.


    Lily gasps for pain. She thinks her wrist may be broken at any time.


    ¡°Daniel, you don¡¯t want to do this to me.¡± Lily stares at him with growing rage, ¡°I know exactly what you


    did.¡±


    Daniel sneers. He pushes his head towards Lily and asks with sarcasm, ¡°Well, what do you have on


    me?¡±


    Lily chills out of fright.


    It¡¯s freaking scary.


    Her heart is pounding faster as if something is pressing on her chest. Lily gets sweats on her forehead


    and looks so pale. Without any sign, she just falls into Daniel¡¯s arms.


    Daniel pushes her away the next second, trying to keep a distance with her.


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    Seeing Lily¡¯s pale face, Daniel is shocked for a moment. He picks her up, the second he lifts his head


    up, he finds Ste is holding on to the wall. Stress flies all over his stomach.


    He says nothings and leaves with Lily in his arms.


    Ste scratches her fingers into the wall, feeling a little bit breathless.


    She knows Lily feels nothing for Daniel, but seeing such intimate scene, she¡¯s still jealous.


    Right after she calms herself down, she goes to Louis and tells him everything.


    ¡°Lily passed out?¡±


    Louis strides to guest lounge with Ste without any hesitation, and calls Justin.


    The phone dials, then Justin¡¯s voice appears, ¡°Daniel called me thirty seconds ago. I¡¯m on my way


    here. You can check her out first.¡±


    ¡°ASAP.¡± Louis says.


    Louis enters the guest lounge, and Lily is lying on the sofa, looking all pale, breathing fast.


    He asked Daniel, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We were talking, and she just suddenly fainted.¡± Daniel is exining the situation, ¡°First, she was


    sweating, and now her heart is racing.¡±


    Louis lowers his body at once to see if Lily is fine.


    He¡¯s no doctor, so he can¡¯t describe her symptoms, and he can¡¯t touch her causally neither. He only


    can tell Lily is breathing hard, and the sweats are all over her forehead.


    It feels like his heart is being pinched.


    He calls Justin again to ask hime quicker.


    His tone is fretted, but he doesn¡¯t realize that. Daniel nces at him and purses his lips.


    Is he worried about Lily?


    Then why he married Ste?


    Louis can¡¯t help himself but checking Lily. Finally, Justin arrives in his anxious wait.


    As soon as Justin sees Lily, his face turns gloomy.


    He puts on gloves right away. While examining Lily, he asks Louis to open the med kit and make up the


    prescription ording to his order.


    When Louis finishes drawing the meds into the syringe, Justin injects it into Lily¡¯s body immediately.


    Three minutester, Lily¡¯s breath bes stable, and her face gradually turns red. Knowing she is


    getting better, Louis is relieved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± He asks Justin.


    ¡°Find out what she has eaten and who she has interacted with tonight.¡± Justin takes off the gloves,


    somehow still looking shocked, ¡°Fortunately you called me after she passed out, otherwise ¡­¡±


    Louis¡¯s face clouds as he orders Leigh emotionlessly, ¡°Give me a copy of tonight¡¯stv.¡±


    Someone did this under his nose. How dare.


    Shorter than ten minutes, Leighes with the copy.


    In the surveince video, there had always been people trying to talk to her. Some of them even


    wanted to take advantage of her by standing really close to her and touching her hand.


    Lily didn¡¯t have much but two sses of champagne. When Louis was having the speech on stage, she


    followed Daniel to the corner.


    Everyone is shocked when seeing Daniel pushing Lily against the wall.


    Leigh looks in Daniel¡¯s direction and teases him, ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve done that.¡±


    Louis kicks him hard, looking all gloomy.


    Daniel shows no embarrassment. He exins shortly, ¡°She was joking.¡±


    Joking?


    Who would do that intimate shit because of a joke?


    Leigh has a lot in mind. He looks at Daniel and then Louis because he wants to be in this mess


    desperately. Ste, who has been quiet, stands out and changes the subject.


    She asks, ¡°From what we have seen, nobody did anything to her. So, what actually happened?¡±


    ¡°She was drugged, some kind of hard drug.¡± Justin says with a serious face, ¡°It¡¯ll cause heart stroke.


    Once the drug is absorbed by the body, it won¡¯t show in drug test. Unless you cut open the body and


    examine.¡±


    ¡°If the death cause is defined as heart stroke, people will automatically think of fatigue.¡± Leigh thinks


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with hand on his chin. Then he looks at Louis, ¡°Didn¡¯t a senior manager of Smith Group die of this?¡±


    Looking at Lily¡¯s pale face, Louis grunts assent. He says with a cold and hard voice, ¡°It¡¯s her manager


    who died, heart stroke on the ride.¡±


    Justin sneers, ¡°If being tired can cause heart stroke, countless poption will die every year. What a


    nice n. Leaving no trace.¡±


    ¡°Who killed her manager?¡± Leigh wonders, ¡°And why do it to her too?¡±


    Louis ys his fingers on the trousers, ¡°I heard Leon was secretly doing moneyundering for


    someone. Then he wanted to quit and take his wife and child to New York. I suppose those people


    killed him, but I can¡¯t find any evidence.¡±


    When Louis got the report on Leon¡¯s death, he had suspicions. He also asked Clyde to investigate, but


    nothing was found. Later he had to deal with the business in the Smith family, so that was set aside.


    That person wants to kill Lily in the same way.

 Chapter 210: You Should Talk to Me Properly!

    Chapter 210: You Should Talk to Me Properly!


    Louis'' eyes narrow, revealing a sense of oppression and killing intent.


    "Louis, don''t be like this." Leigh was the first person who can¡¯t take it any longer, "Isn''t Miss Lily fine?


    Besides, your fianc¨¦e is still here, so don''t scare her."


    At the next moment, he receives a re with killing intent from Daniel.


    Leigh''s heart starts to pound.


    Justin tells Louis, "Miss Lily is fine, Louis. Don''t worry. As for the matter of who did that, we will slowly


    investigate it from the surveince. We can always uncover clues."


    Louis nods and nces at Leigh.


    "I got it." He understands everything with that nce. He mes himself for studyingputer and


    behavioural analysis! "I''ll call Little Fairy."


    "No need." Louis takes off his jacket and puts in on Lily. He then easily picks her up, "She lives in the


    same neighbourhood as Chloe. I just happened to go visit Chloe."


    Leigh immediately says, "ording to Chloe''s friends, she is filming in the province!"


    "Do you have a problem if shees back tonight?" Louis stares at him with a seeming smile. "Leigh,


    I¡¯ll leave the surveince problem with you. I hope you can tell me about different findings tomorrow


    morning."


    Leigh''s shoulders slump after he reacts to it.


    What a big mouth!


    "I''ll stay here and work with Leigh." Justin smiles, "Daniel, if you haven''t been drinking, please give


    Miss Ste a ride. It''s not safe for her to go back on her own."


    Ste does not object and says amiably, "Sorry for troubling."


    Daniel does not say anything.


    After they leave the hotel, Louis carries Lily away. Daniel goes to the side of the road to stop a taxi.


    "Miss Ste, we''re not going the same way. You can take a taxi."


    Ste''s eyes darken. She doesn''t get into the car. She justughs, "Mr. Daniel, they entrusted you to


    take me back. You turned around and handed me over to a taxi driver. Aren''t you afraid that something


    will happen to me?"


    "I''ll take a picture of the license te. If you''re in trouble, I''ll find him."


    "I won¡¯t ride. I''m not used to the smell of a taxi." Ste''s attitude is upromising, "Either you take a


    detour to drop me off, or you''ll leave me with Mr. Justin and the others."


    Daniel''s face is tense.


    The taxi driver looks at both the man and the woman. He feels impatient.


    Can''t a couple have their quarrel at another ce?


    He''s got a business to run!


    After another minute of waiting and seeing both the man and the woman in a stalemate, the driver


    speaks weakly, "Now what, my wife is inbour at the hospital. Can you let me go, sir?"


    Daniel gives the driver a cold nce and closes the door.


    The taxi speeds away.


    Ste rubs her white arms. She is frozen by the cold wind. "Mr. Daniel, where is the car?"


    The two of them goes to the parking lot.


    The Hummer that Daniel drives today looks powerful and dominating. It is also tall and needs the help


    of a small bench. Ste looks at the dress on her body.


    Her dress is too tight for her to climb up.


    Daniel sees the car door open with no oneing in after a long while. Impatient, he says, "Are you


    Ste closes her eyes.


    After four years, this man is getting older, and his temper has grown!


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She says, "Youe over here."


    Daniel is so irritated that he has to get out of the car and go around to the other side of the vehicle to


    see Ste standing there. She is so shortpared to the domineering Hummer.


    Ste points to her dress, "The car is too tall, and it''s not easy to lift my dress."


    "You deserve it. Who asked you to wear this kind of dress?"


    "I''m the one who chose to wear it, okay?" Ste tries her best to suppress the anger, "But it''s not my


    fault that your car is too high, right? Which woman can get on it?"


    Daniel stands there but doesn''t say anything. He looks impatient.


    Ste knows his foul temper, so she endures again, "You lend me a hand."


    She reaches out her hand to grab Daniel''s arm. Daniel steps back, allowing her to grab onto nothing.


    Instantly, her heart swells with a sense of loss.


    He can hug Lily, but can¡¯t let her touch him?


    Daniel looks around, and when he sees the paint bucket at the corner of the wall, he goes to carry it


    over and puts it under his car.


    "Thanks, but I don''t want a ride from you!" Ste''s face darkens as she turns around to walk away.


    Putting paint buckets to humiliate her?


    Daniel grabs her arm and pulls her back hard. His gaze is dark, "You''re the one who wants a ride, but


    now, you''re the one who doesn''t. Ste Scott, what exactly do you want?"


    He doesn''t talk much, but she can always force him to talk a lot more than usual.


    He pronounces the words "Ste Scott" with gritted teeth and hatred.


    How cruel was she?


    Four years ago, she wanted to break up, leaving no chance for him to make an exnation. She broke


    cleanly with him. Four yearster, she suddenly barges into his sight.


    What does he, Daniel owe her!


    Ste shakes off his hand with force and says ruthlessly, "I want to take a taxi now."


    This time, before leaving, she is stopped by Daniel. He throws her straight into the car, making her into


    a mess after the falling down. Her high heels fall out.


    Ste shrieks, "Am I cargo for you to throw like this?"


    The woman cringes as Daniel turns a deaf ear. He just picks up her heels and puts them on her feet.


    His calloused palm touches her tender white feet.


    He quickly gets into the car and nces at Ste.


    "Seat belts."


    Ste grunts as she feels annoyed to put on the seat belt. She tries for ages just to pull out the seat


    belt. She cannot help but mock, "Mr Daniel¡¯s car is really "excellent". I have seen it for myself.


    Daniel leans over, grabbing the seat belt and pulling it out gently. Their breaths intertwine as their


    bodies are so close.


    Ste leans back onto the seat as far as she can, but can''t avoid his breath on her face.


    It is warm, mixed with a smell of smoke.


    "When did you learn to smoke?" Ste asks and raises her head. She ignores the fact that he is still


    there. Her head hits the man''s chin as she hears his muffled sound.


    Daniel rubs his chin and sits back with a gloomy face. He doesn''t reply to Ste''s question. He starts


    the car and soon drives out of the parking lot.


    Ste stops talking.


    He loves to smoke. Who is she to lecture him?


    Both of them remain silent; there is barely any sound ormotion in the car. Suddenly, a ringtone


    from Ste''s handbag breaks the silence.


    Daniel stares at Ste as she reaches for her phone and looks at the iing call. Her expression


    immediately bes gentle, as if she can''t wait to pick up the phone.


    "Hello, I''m on my way back."


    "Did you make me ate-night snack? It just so happens that I haven¡¯t taken dinner."


    "No need for you toe and pick me up."


    "..."


    With the window open on Daniel''s side, the wind is in his ears the whole time. He can''t hear what she is


    saying. He can only hear Ste talk back to that person in a very gentle tone of voice


    Does she have a crush on someone?


    The man grips the steering wheel, seemingly expressionless, but his pursed lips leak a few hints of


    emotion.


    After Ste hangs up the phone, he can''t control himself but asks, "Your friend?"


    "Not a friend, but someone very important." says Ste.


    When she ran into Daniel at the hospital before, she wanted to tell him about Chandler, but his attitude


    was too harsh.


    His attitude today is even worse!

 Chapter 211: Jealous of My Own Son

    Chapter 211: Jealous of My Own Son


    A very important person?


    Thinking about her gentle tone while talking to the other person, Daniel¡¯s bes even more irritated.


    He says coldly, ¡°Ste, you will be married on the 20th of the next month. Pay attention to your actions


    and words.¡±


    ¡°Pay attention to what?¡± Ste shoots him a nce.


    That resolute face and cold tone¡­ She immediately smells it and purses her lips with a smile.


    This man¡­ Is he jealous of his own son?


    Before, in the banquet hall, there were too many people, so she didn¡¯t dare to approach him or say


    anything. However, right now, there are only the two of them in the car.


    ¡°Daniel, you misunderstood. Actually¡­¡± Ste purses her red lips. Just as she is about to say


    something, she is interrupted by the sudden ringing of Daniel¡¯s cellphone.


    It is difficult to control the bnce of this kind of cars, so Daniel has to take out the cellphone and ce


    it on the holder and turn on the speaker.


    ¡°Daniel, where are you?¡±


    As soon as the call is connected a delicate female voice with a very soft and pouty tonees.


    Ste, as if someone has just poured cold water all over her, is cold all over.


    Her tone is way too intimate.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t pay attention to the subtle change in Ste¡¯s expressions; he just looks very impatient


    with the call. As if he¡¯s worried about something, he tries his best to suppress the impatience, ¡°I am on


    my way back, what¡¯s the matter.¡±


    ¡°You, can¡¯t youe meet me at that ce we ate togetherst time?¡± She acts coquettish towards


    him and then adds aggrievedly, ¡°They all bullied me¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey, Stacy, you better not talk nonsense. When did we bully you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you clearly lost your bet!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call your boyfriend over for a drink!¡±


    After the woman finishes speaking, several voicese through the call. Everyone isughing and


    making fun of the woman. The woman gets very angry and tells them not to talk nonsense.


    Daniel says, ¡°I can¡¯t make it. Call someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°I can wait.¡± The woman says cautiously, with a tinge of begging in her tone, ¡°Daniel,e and pick me


    up. Don¡¯t let themugh at me.¡±


    After a long silence, Daniel says, ¡°It will take me time to get there, wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I am waiting for you.¡±


    Daniel quickly hangs up the call and nces furtively to his side.


    Ste sits there calmly with a slight smile, as if she¡¯s not ufortable at all.


    Ste even says, ¡°Mr. Daniel, if you are in a hurry to go pick up your girlfriend then you can just drop


    me off here. I can easily get a taxi from here.¡±


    He retorts subconsciously, ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Ste nods and smiles lightly, ¡°She will be in the future.¡±


    Daniel cannot stand her tone, his eyebrows knit together in a frown. He makes a call and when the car


    arrives at the next intersection, he stops the car.


    A ck Mercedes is already parked at the side of the road. The man standing beside the car greets


    Daniel.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel.¡±


    After Ste steps out of the car, he tells the man, ¡°I have to go. Send Ms. Ste back.¡±


    Then he gets into his car swiftly and leaves.


    The man professionally opens the car door and says in a respectful tone, ¡°Ms. Ste, please.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Once in the car, Ste stares in the direction of Daniel¡¯s departure, thinking about the phone call and


    the girl¡¯s voice; it makes her feel ufortable.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She casually asks the man who is driving, ¡°How long have you been working with Mr. Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Two years.¡± The man replies, ¡°I am responsible for Mr. Daniel¡¯s daily schedule. Usually, when he is not


    driving himself, I am the driver.¡±


    ¡°Did youe back from New York with him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ste asks again, ¡°Since you have been with him for so long, you¡¯d know how many girlfriends he has


    had?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniel is a workaholic; there are no women around him.¡± The man jokes, ¡°Because of this I always


    used to wonder if he has a different sexual orientation.¡±


    No girlfriend in all these years?


    Ste feels relieved but then thinks about the girl who just called, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know, but a woman


    just called him before and asked him to pick her up.¡±


    The man thinks for a moment, ¡°Are you talking about Miss Stacy? Her father Mr. John Adams is a good


    friend of Mr. Daniel¡¯s father. It would not be nice of Mr. Daniel to not take care of Miss Stacy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ste is reminded of the scene when she met Daniel¡¯s mother four years ago and her pupils


    light up with hatred, ¡°Of course, only people in a circle can y together.¡±


    She will not let her son walk down the same road as her.


    One day, she will make Daniel¡¯s mother beg her and return all the humiliation she had suffered that


    day!


    The car quickly arrives at themunity where Ste lives.


    Because the residential area is elite and vehicles cannot enter without registration, the man drops


    Ste at the main gate.


    The man turns the car around and is about to leave when he identally catches a glimpse of Ste in


    the rear-view mirror. She is walking in through the gate when suddenly a little boy runs out.


    The boy is wearing a mask so he can¡¯t see his appearance. He looks a little over 1.4 meters tall. He


    raises his head and says something to Ste. Ste seems to want to hug him but she can¡¯t, so she


    rubs his hair rigorously with her hand, and they leave holding hands.


    The man is shocked.


    Since watching the news before, he knows that Ste and Louis Smith are getting married on the 20th


    of the next month. This news would probably be known by the whole country by tomorrow.


    But what is this situation now. Miss Ste actually has a child?


    Later, the man feels like he must have been overthinking, he doesn¡¯t even know if the boy is the child of


    one of Ste¡¯s rtives. After all, how could a woman who is about to get married have such a secret?


    Thinking about it this way, the man leaves the matter behind and drives away.


    --


    When she wakes up, Lily¡¯s heart still feels a little ufortable.


    It seems like she fainted while talking to Daniel. Why is she waking up in the apartment?


    ¡°Lily, are you up?¡±


    Jessie pushes the door and enters, dressed in clothes for cleaning and holding a mop in her hand. She


    looks funny, but her round face looks too cute.


    Seeing that Lily is awake, she rushes to her and says, ¡°No matter what you attend, a cocktail party or


    whatever. Don¡¯t drink. Mr. Smith brought you backst night. You were drunk and unconscious. You


    scared me to death.¡±


    The corners of Lily¡¯s mouth tighten.


    She didn¡¯t even drink two sses of champagne, and she was that drunk and messed up? Also, she


    remembers that her heart beat quickened, which caused her to faint ufortably!


    However, her focus is not on this but on the words ¡°Mr. Smith brought you back.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°Louis brought me back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jessie lowers her sses a bit and says in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°I asked him to put you down on


    the sofa but he had to bring you to the bedroom; he was deliberately trying to take advantage of you.¡±


    Lily feels too ashamed.


    It has been already decided that she¡¯d keep her distance from the Smiths and Louis Smith, but how


    long did itst? She ended up being brought back by Louis himself!


    ¡°I will call you ahead of time if I go to any cocktail party in the future.¡± Lily pats Jessie on the shoulder


    and says cautiously, ¡°My safety depends on you.¡±


    Jessie replies nonchntly.


    Then she looks Lily up and down with an expression that shows she is embarrassed to mention


    something, ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily interrupts her wild imaginations.


    Although it¡¯s wrong of Louis to lie to her, Lily believes that he would never do such a horrible thing to


    her when she fainted.


    Lily¡¯s heart is not well, she has been working during this period and she didn¡¯t get to take a good rest.


    So, she sends a message to her assistant and decides not to go to thepany for two days.

 Chapter 212: Mr. Smith Wants to Help, But Is Rejected (1)

    Chapter 212: Mr. Smith Wants to Help, But Is Rejected (1)


    Jessie is very diligent, scrubbing and washing everything in the apartment. Even the floor is waxed and


    the whole apartment looks brand new. Lily is not idle and goes to prepare breakfast.


    After a while, Jessiees running over again.


    ¡°Lily, where did you get this?¡± Jessie raises a stone in front of Lily and says excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,


    can you give it to me?¡±


    Lily sees that she is holding a stone.


    The stone is naturally in a shape of a heart and pink in color; it looks as pure and delicate as lovers¡¯


    promise.


    She looks at the stone in a daze, ¡°Jessie, where did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Your room.¡± Jessie says, ¡°I wanted to help you tidy up the suitcase. As soon as I picked it up, this


    stone fell out of it. Isn¡¯t it a souvenir or something that you bought?¡±


    Lily thinks about going to Hanchi and having a barbeque with John. She had heard the girl on the next


    table say: If a couple finds a heart shaped stone in the Sea of Stray Birds, it proves that they will never


    be separated.


    John went to the Sea of Stray Birds to find the stone and then stuffed it in her suitcase?


    Did he believe that story?


    Thinking of him running around the Sea of Stray Birds and looking around the beach full of rocks to find


    a heart-shaped stone, Lily¡¯s heart fills up withplex feelings.


    After the charity dinner, she couldn¡¯t have the chance see John and so she couldn¡¯t even return the


    ne to him.


    Did he return to Country Y?


    ¡°Hey, Lily, I am talking to you!¡± Seeing that Lily is still lost in a daze, Jessie waves her hands in front of


    her, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Lily returns to her senses and smiles lightly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then give me this stone.¡± Jessie says while going to pick up the stone, ¡°I don¡¯t think you like it that


    much.¡±


    ¡°This is someone else¡¯s¡± Lily holds the stone in her palm. If it is an ordinary stone, it wouldn¡¯t have


    mattered, but it has a story, ¡°When I meet him, I will return it.¡±


    Jessie is surprised, ¡°It¡¯s just a stone. Do you want to return it?¡±


    ¡°This stone is different.¡±


    ¡°What is different about it?¡± Jessie asks curiously, ¡°Can it turn into a handsome prince?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me, what is different about it?¡±


    Jessie is absolutely insisting on getting to the bottom of the matter. Lily can¡¯t bear it so she lies that


    when she came back from Hanchi she also brought a magical bracelet for bringing good luck, which


    she will give to her.


    Jessie is a little superstitious so she epts immediately; Lily also doesn¡¯t bring up the stone anymore.


    As they are eating breakfast, Leighes. He hase to pick up Jessie for work. When he sees


    breakfastid out on the table, he frankly joins in and starts being too affectionate with Jessie.


    Lily can¡¯t bear to see it anymore; she wants to burn these two lovers.


    She angrily says, ¡°Refrain from PDA please!¡±


    Originally, she thought that Leigh and Jessie were too different in personalities and would break up


    after dating for a month at most. Who knew that they would date for this long and Leigh would always


    be joining them for breakfast!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t show affection, it means you are not happy!¡± Leigh chuckles, ¡°Like David, he always


    shares pictures of cats and dogs in his WeChat Moments. Why not find a girlfriend if he has that much


    time?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Really?¡± Jessie is excited, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect David to have pets.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about having pets? I would much rather have you!¡± Leigh kisses her unabashedly,


    ¡°Come on, baby, eat more of this scallop porridge.¡±


    ¡°I eat this every day; I am tired of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone make a te of steamed soup dumplings for you. We will go to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°Also, one te of shrimp dumplings.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The vein on Lily¡¯s forehead is popping as she picks up the broom and drives the two clueless people


    out of the house, ¡°Get lost! I beg you! Go to work, and don¡¯te back tonight!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Sweetheart, your temper is too violent.¡± Leighughs mischievously as he dodges her, ¡°You too


    can call Louis here for breakfast. We don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Jessie pinches him angrily and says, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that scumbag Mr. Smith! You have such a wide


    social circle; wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a party and introduce Lily to a few men?¡±


    Leigh sighs, there is something in his words as he says, ¡°It depends on whether Lily likes it or not.¡±


    Lily ms closed the door.


    So annoying!


    Soon, only Lily is left in the apartment. She cleans up the kitchen and makes herself a cup of coffee.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Her skills have been improved and the coffee she made is praiseworthy.


    She uses her cellphone to check some of her important emails, the rest are to be resolved by the


    In the photograph, his exposed hand is covered in ster and a very cute soft looking ragdoll kitten is


    also on the photo.


    Lily goes to chat with David and asks him what happened.


    David writes back: [I went to the warehouse to find something, and then identally fell off the chair


    and broke my arm.]


    Lily: [Great job.]


    David: [How is work in the newpany? Do you still feel new and unfamiliar?]


    Lily: [It¡¯s going great. I took a leave today.]


    David: [That¡¯s good to hear. The little ragdolls in my home are on weaning now, there is only one left.


    Would you like to raise it? Don¡¯t you also like cats?]


    Lily is a little moved.


    She does like cats but she doesn¡¯t like that they shed a lot and are a little cold and aloof.


    Just as she is about to write ¡°No, I am not good at raising pets¡±, David sends her several pictures in a


    row. In the picture, the cute little ragdoll kitten is facing the camera, its blue eyes timid.


    Lily: [send me your address, I¡¯lle right away!!]


    Seeing Lily¡¯s reply, David feels her urgency and is very satisfied. He sends a WeChat message to his


    boss at the speed of light.


    David: [Mr. Smith, there is some problem with the two documents that I submitted before. Please bring


    them to my house.]


    Louis sends him a machete emoji.


    It is full of the intention of killing.


    Louis: [Do you walk on your hands to the office? Why would I bring the documents to your house?]


    David: [My hand is broken and I am in pain. If you are busy then forget it. In a little bit Miss Lily is


    After sending the message, David turns off his cellphone, pats his ragdoll kitten and sighs, ¡°Where can


    you find an employee like me who can do anything, even solve emotional crisis for his boss!¡±


    ¡°Meow!¡± The kitten flicks its tail and raises its head coldly, not letting David pat it.


    David immediately feeds it some snacks, ¡°Our Elizabeth is so good, and she gave birth to such a


    beautiful kitten. When boss gets married, let¡¯s fill our pockets with his money!¡±


    Look, for the sake of his own boss, he even let his beloved ragdoll cat to give birth. He is too great.


    --


    The ce where David lives is in an old street, hidden in the depths of the alley. It is one of those old


    houses with its own yard. Lily spends a lot of efforts to find it.


    David opens the door to wee her, ¡°Hi! Miss Lily.¡±


    Lily points to the old house and asks, ¡°You live here? Isn¡¯t this ce in the middle of demolition?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t you like the vintage aesthetics?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The outside of the old house looks shabby as if it will copse at any moment. The interior, however, is


    renovated by David. The two floors of the house are all in Moran style with beautifulrge French


    windows.


    After arriving in the yard, Lily can¡¯t move her eyes when she sees the ragdoll nestled on a stand


    basking in the sun.

 Chapter 213: Mr. Smith Wants to Help, But Is Rejected (2)

    Chapter 213: Mr. Smith Wants to Help, But Is Rejected (2)


    ¡°Oh my God. So gorgeous!¡±


    ¡°Of course! Elizabeth is the champion of the International Pet Cat Competition for four consecutive


    years! ¡± Seeing her beloved cat getting so much attention, David feels quite satisfied.


    David wants Lily to hold Elizabeth. But when he tries to catch her, Elizabeth jumps up swiftly onto a


    stand which is just several inches below the rooftop. She appears graceful and cold.


    David scratches his head and says with resignation, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go see her daughter.¡±


    He takes Lily to see the little ragdoll inside the house.


    Just weaned, the little ragdoll is as small as a palm and as white as a snowball. The hair on her ears is


    somewhat gray. She is wobbling on the ground and is very clingy.


    Watching the kitty rubbing against the back of her hand, Lily feels her heart melting. She wants to take


    her home right now.


    David asks, ¡°Miss Lily, have you ever raised a cat before?¡±


    ¡°...Nope.¡±


    David exins in detail how to raise a cat. He tells Lily what kind of cat food she should feed the cat


    during different stages. Lily listens carefully and even takes out her phone to take notes.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±


    Suddenly a ck dog dashes in from the yard, which gives Lily a great shock.


    After checking the dog, Lily finds it is a ck German shepherd dog that looks awe-inspiriting. Behind


    him is a little, clumsy German shepherd dog which wobbles in.


    Lily asks in surprise, ¡°You have a German shepherd dog?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He is Krist.¡± David calls the dog andins as if he was angry that the dog didn¡¯t live up to


    his expectations, ¡°He knows nothing but to eat. He also found himself a girlfriend when he was out


    ying.¡±


    The German shepherd dog is full of vigor and the yard can¡¯t keep him in. So he always goes outside to


    y. The rich girl across the street also has a German shepherd dog too. Two dogs like ying


    together. Then the dog across the street got pregnant.


    The rich girl was furious and came to David¡¯s door to swear at him. David could only keep smiling and


    before leaving.


    Lilyughs her heart out and she gloats, ¡°I always thought German shepherd dog is very awe-inspiring.


    But yours sounds like a husky. He went out and got another dog pregnant. He is good.¡±


    David sighs, ¡°Miss Lily, I have suffered enough. Will you stopughing at me?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lily stopsughing and asks him, ¡°What about this little one? Are you going to keep him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. It takes too much energy.¡±


    Seeing his eye look, Lily knows what he is up to. She rejects immediately, ¡°No. The ce I live doesn¡¯t


    have a yard. Thendlord is not going to allow it. Besides, I don¡¯t know how to raise a dog.¡±


    ¡°s. Poor thing.¡± David strokes the puppy, ¡°I will find you an owner when my hand recovers.¡±


    After some chatting, Lily ns to go home. But she feels embarrassed to take the kitty home without


    giving David anything. So she wants to pay David, but David refuses to take the money.


    ¡°Miss Lily, if you pay me, then you despise me.¡± David says seriously, ¡°I can see that you love cat.


    That¡¯s why I am giving the kitty to you.¡±


    Lily thinks for seconds and says, ¡°Then at least let me take you to lunch.¡±


    David points at the hand in ster and says, ¡°I can¡¯t go out to have lunch like this. I heard that Miss Lily


    was a good cook. How about you cook me a meal instead?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Today is her day off. Besides, she needs to cook lunch after getting back. So she may as well do it


    here.


    When Lily enters the kitchen, doorbell goes off.


    David rushes to the outside. He thinks it must be Louis. But when he opens the door and sees Louis,


    still he pretends to be surprised, ¡°President Smith, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°To bring you a document.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks boss.¡± David reaches to get the document and wants to close the door with his foot, but


    he is then stopped by Louis.


    David asks, ¡°President Smith, anything else?¡±


    Louis says in a casual way, ¡°I am your boss. I havee so far to bring you this document. Aren¡¯t you


    going to pour a ss of water for me?¡±


    ¡°Because I think President Smith won¡¯t enter my house.¡± David smiles and says, ¡°Did you forget,


    President Smith? You don¡¯t like animals with long hair and I raise ragdoll.¡±


    ¡°What is ragdoll?¡±


    ¡°A kind of cat.¡±


    The expression on Louis¡¯s face subtly changes. Some dislike appears on his face.


    Now he doesn¡¯t want to get in.


    ¡°David, you don¡¯t have many vegetables in your fridge.¡±


    When Louis ns to leave, the sound of Lilyes from inside the house, which is getting closer and


    closer to the door, ¡°You don¡¯t have enough condiments and oil, neither. How about we go out to buy


    some?¡±


    When Lilyes close, she sees Louis who is standing outside the house.


    Their eyes meet. Lily¡¯s heart twitches and she looks away immediately, ¡°If you have important things to


    talk about, I should go home now.¡±


    ¡°No, we are fine.¡± David says immediately, ¡°President Smith brought a document to me and said he had


    something to talk about with me. How about President Smith driving you to the supermarket? Me and


    President Smith can talk about the thing on the way.¡±


    Then he turns his head towards Louis and asks, ¡°President Smith, is that okay?¡±


    Louis nods.


    Now Lily is in a dilemma. She doesn¡¯t want to be around Louis, but she has promised David to cook a


    meal for him. So finally she can only follow them out.


    David uses his injured hand as an excuse and sits in the back quickly.


    Lily sits on the front passenger seat.


    David tells Louis the location of the nearest supermarket and then casually talks about work with him.


    He is trying to pretend that they are talking about business seriously. And Louis goes along with his


    performance.


    There are not many people here. Wearing a suit, Louis with a pair of long legs is like a walking


    hormone. Wherever he goes, he draws much attention. Some people evene up to ask if he is a


    celebrity.


    Lily snorts in her mind, ¡°What¡¯s the use of a good appearance? He is still mean and evil inside.¡±


    Louis goes to get a trolley. Lily grabs the trolley from his hands and says coldly, ¡°Let me do this. You


    don¡¯t have to bother. I think you only need to stand at the check-out counter. Maybe you will receive a


    lot of money.¡±


    Lily pushes the trolley and enters the supermarket with an angry face.


    Louis first freezes at what she said and then smiles a little bit. His heart is lighter now.


    He likes Lily in this way. She can smile and get angry. At least she stills wants to talk to him. It is the


    cruel and cold Lily in Smith Mansion the other day that makes him sad.


    Davides beside him and says, ¡°President Smith, during all these years I work for you, I have never


    seen a girl who had thrown her temper at you, and you even smiled after this. Do you know how weird


    it is?¡±


    Louis looks at him coldly.


    David draws back his neck and continues, ¡°I heard from several female colleagues that whatever a


    woman wanted, you should just give it to her. Never lie to a woman, or you will be the one who suffers.¡±


    ¡°David.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, President Smith?¡±


    Louis pats on his shoulder and looks at him withpassion, ¡°You know so much about women that


    you can be a kinder friend to a woman. Howe you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±


    See. How tiring it is to work for such a boss!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I am waiting for President Smith and the government to gift me one.¡± David says with resignation,


    ¡°President Smith, given such a great opportunity, why don¡¯t you go have a word with Miss Lily?¡±


    Seeing Louis making no response, David wants to try it himself, ¡°Then...Shall I go?¡±


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    David leaves Louis¡¯s line of sight soon.


    Louis quickly finds Lily in fresh area. She is holding a trying to catch a fish in the fish tank. Her


    serious face makes Louis feelfortable.


    Louis walks to her and asks, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Lily turns to him.


    Before she can answer, the woman wearing an apron waves her hand at Louis and says impatiently,


    ¡°Lad, with such a fancy suit, please stay away from here. Your suit looks expensive. What if you look


    for our trouble when your suit gets dirty? You don¡¯t look like a man who knows how to cook. Just let


    your girlfriend do it.¡±

 Chapter 214: The Bad, Tart-mouthed Woman

    Chapter 214: The Bad, Tart-mouthed Woman


    Lily blushes instantly and objects, ¡°Ms, we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know each other? Then why did he ask you whether if you need his help?¡± The woman


    looks at Lily and says, ¡°Seeing from this way, you two lovebirds having a quarrel ¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Before she can finish, the woman shakes her head and scolds Louis, ¡°You look so handsome, how


    The woman scolds Louis hard. Lily looks at the expression changing slowly on Louis¡¯ s face and can¡¯t


    help but smile.


    Afraid to be seen, she turns away.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Louis is not angry and even keeps talking to the woman, ¡°You look like you have a son


    who has put you through a lot.¡±


    The woman says instantly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Two of them just start talking and evenughing.


    Lily is a bit confused.


    When she wants to use fish-catching as an excuse to listen to their conversation, they are already


    about to stop talking.


    ¡°Youngd, not only do you look handsome, but you are quite eloquent.¡± The woman who sells fish


    says smiling, ¡°But still you should treat your girlfriend right, or if she gets stolen by someone someday,


    crying won¡¯t help.¡±


    Lily objects for the second time, ¡°Ms, we don¡¯t know each other.¡±


    The woman perfunctorily nods her head and asks with zest, ¡°Lassie, have you decided which one do


    you want?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After purchasing the fish, Louis helps to push the trolley.


    Two of them leave together. Lily squints at him and sneers, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Mr. Smith hate ces with fishy


    smell? Did the sun rise up from the west today?¡±


    ¡°After all it is Miss Lily who will cook a meal. I can¡¯t just sit idle and enjoy the fruits of others'' work.¡±


    Louis says.


    Lily snorts, ¡°How can Mr. Smith say something like this? Of all the meals I cooked and you ate, which


    one did you contribute to? Besides, I am cooking for David this time, and you are not invited.¡±


    Louis appears calm and says casually, ¡°I am his boss and we have business to talk about. He won¡¯t


    kick me out at lunch time.¡±


    With a pause, he continues, ¡°If Miss Lily thinks I contributed nothing before, I can make it right now.¡±


    ¡°I am not a poor lunatic. I don¡¯t want your money!¡±


    ¡°We can settle on other ways.¡±


    Lily looks at the man with despise and snorts, ¡°Mr. Smith, besides money, what else do you have?¡±


    Louis stops suddenly.


    Lily stops too. The man raises his hand to loosen his tie and his finger unbuttons the first button of his


    shirt. His vicles show up, which look seductive.


    ¡°Like this.¡±


    Lily freezes up for five seconds and turns around immediately to walk away from him. Her heart is


    pounding. She can¡¯t believe this is the cold Louis she knows.


    He must be crazy to say something like that!


    Louis¡¯s outfit and temperament are too dazzling. Women walk past him on purpose from time to time,


    and their ardent eyes stay fixated on him.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lily can¡¯t handle it anymore. She grabs the trolley from him and says angrily, ¡°Mr. Smith, please go to


    the check-out counter. I still need to go get some vegetables!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask them to look at me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At this moment, a girles up. Her curious eyes scan over them again and again. She says in


    excitement, ¡°Aren¡¯t you President Smith? I saw on TV that you were going to marry Miss Scott on 20th


    next month, is that true? Then what¡¯s your rtionship with the woman beside you?¡±


    Lily purses her lips.


    Yes, it¡¯s true. On the bouquetst night, Louis announced to all the celebrities present that he was


    going to marry Ste Scott. Two giants in businessmunity are going to connect through marriage.


    No wonder the whole society is shocked.


    The girling from nowhere makes Louis frown with what she says. Seeing from the girl¡¯s tone,


    apparently she is not a journalist. But watching the way she sneaks around, Louis grabs her hand


    immediately.


    The phone in her hand is on with videotaping.


    ¡°If you know me, you know about my temper.¡± Louis snatches her phone and a sense of oppression is


    ¡°So, sorry.¡± The girl¡¯s face turns pale and she backs up out of fright, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it.¡±


    If she is blocked by the business giant the Smith Group, she won¡¯t have any shot at any good jobs from


    anypany. So the girl tries her best to apologize to him.


    Louis says, ¡°ID and code.¡±


    The girl dares not to hesitate and stutters to tell him the ID and code.


    Louis opens her phone and spends a minute operating it. Then he directly splits the phone into half


    before tossing it into the trash bin beside. David who has disappeared for a long while shows up at this


    right moment.


    Louis says, ¡°Check the price of this phone andpensate her.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please follow me.¡± David takes the girl away, ¡°Let¡¯s talk aboutpensation.¡±


    The whole process takes less than three minutes.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what to say about the man¡¯s response. It is not the first time that she sees him do


    this. But still she wants toin, ¡°You have already permanently deleted the video. Do you really


    have to remove her ID?¡±


    Louis says, ¡°I was afraid that the video would be saved on the cloud.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, are you suffering from persecutory delusion?¡± Impatience pours out from her heart, ¡°I no


    longer work for the Smith Group. Even if the video gets posted, it won¡¯t have any influence on you.¡±


    Does he care about the wedding with Miss Scott so much?


    The man looks at her and his thin lips go up as if he was smiling, ¡°I was not worried about me. I was


    worried about you. You have just started working for HZ Group as vice general manager. Your base is


    not solid enough. If someone uses this video as a weapon to hurt your reputation, your career will be


    endangered.¡±


    Then he exins, ¡°My marriage with Ste Scott is fake. We don¡¯t have a marriage certificate or


    wedding rings. As soon as she gets six points of Long Peace Group¡¯s share, we will hold a press


    conference and make a rification.¡±


    Is it really fake marriage?


    His exnation makes Lily less worried. But her face still looks cold and she sneers at him, ¡°What


    would have thought Mr. Smith who would do anything to achieve his aim would be so kind and do such


    a great favor for Miss Scott. I think you should really get married. You are a talented man and she is


    beautiful. You will make a perfect match!¡±


    Louis suddenly presses Lily against the goods shelves behind her and restrains her hands, ¡°Miss Lily.


    After several months, you are still so tart-mouthed.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Lily tries hard to break free. Such an environment makes her feel shameful, ¡°This is the


    supermarket and CCTV are everywhere. You don¡¯t care about your reputation. I do.¡±


    But her hands are tightly locked by the man. The man bends down. They are almost face to face.


    The warm breath spread over her face makes Lily ufortable. She tries to back up but is stopped


    by the good shelves behind. She has nowhere to hide and as soon as she opens her mouth, the man¡¯s


    lips fiercelyy on hers.


    Luis pries open her mouth and kisses her in a ferocious and ardent way to make her surrounded by his


    smell. It seems he is punishing her for giving him colder shoulder and ignoring him these months


    It¡¯s true. I never do anything which doesn¡¯t benefit me.


    It¡¯s all because of you.


    Louis smells the fragrance of hyacinth from her, which is light and not pungent at all. The fragrance


    makes his heart itchy and he holds her even tighter to deepen the kiss.


    The hateful woman did this to him. Half a years ago in that bar, this woman pretended to be drunk and


    flung herself into his arms. She was so bold and even seduced him, forcing into his world and stirring


    up his life!


    This bad, tart-mouthed woman.

 Chapter 215: Say Yes and Mean No

    Chapter 215: Say Yes and Mean No


    The long and passionate kiss makes Lily dizzy. She starts to enjoy it at some point, but soon, she


    pushes Louis away as she starts to feel suffocated.


    When Louis lets go of her, Lily immediately backs off from him andys her back against the racks. Lily


    angrily says, ¡°Mr. Smith, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sue you for sexual harassing me?¡±


    Louis loosens his tie. He then squints his eyes with a bantered smile on his face, ¡°Sure! You could also


    mention that night we had sex at that night club six months ago. We should tell them everything.¡±


    ¡°You are shameless!¡± Everything Louis did today causes Lily to wonder she hasn''t understood Louis


    well, ¡°You told me that you''ll erase everything after I attend that business meeting in Turkey for you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But that business meeting didn¡¯t go well,¡± Louis takes advantage from her words. He


    reaches out his long arms and puts it beside her head, ¡°Plus, I helped you out after that.¡±


    Lily is so pissed that she couldn¡¯t say a word.


    Did Louis mistakenly taken any drugs? He doesn¡¯t sound like himself at all.


    ¡°Lily, it¡¯s my fault to use you in that ident,¡± Louis sounds serious suddenly, ¡°But I never think of you


    as a pawn. You are someone I can trust my life with.¡±


    Louis has been drifting in the business industry for so long. He knows so many irondies, celebrities,


    Now, Lily is the second person he trusts.


    Initially, when Louis sought for Lily¡¯s help, he thought of using her to achieve his agenda or pushing her


    up to that shiny stage.


    Louis¡¯ words trigger the pain in Lily¡¯s heart.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Louis, Lily won¡¯t be standing where she is today. She should thank him, but when she


    thinks about Jason¡¯s death, she just couldn¡¯t let go.


    It¡¯s the death of a living person. It is not going to be like deleting data that you could restore itter.


    ¡°Mr. Smith. It¡¯s all in the past now. Nothing is worth bringing up again.¡± Lily walks past Louis and leave


    the scene. Her calm tone makes Louis feel uneasy.


    Louis punches the rack out of fretfulness.


    It is obvious that something is not rightter when they appear together. Lily purposely stays away from


    Louis and insists to pay her own bill.


    David is confused.


    His n is perfect. Letting Lily and Louis spending some time together should improve their


    rtionship. But why do they get even more awkward aftering out of the supermarket?


    When they are back to David¡¯s house, Lily takes the food they bought into the kitchen.


    David then approaches Louis and asks softly, ¡°Mr. Smith, what happened? Miss Lily seems more


    frustrated than when she first saw you.¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alright. Louis is in a bad mood too.


    The Ragdoll kitten is clingy. It keeps rubbing her head against Lily¡¯s feet and follows her wherever she


    goes. Lily is worried that she might step on her, so she chases the kitten out of the kitchen and closes


    the kitchen door.


    The Ragdoll kitten then runs towards Louis¡¯ direction. Before it could rub its face on Louis trousers,


    Louis raises his legs with an unexinable expression on his face.


    Louis emotionlessly calls for David¡¯s help, ¡°Move your cat away.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, It is just a few-weeks-old kitten. What are you afraid of?¡± Davides and carries the kitten


    away, ¡°Miss Lily likes it very much, and she ns to take it back with her.¡±


    ¡°You are giving this long-hair monster to her?¡±


    David corrects him with a straight face, ¡°Mr. Smith. It is a Ragdoll cat. Pure breed and it is very


    expressive.¡±


    Louis is speechless.


    No wonder Lily smelt like milk when he kissed her just now. It must be from this little monster.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, go now.¡±


    Louis looks at him in curiosity, ¡°Where to?¡±


    David rolls his eyes, points at the direction of the kitchen with his chin and lowers his voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t


    know to cook, act as you know and help Miss Lily out in the kitchen. Find an opportunity and talk to


    her.¡±


    ¡°I have a few emails to reply.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really speechless.¡± David doesn¡¯t know what to say about his own boss. Yes, he might not have


    any experience in a rtionship, but why does he have the feeling that his boss is even dumber than


    him in such matter? ¡°Does emails give you a wife?¡±


    Louis frowns, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I don¡¯t like Lily.¡±


    David secretly insults Louis in his heart. He finally understands the meaning of the saying- ¡®lookers-on


    see most of the game¡¯.


    David continues, ¡°Alright, alright. But you are going to need to help her out anyway. You can¡¯t make her


    do everything for us, right? I would have helped her out already if my hands aren''t injured.¡±


    Louis stares at the kitten in David¡¯s arms, ¡°Stay away from me and let me through.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis smells the cooked food and the seafood as he pulls open the kitchen door. The steams are


    raising from the steamer, and it seems like there is seafood in there. Lily is working on the food with her


    back facing the door.


    The way she cuts the food seems like she is well-trained. A potato gets shredded into thin pieces in no


    time. While she chops the green peppers, she is also heating the wok at the same time. No time


    wasted in between her food preparation.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis looks at his ow hands and realizes he couldn¡¯t be much of a help to her. He offers his helping


    hand anyway.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Lily takes a look at him quickly then concentrates on the wok. She then gives him a cold-shoulder,


    ¡°What could you do? You can¡¯t even wash the vegetables properly. It might even stain your suit. Might


    as well I do it myself.¡±


    Lily is probably the only person who dares to give Louis a cold-shoulder more than once.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wash the vegetables then,¡± Louis rolls his sleeves up, and his toned arms are showed. He


    approaches Lily, ¡°Which of these do I need to wash?¡±


    Lily twitches her lips when Louis insists on helping her. She purposelyes out with a difficult task for


    him. She points at the table top, ¡°Devein the prawns and wash those pea shoots.¡±


    Some hair drops on Lily¡¯s face and reminds her that she hasn¡¯t tied her hair up. But her hands aren¡¯t


    clean right now so it¡¯s inappropriate to touch her hair, ¡°I have a hair tie in my pocket, take it out and


    help me to tie my hair.¡±


    ¡°This pocket?¡± Louis tries to find the hair tie in the right pocket of her pants.


    Both of them draws really close to each other as Louis is finding Lily¡¯s hair tie. Lily tries her best to stay


    as far as possible from Louis, ¡°Forget it. Leave it if you couldn¡¯t find it.¡±


    As she ends her sentence, Louis finally finds the hair tie. He stands behind her and ties her hair up


    carefully with the hair tie.


    Lily coughs lightly and says in an awkward tone, ¡°I¡¯m almost done here. Go and wash the pea shoots. ¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Louis has never been in the kitchen before, but he is smart. After Lily told him how to devein the


    prawns, he learns and quickly cleans all the prawns Lily needs.


    One person is cooking and cutting the food in the kitchen, while the other one is cleaning the


    vegetables. The picture seems harmonious and peaceful.


    Seven dishes, including a soup, are served after half an hour. Other than that, Lily also steamed a few


    David almost drools looking at the dishes, ¡°Miss Lily, you¡¯re so good at cooking. Your future husband


    must be so lucky!¡±


    Louis nces at David.


    David secretlyins in his heart, ¡°Didn¡¯t Louis say he doesn¡¯t like Miss Lily in that way? Now, who


    got jealous just because I praised Miss Lily¡¯s cooking skill?¡±


    When they are enjoying their food, the Ragdoll kittenes and rubs its face against Lily¡¯s feet again.


    Lily carries it onto herp and lets it y with her clothes. She is spoiling it. Louis twitches his lips when


    he sees how Lily treats the kitten.


    Louis couldn¡¯t understand why is this long-hair creature considered cute.


    Halfway through the meal, Lily receives a call from Kent saying that he would like her to take charge in


    a coboration project. However, Lily isn¡¯t familiar with the industry of the coboratingpany is in,


    which is why she doesn¡¯t understand many of the jargons that Kent says.

 Chapter 216: President Smith Has a Dog Now

    Chapter 216: President Smith Has a Dog Now


    Louis realizes that Lily is having a hard time catching up. He then takes her phone away from her.


    ¡°Kent, this is Louis.¡±


    Louis puts Kent on loudspeaker so that Lily could also listen to their conversation.


    Lily then listens to their conversation while she eats. Louis simplifies many of the jargons on purpose


    along the way. In the end, Lily has finally able to catch up to the content of the conversation.


    After hanging up the call, Louis returns the phone to Lily, ¡°You hasn¡¯t been involved in the industry


    before. It is only normal that you don¡¯t understand the jargons. David will send you some relevant


    information. You will learn from it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, are you abusing your authority for your personal gain?¡± David purposely voices out, ¡°If Miss


    Lily needs information, she should look for it in HZ Group, why should we give her the Smith Group¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Those information HZ Group has isn¡¯t good enough,¡± Louis squints his eyes and replies David coldly,


    ¡°Eat, and speak less.¡±


    Lily knows Louis¡¯s good intention. She sincerely thanks him, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Lily leave David¡¯s house after chilling at his ce after lunch. She has to finish all the information David


    passes to her as soon as possible.


    After Lily Left, Louis is leaving too.


    David stops him with a sincere smile on his cheeks, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have already wasted the whole


    morning today. You might as well spare me a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    David then whistles loudly. Louis sees an ugly German Shepherd run towards them. He quickly pushes


    David in front of him as a shield with an irritable look.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, it is a dog. He hasn¡¯t got much fur,¡± David says, ¡°Can you take care of him?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Louis res at David coldly.


    David quickly exins, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is not an ordinary dog. It is a German Shepherd. It is intelligent,


    and it can guard your house for you.¡±


    ¡°I have a security system.¡±


    ¡°What about when you go out? It could help you to carry stuff.¡±


    ¡°I have a driver.¡±


    Everything David says gets rejected by Louis. David starts to feel exhausted. Suddenly, he has an idea,


    ¡°Mr. Smith, did I tell you that Miss Lily gave it a name? It is called Rich.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    David continues, ¡°Miss Lily wanted to adopt it, but her house doesn¡¯t have a yard. It isn¡¯t suitable to be


    kept in an apartment either. She named the cat Lucky, and the dog Rich. Don¡¯t you think the names


    brings good luck?¡±


    Louis dodges the dog emotionlessly when he sees it trying to approach him.


    ¡°No.¡±


    He is not interested in taking care of pets.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, please think about it again,¡± David continues persuading Louis, ¡°Miss Lily likes it very much.


    If you adopt it, you can bring it to visit Miss Lily at her house in the future. I¡¯m sure she would be d to


    invite you in for a cup of tea.¡±


    Louis chuckles, ¡°Do you think I need to rely on it to get my cup of tea?¡±


    David strokes his chin and says, ¡°I remember Miss Lily doesn¡¯t really want to spend time with you, don¡¯t


    you think too, Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Under the persuasion of David, Louis is holding a cage with a German Shepherd puppy and some dog


    food in it when he leaves David¡¯s house. It looks like a perfect picture, but Louis doesn¡¯t seem very


    happy.


    On his way back home, Louis keeps looking at the cage that he put on the passenger seat. The


    German Shepherd puppy looks at him and shakes its tail. It¡¯s like it is saying that it wants toe out


    and y.


    Louis looks away and pinches between his brows, ¡°I must be crazy.¡±


    Louis hates animals, but he adopts one now, just because Lily likes them. His limit keeps changing


    based on her likings.


    This is insane!


    ¡­


    The Ragdoll kitten doesn¡¯t feel scared at all after Lily brings it back from David¡¯s house. It is running


    and rolling on the floor of her living room now. Perhaps it is because the kitten is still young, and the cat


    food and toys are the ones it is familiar with.


    Jessica likes the Ragdoll kitten too. She ys with it all the times, and it makes Leigh feels abandoned.


    When hees to fetch Jessica, he sees her ying with the kitten again, ¡°Am I not handsome


    enough to get your attention? Why don¡¯t you y with me instead of ying with it?¡±


    Jessica kicks Leigh, ¡°Oh, please, stop joking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Leigh hugs Jessica¡¯s shoulder and chuckles, ¡°Can this tiny little thing ¡®please¡¯ you? I


    doubt it.¡±


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Looking at Jessica and Leigh joking around makes Lily wants to throw her kettle at them.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Life is so hard!


    Lily sent her Mercedes Benz back to the factory for maintenance earlier. The Smith Group locates


    nearby herpany, so Leigh gives her a ride to work. When they are on their way to work, Leigh


    asks, ¡°What is your cat¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Lucky.¡±


    Leighughs out loudly, ¡°My brother recently adopted a dog named Rich, and you named your cat


    Lucky? Please stop kidding me.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Smith has a dog?¡± Jessica seems surprised, ¡°But I thought Mr. Smith hates long-fur


    animals. There was once that one of our staff identally brought her cat to the office. Mr. Smith saw


    it, and he cancelled a half-year bonus of that person.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that people would asionally change their preference?¡± Leigh looks at Lily from the


    rear mirror, and sounds like there¡¯s a hidden meaning in his words, ¡°Perhaps it is because of someone


    special.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes, ¡°Concentrate on the road.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I will surely listen to my sister-inw,¡± Leigh smiles cheekily, ¡°I¡¯ll call you my sister-inw first, but


    remember me when you and my buddy really get together, alright?¡±


    Jessica is unhappy, ¡°Louis is no good for Lily!¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°He is a yboy, and yboys are not going to be tamed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you said so,¡± Leigh kisses Jessica¡¯s hand, ¡°I was joking. I support whatever you support!¡±


    Lily is speechless.


    Lily promises herself that she is never going toe out with them again.


    When Lily arrives at the office, she starts to process all the documents that have been left on her desk


    for two days. Her assistantes in after a while and informs her that she made an appointment for


    Lily and the person in charge of the Fansian Company this morning.


    Lily quickly brings the contract she prepared along with her assistant and heads straight to the coffee


    shop.


    The Fansian Company imported the equipment from D Country, and they are very efficient. However,


    the price of the equipment is too costly and HZ Group doesn¡¯t really need arge quantity of the


    product, so they nned to outsource the project to the Fansian Company.


    The Fansian Company had coborated with HZ Group and the Smith Group before, and they had a


    smooth coboration back then. When Lily approaches them with a humble attitude, the person in


    charge makes a call and then signs the contract almost immediately.


    The person in charge of the Fansian Company leaves right after he signed the contract and refuses


    Lily¡¯s offer for lunch. So Lily sends them out from the coffee shop.


    When Lily is about to get a cab back to the office, someone calls her name from behind.


    There is a woman who dressed elegantly smiling at her. She looks ssier than the other women on


    the street.


    ¡°Are you Lily?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily takes a few looks on the woman. She is pretty sure that she hasn¡¯t met the woman before.


    ¡°I¡¯m Daniel¡¯s mother,¡± the elegant woman smiles at her again, ¡°Shall we talk in the coffee shop?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s mother?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how Daniel¡¯s mother knows about her. Out of courtesy, she walks into the coffee shop


    again with Daniel¡¯s mother and finds a seat beside the window.


    After they are seated, Daniel¡¯s mother asks, ¡°I heard that your parents divorced when you are young


    and that you are taking care of your siblings alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lily replies calmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you enrolled into the University of Newcastle despite the fact that you are born in such a


    family,¡± Daniel¡¯s mother stares at Lily in a rather unfriendly look, ¡°And you even get to such a high


    position now.¡±

 Chapter 217: Clueless Father and Son Meeting

    Chapter 217: Clueless Father and Son Meeting


    ¡°If you really appreciate me, I will humbly ept, and thank you.¡± Lily dislikes Brianna¡¯s arrogant


    attitude, and that tone which makes people ufortable. ¡°Please tell me what you need directly.¡±


    Brianna elegantly sips on her cup of coffee, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the contract between you and Daniel. Your


    family background isn¡¯t that great, but if you¡¯re hard working enough, you might just be able to pass


    and get together with my son.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡± She thinks of the contract between herself and Daniel and can never imagine he will


    even let Brianna look through it. The anger in her is burning, she then says, ¡°Mr. Daniel is just joking


    with me.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s a joke, I can tell.¡± Brianna narrows her eyes, her tone revealing dissatisfaction, ¡°My


    son¡¯s too stubborn, of all people he could want, he went for a bastard daughter. Hmph, she really has


    some charms. It¡¯s been 4 years. He actually signed this contract with you for her.¡±


    ¡°But never mind now.¡± She then says, ¡°It¡¯s a waste that a man like President Smith is married to Ste,


    but when they get married, I will be relieved.¡±


    Lily and Ste aren¡¯t close, and she does not want to be a busybody, but Brianna¡¯s tone makes her


    angry, ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about bastard daughters, Miss Scott is already recognised and epted by


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the Scott family. She has already entered the Scott hierarchy, don''t you know? She owns 20% of the


    Scott Group¡¯s stock.¡±


    Brianna smiles with disdain, ¡°She really had some abilities - only could she force the Scott¡¯s to


    recognise her. But in my heart, she¡¯s a bastard daughter from head to toe, this is unchangeable.¡±


    How can the Lou family be contaminated by a bastard daughter?


    ¡°My son is a smart man; he had a bright future ahead of him.¡± Brianna¡¯s face went dark, ¡°If it isn¡¯t for


    that goddamned bastard daughter, he would¡¯ve taken over his father¡¯s ce!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your problem if you don¡¯t like her, I don¡¯t have the right to interfere.¡± Lily stands up from her chair, ¡°I


    don¡¯t have anything more to say to you, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Brianna follows her and pulls her hand, looking as if they are close. ¡°I admit that I don¡¯t like her, but I


    still like you, Miss Lily.¡±


    ¡°I can tell that Daniel really likes you, and you¡¯re a motivated person. You¡¯re now HZ Group¡¯s vice


    president, if you can get the Lou family¡¯s help, you could thread smoothly from then on.¡±


    Lily is disgusted.


    This Brianna really is a drama queen. She was so arrogant before, and she was trying to intimidate her.


    But seeing Lily not falling for her, she goes ahead to pull her hand and act as if they are so close. She¡¯s


    really awesome!


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not interested in your son. Your son isn''t interested in me either.¡± Lily pulls her hand away,


    her attitude strong and cold. ¡°Whatever I wish to gain, I would do it myself. Thank you.¡±


    Brianna holds on tightly to her hand, her smile light. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can start being friends first. You


    might not know, maybe after time, you might develop some feelings. You are a nice girl.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to give you either. But this jade bangle is given to me by Daniel¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    As she says this, she takes off the purple jade bangle from her thin wrist. Not waiting for Lily to react,


    she takes her hand and pushes the bangle directly onto her wrist.


    Lily isn¡¯t as groomed as Brianna; her wrists are definitely stiffer. When the bangle is forced onto her, the


    pain shoots through her lungs and kidneys, and she takes in a deep, cold breath.


    Lily¡¯s expression is slightly twisted and she is almost unable to speak, ¡°Auntie, you¡­¡±


    She swallows the vulgar words back into her throat because of her good upbringing and takes in


    another cold breath, while Brianna holds her hand, and smiles, ¡°This is just a small gift, keep it.¡±


    ¡°I thank you very much!¡± Lily forces the words out through her gritted teeth. The pain is all she could


    focus on, and she does not notice the lenses that are focused on them for quite some time already.


    Lily is already having a hard time escaping from Brianna. Looking at her red, swollen wrists, she wants


    to smash the bangle to pieces. But she is also afraid that Brianna would want it back, so she stomps


    angrily into a jade store.


    ¡°Help me take this off, but don¡¯t spoil it.¡±


    A few people in the shope over to help and put on a whole dollop of moisturizer onto her hands,


    trying to take off the jade bangle. But because when Brianna was putting it on for her, it was forced on.


    So, both sides of her wrists hurt when they touches them. It is only when a helper holds onto Lily¡¯s arm,


    did they manage to take off the bangle.


    The jade store helper carefully puts the purple bangle into a box for Lily, and says enviously, ¡°This


    purple jade bangle is really clear. It¡¯s worth at least 100,000 CNY. You really have good taste, Miss.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thank god she held herself back and didn¡¯t smash the bangle and asked these people for help instead.


    Lily massages her hurting wrist, and when she leaves the mall, she receives a bunch of messages from


    Chandler, asking her where she is. Judging from his messages, Chandler seems to be anxious, as if


    there is something emergent.


    She looks at the time and feels it unnecessary to return to the office. So, she texts Chandler the


    address of the restaurant. Chandler arrives just after her orderes.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Lily pushes the menu towards him, ¡°Have a look.¡±


    ¡°Lily, something huge is up!¡± Chandler pulls his mask down and reveals an anxious expression. ¡°Have


    you seen the news? My mother is going to marry someone else.¡±


    Lily knows that he is smart and that he is going to see the news report sooner orter. But she is


    helpless in this matter as well.


    ¡°Have you asked your mum?¡±


    Chandler clenches his fists, and says angrily, ¡°I did, but mum says she HAD to marry this person


    because of some matters. She asked me to leave it behind, but how could I?¡±


    ¡°Even if she had no other choice, it is the fact that she will get married and now the whole country


    knows! She says before that when dades back on the Lunar New Year, we would go skiing in


    Hokkaido. But she lied to me and lied to Dad.¡±


    Lily is stunned, ¡°Did your mum really say that? That your dad woulde back on New Year?¡±


    But Chandler¡¯s dad is Daniel, why would Ste say that? Is this just a lie for Chandler? Or is she going


    to just look for a random man to deceive Chandler?


    ¡°Yeah, she did.¡± Chandler says depressingly, ¡°But the things that mum is doing now, makes me feel that


    she¡¯s lying to me. I just want my dad; I don¡¯t want that President Smith to be my dad.¡±


    Lily massages her brows, also frustrated, ¡°Technically he couldn¡¯t be your dad either!¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t the whole rtionship messier?


    Chandler raises his head to look at Lily, his eyes shining, ¡°Lily, do you like that President Smith? How


    about this - I¡¯ll help you and President Smith elope!¡±


    ¡°You, what are you talking about!¡± Lily chokes on her curry and her face turns red. She chugs a whole


    cup of water, and says in a bashing manner, ¡°Who would like that man?


    Chandler continues asking, ¡°Then why did you say that he couldn¡¯t be my dad?¡±


    ¡®Because he¡¯s your father¡¯s buddy!¡¯


    Lily rubs her forehead and says, ¡°Because he¡¯s not a good man, you know? I¡¯m scared that if your


    mum marries him, she would suffer.¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡± Chandler agrees with her, and disims, ¡°He¡¯s not handsome either, and he¡¯s far inferior to


    my dad. I don¡¯t even know how he managed to earn so much money.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re so smart, don¡¯t you have any ideas?¡± Chandler looks at her with puppy eyes. Those pink


    cheeks of his really trigger Lily¡¯s impulse to pinch them.


    Lily says, ¡°I really don¡¯t. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Chandler scratches the back of his head, deep in thought.


    Then his eyes light up, and he tells Lily, ¡°How about when we attend their wedding, we find someone to


    crash it, saying that he¡¯s a womanizer. Maybe then they won¡¯t work out.¡±

 Chapter 218: Clueless Father and Son Meeting (2)

    Chapter 218: Clueless Father and Son Meeting (2)


    ¡°Such a good idea. You¡¯re a smart boy.¡± Lily gives him a thumbs up, and then reminds him, ¡°But when


    President Smith and your mum do get married, there¡¯ll be lots of people, and security will be tight, so


    strangers can¡¯t really get it either. Not to mention, it¡¯ll also ruin your mum¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Chandler supports his face with his hands, looking so sad, ¡°I can¡¯t just see my


    mother marrying someone else now, can I? How about this? When they get married, I¡¯ll go crash it!


    Saying that I¡¯m President Smith¡¯s bastard son!¡±


    ¡°...¡± Lily¡¯s brows are twitching. She can¡¯t imagine the messy scenario, ¡°Have you forgotten the fact that


    your mum forbade you to be out in the open?¡±


    Chandler sighs like a dejected adult, ¡°Right at this moment, I really hope that my dad cane back. If


    he cane back now, then these problems will be smoothly solved.¡±


    Lily purses her lips.


    She really wants to tell him that his father is just by his side, but in what position can she tell him this


    secret?


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    Right at this moment, she hears someone calling out for her. She raises her head and sees Daniel


    entering the restaurant, his expression darker than usual with a murderous look on his face.


    ¡°Quickly, put your mask! PUT IT ON!¡± Lily whispers frantically as her heart almost pops out. Daniel has


    already arrived at their table when Chandler just puts on his mask.


    Lily says, ¡°You came at the right moment, I am just about to call you.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Daniel looks over her, his voice cold, ¡°I¡¯ve said this before, this contract is between us,


    and you¡¯ve let everyone know?¡±


    Lily does not understand what he says, and frowns angrily, ¡°Mr. Daniel, it is you who broke our trust!


    Just an hour before, your mum asked me out for coffee, saying that she knew about the contract, and


    trying to set us up.¡±


    She shows him her red wrist, and says, ¡°She also said she wanted to give me a weing gift and


    forced her bangle right onto me. Look at what happened to my wrists when I was trying to take it off!¡±


    Looking at her wrists, his expression changes, ¡°It isn¡¯t you who told my mum about that?¡±


    ¡°You thought that I was the one who told your mum about the contract?¡± Lily understands now and rolls


    her eyes scornfully, ¡°You also had a copy of the contract, and you think I told your mother about it!¡±


    ¡°She looked through my stuff, and even¡­¡± Daniel throws his mobile phone to her, his expression


    gloomy, ¡°Got the paps to hide outside the cafe.¡±


    Lily looks at the video he showed her.


    The video shows the scenario of how Brianna and Lily met at the cafe just an hour ago, and how


    Brianna put the bangle on her wrist. Brianna¡¯s face was full of smiles, as if she liked her so much.


    ¡°Damn! Your mother¡¯s full of schemes, isn¡¯t she?¡± Seeing how modern and fast technology is now, she


    would guess that the whole country knows now. Lily is shivering with anger.


    That is why Brianna¡¯s expression changed so quickly, it was just an act for the paparazzi.


    Damn! She¡¯s too scheming!


    ¡°What do they mean by ¡®Talented girl marrying into the Lou family, good things areing for them¡¯?¡±


    The more she read, the more the paps¡¯ penmanship impressed her. ¡°It¡¯s a waste for these people being


    in the media!¡±


    Daniel stands there, silent and unmoving, ¡°The video of the cafe is so clear, how else could I rify?


    This would make them think it¡¯s one of your means for trying to force me to propose to you.¡±


    ¡°Then what can I do! Just be framed like that?!¡±


    ¡°I will handle this.¡± Daniel replies coldly, ¡°If my mother were to look for you again, just ignore her.¡±


    Lily justughs helplessly.


    She just wants to run away from her, why would she want to meet her!


    ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to marry Lily, how about considering my mother?¡± Chandler jumps off his chair


    at some point and has his head raised, standing in front of Daniel.


    Chandler¡¯s voice is a bit childlike, but it looks like he isn¡¯t joking, ¡°My mum¡¯s really pretty, and very


    capable, you won¡¯t regret marrying her, and you would have a son too! Isn¡¯t that great!¡±


    The boy¡¯s eyes are clear and full of brilliance and vitality.


    ¡°Why are you always wearing a mask?¡± Daniel looks at the boy¡¯s eyes. He has always thought that


    they are familiar and reaches out to pull down Chandler¡¯s mask.


    Lily is quicker and pulls Chandler behind her. She turns back to Daniel and smiles, ¡°It¡¯s because his


    body is weaker than others, and the air quality isn¡¯t that great, so he needs his mask on.¡±


    Daniel is more intimidating and says, ¡°This is a restaurant. There aren''t that many germs and bacteria


    here. Move.¡±


    He wants to have a look at the boy.


    ¡°If he wants to wear it then let him. Is it obstructing you?¡± Lily forces on, ¡°If you really like kids, then find


    someone and make your own, stop looking at other people¡¯s children.¡±


    Chandler peeks from behind her and says in a rushing manner, ¡°You don¡¯t need to find someone else,


    just marry my mother! I would willingly be your son, I¡¯m very smart.¡±


    ¡°Smart your ass!¡± Lily hits his head, and fakes being angry, ¡°You can''t say that even if you don''t like the


    fact that your father is an athlete. You''ll go home and get your ass kicked!¡±


    Chandler holds on to his head, aggrieved.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He''d rather his mother marrying this man than that president Smith. This man looks just like him, and


    maybe they''re rtives.


    Seeing Lily being so arrogant, Daniel is very upset, "Speak nicely, and don''t hit the child."


    ¡°...¡±


    They really are father and son; it hurts him to see Chandler hurt.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, I¡¯ll let you handle the news.¡± Lily really didn¡¯t want to stay in that godforsaken ce


    anymore, ¡°I need to send him back.¡±


    Daniel asks, ¡°Where does he live? I can drop him off.¡±


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine.¡± Lily smiled forcefully, ¡°We can just call a taxi--¡±


    ¡°I said that I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Daniel interrupted her. His slim body blocking her way, as if he is saying


    that if Lily kept declining, he would keep blocking her way.


    Exiting the restaurant, Lily suddenly says, ¡°I just remembered I had something I have to buy. How


    about we go to the mall. Mr. Daniel let¡¯s part here.¡±


    Daniel is stubborn, ¡°I¡¯ll help you carry the stuff.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Fuck!


    Lily can¡¯t think of any other excuses and can only let him follow them. She is walking with Chandler in


    the front. After pulling some distance away from Daniel, she whispers to Chandler, ¡°What were you


    doing just now? Are you crazy?!¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t want that President Smith to marry my mum.¡± Chandler looks at Daniel who is behind


    them and says, ¡°This uncle looks like me, maybe wee from the same family.¡±


    Well, that is true. You doe from the same family.


    Chandler says adoringly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this uncle¡¯s really handsome? Look at his muscles and his


    aura. If my mum were to marry him, she wouldn¡¯t ever have to suffer.¡±


    ¡°Does your mother know that you¡¯re so dictatorial?¡±


    Chandler says with confidence, ¡°Of course not, my mum¡¯s also a looks person. Every time she watches


    the sports channel and sees a handsome man, her screams could blow off our roof.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Daniel, who is walking behind them, suddenly says, ¡°Little guy.¡±


    Chandler stops in his tracks and turns to look at him. ¡°Yes, Mister?¡±


    ¡°Yources are untied.¡± Daniel says, and walks up in just a few steps, leans down and helps Chandler


    tie hisces up neatly.


    His wide back gives people a sense of security.

 Chapter 219: The Perfect Match: Father and Son

    Chapter 219: The Perfect Match: Father and Son


    ¡°Thank you, Mister!¡± Chandler likes Daniel even more.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This Mister is handsome and cool. What¡¯s more, he looks like him. There must be a rtionship


    between my father and this Mister!


    Lily pulls Chandler to her side instantly and says in a low voice, ¡°When you get into the supermarket,


    you find a chance to run away.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just stay?¡± Chandler feels upset, ¡°I like this Mister. And I like talking to him. What if he is my


    father¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡®No, he is your father.¡¯


    ¡°Even if you are really rted, now is not a good time.¡± Now that things get so bad between Ste and


    Daniel, if Daniel knows the truth about Chandler, their rtionship would even worsen, which would


    make her a sinner.


    Lily purses her lips, ¡°Chandler, whatever you mother does, she has her own reason. And you promised


    her that you wouldn¡¯t be recognized outside. Did you forget?¡±


    Chandler¡¯s eyes darken and he says unhappily, ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    Though he is still a little boy, he has a mature mind. He is smart enough to know that whatever his


    mummy does is for his best. It is just that he likes this Mister so much.


    Moreover, even though mummy has to marry President Smith for some unspeakable reason, he


    doesn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Lily strokes his hair.


    The green light is on. When Lily is about to take Chandler across the road, a manes out of


    nowhere. Beside Lily stands a woman in blue. The man has the woman under control in several


    seconds. A shiny fruit knife is held against the woman¡¯s neck.


    Touched by the ice-cold knife, the woman is in such a great shock that her legs go limp and she can¡¯t


    even make a scream. Lily and Chandler who stand beside her are quickly pulled to the safe zone by


    Daniel.


    After taking in what just happened, people around all scream and run away immediately.


    ¡°Do you have a million?¡± The abductor asks the woman in a scary voice. The knife sinks into her skin


    and bloodes out.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t have a million. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me.¡± Close to urinary incontinence, the woman answers while


    trembling, ¡°I can give you everything I have.¡±


    ¡°How much do you have?¡±


    ¡°2¡­200 thousand...¡±


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s not enough!¡± The man curses and swears. Then the knife keeps sinking into her skin. The


    man says, ¡°How about your friends? Call them and ask them for money!¡±


    Seeing some people around are secretly making phone calls, he roars instantly, ¡°Fuck away you all! If


    someone dares to call the police, we will die together!¡±


    He unzips his coat and shows the several bombs fastened to his waist. If the bombs go off, the


    consequence is beyond imagination. People who were looking on now all begin running without looking


    back.


    ¡°Chandler,e here.¡± Lily keeps pulling Chandler backward.


    She is a kind person and wants to help too. But she doesn¡¯t have the capabilities. At this critical


    moment, she definitely won¡¯t do anything stupid. Besides, she has already sent a text to 911 discreetly.


    Police will be here in several minutes.


    But Chandler breaks loose and says, ¡°Sis, trust me. I will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡±


    Before Lily can say anything, Chandler has already wormed out of her arms. Controlled by the thug, the


    woman keeps making phone calls while crying and begging the man to show her mercy.


    ¡°Mister, you just want money.¡± Chandler says to the thug, ¡°You see, the auntie is so afraid that she


    cries. Her phone calls can¡¯t get through neither. It¡¯s a waste of time. How about you rece the auntie


    with me. When you get the money, you will let me go. I believe that you are a man of his word, right?¡±


    Seeing it is a little boy, the thug doesn¡¯t feel threatened. Besides, the woman can¡¯t make a damn phone


    call in such a long time, which makes his patience wear thin. He says, ¡°Okay,e here!¡±


    Chandler walks to him slowly.


    Lily is so worried and wants to help Chandler. But Daniel stops her and says in an unexpected calm


    voice, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    His eyes are fixated on Chandler, burning with fire.


    When Chandler passed him just now, he touched his hand back and poked a little bit. It was a code.


    He knows what it is.


    He can¡¯t deny that the little boy is so smart.


    When Chandler reaches beside the man, the man rudely pushes the woman away and then puts his


    arm against Chandler¡¯s neck to keep him under control.


    ¡°Ask your friends to scan this QR code. If I didn¡¯t get my money in 40 seconds, I would kill him first and


    detonate the bombs on me to blow you away!¡±


    The woman¡¯s legs are already limp. Now hearing what he said, the woman is so shocked that she


    directly falls on the ground.


    She is suffering from urinary incontinence now.


    ¡°Auntie, just ask your friends to transfer the money.¡± Chandler says to the woman while adjusting his


    posture, ¡°This Mister just wants money. He won¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will ask them to transfer the money.¡± The woman picks up her phone and begins operating it


    with trembling fingers.


    While waiting for the woman to transfer the money, the thug stares around to check for anything wrong.


    After only several seconds, he gets impatient. Because he is afraid that the police wille. He says


    loudly, ¡°Why is it taking so long? Do you want to die?!¡±


    Chandler says slightly, ¡°Mister, your arm makes my neck hurt. Can you use the knife? I am so little that


    I can¡¯t even lift a rock. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you little shit!¡± The thug curses at him and ps on his head, ¡°You want to die? Do you want


    me to send you to paradise?¡±


    Shocked, Chandler draws back his shoulders and is about to cry.


    ¡°Done, done.¡± The woman says with a trembling voice and shows the transfer records to the man.


    Just at the moment when the thug looks at the phone and his nerves rx, Chandler grabs the man¡¯s


    hand holding the knife and twists it hard. Though Chandler is little, his strength is not. The single twist


    directly breaks the man¡¯s wrist.


    The thug screams in pain.


    At the next second, cold wind blows through the thug¡¯s face. Daniel¡¯s tough fistys on the thug¡¯s


    temple and then his abdomen. He doesn¡¯t even have any time to react and at the next second, he is


    already on the ground with a limp body.


    Chandler draws out his shoces to bind the man¡¯s hands. After securing the knot, Chandler stands up


    and looks at Daniel with worship all over his eyes, ¡°Mister, you are so great!¡±


    ¡°You are great too.¡± Daniel says and squats down before him, ¡°You look little but your explosiveness is


    mind-blowing. Do you have a professional teacher?¡±


    Chandler nods his head and says proudly, ¡°Mummy finds me the teacher. And he is also my father¡¯s


    friend.¡±


    A smile appears on Daniel¡¯s indifferent face. But he feels somewhat upset on the inside.


    He doesn¡¯t know why.


    Lily watches the whole process from the safe zone. Her jaw is about to fall on the ground.


    It never urred to her that Chandler would y such a risky trick to bring down the thug. He looks so


    little but his explosiveness is shocking. He directly broke the man¡¯s wrist.


    Especially when Daniel and him worked together at thest minute, they are perfect match for each


    other.


    No wonder they are father and son!


    Soon the police carse. Lily, Chandler and Daniel are briefly interviewed. Then the police cuff the


    man and take him away.


    The woman is so grateful to Chandler that she wants to give him 10 grands.


    Daniel scolds Chandler with a cold face, ¡°The thug is apparently an amateur and doesn¡¯t have much


    experience. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t do anything to you. The truly ferocious thugs won¡¯t even let kids get


    away.¡±


    ¡°If you are encountered with such things in the future, never do it again. If you must do it, you can¡¯t fail.


    You must try your best, or it will be you who dies.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will listen to you, Mister.¡± Chandler is good kid and listens to Daniel carefully.


    After Daniel finishes scolding him, Chandler curiously asks Daniel about what a true thug looks like and


    how to deal with a true thug. Daniel answers every question from Chandler in detail.


    The father and son keep walking and chatting, totally ignoring Lily. She is even left behind by them.


    Lily sighs on the inside.


    After all, they are father and son. What can she do about it? What worries her now is only the news.


    She assumes Ste has already watched it.


    What should she do now!?

 Chapter 220: I Will Eat the Bottle!

    Chapter 220: I Will Eat the Bottle!


    An hour after the news that Lily chattered with Daniel¡¯s mother in a cafe came out, Louis knows about


    it. He is in the middle of a meeting. When seeing the news, his face darkens immediately.


    The high-level workers in the conference room all draw back their necks, wailing on the inside about


    how difficult it is to be in this meeting.


    ¡°Dismissed!¡±


    Louis dismisses the meeting and pushes his chair before walking out of the conference room. Then he


    dials the number of Daniel immediately.


    He doesn¡¯t feel good!


    He dials the number twice, but Daniel still doesn¡¯t pick up. David brings several urgent documents to


    him and he also needs to attend an international video conference. So he has to suppress his anger


    and deal with the things at hand.


    At about 6p.m., Leigh calls, ¡°Louis, we are waiting for you at the old ce! Wow, did you watch the


    news in the morning. It was so exciting!¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Louis says in a cold voice, ¡°Is Daniel there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    After dealing with everything, Louis drives to the club.


    In the same private room, there are some of his old friends.


    ¡°Herees Louis!¡± Leigh moves his long legs from the desk to make some room for Louis. He also


    pours a ss of brandy for him, ¡°Have a drink?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Louis pushes the ss away.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Leigh says with an exaggerated expression, ¡°Damn! This was air-transported from Europe the day


    before yesterday. Louis, as someone who loves tasting wine, you don¡¯t want to drink this Do you think


    my wine is not fancy enough?¡±


    Justin smiles lightly and teases, ¡°It¡¯s not about how fancy your wine is. It¡¯s because brandy is too


    strong. Louis cannot let us see him drunk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± Leigh looks at Louis with a sly smile, ¡°I know why Louis didn¡¯t drink the wine. It¡¯s


    because Miss Lily is not here.¡±


    ¡°Louis, you can drink it if you want.¡± Justin takes a pill out of a small box, ¡°I got this from the research


    institute. As long as you have it, you won¡¯t get drunk ever again.¡±


    Leigh pours a ss of warm water and hands it to Louis, ¡°Louis, drink some water to wash it down.¡±


    Louisughs, ¡°Scientists from your research institute only know to develop these useless things with


    the money from capitalists.¡±


    ¡°Once you have a pill, you will never get drunk again. How is it useless?¡± Justin says, ¡°The pill is not on


    the market. Many people can¡¯t get their hands to it even with tremendous money.¡±


    ¡°I think Louis doesn¡¯t want it at all.¡± Leigh hits the nail on the head, ¡°Louis is afraid that the pill is going


    to stand in the way between him and Miss Lily.¡±


    Louis looks at Leigh with harsh eyes, ¡°You like talking so much? Do you want me to fix your tongue?¡±


    Leigh lets out a sigh and falls on the sofa.


    Louis looks around and doesn¡¯t see Daniel, ¡°Where is Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Out picking a phone.¡± Justin says, ¡°We wanted to ask Daniel about the news. But before we could ask,


    his phone rang up. Then you came in.¡±


    ¡°Does Daniel¡¯s mother really like Lily?¡± Leigh strokes his lips and says with his face full of curiosity,


    ¡°Daniel always treats Lily coldly. So he actually likes Lily?¡±


    Justin is feeling a headache, ¡°Louis you first announced your wedding with Miss Ste in next month.


    And now Daniel is going to marry Miss Lily. It¡¯s so messed up.¡±


    With that, he looks at Louis with a meaningful expression, ¡°Louis, you know that Daniel is still in love


    with Miss Ste, right? What are you trying to do? Are you trying to be enemies because of


    women?¡±


    Louis exins with a cold voice, ¡°Ste wants to get six points of Long Peace Group¡¯s share from


    President Scott, so she came to me for cooperation. As soon as she gets the share, we will hold a


    press conference and rify our rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Louis never takes love seriously. He can even use Miss Lily. Why would he help Miss Ste at the cost


    of his own reputation?¡± Leigh desires to stir up trouble, ¡°Louis, did you fall in love with Miss Ste?¡±


    At this moment, the door is opened. Daniel walks in with his long legs. He probably heard what Leigh


    said, but his face stays cold with no expression.


    Three men look at him at the same time.


    Louis asks the first question, ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s with the news in the morning?¡±


    He knows about Lily and is sure that she takes no interest in men like Daniel. But the news still bothers


    him and he has suppressed his feeling for a whole day.


    ¡°Thest time I met with Lily, my mom saw it.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t mention the contract, ¡°She thought I had


    a thing for Lily, so she went to talk with her and arranged the journalists as well.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, your mother wants you to marry so bad that she even finds the journalists. Isn¡¯t she too


    cunning?¡± Leigh gets excited, ¡°Is she afraid that you can¡¯t find a wife?¡±


    Hearing what Daniel said, Louis loosens up and says, ¡°Now that it is a misunderstanding, I will have the


    PR deal with it.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Daniel rejects, ¡°I will deal with it. You are going to marry Miss Ste next month. I want you


    to be free of any scandal.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, my marriage with Miss Ste is just a cooperation.¡± Louis knows Daniel misunderstood, so he


    exins to him again, ¡°She wants to get some share of the Long Peace Group, so she came to me for


    help and proposed a fake marriage.¡±


    Fake marriage?


    There is nothing going on between them?


    Daniel¡¯s eyebrows frown harder, and he can¡¯t speak for a moment.


    Louis continues, ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand my rtionship with Miss Ste. I only said


    yes because of you.¡±


    ¡°Louis, what did Miss Ste promise you?¡± Justin is a smart man and senses something is missing, ¡°Or


    you would have avoided her considering her rtionship with Daniel. Let alone cooperation.¡±


    Louis has nothing to hide anymore, ¡°A high-speed railway station is going to be built in the Eastern


    District. An open bidding is about to begin.¡±


    ¡°My god. It is a great piece of cake!¡± Leigh gets more excited and asks curiously, ¡°But I am in the Smith


    Group too. Why didn¡¯t you talk about it during meetings?¡±


    Justin smiles lightly, ¡°Because Louis wants to help the cooperation where a miss works.¡±


    ¡°A miss...HZ Group?!¡± Leigh is so shocked that his pukes the brandy out, ¡°Louis, if you say you don¡¯t


    like Miss Lily one more time, I will eat the bottle!¡±


    ¡°Daniel and Louis, they appear to be indifferent, but they are indeed affectionate.¡± Justin says, ¡°It¡¯s


    good that we sit down and straighten everything up today, or...¡±


    Leigh gives a sly smile, ¡°Or it will be so fun!¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t want to respond to them and looks at Daniel, ¡°Daniel, I have said everything that needs


    to be said. But if you ask me to stop, I will stop the cooperation with Miss Ste right away. And the


    fake marriage won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t respond and just hangs his head staring at the floor.


    Ten secondster, the ss in his hand suddenly breaks up. He says with coldness and hatred, ¡°What


    did I do in thest life to owe her so much!¡±


    Why can¡¯t she just walk away and stay away from him?


    ¡°Daniel, tell us about you and Miss Ste!¡± Leigh leans towards Daniel and acts like a loyal confidant,


    ¡°Let your buddy help you solve your problems.¡±


    Daniel nces at him and says, ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    ¡°Am I not your cute buddy?¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡±


    Leigh keeps swearing and finally moves back to his seat. At this moment, the door is kicked open by


    someone.


    It is Jessie who kicks the door open.


    After identifying Leigh, she rushes in and smashes her bag on Leigh. She is so angry that her face


    turns green. She cries, ¡°Leigh, if you want to break up with me, you can just say it. Do you really have


    to be so disgusting?!¡±

 Chapter 221: Oh, Poor Puppy (1)

    Chapter 221: Oh, Poor Puppy (1)


    Leigh doesn¡¯t know what is inside her bag; as he has been bashed so hard he is grimacing in pain now.


    He finds an opening and grabs her bag and throws it away. He then tries to coax her, ¡°Little Fairy, I will


    never break up with you-¡°


    Before he can finish his sentence, Jessie ps him in the face.


    Leigh has never been pped on face before in his whole life. He is dumbfounded with shock at the


    moment.


    Daniel gets up hastily to seize Jessie¡¯s wrist. His expression is darkened, ¡°Just spill it if you have


    something to say!¡±


    ¡°Damn you, why did you p me?¡± Leigh licks the corner of his numb lips as he is getting angry now,


    ¡°My mother has never hit me like that.¡±


    Jessie retorts furiously, ¡°You still have the nerve to say that? How I wish I could kill you, you pervert!¡±


    ¡°What did I do for you to call me that?¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Jessie swings off Daniel¡¯s hand fiercely and takes out her phone and hurls it at him,


    ¡°You should be well aware of what you¡¯ve done!¡±


    Leigh catches her phone and he clicks on the video on the screen when he sees that there is a video.


    Immediately, an uncensored video of a couple starts to y, and it is apanied by a whimpering


    female sound as she cries.


    He only ys it for around two seconds before closing the video.


    ¡°I only agreed to be with you seeing that you¡¯d pursued me so aggressively, but I never imagine that


    you are so perverted.¡± Jessie is crying profusely now as despair is written all over her face, ¡°I am a girl,


    you know. How can I face others after this?¡±


    ¡°I swear to you that I didn¡¯t record this kind of video.¡± Leigh is a little nervous right now. He tries to grab


    Jessie¡¯s hand, but he is rewarded with yet another p across his cheek.


    She continues to weep, ¡°If it were not you, who else can it be? Are you telling me I was the one who


    recorded it instead? This video is viral on the inte now. This is too embarrassing. What if my family


    and friends find out about it? How can I exin it to my parents?¡±


    Leigh is not angered this time although he has been pped again. He can only focus on consoling


    Jessie, ¡°Please stop crying first, I¡¯ll deal with this video soon. You will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you think things will be fine if you deal with it? What if somebody has downloaded it?¡± Jessie


    continues to bash and kick him. ¡°Leigh, you have gone too far!¡±


    Leigh is finding it hard to clear his name now, ¡°But I really didn¡¯t record this in the first ce!¡±


    ¡°I admit my mistakes this time, because I am the one who loves you.¡± Jessie wipes off her tears as she


    picks up her bag on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t let me see you ever again!¡±


    She then darts off while covering her mouth.


    ¡°Little Fairy, listen to me!¡± Leigh is afraid that she will do something stupid, so he immediately gives


    chase.


    There is only three men left in the private suite.


    ¡°It seems like that is not a decent video.¡± Justinments as if he is taking pleasure in Leigh¡¯s


    misfortune. ¡°It¡¯s quite a sight to see Leigh meets his match here with a woman.¡±


    Danielins unhappily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Leigh was pped by a woman twice. This is too


    shameful.¡±


    The next thing he did after that was to console her. He is too belittled!


    At that moment, a waiter leads a German shepherd into the suite. He says to Louis, ¡°President Smith,


    the dog has been bathed. Do you want to take it away now?¡±


    Justin is gaping at him, ¡°I thought Leigh was just kidding with me. So you are rearing a dog now,


    Louis?¡±


    ¡°This is a preventive measure on my part.¡± Louis answered him.


    The German shepherd is wagging its tail enthusiastically at Louis, but Louis has a meaningful


    expression on his face as he doesn¡¯t allow it to brush itself against his legs.


    ¡°Call me if you need me. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±


    After Louis has gone with the dog, Justinments, ¡°That dog is probably only one month old, right? It


    seems that Louis doesn¡¯t value his own dignity too, since he¡¯s forcing a puppy to guard him.¡±


    Daniel is speechless when he hears that.


    Jessie doesn¡¯t stop running until she is out of the club. She glimpses a taxi and hastily gets into it.


    When the taxi is on the move, she turns around to see behind the car from time to time.


    Leigh chases her to the outside of the club but she is nowhere to be seen. He produces his phone to


    make a call.


    Anxiety and regret is written all over his face at the moment.


    After stealing a few more nces, Jessie turns around to face the front again. She thumbs her cheeks


    to wipe off any remnants of tears and her weeping face is immediately reced with a cold expression.


    At that moment, her phone rings.


    Jessie sees that it is Leigh who is calling him. She curves the corner of her lips, not nning to pick up.


    Immediately, there is another unfamiliar number calling her phone. She answers without hesitation.


    The person on the other end of the phone says coldly, ¡°Violet, keep an eye on Lily.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Why are you calling me yourself?¡± Jessie asks curiously.


    ¡°Two months ago, Jonathan Kerr had gone to Country Z.¡±


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Jessie is surprised, ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in Turkey.¡±


    ¡°Mr. John is sick again?¡±


    ¡°The interval of his sudden attacks are getting shorter and shorter. The doctor told me that there¡¯s not


    much time left.¡± Victor curses under his breath, ¡°I have been in Turkey for two months but I¡¯m still


    empty-handed!¡±


    Jessie replies, ¡°There¡¯s no other way for now. It¡¯s bad luck that Lily is siding with Louis. Continue the


    search, the people of that vige has no way of getting out of Turkey since they don¡¯t possess a


    passport.¡±


    ¡°Thest time Lily was here, she looked quite at ease. That must mean that she had kept some of


    those nts for herself. I think you don¡¯t know the fact that Louis¡¯ buddy, Justin, belongs to the MORI


    Research Institute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep up the search.¡± Victor continues, ¡°You just need to keep an eye on Lily. I am just dreading the


    possibility of Jonathan killing her. If she ends up dead, then young master will certainly meet his end


    after that.¡±


    Jessie lets out a sigh, ¡°This is the first time in my life that I get to know a bodyguard like you who¡¯s


    extremely loyal. John is a romantic diehard too. He is prepared to sacrifice himself for the sake of the


    woman he loves.¡±


    ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t deserve my young master¡¯s love at all.¡± Victor is snickering coldly and there is a hint of


    anger in his voice, ¡°If it were not for the fact that I am afraid of the young master bing too sad, I


    would have killed her long ago!¡±


    Such a heartless woman doesn¡¯t deserve his young master!


    Jessie replies, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will make sure to watch Lily carefully. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±


    The two of them hang up the phone after this.


    Jessie erases their calling record as well as erasing the video and website she has shown Leigh earlier.


    Then, she opens a photo album and brings up a particr photo.


    The youngdy in the photo somehow resembles Jessie a lot. She is bearing a warm smile and giving


    off a gentle vibe. Jessie brushes her finger across the photo while a seething hatred burns in her eyes.


    She curves her bloody red lips and thinks, ¡°I must be patient. The show is only getting started.¡±


    ¡­


    Lily has been busy for the whole afternoon and she is exhausted when she reaches home at night.


    When she enters her apartment, she sees a dark figure standing not far away. The silhouette seems


    familiar.


    Absalom turns around when he hears the clicking sound of high heels. He hurriedly rushes over when


    he sees that Lily is back.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°Absalom, aren¡¯t you embarrassed of yourself?¡± When Lily realizes that it is Absalom, her expression


    bes cold. ¡°You were not able to intercept me at my mum¡¯s ce, so you¡¯vee here to ambush


    me?¡±


    Absalom replies, ¡°I have no other way, your younger brother¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s your son, not my younger brother!!¡± Lily interrupts him rudely.


    Absalom¡¯s face darkens when he hears that. He is boiling with rage but he can only swallow it for now.


    ¡°Tokuo has gone through chemotherapy for too many times for the past two months. It is taking a huge


    toll on him. Lily, please save him from his misery.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can donate some bone marrow to Tokuo, I will fulfil any of your conditions.¡±


    Lily snickers coldly, ¡°Absalom, do you believe in karma? You have been too cruel and heartless all the


    while. Now, your son is on the receiving end of the retribution exacted against you. You deserve this!¡±


    Daisy is indeed in the wrong as she is always foolish and soft, but Lily hates this man even more. In


    times of hardship, this man had abandoned his wife. He only remembers that he has a daughter when


    difficult strikes.


    ¡°Absalom, I suggest you to give up.¡± Lily continues coldly, ¡°I will never donate my bone marrow. I want


    you to experience for yourself how it feels to be in immense pain!¡±

 Chapter 222: Oh, Poor Puppy (2)

    Chapter 222: Oh, Poor Puppy (2)


    ¡°Lily!¡± Absalom roars angrily as he raises his hand, ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±


    Before he can p her, his hand is suddenly grabbed by someone.


    Lily never expects someone to intervene on them. When she takes a good look, she freezes when she


    realizes that it is Louis.


    ¡°President Smith.¡±


    Louis mumbles a response while asking her, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Even if you didn¡¯t make an appearance, he won¡¯t be able tond a p on my face.¡± Lily


    replies as she stares coldly at Absalom. ¡°Absalom, if you have that much time to pester me, I would


    advise you to spend some money to look for a suitable candidate before your son¡¯s condition worsens.


    You could probably get what you want if you do that.¡±


    Absalom replies angrily, ¡°I admit that I am in the wrong in the first ce. I shouldn¡¯t have abandoned


    you guys, but in the end he is still your younger brother. Blood is always thicker than water!¡±


    ¡°My only younger brother is Coffey.¡± Lily rebukes with indifference, ¡°Besides, my mother was divorced


    since a little more than twenty years ago. We have no rtionship whatsoever, mind you. If you are so


    great you can try suing me to the court.¡±


    ¡°You, you¡­¡±


    This witty yet cold-hearted daughter of his has seeded in causing his anger to re up with a


    hideous expression on his face. He feels like he is going to have a heart attack soon as he is


    speechless for a while.


    ¡°The security guards in this area is not doing a good job at all since they just simply let anybody in. I am


    going to lodge aint tomorrow.¡± Lily says sarcastically before turning around to leave the scene.


    Louis tightens his grip on Absalom¡¯s wrist, and he warns in a low voice, ¡°Nevere here again.¡±


    Absalom is being pressured by someone his junior, and his face is writhing with pain as the pain in his


    wrist intensifies. He doesn¡¯t have any choice but to nod before Louis lets go of his hand. Then, he leads


    Rich into the apartment.


    Lily is waiting for the elevator.


    After a moment, Louis follows her into the elevator. A German shepherd is being led by him.


    ¡°Is this puppy only a month old?¡± Lily curls the corner of her lips as she discovers that the German


    shepherd is somehow afraid of Louis, judging from the way it is keeping some distance from him.


    ¡°Nowadays, who would walk a puppy like that?¡±


    Louis answers, ¡°It is too weak, I¡¯m just bringing it out to train.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The German shepherd is barking while wagging its tail. It is also rubbing itself against Lily. Although it is


    quite dark in colour, Lily still thinks it is quite cute, so she can¡¯t help caressing it in her embrace.


    ¡°You smell so good! Did you just have a bath?¡± Lily coos while rubbing it and nting a kiss on its head


    without any reserve, ¡°You are so cute!¡±


    Rich is cute?


    Louis is doubtful of her perspective on such things.


    When he sees Rich rubbing itself against Lily¡¯s breast, he suddenly feels a little ufortable. With a


    pinch of his fingers, he picks the puppy off Lily¡¯s arms and puts it down on the floor coldly.


    In order to prevent Lily from carrying and hugging Rich again, Louis tries to change the topic, ¡°Is that


    your dad?¡±


    Lily mumbles a response as she begins to exin, ¡°He¡¯s a selfish and arrogant bastard. He abandoned


    us a long time ago because he couldn¡¯t get himself to love us. After he remarried, his son was


    contracted with leukemia not long after, and my bone marrow matches his son¡¯s. He proceeded to


    He¡¯s even harassing me in my apartment now.¡±


    Louis¡¯ eyes are shrouded in darkness.


    He can see that Absalom is full of hostility and bad-tempered. If he¡¯s desperate, it is highly possible that


    he would do something terrifying.


    ¡°I will inform the security to tighten their inspection for non-residentsing in and out of your


    apartment.¡± Louis promises her, ¡°Remember to prepare some self-defensive tools in your bag.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡± Lily nods in response to his worries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°What about that?¡±


    Louis shoots her a sideway nce as he replies nomittally, ¡°I have seen the morning news. It


    seems that you have met Daniel¡¯s mother, and she has given you a present.¡±


    ¡°That is no present, the whole fiasco was disastrous!¡± Lily recalls the events this morning as she


    somehow feels a throbbing pain in her wrist, ¡°His mother is too scheming. She even nned for the


    reporters to wait outside.¡±


    Louis asked, ¡°Why did you want to see Daniel a while ago?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, do you have too much time on your hands?¡± Lily snickers coldly, ¡°Back then, you had


    announced your marriage with Chloe in front of those big shots. I never even uttered a word that time.


    Do you have any right to be concerned with who I want to meet?¡±


    Louis¡¯ mood is already improving, but his upbeat spirit is crushed by Lily¡¯s mocking words, ¡°My


    marriage with Chloe is just an arranged marriage. How many times do you want me to repeat that fact


    to you?¡±


    Lily scoffs, ¡°The public wouldn¡¯t be interested to know about whether that is a fake marriage or not, and


    neither do I!¡±


    ¡°Are you being jealous?¡±


    Lily freezes momentarily before shifting her gaze onto the door of the elevator while ignoring him.


    A smile is slowly formed on Louis¡¯ face as he perches his hand on the handlebar in the elevator. He


    inches closer towards her, ¡°Last time, were you trying to tell me about¡­¡±


    The elevator doors slide open abruptly at this moment.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s you guys, Louis and Lily?¡± Chloe is standing outside the elevator and she is dressed in her


    pyjamas. She has a shocked expression on her face especially when she senses an ambiguity


    surrounding the two of them.


    She suddenly understands what is going on as she stretches her hand towards the elevator buttons,


    ¡°Do you guys want to continue what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Lily immediately shies away from Louis and she tries to keep the door open, ¡°Mr. Smith, you have


    reached your floor.¡±


    She shoves Louis and the puppy out of the elevator after she says that.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis stares at Chloe with an icy gaze, ¡°Where are you going as it¡¯s sote at night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry so I¡¯m going to buy some snacks.¡± Chloeins with pity, ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I don¡¯t


    have a boyfriend now. I¡¯m almost starved to death.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t contact you?¡±


    Chloe nods as she pouts, ¡°It¡¯s been a month since then. He never picks up his phone, so I really don¡¯t


    know about his whereabouts.¡±


    Louis is slightly angry after hearing that, ¡°He¡¯s really a conceited one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you have deceived Lily.¡± Chloe chooses not to side with him, ¡°Your actions have led to Lily


    getting high fever for a few days. If I were him, I would be angry too.¡±


    ¡°If you have so much to say about me, let¡¯s not see each other anymore.¡± Louis deres, ¡°You always


    want to seek something better out there, and my presence must be a nuisance to you.¡±


    Chloe sticks out her tongue as she retorts, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!! I want to see you getting old while staying


    lonely so that I can inherit your massive wealth. I will buy an ind to confine him so that we can enjoy


    ourselves there.¡±


    Louis can¡¯t help but chuckle, ¡°You are nning to use my wealth to pay off another man¡¯s daily


    expenses?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am willing to do that!¡± Chloe rolls her eyes at him before suddenly discovering Rich who


    is by his legs, ¡°Don¡¯t you always hate cats and dogs? Why are you rearing a puppy now?¡±


    As she recalls the scene in the elevator, sheughs at his misfortune, ¡°You always look good when you


    are acting cool and all that, but you look really embarrassed when you are sucking up to Lily!¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have your acting jobs ceased?¡±


    ¡°I would love that idea, acting is really a tiring job.¡± Chloeins, ¡°You can keep me hidden if you


    wish, anyway you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to suffer losses!¡±


    Louis pinches her cheeks hard as he refutes, ¡°It¡¯s really a waste for me to take you in and raise you!¡±


    Chloe flings her arms around to stop him.


    The elevator doors open again, and Coffey who is wearing a grey workout attire appears into view.


    He¡¯s dangling an insted bag, and he presses his lips into a line when he sees those two having fun


    with each other.


    Louis gets a glimpse of Coffey from the corner of his eyes as he says, ¡°The person you n to confine


    is here.¡±


    Chloe turns around and immediately dashes into his embrace afterying eyes on Coffey. She¡¯s


    hugging him so hard that he feels as if his bones are going to break, ¡°Where have you been the past


    month? I thought you never want to see me anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis is not interested in watching their interaction, so he enters another elevator.


    ¡°Tell me, what happened? Don¡¯t look elsewhere now.¡± Chloe snaps Coffey¡¯s head downwards to face


    her as sheins miserably, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick up any of my calls? Have you fallen for


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    someone?¡±


    ¡°I had some matters I needed to settle at school, so I was busy for a while. You should let me go now.¡±


    Coffey wants to pry off her arms, but Chloe abruptly kisses him as she jumps off the floor and wraps


    her legs around his waist.

 Chapter 223: You Want Which Woman to Touch You?

    Chapter 223: You Want Which Woman to Touch You?


    The woman is eager and bold causing Coffey to struggle defensively. It takes him a while to fend off her


    advances.


    ¡°Stop it, we¡¯re in the lift.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Coffey, you ignored me for a month, you refused to answer my calls and now you


    despise me?¡± Chloe gets off him angrily and stomps out of the lift.


    Ridiculous!


    Coffey hurries over to grab her hand. Chloe shakes it off. He scoops her up in his arms and says,


    ¡°There are cameras in the lift. Others will see us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared so why should you?¡± Chloe is still furious, ¡°Is your reputation more valuable than mine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t resist myself.¡±


    Chloe is stunned and she starts to blush. She ps her legs yfully while in his embrace and says


    coyly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll forgive you for saying this after ignoring me for a month!¡±


    She continues to ask, ¡°What were you busy with? Was there a bitch with you? Why aren¡¯t you


    answering me? You didn¡¯t think of me, did you?¡±


    ¡°Are you still angry after a month?¡±


    ¡°Say something, Coffey, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Coffey is frustrated by all her nagging and throws her onto the sofa after entering the apartment, ¡°What


    the hell is on your mind? I was just busy with my affairs.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t by your side, how do I know if you were alone?¡± Chloe says as she yanks him onto the sofa


    and she jumps onto him.


    She sniffs all over him like a dog and bes more pleasant only after she fails to detect anything,


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky there isn¡¯t a woman¡¯s scent on you!¡±


    Chloe grinds on his body and feels like kissing him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Coffey pinches her chin and stops her from getting too close to him. She has obviously


    lost some weight after a month, ¡°You didn¡¯t eat properly this past month, did you?¡±


    ¡°Those food outside aren¡¯t as delicious as your cooking.¡± The little princess pouts and looks aggrieved,


    ¡°After a month apart, the first thing you want me to do is to eat?¡±


    Coffey can¡¯t resist her seductive advances and swallows his saliva, ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I am, but you are more delicious than any dish.¡± Chloe grabs his fingers and starts to kiss them as she


    looks seductively and suggestively into his eyes.


    His breathing quickens as he grabs the back of her head and kisses her passionately. Chloe grabs his


    neck and returns the kiss affectionately.


    The atmosphere is increasingly hot.


    Coffey looks upwards and sees something below the ceilingmp flicker. Immediately he grabs a


    nket and covers Chloe tightly and tosses her aside.


    Chloe is caught off guard by his actions and when shees to her senses, she sees Coffey standing


    on a chair inspecting the ceilingmp. Hees down with a ck cubic gadget.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Chloe rushes over curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s a micro camera.¡± Coffey¡¯s face turns blue as he says. He turns off all the lights in the apartment


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    and turns on an inspection function on his cellphone and starts to scan the entire apartment.


    After a sweep, he finds another camera in the bedroom and a listening device in the bathroom hidden


    in the air dryer.


    Chloe is disgusted, ¡°This must be a pervert to bug my bathroom!¡±


    Coffey opens up the camera and inspects the CPU. It is a specialized CPU that enables the other party


    to monitor the camera from a cellphone.


    He holds the CPU tightly in his hand and asks Chloe, ¡°Who came during this period?¡±


    ¡°The water heater in the bathroom broke down and I told the apartment management. They sent a


    repairman to inspect and repair it.¡± Chloe recalls, ¡°Furthermore, the repairman looks very young and


    sounded like a kid. But I was memorizing my lines at that time and didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Did you take off your pajamas when you sleep?¡±


    ¡°I only take them off when I sleep with you.¡± Chloe grins and leans onto his arms, ¡°I feel secured when


    I¡¯m with you. I don¡¯t do that when I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡± Coffey sighs in relief.


    He worries that there are other cameras that he didn¡¯t detect and brings Chloe down to the apartment


    he had originally stayed in.


    Even in the lift, Chloe didn¡¯t behave herself. Her hands keep reaching under his tracksuit, ¡°Wow, your


    muscles are even sturdier than before. Did you continue to train during this month?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so horny. Can you behave decently like ady?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you build your body for me to touch?¡± Chloe scoffs. The more he resists,


    the more she wants to touch him. Coffey gives up bickering with her.


    He knows that whatever he says is useless.


    ¡°This camera has made me recall something.¡± Chloe ponders and says, ¡°I had this feeling that


    someone was following me during this period but I didn¡¯t see anything whenever I turn around.¡±


    ¡°When did it start?¡±


    ¡°About a week before the water heater was repaired. Every night I¡¯ll feel that way when Ie back.¡±


    ¡°Your senses are right. Someone must have been following you.¡± A person¡¯s sixth sense is usually


    urate. Coffey¡¯s expression is deep, ¡°I will force this person to reveal himself.¡±


    Chloe¡¯s eyes light up and she rubs herself against his chest, ¡°That means that you¡¯re not busy


    anymore?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then there is no hurry tonight.¡± Chloe says, ¡°I have to record a film tomorrow and need to be in a good


    form. Let¡¯s hold it off until after the shooting of the film.¡±


    Coffey¡¯s eyebrows twitch.


    ¡­


    Lily woke up to the noise of the doorbell.


    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and changes her clothes and goes to open the door. She sees a very


    upset Leigh, ¡°Do you know what time is it for you to be here for Little Fairy? Why don¡¯t you just camp


    outside the door?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you in the future, I have some urgent matters!¡± Leigh rushes into the apartment and


    goes to Jessie¡¯s bedroom and begins to knock on the door.


    ¡°Little Fairy, are you up? Open the door and listen to my exnation.¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy, open the door!¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy!¡±


    Lily brews a cup of coffee and just as she lifts the cup to her mouth, she sees Leigh knocking on the


    door like a madman. Jessie hasn¡¯te out even after 10 minutes of knocking.


    She asks, ¡°Did you guys break up?¡±


    Leigh grabs his hair and grimaces, ¡°It¡¯s worse than a breakup.¡±


    Jessie opens the door as soon as he finishes saying. Shees out and looks at him and starts to


    push him out of the apartment without saying a word.


    ¡°Little Fairy, listen to my exnation. I didn¡¯t post the video clip.¡± Leigh refuses to go out, ¡°I had deleted


    those videos and blocked those websites. It¡¯s going to be alright.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡± Jessie sees that he is not leaving and takes her belt to whip him,


    ¡°We had broken up already!¡±


    Leigh has a shirt on and cries out in pain, ¡°This wasn¡¯t done by me. Can¡¯t you give me a chance to turn


    over a new leaf?¡±


    Jessie¡¯s eyes are red and says, ¡°This happened at where you stay. If this wasn¡¯t done by you then who


    did it? I¡¯m sure you had done simr despicable things to those women you were with!¡±


    Leigh raises his hand to swear, ¡°I did not. I¡¯ll be struck down by lightning if I¡¯m lying!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy¡­¡±


    Leigh¡¯s voice disappears outside the door.

 Chapter 224: My Woman Can Do What She Wants Wherever and Whenever!

    Chapter 224: My Woman Can Do What She Wants Wherever and Whenever!


    Lily looks in disbelief at their argument and realizes that the situation isn¡¯t as what she thinks.


    Lily hands a paper napkin to Jessie, ¡°Why was your breakup so intense?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how despicable he is?¡± Jessie cries until her sses fog up and she takes it off to


    wipe. She says as she weeps, ¡°To think that he uploaded those types of videos onto the inte. He¡­


    he¡­ I¡¯m a woman. What if those videos were seen by people who know me?¡±


    Lily knows what she is referring to and she understands why Lily is so angry, ¡°This is too much¡­¡±


    She gives her opinion after some thoughts, ¡°Although Leigh is flirtatious, he isn¡¯t the type to do such


    perverted things, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee over to exin to you.


    Jessie replies, ¡°It happened where he lives. Who can it be if it wasn¡¯t him?¡±


    ¡°Now it¡¯s almost impossible to guard against those voyeurs.¡± Lily said, ¡°Perhaps someone installed a


    micro camera at Leigh¡¯s house and he didn¡¯t notice it and that¡¯s how this happened.¡±


    ¡°I will never forgive him, regardless!¡± Jessie is determined, ¡°He can look for anyone he likes.¡±


    Lily scoffs.


    s, she shouldn¡¯t interfere too much with a couple¡¯s problems.


    Lily drives to send Jessie to the Smith Group. As soon as they reach the office, an assistant rushes


    over, ¡°President Lily, Mr. Alfred is looking for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over immediately.¡±


    Lily goes to the director¡¯s office to see Mr. Alfred and after some pleasantries, Mr. Alfred gives her a


    file. He smiles and says, ¡°A high-speed rail station will be built at the Eastern District. We¡¯re in the


    bidding process now.¡±


    ¡°This is great.¡± Lily browses and closes the file. Her eyes glimmers, ¡°If ourpany gets this program,


    it will be very beneficial to our ns to expand overseas.¡±


    ¡°I want you to take charge of it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alfred, I don¡¯t have experience in this area.¡± Lily is stunned and says, ¡°I think you should hand it to


    Mr. Lennon. With him, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be awarded this program.¡±


    Mr. Alfredughs, ¡°He is excellent but so are you. Lily, you just came over from the Smith Group. If you


    can secure this program, it will let you establish yourself firmly in this sector.¡±


    Louis arranged for her to go over to him for her to have a decent tform for her to grow.


    After some considerations, Lily agrees but she says, ¡°Thanks for giving me this opportunity and I am


    willing to try it out but this program is too big and if I were to feel that I¡¯m overwhelmed, I would like you


    to give it to Mr. Lennon¡®s team. I¡¯ll ept this if you are agreeable to this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will inform Mr. Lennon.¡± Mr. Alfred is very happy, ¡°We¡¯re all depending on you for the sess


    of this program.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Alfred.¡±


    After returning to the office, Lily immediately forms a team. This program is enormous and even when


    she utilizes all the suitable staff it isn¡¯t enough.


    Mr. Alfred¡¯swork is extensive and brings Lily out for dinner and introduces several friends to her.


    After some discussions, Lily seconded six from thepany to beef up her team and signs a non-


    disclosure agreement with them.


    Lily didn¡¯t want to be a killjoy and drinks a couple of sses of wine with the bosses but she informs


    Jessie about her intentions before doing so.


    She didn¡¯t drink much but the wine is strong and she started to be tipsy.


    Mr. Alfred¡¯s friend sees her lean against Mr. Alfred and jokes, ¡°Alfred, you really know how to spoil your


    precious sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Stop your nonsense!¡± Mr. Alfred res at him and it¡¯s a good thing they are among friends, ¡°I¡¯m not


    stupid enough to touch a person like her. She has a strong and influential background.¡±


    Mr. Gerben says, ¡°What background? Didn¡¯t she simply work once at the Smith Group? I don¡¯t believe


    that she¡¯s so capable. Who doesn¡¯t know that the legal team and the public rtions department is


    renowned for their abilities? With such a good team, it¡¯s immaterial if Louis is at the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°Hush, stop your yapping.¡± Mr. Alfred refills his ss to stop him from speaking, ¡°It¡¯s the young people¡¯s


    world. Lily is great at handling her work and is very intelligent.¡±


    Mr. Gerbenughs, ¡°There are plenty of beautiful women but not necessarily intelligent.¡±


    Mr. Alfred is afraid that Lily hears these words and he is trembling inside. Now he is only a regr


    sry worker. HZ Group secretly became part of the Smith Group and had just signed a contract


    without making it public.


    Mr. Alfred says, ¡°Watch what you say, she is President Smith¡¯s woman.¡±


    ¡°Alfred, look at what you are saying, we didn¡¯t bully her and only worry that she isn¡¯t capable enough


    and drag us down. If she is Louis¡¯ woman, then he should just keep her by his side.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the high-speed rail station at the Eastern District is enormous and you intend to let this woman


    take charge of it? Aren¡¯t you worried that she would be rejected from the bidding process?¡±


    Mr. Alfred is getting a headache from all their naggings.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Louis¡¯ instructions, he would never have asked these people out for dinner. He is only


    concerned by what he needs to do and will not bother about what they say.


    Mr. Alfred is about to ask for the waitress toe in when the door is opened. A tall man steps in


    wearing a crimson red shirt and ck trousers. His posture is rxed but serious.


    ¡°Louis, President Louis?¡±


    No one expected Louis toe and everyone hurries to their feet.


    The Smith Group is a titan in the business world. What Louis did in these couple of months is highly


    regarded by everyone.


    Louis smiles calmly, ¡°Please don¡¯t be so formal. I was just discussing business at this restaurant and


    heard that Mr. Alfred is here so I came over for a look.¡±


    Mr. Alfred has a bad feeling about this.


    Someone pours a ss of wine for Louis with a joyful expression eager to please and socialize with


    him. Louis didn¡¯t reject and finish the wine.


    After drinking, he didn¡¯t put the ss down and uses his finger to rub the ss and says, ¡°The Smith


    Group is flushed with money. If you don¡¯t wish to continue running yourpanies, you can sell them


    to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gerben.¡± Just as everyone is reacting to the statement, he looks at Mr. Gerben, ¡°I heard that your


    investment resort at Yanking has reaped healthy returns these couple of years.¡±


    Mr. Gerbenughs and his hand starts to tremble, ¡°The ounts are done for show. The resort is


    losing money and I still owe the bank some money.¡±


    Louisughs, ¡°Since it is losing money, why don¡¯t you sell it to me. I have too much money and don¡¯t


    know how to spend it.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke with me, President Louis.¡± Mr. Gerben¡¯s expression starts to waiver, ¡°How could that


    resort interest you?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    The atmosphere in the room bes tense and at that moment a waitresses in, ¡°Mr. Alfred, what


    would you like?¡±


    ¡°Please send President Lily home.¡± Mr. Alfred nces at Louis and says to the waitress, ¡°It¡¯s


    inconvenient for us men to send her home.¡±


    Louis says, ¡°There is no need, Mr. Alfred.¡±


    He walks over to Lily and prepares to carry her up. Lily is still conscious of what is happening and ps


    Louis. The crisp p shocks everyone in the room.


    She dares to p Louis!


    Louis¡¯s expression darkens and says, ¡°You can¡¯t even hold your liquor. Sooner orter you¡¯ll be sold


    without your knowledge.¡±


    Mr. Alfred, ¡°¡­¡±


    I¡¯m innocent!


    Louis struggles to carry Lily up and he res sternly at everyone before he left, ¡°My woman can do


    whatever she wants wherever she wants. The Smith Group will back her. Everyone here better not y


    games because I have a short temper. Perhaps when that dayes, I will not go easy on you


    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 225: Isn’t President Smith Flirty and Coquettish?

    Chapter 225: Isn¡¯t President Smith Flirty and Coquettish?


    After saying these words, he turns away and leaves the ce.


    Until five minutester, the people in the private room recover from their surprise.


    ¡°Mr. Alfred, aren¡¯t you my friend?¡± Hobart stares at him and says angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve been ssmates since


    forever and have cooperated for so long. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    Mr. Alfred is speechless, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? I said she was President Smith¡¯s woman, yet all of you


    started talking with your dirty mouth. Fortunately, you guys didn¡¯t do anything to Lily, otherwise...¡±


    Hobart¡¯s back shivers.


    It¡¯s true what he says. If they really do something to Lily, it will be a different ending for them.


    ¡­


    Lily thinks that Hobart will hold a meeting for his employees or something, but she hasn¡¯t expected that


    he would personally send the six people here on the very next day.


    His enthusiastic attitude makes her feel uneasy.


    Hobart still looked down on Lily at dinnerst night. The six people are also here because of Mr. Alfred.


    It¡¯s only been a day and everyone¡¯s attitude totally changes.


    Did anything happen during this period?


    Lily keeps thinking about it. But since the team is all built up and everyone is already here, she doesn¡¯t


    want to think so much. She invites everyone to a meeting to discuss about the bidding for East district


    high-speed railway station project.


    For the whole week, Lily has been busy with the bidding. She is with the team all day and will only be


    homete. Her little cat has to rely on Jessie to take care of it.


    Lily learns a lot from this kind of project which she has never been exposed to before. When she


    encounters professional words that she doesn''t understand, she will look for David¡¯s help.


    After all, David, Louis¡¯s assistant, is an elite from this aspect.


    David is of course, willing to teach her. But a few dayster, he feels something isn¡¯t right. If David


    continues to teach Lily, will they be able to further develop their rtionship?


    It is better for his boss to teach Lily himself after all.


    Therefore, when Lily seeks help from David again, he goes to find Louis. David pretends that he


    doesn¡¯t understand it as well, and he tells Louis ¡®unintentionally¡¯ that Lily has been constantly finding


    him for help.


    Louis frowns and says, "You go sign up for a new WeChat ount. I¡¯ll use this one."


    ¡±All right, you can use it! Whenever you want!¡± David grins happily. It¡¯s worth letting his cat give birth to


    a little cat, because it is creating opportunities for Louis and Lily.


    Look, his boss is making great progress. He even knows how to get jealous now!


    Then, the person chatting with Lily bes Louis. He imitates David¡¯s tone very well, Lily doesn¡¯t


    seem to suspect anything at all. She even talks about other things after asking about work.


    Lily: [David, do you want to see something funny?]


    Seeing the new message from Lily, Louis immediately bes furious. He doesn¡¯t know how much


    they have talk about previously when David was still using this ount.


    Louis called calls the secretarial department, "David says that he has been very bored recently. Sort


    out the Smith group''stest three years of informationdocuments of thetest three years and let him


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    arrange and summarize it them carefully."


    ¡°Noted, President Smith.¡±


    After ending the call, Louis replies Lily¡¯s WeChat message, ¡°: [Miss Lily, what seems to be the fun?¡±]


    Lily, ¡°: [You swear that you won¡¯t reveal this picture to anyone. If not you won''t get a wife in the future,


    and you''ll be single all your life!¡±]


    Isn¡¯t it too cruel?


    Louis raises his eyebrows and replies,¡°: [I won¡¯t reveal it.]¡±


    He isn¡¯t David anyway.


    Then, Lily sends a picture of Louis. In the picture, Louis is wearing a long wig and his suit changes has


    been changed into a cheongsam. His face is like thunder.


    Lily,:¡° [Hahaha, can you believe that this is President Smith? So flirty and coquettish.¡±]


    Lily: [, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he can¡¯t be a woman in his life. If he¡¯s a woman, it would have createcreated


    much of a stir in the entertainment industry. Oh, if I had that face, I¡¯ll sleep with all the male artists in the


    entertainment industry!¡±]


    Lily, ¡°: [Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you shocked?¡±]


    It¡¯s not only that.


    He has the urge to blow up the table right now!


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and replies, : ¡°[Miss Lily, my jaw nearly dropped. Where did you get this


    picture?¡±]


    Lily, ¡°: [I¡¯m learning how to photo shop, so I wanted to try my hand...hahaha, I never thought it would


    look so natural. Look at your beautiful boss, are you moved?]¡±


    Louis replies, : ¡°[Miss Lily, be carefullytake it easy alright? President Smith has a bad temper.¡±]


    Lily, : [¡°He won¡¯t know! David, you swore on your future wife. Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen him on the news


    recently. What is he doing?]¡±


    ¡°[ThepanyHe has been busy with the business of ourpany. I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do too.


    Why did Miss Lily ask? Is it...]¡±


    Lily, : [¡°Nothing, don¡¯t think so much! Let me tell you, I¡¯m pursued by many boys. Have you seen the


    news? Daniel¡¯s mother gave me a present too!]¡±


    ¡°[Forget it, Miss Lily. Mr. Daniel doesn¡¯t like you.¡±]


    Lily, ¡°: [I have a good body figure. Why doesn¡¯t he like me? Don¡¯t jinx me, David!¡± ]


    Lily, ¡°: [Let¡¯s end our talk for now, . I¡¯ve still got many tasks to do.¡±]


    Lily must have been really busy. Louis waits for a while and there¡¯s no new message from Lily. Louis re-


    reads their conversation, that picture of him is hard on the eyes.


    Why does this woman have so many wicked humor senses?


    Louis calls Daniel and goes straight to the point, ¡°Daniel, I think you¡¯ve been very busytely. You can¡¯t


    even handle a small piece of news like this. I¡¯ve settled it for you.¡±


    Then, he hangs up the phone.


    His big brotherDaniel is always dawdling when ites to work, which is why he decides to handle it


    himself. He is tired of seeing the news.


    The public rtions department of Smith¡¯s Group takes action regarding the news of Lily meeting with


    Daniel¡¯s mother at the cafe. Within an hour, the news disappears without a trace. The news isn¡¯t there


    anymore when Lily browse her Weibo ount.


    ¡°It¡¯s already gone?¡± Lily is a little disappointed.


    She was a little mad before, but during this period with the news of her with the Lou family, her


    connection expands a lot. It is a good thing for her, so she don¡¯tdoesn¡¯t expect the news to disappear


    so soon.


    Awws!


    The assistant knocks on the door and says to Lily, ¡°President Lily, are you busy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Thepany has a new business partner. Originally, themerce department nned to send


    someone to meet them. But the other party called and specified that they will only sign the contract if


    you go meet them in person.¡±


    ¡°Alright, give me the contract.¡±


    Lily has been busy for a few days. She wants to rx her mind, so she takes the contract and drives to


    the meeting ce.


    Lily pushes the door open and sees a young woman sitting at a table, wearing Dior¡¯stest tailored


    skirt. That woman has a small face and she looks innocent.


    Lily walks towards her, ¡°Hello, are you Miss Stacy Adams?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Stacy stands up in a hurry. She has a slender figure and a gentle voice, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°You too. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Lily smiles and sits opposite Stacy. She orders a cup of


    coffee, and takes out the contract to talk about their coboration.


    Before Lily starts to say anything, Stacy mutters, ¡°Please leave Daniel.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Lily don¡¯tdoesn¡¯t quite understand her absurd lines. , ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news.¡± Stacy says in a weak tone, ¡°I like Daniel. I hope you don¡¯t steal him away from


    me, okay?¡±


    Lily¡¯s mind is full of confusion.


    Before Lily can say anything, Stacy continues, ¡°I¡¯ve checked your background. Your family is very poor.


    Your mother only graduates from elementary school, and your brother¡¯s school isn¡¯t well known. You


    will only be a burden for Daniel.¡±


    ¡°My father has a good rtionship with Uncle LouLouis¡¯ father. I can help Daniel a lot in his career. Of


    course, I¡¯m not that kind of person who enjoys bullying people. As long as you promise to leave Daniel,


    I can give you anything you want.¡±

 Chapter 226: Self-defeating

    Chapter 226: Self-defeating


    Lily suppresses her difort and tries to put a smile on her face, "Miss Stacy, are you done talking


    yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, then it''s my turn to speak." Since the opponent despises her, Lily doesn''t want to make her look


    good too. "The biggest difference between you and me is probably in our family background."


    "Yes, your parents are outstanding. You can have your bread buttered for life since you were born. You


    can have anything you want. But in terms of individual ability, I don''t think that anyone in the job market


    would want to employ Miss Stacy."


    "You¡­" Stacy Adams is pissed off but she still pretends to be weak.


    Lily sneers, "I''m giving Miss Stacy advice again. Pretending to be helpless doesn''t work in all


    circumstances. Pretending in front of me is of no use at all. How about you showing it to the person you


    like. See whether it works on him or not."


    "Miss Stacy, if you''re bored, why not going to the library and find some books to read. Any kind of


    psychology or behavior analysis books may be helpful for you to pursue some guys."


    "Lily, you''re such a dismissive person!" After being criticized, Stacy stops pretending anymore and


    stares at Lily furiously. "Do you even know who my father is?"


    "Wait for me awhile."


    Lily takes out her phone and searches for those who are close to the Lou family. She is looking for


    someone surnamed Adams. "Oh, so Mr. John Adams is your father. Quite impressive."


    Stacy thinks that Lily is afraid and sneers, "Yeah, my family is powerful. Having you exiled from Country


    Z is just a matter of time."


    "Exin yourself to the media about your rtionship with Daniel following this draft. If your attitude is


    good, I''ll let you go. Otherwise, I''ll make yourpany unable to get any contract, and let your brother


    be expelled from school. It would be difficult for your brother to find any job in the future if he had a


    stain in his studies!"


    Stacy throws a document onto the table with an arrogant attitude.


    Lily picks up the document, and after a flick through, sheughs out, "I''m shameless. I even try to get


    on to Mr. Daniel''s bed? Miss Stacy, you''re brilliant! Making up such a great story!"


    "You don''t need to care about the content. Just read it out loud." Stacy is displeased with Lily''s attitude.


    This woman doesn''t give a shit about anything Stacy has said.


    Lily smiles slightly, "Let me make a call, and then I will decide how to deal with you."


    Lily can''t stand it anymore.


    Coffey answers when Lily dials him. Lily asks, "Coffey, would you be afraid if someone colluded with


    your school''s teachers and used you?"


    Coffeyughs disdainfully, "Those teachers are even begging for my help. How would they dare to


    expel me?"


    "Are you that powerful?"


    "It''s the same reason as prestigious schools enrolling top scorers from each province." Coffey says,


    "Besides, I will be recruiting into MS soon in the future. Even local top brass will have to respect me."


    Lily understands the first half of the sentence, but she is confused in the second half. "What is MS?"


    "I can''t tell you about that." Coffey breaks the topic and asks, "Sister, what happened to you?"


    "It''s just a small matter, but I can handle it. Okay, I''ll hang up now." Lily hangs up the phone feeling


    rxed.


    This time she has no qualms about offending Stacy anyone.


    Stacy has already run out of patience, "You''re so rude, talking to me and still calling."


    "You were rude to me first. And why should I be polite too." Lily shreds the document, "I can''t read this


    disgusting draft."


    "Lily, you''re picking on me, aren''t you!" Lily''s action has made Stacy turned gloomy, "It seems that you


    don''t care about your family and your brother."


    Lily pats her forehead, "Ah, I should have just put the speakerphone on so you could hear it too."


    Lily leaps to her feet while bracing her hand on the table. She approaches Stacy, "Miss Stacy, if you


    like Daniel Lou, go and find a way to pursue him. Don''t take it out on me."


    "Nowadays, money makes the mare go. If you dare to touch my family, I''ll let you suffer the


    consequences."


    Lily''s temper is appalling. Her threatening look has scared Stacy until she copses into her chair, not


    daring to move.


    Lily takes out some money and leaves it on the table, "I''m spending you on this cup of coffee, Miss


    Stacy."


    Lily takes her bag and leaves.


    Stacy has already gone bananas! When she sees Lily leaving, she takes out a brown bottle from her


    bag and rushes towards Lily while shouting, "Lily!"


    Lily smells the pungent odor of acid when she turns around. She swiftly smashes her bag at Stacy


    when she sees Stacy throwing the bottle at her.


    Stacy is caught off guard by the smash and falls down. The liquid from the bottle spills over her arms


    and cheeks.


    "Ah! Ouch! Ouch!" The burning sensation on Stacy''s face and hands makes her scream. She rolls over


    on the ground with her hands wanting to touch her face but could not.


    Stacy screams in pain, "My face! My face!"


    Lily is shocked, not realizing that this woman was carrying acid! Her face would have been ruined if she


    hadn''t reacted quickly just now.


    Stacy''s scream has gained attention from the customers in the cafe as Lily dials 120.


    "Lily, why are you doing this to me?" Stacy cries and pretends to look distressed when she saw so


    many people around her. "You stole my boyfriend. I begged you to leave him, but you threatened me?"


    "Oooh, my face hurts. How could you be so cruel?"


    "I''m begging you. Leave Daniel. You don''t even really like him."


    "Stop fooling Daniel."


    Stacy says mournfully. Her hands and face being ruined, making it startling when people look at her.


    Her feebleness really did touch those spectators.


    The crowd begins pointing fingers at Lily, zing at Lily with a mean look. "This home-wrecker is so


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    arrogant! Stealing other''s boyfriend and sshing acid at her. How vicious!"


    Lily looks around and has to say that Stacy is really brilliant. She has chosen a dead spot for the


    camera. She has expected that the conversation will not go well and nned to take action on her.


    "Miss Stacy, I have underestimated you." Lily sneers, "It''s a pity that you are not being an actress."


    Stacy is still crying, "I''m begging you. Please give Daniel back to me. As long as you give him back to


    me, I won''t bother you about today''s matter."


    Just then, the cafe door is opened, and Daniel Lou walks in. He pushes away the crowd and sees


    Stacy on the ground.


    Daniel helps Stacy to get up. "What''s going on?"


    "Daniel." Stacy is frustrated and cries even louder when she sees him. "I asked Miss Lily out for a talk,


    but she threw acid at me. My face hurts!"


    The surrounding people all bear witness for Stacy.


    Lily purses her lips, "Mr. Daniel, do you believe me when I say that she tried to throw acid on me?"


    "Daniel, my body hurts." Stacy cries weakly to gain Daniel''s attention. "Will my face be ruined?"


    "I''m taking you to the hospital," Daniel says.


    He isn''t stupid. He knows how foolish Stacy is. She must have attacked Lily but was countered


    back.

 Chapter 227: I Just Want to Marry with My Teacher!

    Chapter 227: I Just Want to Marry with My Teacher!


    Eventually, he must take in ount of the faces of Lou¡¯s and Adam¡¯s family.


    Daniel Lou grabs Stacy Adams and quickly leaves the caf¨¦, when Daniel sees Louis waiting on the


    roadside, he says, ¡°I will bring her to the hospital, Lily is still inside.¡±


    Louis¡¯ face darkens when he hears about it.


    They are supposed to go somewhere to deal with some business, unexpectedly when Daniel looks at


    his phone, he quickly drives off to the caf¨¦.


    After they get down from the car, Louis looks at Stacy in a gloomy expression and says, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend


    to be feeble, if she gets hurt in any part of her body, you will have to suffer even under Daniel¡¯s


    protection!¡±


    Stacy is shocked by what Louis has said. She quickly wraps herself inside Daniel¡¯s arms.


    In the meantime, Lily is left alone in the caf¨¦. It is a bad situation as she is surrounded by a group of


    people, who are staring at her as if they are justice warriors trying to solve a criminal case.


    Lily looks around and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the situation clearly, please do not side with


    anyone. If you stop me again, I will call the police!¡±


    A woman uses, ¡°We all see clearly that you are the one who steal that woman¡¯s boyfriend, you even


    ssh sulfuric acid on her!¡±


    Another woman continues, ¡°I agree! We are afraid that you might not call the police!¡±


    Lily tries to leave the caf¨¦ forcefully, another woman pushes her back and shouts, ¡°My husband was


    seduced by a home-wrecker, I do hate home-wrecker for life! If you don¡¯t take the right path, at least


    don¡¯t destroy someone¡¯s family! A home-wrecker like you should get naked and be seen to everyone


    just to see if you still dare to seduce any men or not!¡±


    While the woman is scolding, she starts to tear off Lily¡¯s clothes.


    Since someone takes the lead, the rest just follow along. They push her roughly on the floor and even


    pull her hair. Lily tries to defend herself by using her hands to cover.


    The woman who scolds her is very cruel as if she wants to strip her off to the public. The next minute,


    she shouts as loud as she could when her hair is pulled, and her stomach is kicked by someone.


    The rest of the women are kicked one by one onto the floor instantly.


    Louis wraps Lily with his jacket and holds her tight in his arms while staring at them with his cold and


    merciless eyes. The atmosphere feels suffocating.


    ¡°Usually, I don¡¯t hit any woman except for some rude bitches out there!¡± Louis speaks lightly, ¡°Today, to


    those who hit mypanion, neither of you can leave this caf¨¦.¡±


    When the woman props herself up from the floor, she shouts at him, ¡°Who are you to call us bitches?


    This woman seduces too many men, I wonder how many men she have slept with! She steals another


    woman¡¯s boyfriend and destroys her face. She should¡­ Ah!¡±


    That woman immediately gets kicked again by Louis. Her bodynds on top of the table.


    Louis angrily replies, ¡°If you speak another word again, I will cut off your tongue!¡±


    The women around instantly feel afraid of him.


    Later, the police officers arrive and arrest those women who assaulted Lily earlier on.


    ¡°Why do you catch us?! She is the bad home-wrecker!¡±


    ¡°We are just teaching her a lesson, that¡¯s all!¡±


    The women who are arrested try to make trouble and struggle as they do not want to be taken away by


    the police officers. They even try to cause a scene to let all the pedestrian outside to know what is


    happening in the caf¨¦.


    ¡°Thank god, I did something extra...¡±, Lily finallyes to her own senses. She takes out the phone


    and ys the voice recording.


    So, her conversation with Stacy spreads throughout the caf¨¦.


    Everyone feels shocked when they hear that it is Stacy who tried to threaten her. Unexpectedly, Lily is


    the victim in this case.


    Lily passes the phone to the police officer, ¡°Can this be used as an evidence? If Stacy tries to push the


    me on me, please do whatever that you all have to do.¡±


    The police officer nods his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will look into this matter fairly!¡±


    Those women, who do not want to go to police station to leave any record, start to apologize to Lily.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nevertheless, when Lily thinks of what they did to her earlier and her arm was scratched and bled, she


    feels unmoved.


    Stepping out from the caf¨¦, Louis wants to bring Lily to the hospital.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to wait on the queue


    until the next morning, instead they go to the pharmacy nearby to buy iodophor disinfectant and band


    aids instead.


    Louis feels very upset when he looks at the scratches on Lily¡¯s arms.


    He hopes that those women would need to stay up to half a month in the prison.


    While he is disinfecting her wound, he asks, ¡°Stacyes to find you, is it because of the news?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she pretends to be a business partner to look for me.¡± Lily frowned. ¡°I never know that she would


    bring sulfuric acid too.¡±


    ¡°Did she ssh it on you?¡±


    Louis tries to unbutton her shirt, Lily feels blushed and holds his hand, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t simply touch


    me, it¡¯s like you¡¯re being a pervert.¡±


    He realizes that he has overdone it and quickly moves away his hands.


    Lily inhales the cold air and says, ¡°What¡¯s with me and Mr. Daniel? First, his motheres to look for


    me and next, his crush. Luckily there¡¯s nothing between me and him. Life is going to be tough if there


    is.¡±


    ¡°Well, what would you like to have with him?¡± Louis asks ufortably with sense of jealousy.


    Lily shakes her head, ¡°No, no. I do not dare to have anything with his family at all. When I earn enough


    money, I will find a teacher and live a normal life together.¡±


    Louis turns speechless for a second, ¡°Miss. Lily, how could you change your mind so fast? Few months


    ago, you confessed you feelings for me and now, you want to look for a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Such a heartless woman!¡±


    ¡°Humans are thoughtful creatures, what¡¯s wrong with changing my mind?¡± Lily continues. ¡°Like you


    said, it was few months ago.¡±


    Louis kisses her red lips to stop her chattering.


    Itsts for quite a while.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±Lily uses her hand to cover he mouth and angrily says, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you ashamed


    of yourself? Your behavior makes you exactly like a gangster!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you force me to do so?¡±


    ¡°You take advantage of me, yet you still me me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m being forced to be shameless by a woman like you!¡± Louis pinches her chin with sense of


    threatening. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a chance to correct what you have said just now.¡±


    ¡°Miss. Lily, you have to think again. If I have bad mood, I might send Chloe to study overseas and your


    brother might not be able to see her again.¡±


    ¡°Can you be reasonable?!¡± Lily angrily replies. ¡°Aren¡¯t they happy for being together with each other?


    Yet, you want to sabotage their rtionships. Isn¡¯t she your so-called sister?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you just remind me something!¡± Louis arrogantly replies. ¡°Perhaps, I can look for a rich man and


    get her married off. I heard from Mr. Leigh that there¡¯s a tycoon¡¯s son who is chasing after Chloe.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath and apologizes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I have said just now, I hope that Mr. Smith


    wouldn¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I just think too much, I shouldn¡¯t say that I need to marry with a teacher.¡±


    Louis slightly curves his lips into a smile as if he feels satisfied, ¡°Please do not think about whatever


    you shouldn¡¯t, Miss. Lily.¡±


    Lily feels speechless and rolls her eyes in mind.


    After taking care of the wound, Louis ns to send Lily back home. While he is trying to get a taxi at


    the roadside, he receives a call from someone.


    After he finishes talking, the taxi has arrived. He pulls the taxi¡¯s door and lets Lily get in. His expression


    turns dull as he says, ¡°You get back home first, I need to go to the hospital for a while.¡±

 Chapter 228: The Lowly Worker David

    Chapter 228: The Lowly Worker David


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lily panics, ¡°It¡¯s not that Miss Stacy was trying to suicide, right?¡±


    ¡°No. My dad was in aa and was taken to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Antony Smith was quite nice to Lily, and Lily feels bad that something happened to


    him. She pulls Louis into the car, ¡°Hospital of J City?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the hospital inpatient department, Antony¡¯s private ward is facing the road. He is peeling an orange


    to eat while he sees Lily and Louising out of a taxi. He feels a surge of happiness.


    ¡°Good job Louis, bringing Lily here,¡± Antony hurries back to bed and urges David, ¡°Quickly tell the


    doctor toe, and say that my condition is extremely severe, that I am dying soon.¡±


    David¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Master, is this too much, what if¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much!¡± Antony is dissatisfied and says, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you can¡¯t find a girlfriend yourself, but


    don¡¯t get in the way of my son.¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t lie to Miss Lily.¡± David adds, ¡°Is President Smith¡¯s case not enough?¡±


    Antony shoots back, ¡°Is that the same? And I¡¯m really not feeling well. But, which side are you on,


    David? Are you a spy?¡±


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    David wants to exin, but Antony impatiently interrupts him, ¡°You quickly go call the doctor. No one


    likes you anyway. It¡¯s a waste of breath for me to keep talking to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    David quietly leaves the ward, his heart in tears.


    He works so hard for the Smith Group. Not only that he doesn¡¯t get any good words, now Antony even


    attacks him!


    This is absurd!


    When Louis and Lily arrive at the ward, they see David and the doctor standing by the bedside. The


    doctor is examining Antony who is lying on the bed with a serious face.


    ¡°President Smith, Miss Lily,¡± David greets them. He looks as if he wants to say something but hesitates.


    In addition of seeing Antony¡¯s state, Lily is extremely worried.


    Louis¡¯ face turns long.


    When the doctor finishes examining him, he goes over and asks, ¡°How¡¯s my dad?¡±


    The doctor says, ¡°Master Smith has heart conditions, and the medicine only treats the symptoms but


    not the root cause¡­Mr. Smith, if you have time, spend it more with Master Smith.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t say anything for a while. Lily feels that the atmosphere is tense; she says to the doctor,


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m sure you have other work to do. We¡¯ll stay here with Master Smith.¡±


    The doctor nods and quickly leaves the room.


    Antony on the hospital bed has opened his eyes. He looks tired and gloomy.


    David feels nervous while looking at him. He has never seen someone who can act as a ¡°patient¡± better


    than Antony.


    In order for the drama to unfold, he walks over to the bedside, ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake. How are you


    feeling?¡±


    ¡°I feel so tired, s, I¡¯m old,¡± Antony sighs. He sees Lily and feels d. He waves at her, ¡°Lily,e


    here.¡±


    Lily hurries over and holds his hand, ¡°Master Smith.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for visiting me.¡±


    ¡°Because I missed you, so I came with Mr. Smith,¡± Lily smiles and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯lle


    to visit you more often in the future, okay?¡±


    Antony gives a wink; David silently backs away and walks over to Louis, ¡°President Smith, Master


    Smith wants to talk to Lily. Let¡¯s go out first.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t say anything. He goes out with David.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much longer I¡¯ll live, but I have so many more unfulfilled wishes,¡± Antony says.


    Lily reassures him, ¡°You will live a long life.¡±


    Antony grips her hand tightly, ¡°What happened between Louis and me is a secret that cannot be


    revealed. Only you and I know. I hope you can forgive Louis.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m heartbroken that Jason died, but it wasn¡¯t Louis¡¯ fault. And J still has another son who can take


    care of her. Louis has nothing.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think so much right now, take care of your health first.¡± Lily purses her lips, ¡°Someone


    will definitely take good care of Master Smith for you.¡±


    Antony is slightly disappointed, ¡°Lily, do you really not like Louis at all?¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She liked him before, but she can¡¯t let go of what happened.


    ¡°There are many women who like Louis. But whether or not two people can be together depends on


    fate,¡± Antony says, ¡°He¡¯s not young anymore, already in his thirties.¡±


    He pats Lily¡¯s hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like him, a rtionship cannot be forced. I just hope that you


    can take care of him for me so that I can rest in peace.¡±


    ¡°Master Smith, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I know my health condition,¡± Antony takes out a ring under his pillow. It is the sapphire ring that he had


    given to Lily but was returned, ¡°I still hope that you take this ring. If you know any girl that you think


    she¡¯s nice, introduce her to Louis and give her this ring.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t force Lily to ept this ring. Instead, he gives it to her for safekeeping temporarily.


    Lily doesn¡¯t know how to reject it. She can only take it, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it. If Mr. Smith really marries


    Miss Scott, I¡¯ll give it to Miss Scott.¡±


    After all, the older you get, the wiser you are. Antony senses something wrong in Lily¡¯s words. He curls


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his lips and still pretends to be frail, ¡°Lily, thank you.¡±


    Outside the ward, Louis¡¯ fingers are tapping on his cks. He feels something is wrong.


    Then, he suddenly realizes something. He nced at David, and then says casually, ¡°I smelled


    oranges in the ward just now.¡±


    ¡°I ate them,¡± David tries to find an excuse, ¡°I was too nervous, I couldn¡¯t stop eating.¡±


    Louis sneers, ¡°Oh yeah? I¡¯ll buy ten pounds of orangester, and I want to watch you eat them!¡±


    He¡¯s horrible!


    David can¡¯t hold in anymore. He confesses everything, ¡°President Smith, I¡¯m just a lowly worker. It¡¯s all


    Master¡¯s idea. Please pity me.¡±


    Louis¡¯ face turns long. He is so angry that the veins on his forehead be visible, ¡°He was at home


    gardening and sunbathing every day, no worries at all. I was wondering why he would fall into aa!¡±


    David says timidly, ¡°Actually, Master also has worries. Hecks a grandson to y with. If you grant


    him this wish, he won¡¯t do anything foolish anymore.¡±


    ¡°Did I ask you to talk?¡±


    The lowly worker David shuts up and regrets for saying that.


    This is giving him such a hard time!


    About half an hourter, Lilyes out of the ward. She seems a little sad, but she hides that sadness


    of her.


    Lily says, ¡°Master Smith is asleep.¡±


    Louis looks into the ward. He is angry but finds it funny at the same time. Antony must have guessed


    that he will find out, so he pretends to be asleep, afraid that Louis will go in and question him.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave David here. I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Louis asks for the car keys from David.


    Lily wants to refuse, but Louis insists. Also, she doesn¡¯t want to waste time in front of the ward, so she


    epts the offer. The two of them go to the underground car park to look for the car.


    When they get in the car, she doesn¡¯t say a word. She keeps her head down, thinking about something.


    Louis sees that she doesn¡¯t look well, seems to have been bluffed by Antony. He says, ¡°Miss Lily, no


    matter what my father has told you, forget about it.¡±


    After Lily learned about Louis¡¯ parents from Antony, she feels awkward hearing him address Antony


    ¡®father¡¯.

 Chapter 229: Pleasing Mr. Louis

    Chapter 229: Pleasing Mr. Louis


    If Louis finds it outter, how will she exin?


    ¡°The favor he asked me to do is important. How can I ignore it?¡± Lily says, ¡°I¡¯m quite anxious as I don¡¯t


    have many female friends.¡±


    Hearing her words, Louis feels something wrong. ¡°What did he ask you to do?¡±


    Lily nces at him and teases him, ¡°Master Smith said you¡¯re already thirty years old. If I have a


    female friend who is single and avable, I shall introduce her to you.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to annoy me?¡±


    ¡°Nah. That¡¯s what Master Smith said exactly.¡± She rubs her chin, lost in thought. Then she asks again,


    ¡°How about my younger sister? Although she¡¯s a bit stupid, don¡¯t all men like stupid women?¡±


    The car brakes to stop violently, and Lily almost flies out.


    Louis quickly unfastens his safe belt and pushes the car door open, his tone so cold, ¡°Get off!¡±


    ¡°The traffic is so heavy here. Are you kidding me?¡± Lily looks at the street back and forth. Then she


    pulls back the door to close. ¡°If you don¡¯t want my younger sister, I will find new candidate for you.¡±


    Louis is really speechless.


    Right now, cars behind them are honking, indicating them to move.


    Seeing that Louis is motionless, Lily urges him, ¡°Drive! Aren¡¯t you afraid a grumpy driver woulde to


    kills us?¡±


    Louis starts the engine without saying a word, but when the car is passing the traffic lights, he makes a


    turn.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the way to mypany or my house,¡± Lily points out his mistake. ¡°Make a U turn at the next


    intersection.¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Louis calls her name with a sneer, ¡°Am I too easy-going with you?¡±


    Lily looks at him warily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it soon.¡±


    Louis drives directly to the ce where he lives. It¡¯s toote when Lily has realized that something goes


    wrong. As soon as she gets off the car, the man forcibly wraps her shoulders, dragging her into his


    house.


    ¡°Louis Smith, stop! You¡¯re breaking thew!¡± Lily scratches him, struggling hard, but the arm on her


    shoulders doesn¡¯t move a bit. ¡°Stop! Let go of me! I¡¯m warning you!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police. Believe or not!¡± she keeps resisting.


    Lily¡¯s hard tactics have failed. She has no choice but to beg for mercy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t make fun of


    you again, Mr. Smith. Please let go of me. I still have my aged mother and younger brother to support.¡±


    Amused by her words, Louis feels helpless. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Stop your wild


    imagination! I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°But you gave me a cold warning, and you had a fierce look on the face,¡± Lily says, ¡°You were also


    dragging me like a captive forcibly. I can¡¯t help thinking you¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    Louis is unable to find any right word to answer her.


    He doubts if this woman is suffering from persecutory delusion.


    He swipes his card on the door and exins coldly, ¡°I just want you to cook for me.¡±


    Lily¡¯s face turns livid.


    As soon as the door is opened, someone happens toe out from inside. Louis takes Lily back for a


    few steps. When he¡¯s about to attack, he finds it¡¯s Chloe, followed by Coffey.


    ¡°Hi, Louis, Lily!¡± Chloe waves to them, smiling brightly, ¡°You came back!¡±


    Being enraged, Louis doesn¡¯t know what to response for a moment. Finally he utters, ¡°ording to


    your tone, I thought this is your residence, not mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve left a ne here days ago, so I came to get it today.¡± Chloe sticks her tongue out and bitches


    about the house, ¡°Louis, your door is so shabby. It only took my boyfriend a few seconds to break in.¡±


    Louis couldn¡¯t find his tongue to retort.


    Noticing Coffey staring at Louis¡¯ hand on her shoulders and about to make a move, Lily quickly pulls


    Louis¡¯ hand down.


    She distances herself from Louis and tries her best to exin, ¡°I came to see his dog. Nothing else.¡±


    Coffey says, ¡°I¡¯ll buy one for you. Don¡¯t go to a single man¡¯s house so often.¡±


    ¡°I know several pet bloggers,¡± Chloe says in a ttering tone, ¡°Lily, tell me which breed is your favorite. I


    can find the puppy for you.¡±


    Louis cuts in with a bad tone, ¡°Chloe, why do you take side with an outsider?¡±


    He hasn¡¯t embarrassed Coffey and Chloe for breaking into his house, but Coffey embarrasses him.


    What a petty man!


    ¡°Comparing my older brother with my boyfriend, thetteres first,¡± Chloe sneers, ¡°Besides, it was


    originally your fault, Louis. This proves that my boyfriend is quite protective to me.¡±


    Sensing that the ambience is so awkward, Lily asks, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys want to go home? Why are you


    still standing here?¡±


    ¡°Mom called me to go back for dinner,¡± says Coffey while pulling Lily out of the house, ¡°Come on, Lily.


    Let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    Louis subconsciously grasps Lily¡¯s hand to stop them.


    ¡°Let go! You both! Otherwise I¡¯ll lose my temper on you!¡± Lily is embarrassed to stand in the middle,


    annoyed. After Coffey has let go of her, she leaned towards Louis and whispers in his ears, ¡°He¡¯s just a


    kid. You want to get even with him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s eighteen, isn¡¯t he? Not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°All right. He¡¯s not a kid.¡± Seeing that her wrist is still being pulled by Louis, Lily tries to please him, ¡°Let


    go of me, Louis. I¡¯ll bring you my home-made dishester for dinner. What do you think?¡±


    After getting Lily¡¯s repeated assurances that she wille back, Louis finally releases her. Lily turns


    around and takes Chloe out. Coffey doesn¡¯t continue causing drama with Louis, so he follows them to


    leave.


    Louis rubs his eyebrows.


    The grievance that he receives today is more than what he has suffered before in total.


    After Lily arrives at Daisy¡¯s residence with her younger brother and Chloe, she finds that there are


    guests. Joey, who has been filming abroad for several months, and another young man are sitting in


    the living room.


    ¡°Coffey, long time no see!¡± Kayes over and bumps his fist with Coffey¡¯s.


    Casting a nce at the kitchen, Coffey admiringly teases him, ¡°You can bear Joey¡¯s characters, so


    amazing!¡±


    ¡°Coffey, you must have lied to me before. Joey has a pleasant personality. She¡¯s cute,¡± Kay says, ¡°I feel


    so happy to be with her!¡±


    Coffey keeps silent.


    Joey is taken aback when she learns that Coffey is dating Chloe. After all, she has been bullied by


    Chloe on the film set for several times before, so she definitely has prejudices towards Chloe.


    Chloe apologizes to her repeatedly, clinging to her and addressing her Sister intimately. She also asks


    Joey whether she wants to stay domestically. If so, she¡¯s willing to give all the bigwigs¡¯ names and


    resources in her hands to Joey. Gradually Joey relieves.


    Lily is the one who is startled a lot. After learning about Kay¡¯s upation, she gapes, almost having a


    heart attack.


    She wants Coffey to find a secure and steady job after graduate, but she never expects that Coffey has


    gone to the military school without telling her. What¡¯s more, the boyfriend of her younger sister is also a


    graduate from the same school.


    Her siblings are both in love, while she¡¯s still single although she is the oldest.


    For a moment, Lily has to admit failure in her personal life.


    Daisy seems to like Kay a lot, mainly because he¡¯s physically strong and he emanates a sense of


    security. During the dinner, she keeps picking up food for him, taking good care of him all the time.


    Lily quietly bends her head and chews, making herself as invisible as possible, but Daisy calls her all of


    a sudden.


    ¡°Lily, look at your brother and sister. They both have dates. What about you? You should work harder,¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Daisy says, ¡°I¡¯m so worried that you wouldn¡¯t have a date even your brother gets married.¡±


    Chloe obediently says, ¡°Auntie Daisy, my dowry is ready.¡±


    ¡°Coffey is straight. He doesn¡¯t know how to please a girl. Do you really want to marry him?¡± Joey


    exims in surprise. Then she asks excitedly, ¡°Mr. Louis spoils you so much. Will he include share of


    Smith Group in your dowry?¡±


    ¡°Probably.¡± Chloe adds, ¡°My three older brothers have their ownpanies. Shares from other


    Joey is only interested in money. She gasps in admiration. ¡°Then your dowry should be quite


    generous!¡±


    Coffey rips a corn and stuffs her mouth fiercely with a half. ¡°Joey, just shut up and eat!¡±

 Chapter 230: Investigating the Sapphire Ring

    Chapter 230: Investigating the Sapphire Ring


    ¡°Coffey, stop doing that!¡± Kay feels sorry for his girlfriend and wants to reason with Coffey. After


    receiving a cold nce from him, Kay remembers that he cannot win against his boss at all. He has to


    give in.


    Then he picks up a piece of stewed pork with brown sauce for Joey and coaxes her like coaxing a kid,


    ¡°Joey, try this. Just ignore him.¡±


    Joey looks at the meat in her bowl, falling silent.


    This dumb guy is even not capable enough to avenge her on her younger brother.


    During the chat, Lily learns from Kay that Joey has finished filming a movie abroad. Kay has something


    urgent to deal with now. He sends her back home because he¡¯s worried about her safety abroad.


    Lily asks, ¡°Are you going to be the bodyguard for a bigwig?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to Turkey.¡± Lily has been in Turkey also at that time and experienced the incidents, so


    Kay doesn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Last week, an explosion urred in the factory where the vigers were housed.¡±


    ¡°Any casualties?¡± Lily asks nervously. It¡¯s she who has brought those people out of the vige.


    Kay heaves a sigh. ¡°A bit serious. Six vigers and three children were killed. In addition, three vigers


    and a child were missing. I¡¯m going there to find the missing ones.¡±


    ¡°The factory is owned by the Smith family. Ordinary people don¡¯t have guts to make fuss with it,¡± Coffey


    hits the nail on the head. ¡°When we went to the vigest time, we encountered a few groups of


    robbers. Remember?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Kay touches the back of his head and adds, ¡°I heard it¡¯s because the vigers¡¯ cells can


    regenerate so they can stay young. Some institutes wanted to extract their blood for research.¡±


    Joey grabs Kay¡¯s arm and asks excitedly, ¡°Then, can you take someone back and ask those doctors to


    study on the blood? I also want to stay young forever.¡±


    Kay shakes his head to refuse. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. They are local residents of Turkey. No matter how powerful


    the Smith family is, they can¡¯t intervene in the affairs of other countries. Besides, those vigers don¡¯t


    always stay young. I heard they die averagely at the age of fifty.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t their cells regenerate? Why can¡¯t they live forever?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Kay kisses her on the cheek and says with a smile, ¡°No worries. Even if you are seventy


    or eighty in the future, you will still be the most beautiful one in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Stop the sweet talk!¡± Joey pats him, feeling shy.


    Lily lowers her head, lost in thought.


    At the beginning, she goes to the vige with Louis and gets to know the secret of that kind of nt.


    After so long, she has thought that the matter is over, but she never expects that someone still secretly


    pays attention to those vigers.


    Those nts can regenerate human cells and indirectly increase human life span. Anyone will go crazy


    about it after knowing its effect.


    After dinner, Lily calls Coffey to her room alone and hands him the sapphire ring


    ¡°Coffey, you¡¯re the only one I can trust.¡± After all, he¡¯s her biological brother and aputer genius. Lily


    fully trusts him. ¡°Please check out this ring for me.¡±


    Coffey flips through the ring. ¡°From the ring setting, it¡¯s quite old, at least ten years. Lily, where did you


    get this? Why do you want me to check it out?¡±


    Lily casually answers, ¡°I got it from a friend. Because it¡¯s an old ring, I want you to find its origin for me.¡±


    As long as the craftsman who made this ring is found, what to do next is much easier. After all, this type


    of sapphire shouldn¡¯t be affordable for any ordinary people years ago. There must be a custom-made


    record that can be looked into.


    Besides, in her trip to the temple with John that day, something she has seen also urges her to check


    out the ring as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll investigate it when I have time.¡± Coffey puts the ring away.


    ¡°And this as well.¡± Lily hands him a photo. ¡°The man on this photo is Carmen, a deputy president in


    Smith Group. I need his information as well.¡±


    ¡°I know him.¡± Coffey stares at the photo and continues in a serious tone, ¡°There are two gangs secretly


    evidence to prove his crimes yet.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°What are you studying in college? Why are you looking into such matter?¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand it even if I exin to you. Anyway, I¡¯ll find the information you asked,¡± Coffey


    says. He takes a closer look at the ring and returns it to Lily after remembering all details.


    Then he adds, ¡°Lily, you must wear this ring all the time. Click on it when you are in danger. Stay away


    from Carmen and don¡¯t get involved with him. He¡¯s cruel and not afraid to do anything.¡±


    Lily nods, a trace of doubt rising in her heart.


    On the night that the Smith family hosts the banquet, when she is chatting with Carmen, Lily feels a


    sudden pain on her shoulder. Then she has cked out soon. Has he done something to her?


    She hasn¡¯t drunk much at that time, and she does feel the sting on her shoulder.


    Coffey, Joey, and their dates have no n to stay overnight at Daisy¡¯s, so they leave pretty soon after


    the dinner.


    After they¡¯ve left, Lily lies to Daisy that her roommate enjoys the food she cooks and asks her to cook


    two more dishes.


    When Daisy is cooking in the kitchen, she keeps nagging, ¡°Dear, you should go out for fun more at your


    spare time. You can go see movies. Don¡¯t always stay in thepany alone.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you,¡± she continues, ¡°You must not only look at the appearance when choosing a boyfriend,


    because you may be easily deceived by the good look. For example, that Mr. Louis is handsome and


    he knows how to charm others, but he¡¯s too cunning.¡±


    Lily snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t think you look at him in this way before.¡±


    ¡°Thoughts can always change.¡± Daisy adds, ¡°Besides, Mr. Louis is too rich to be reliable.¡±


    Lily falls silent.


    About an hourter, Lily carries an instion bag, heading to Louis¡¯ house.


    Pressing the doorbell for several times, Lily still stands at the door as no one opens it. She recalls that


    the card has been hidden in the flowerpot when she leaves earlier, so she fumbles for it in the flowerpot


    and finds the card among the leaves.


    She can¡¯t understand why Louis hasn¡¯t put away the card.


    Lily is bitching about hisziness when she swipes the card to open the door. As soon as she goes in,


    she hears a coquettishughter.


    ¡°Oh, be good! Stop licking me!¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lily stands stunned for ten seconds, and then a monstrous anger surges in her heart.


    Damn! How shameless!


    She cares about him and deliberately brings him dinner, but he has let another woman in his house.


    Hasn¡¯t he told her that seldom people know where his house is located?


    Lily is upset and about to turn around and leave when Louises to the living room. His shirt sleeves


    are rolled up. He looks as if he¡¯s busy with something, a thinyer of sweat breaking out on his


    forehead.


    When Louis sees Lily standing at the door with a long face, he asks in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lily answers in a furious tone, turning around and leaving.


    As soon as she has walked down the stairs, Louis catches up with her, grabs her hand, and asks,


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you bringing me the dinner? Where is it? Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°No dinner. Ask the woman in your house to cook, will you?¡±


    Louis feels puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s nobody in my house!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡±


    Suddenly, Louis seems to think of something. Seeing Lily¡¯s cold face and annoyed look, he slightly


    raises the corners of his mouth. Then he simply bends over to pick her up and strides into the house,


    carrying her in his arms.


    Lily keeps twisting in his arms. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me! I¡¯m not going in!¡±


    ¡°I have to prove my innocence.¡±


    After entering the living room, Louis puts Lily down and presses a button on the remote control. ¡°I bet


    you¡¯ve heard something just now.¡±


    As the huge LCD TV has been turned on, amercial for a pet hospital is yed. In themercial,


    a staff in is bathing a Husky, but her face is full of water due to the dog¡¯s paddling. She giggles and tries


    to stop the dog from licking her hand.


    The woman¡¯s voice is exactly the same as the one that Lily has heard just now.

 Chapter 231: You Think I Hid a Woman in My House?

    Chapter 231: You Think I Hid a Woman in My House?


    Lily blushes all of a sudden.


    She is overthinking.


    Louis nces at her and says, "Just as I turned on the TV, Rich ran to the pool and jumped into it. I


    followed it and got it out."


    "Miss Lily, do you think I hid a woman in my house?"


    "I was not in the living room just now. How could I know?" Lily argues confidently, "No one asked you to


    turn on the TV yet you did it. And you even switched to themercial channel."


    Louis approaches her, and his breath is mixed with hers.


    "Can I assume that Miss Lily is being jealous? And she thinks I have another woman," he says in a low


    and seductive voice.


    "Louis, you are so narcissistic." Lily stuffs the instion box into his arms, "My mother cooked pork


    trotter soup for you. Hurry up and drink it. I''ll go to see the dog."


    Leaving those stuff behind, she runs to the pool.


    Louis looks at the instion box in his hand. Thinking of the food she talked about, his eyebrows


    twitch, but he can do nothing about it.


    He hates pork, but the meat he has consumed most was pork.


    The dog is chasing after a ball by the pool. When it sees Lilye over, it wags the tail andes


    over. Just as Lily is about to hug it, it jumps into the pool.


    "Isn''t this puppy too awesome?" Lily is shocked as she watches it swim freely in the pool.


    It jumps into such a deep pool.


    "Rich,e here!" After all, it is a puppy. Lily is afraid it will be drowned, so she teases it with a ball by


    the pool.


    Rich swiftly swims over.


    When Lily is about to grab it, it swims away. On the contrary, Lily loses her bnce and falls into the


    pool, astounded. Rich barks andes over to lick her face.


    Lily grabs its back and reprimands, "Are you happy now? You''ve made me so miserable, just like what


    your owner has done!"


    "Miss Lily, I heard you what you said." Louis leans against the door and looks at Lily, who is in the pool,


    with a faint smile. "Next time when you speak ill of someone, please keep your voice low."


    Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, "I was speaking ill of David. Did I talk about you?"


    "The dog is mine."


    "You raised it up, but you took it from David." Lily says bluntly, "Its father is at David''s ce. Am I


    wrong?"


    Louis'' eyes darken. "Can you not mention David?"


    He thinks it is annoying.


    David doesn''t work hard and chats with others. His bonus should be deducted!


    "He is a friend. Why can''t I speak ill of him?" Lily feels that he is making a fuss. When she wants to get


    out from the pool, she realizes that her clothes are wet and her body is visible. So she gives up on the


    idea.


    She says to Louis, "Louis, give me a towel."


    "There are no outsiders here."


    Lily res at him angrily with flushed face, "What about you?!"


    Louis chuckles and goes inside to get a towel, but he doesn''t give it to Lily. Instead, he tells her to get


    out. Then he wraps the towel around her hair and dries it.


    "I, I''ll do it myself." Lily is not used to his thoughtfulness. She wants to take the towel from him, but the


    man pulls the towel and makes her get closer to him.


    There is almost no distance between them. Louis lowers his head and looks at her. "Are you refusing


    me?"


    "No," she denies it.


    "Then why don''t you raise your head?"


    Is not raising her head means avoiding him? The judgment is so weird!


    Just as Lily raises her head like she is protesting, Louis kisses her and holds her cheeks with his warm


    hand.


    Obviously, one should feel cold after getting out of water, however, when leaning against his warm


    chest, Lily feels scorching.


    "..."


    Why does he kiss again? Does this man know about the concept of shame?


    The faint scent of the woman''s body makes Louis infatuated. His breathing is a little unstable, and he


    kisses her cheek and her fleshy earlobe.


    Just as he kisses Lily, he is pped on the cheek by her, and the strength she used is just right, which


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    dumbfounds him.


    "Clear your mind." Lily pushes him away and carries Rich into the room. The man is still standing there,


    smiling awkwardly


    A few days ago, he mocked Leigh for being embarrassed and being pped in the face by a woman.


    Now...


    Rich has always been very naughty. It runs around the living room, not letting Lily dry its fur.


    Seeing this, Louis says coldly, "Let it be. Take a towel and dry it. Even if it dies, just find a ce to bury


    it."


    "How can there be such a cold-blooded pet owner like you?" Lily''s face darkens, "Animals also have


    emotions, and this German shepherd dog can be very helpful."


    "I don''t expect anything from it."


    "Then why are you keeping it?"


    The doorbell rings at this moment, Louis does not reply to Lily and goes to the entrance to open the


    door.


    Rich seems to understand Louis'' words and obediently runs over to Lily and allows her to dry its fur.


    Louis brings someone in.


    "Miss Lily?" Ste, who is in a long beige dress, is gentle and elegant. She smiles and greets Lily,


    "Sorry for bothering you, I''m here to get something."


    Lily stands up with her face burning. "I''m the one who should apologize."


    Louis says, "Let''s go to the study."


    The two go upstairs one after the other, and Lily is still standing there.


    Louis has exined that his marriage with Ste is a fake one, but she still doesn''t feel good.


    It is as if anyone can get into the house.


    Rich''s hair is thin and it is dried soon. Lily is ying ball games with it in the living room, and she will


    nce at the clock from time to time.


    Half an hourter, Louis and Stee downstairs. Ste turns around and says something to the


    man, the man nods, and she purses her lips and smiles.


    Lily suppresses the displeasure in her heart and walks over. "I also have to go, I''m seeing Miss Ste


    off."


    Ste smiles and says, "Aren''t you going to stay here?"


    "Miss Ste, don''t think too much. I''m here to deliver dinner." Lily exins to her, "Besides, it''s very


    "Fine, thank you."


    Louis doesn''t say anything. He gets them out and tells Lily before she leaves, "Send me a WeChat


    message when you get home."


    "No need, I''m not a child." Lily leaves as soon as she replies.


    Louis chuckles.


    Isn''t this woman getting jealous too easily?


    Ste is sitting in the passenger seat. She watches the car leave the vi area and casually asks, "Miss


    Lily, why did Daniel''s mother meet you?"


    "You read the news too?" Lily nces at Ste and feels that her question is stupid. It''s not surprising


    for Ste to read such popr news.


    Lily shrugs and smiles, "I was chatting with him at the caf¨¦ when his mother saw me. His mother


    thought we had an affair, so she came to me."


    "What do you think of her?"


    "Lofty, no one can satisfy her." Lily thinks of that day and finds it funny. "She thought her son was a


    peerless treasure, and every woman wanted to marry him."


    After a pause, she says, "Miss Ste, you''ve dated Mr. Daniel. You know better than I do how his


    mother is."


    Ste smiles coldly. "Yes, I know too well that Mrs. Lou is scheming. When she has forced other people


    to a dead end, she will hand over a knife to him and let him kill himself."


    For four years, she asionally dreams about the day when Mrs. Lou met her. She talked mercilessly


    and threw a cheque at her as if she felt pity for her.


    "Illegitimate daughters will never be significant."


    Never be significant?


    After obtaining six percent of shares from her father and annexing the Long Peace Group, she will


    personally send an invitation to Mrs. Lou to show her what significance is about!

 Chapter 232: The Happiness of the Rich Is Pure

    Chapter 232: The Happiness of the Rich Is Pure


    Lily''s eyes sh.


    She often watches the news, so she knows about the Scott family and Ste. She is transformed into a


    higher-up in the Long Peace Group from a nameless illegitimate daughter via awesome tricks.


    Ste will go all out to get what she wants, such as having a fake marriage with Louis.


    "Miss Ste, ambition is not necessarily a bad thing." Lily doesn''t meet Chandler many times, but she


    likes the child because of his bright eyes.


    "No matter what grudges you have with Mrs. Lou, don''t involve a child in your revenge. It won''t benefit


    you," Lily says.


    Ste suddenly turns her head to look at Lily and her expression changes.


    Lily can feel her gaze even if she does not look back. She purses her lips. "I had something urgent to


    attend to sometime ago and Chandler lent me his mountain bike. I know who he looks like."


    "You..." Ste''s breath is a little uneven.


    She repeatedly warns Chandler to wear a mask when he goes out, but she doesn''t expect him to get to


    know Lily.


    Lily smiles, "Don''t worry, I told him that this was a secret between me and him. I didn''t tell anyone


    including Mr. Daniel."


    Ste heaves a sigh of relief, "Thank you."


    "I just kept my promise." Lily wants to stop, but she can''t help but say, "Every time Chandler chats with


    me, he says that he misses his father very much. He wishes he can celebrate the New Year earlier


    because his father wille back. You and Louis are in a fake marriage, but he is always unhappy


    when he sees the news."


    "Yeah, he ignored me these past few days." Ste holds her forehead, and her tone is filled with


    exhaustion. "I have to get the shares of the Long Peace Group. Other than President Smith, I have no


    other choice."


    After she finishes speaking, she exins to Lily, "President Smith and I talked about what happened to


    you, and Stacy in the coffee shop upstairs. Stacy took advantage of the public''s sympathy, and she has


    connections, so the news definitely can''t be contained."


    "Stacy''s aunt owns a factory, and it happens to be a supplier of the Long Peace Group. There''s


    something wrong with the factory. I gave the documents to President Smith and made a deal with him.


    He gave me a sum of money. That''s all."


    Hearing that, Lily rxes and she hasplicated emotions.


    So that''s the truth.


    But why didn''t they talk in the living room but upstairs? She could leave them some space, but they


    acted as if they were hiding something from her, and it was natural for her to overthink.


    Ste teases, "President Smith seems ruthless, but I don''t expect that he will do a lot for Miss Lily."


    "It''s not asplicated as you think, Miss Ste." Lily tries to soften her tone. "Perhaps Louis helped


    me out because I worked for the Smith Group in the past."


    "There are so many people who have worked in the Smith Group. It may take President Smith a lot of


    time to help all of them out."


    "..."


    Lily doesn''t want to be teased by her. They happen to arrive at the neighborhood where Ste lives.


    "Miss Ste, we''re here. I hope you can tell Mr. Daniel about Chandler yourself."


    Ste nods and smiles faintly. "Miss Lily, have a safe trip."


    By the time Lily returns to the apartment, it is past ten o''clock, but even though so many things


    happened today, she is in a good mood.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She returns to her room and looks around. She sees something white on the diamond castle beside


    her bed. When she takes a closer look, she finds that it is the cat lying on it.


    The cat opens its eyes to look at her and meows.


    "You''ve found a good ce to lie on- on money." Lily goes over and touches its fur. Originally, she


    wants to return this gift to Louis, but she is too busy and it is dyed.


    Now, it is upied by the cat.


    The phone vibrates and a new WeChat message pops up.


    Seeing that it is Louis asking her if she is home, Lily looks at the message with her cheeks raised and


    she tries hard to hold back herughter.


    After this man friends her, he always ignores her. Their first chat was about thepensation for the


    dirty carpet, and there are very few conversations recorded. But now, he actually cares about her so


    much. Moreover, he has be somewhat perverted.


    Since when?


    Lily replies, "Yeah, I returned five minutes ago."


    After some thought, she takes a picture of the little cat lying on the diamond castle and sends it to


    Louis.


    Louis quickly replies, "This castle is much more valuable than the cat. Doesn''t it feel ufortable


    when lying on it?"


    Lily replies, "Maybe it likes money and doesn''t feel bad."


    Louis, "..."


    Lily can imagine that the man is so angry that he is speechless. She picks up her pajamas and goes to


    the bathroom to take a bath in a good mood.


    Having been busy for so long, she has a beautiful dream tonight.


    --


    Lily opens the door and goes out. The normally empty living room is very crowded at this time. Four or


    five neatly dressed chefs are busy in the bar. The fragrance fills the living room.


    "Excuse me."


    She thinks that she is still dreaming, so she immediately closes the door and ps her face hard to


    wake up. However, her face hurts, and there is a knock on the door.


    Lily opens the door again.


    Leigh, who is standing outside the door, smiles and waves at her, "Good morning, honey! I invited the


    chef team from a five-star restaurant to make breakfast for you, are you surprised?"


    So it isn''t a dream, it is real.


    Lily actually doesn''t know what to say. "Do you rich people usually do this?"


    Leigh shakes his head. "Rich people all have a team of chefs serving at their residences. The ce


    you live in is too small and the chefs don''t have enough room to cook. Why don''t you change your


    residence?"


    "..."


    Lily takes a seat at the European dining table. Immediately, a chefes over with a menu. She flips


    through the menu and sees that there are several dishes marked with the sentence: arriving by air in


    an hour.


    She can''t help but sigh in her heart: awesome, the happiness of rich people is so pure!


    Half an hourter, Jessie alsoes out of the bedroom.


    Leigh immediately rushes forward, hugs her and kisses her fiercely. "Good morning, little fairy. I invited


    the chef team of the restaurant you like over. What would you like to eat?"


    "Don''t act like a husky!" Jessie pushes him away in disgust. "It stinks."


    "I gargled."


    "Then you must have smoked in the morning. You carry the smell of smoke!"


    "Then I''ll go wash up again."


    Leigh does not refute, and he hurries to Jessie''s bedroom and rinses his mouth.


    Lily finds it incredulous. When Jessiees over, she asks, "You guys ... have made up?"


    "He''s so clingy to me. There''s nothing I can do except agreeing." Jessie is a little embarrassed. "His


    parents returned from Europe. They wanted to take me for a dinner."


    Lily''s mouth twitches. "How long has it been since you broke up? It''s like ying games."


    Jessie says, "Forget it. Anyway, he has dealt with those videos. Moreover, he is quite obedient and


    won''t enrage me. He is an ideal boyfriend."


    Lily feels like crying after hearing Jessie show off the love between Leigh and her.


    This is too much of her!


    After Leigh finishes gargling, hees out and sticks to Jessie, saying that he can bring these chefs to


    the Smith Group to make lunch for her and so on.


    Lily can''t eat anymore and goes to thepany in anger.


    When she logs in Weibo, she sees that the caf¨¦ incident is under heated discussion. Because she has


    prepared for it and handed over the recording to the police, thements are one-sided, like calling


    Stacy a scheming bitch and that she wanted to disfigure other people, but she took the consequences.


    There are also some who nder Lily, but they are all overwhelmed.

 Chapter 233: Wont You Feel Guilty by Going Against Your Conscience?

    Chapter 233: Won''t You Feel Guilty by Going Against Your Conscience?


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief and concentrates on her work when she sees the news is not negative.


    On the other side, Stacy, who is in the hospital, also sees the news.


    Sulfuric acid was sshed on Stacy''s left face and arm, causing great damage. Doctors said that no


    matter how advanced the skin grafting technique was, it could notpletely heal her scars.


    Stacy copsed.


    She prepared sulfuric acid for a rainy day. At that time, she was so angry at Lily''s words that she


    opened the lid. She did not expect that Lily would smash the bag at her.


    She thought that once she was hurt, she could frame Lily into prison, and she would never get out, but


    the conversation between them was actually recorded by Lily!


    Everyone assumed that she wanted to hurt Lily. Lily turned the table.


    She spent great effort for nothing!


    Stacy smashes all the items that can be used to reflect her face and cries all night.


    When the doctor informs her this morning that Daniel is here, Stacy sees him and rushes forward,


    crying, "Daniel, I am disfigured! What should I do?"


    Daniel pushes her away with an indifferent expression, "How can you attack her?"


    "She has been pestering you. I asked her to leave." Stacy sobs and pretends to be weak, "I just spoke


    a little harshly, and she did the same to me. Later, my mind was messed by anger...."


    She tugs at Daniel''s clothes and says, "Daniel, I like you. That''s why I did such a thing. My face is


    disfigured. How am I supposed to meet people in the future?"


    "If you didn''t take out that bottle of sulfuric acid, it wouldn''t have been like this." Daniel''s expression is


    gloomy. "I have always been polite to you because of the rtionship between the two families."


    "Daniel..."


    Daniel fiercely pinches her wrist and warns, "You should learn a lesson, and you should know who is


    protecting her. I don''t think you will be so stupid as to watch your family copse.


    Hearing these words, Stacy is even more desperate.


    She is disfigured and has be ugly, but Daniel does not stand on her side and does not love her. "I


    was hurt like this. How can she be safe and sound?"


    "You asked for it."


    Daniel doesn''t want to talk crap with her. He calls the nurse in and says that Stacy has to rest in the


    hospital and be taken good care of. Then, he leaves.


    Stacy rushes forward crazily, wanting to hug him and not let him go. However, the two nurses behind


    her grab her. She watches in despair as Daniel leaves.


    "Daniel, how can you be so ruthless! You bastard!"


    "You bastard!"


    Stacy screams and cries bitterly. As soon as the nurse lets her go, she falls to the ground.


    She has nothing left.


    Nothing.


    The ward is in a mess, carts, smashed kettles scatter on the ground and Stacy''s face is vaguely


    reflected by the shiny small trays.


    Her right face is smooth and delicate, rosy and tender, but her left face is wrinkled, and her mouth is


    crooked.


    "No!!" She cannot ept her aging appearance and she screams loudly. When the nurse finds that


    something is wrong, she has picked up the broken pieces on the ground and ruthlessly slices them on


    her face.


    "Gosh!" The two nurses trembles from fear.


    Very quickly, they stop Stacy from harming herself and sedate her.


    When Stacy wakes up, her left cheek is burning with pain. There is a faint sound in her ears. It is the


    news broadcast on the TV. The drugs produced by a factory are not up to standard, and thepany''s


    higher-ups are arrested.


    Stacy''s eyes widen.


    Thispany is owned by her aunt and she has been there many times.


    "Miss Stacy, are you awake?"


    It turns out that there is a young woman sitting beside the bed. Seeing that Stacy has woken up, she


    turns off the phone. "Miss Stacy looks really miserable. Is it because of Daniel?"


    Stacy''s pupils suddenly contract. She doesn''t want to hear the word "Daniel". "Fuck off!"


    "Before I go out, I want to tell Miss Stacy something." Satsuki smiles, "What happened to your aunt''s


    "Miss Stacy is so pitiful. She likes Daniel sincerely, but she is disfigured by the woman who has an


    affair with him and her aunt''spany is gone."


    "Lily!" Stacy''s eyes are filled with rage. She grits her teeth and says, "It''s all because of her! She


    snatches the man I like and turns me into this!"


    When Satsuki sees that she is angered, her smile is widened. "Miss Stacy, do you want revenge? I can


    help you, and I won''t let the Scott family get involved."


    "Why are you helping me?"


    Satsuki smiles. "Because I sympathize with Miss Stacy and want to do my best."


    --


    When Lily encounters difficulties in searching for information, she asks David on WeChat as usual.


    After the matter is rified, she rxes and asks him, "Is Antony better?"


    David: "Much better."


    Lily: "Why is your reply so short? Did Louis bully you?"


    Seeing the message, Louis is displeased.


    When did he bully David?


    He replies with David''s tone and tters himself, "No, President Smith treats me well. Doesn''t Miss Lily


    think so? He keeps a dog, so he must be a loving person."


    Lily: "David, won''t you feel guilty by going against your conscience?"


    Lily: "Do you think I didn''t see how he treated Rich? He didn''t care! Rich may kick the bucket someday,


    David, take it back."


    Louis replies, "Miss Lily, you seem to have a strong opinion on President Smith?"


    Lily: "I''m telling the truth! President Smith always makes people angry. Apart from making money, what


    else can he do? Learn from Mr. Leigh, who is handsome and honey-tongued."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Louis chuckles.


    He doesn''t like Leigh''s slovenly style!


    Louis calmly replies, "President Smith knows a lot of things, such as archery, horse racing, boxing and


    so on. He even got a flight license!"


    Lily: "It''s useless! Will he fly his ne when traveling? Ridiculous!"


    "Miss Lily, you really have a problem with President Smith."


    Lily: "Get back to work, bye-bye!"


    Louis looks at thest sentence and feels wry.


    After mocking him, she runs away?


    Good.


    "Louis!" Leigh pushes open the door and enters casually. He throws two documents to Louis with a


    good mood.


    When Louis thinks of Lily''s words, he is extremely unhappy to see him. "Is there anything else on


    hand?"


    "No." Leigh does not realize that something is wrong and asks excitedly, "Can I have a holiday?


    Coincidentally, my parents came back from Europe. I want to take little fairy home for dinner."


    "Even I, as the boss, don''t have time to rest, can you be allowed to do that?" Louis smiles sinisterly and


    says, "There is something wrong with thepany in Yanking. Go over and help."


    Leigh is astonished, then he cries out, "Louis, don''t do this. You can send other executives there. I


    have to pick up my parents at the airport."


    "I''ll ask David to go with you."

 Chapter 234: A Battle with Reporters

    Chapter 234: A Battle with Reporters


    "Louis..."


    "Or you want to stay there for a month?" Louis interrupts him and says slowly, "Then I''ll call and ask the


    secretary to prepare the contract."


    As he says that, he is going to make a phone call.


    Leigh rushes up to cover thendline. If the contract is prepared, then he can''te back. "Louis, I


    didn''t meet youtely. How did I offend you?"


    Louis says, "I just can''t tolerate you wandering in front of me."


    Leigh is defeated.


    --


    Lily receives Chandler''s WeChat message asking her if she is avable. He also feels that it is


    improper to be angry with Ste and he wants to use his money to buy her a present.


    Coincidentally, Lily is avable in the afternoon and she drives to pick up Chandler.


    Today, the little fellow is wearing a ssic urchins'' Family ck-gray suit, looking cool. He greets Lily


    sweetly when he gets in the car and he has bought her some ck tea.


    Lily pinches his cheeks and jokes, "You look so handsome, in the future, there will be girls pursuing


    you!"


    "It won''t be," Chandler says solemnly, "and I''m going to join the army in the future, so I won''t meet


    many girls."


    "Your mother taught you well," Lily sighs emotionally.


    At this age, most of the children are studying at school and are enjoying happy childhood, but he has


    had a n for life.


    Then, Chandler''s next sentence makes her a little uneasy.


    Chandler says, "Youngdy, anyway, you are going to get married and have children in the future, how


    about I get engaged to your daughter? When I grow up, I will marry her. How good it will be!"


    His imagination is too much for a boy in this age.


    Lily feels funny. "What if I give birth to a boy?"


    "It won''t be," Chandler says seriously, "and it will be a pity that no one inherits your beauty."


    Lily is overjoyed and rubs his short hair hard.


    "You''re so cute!"


    They go to a shopping mall.


    Lily has met Ste several times and knows what she likes. She and Chandler begin shopping.


    In the end, Chandler takes a fancy to a pair of ssic calfskin high heels.


    Looking at the new models in those shops, Lily can''t help but buy herself a few clothes and two pairs of


    shoes and it takes them more than three hours.


    Lily leaves with Chandler and asks him, "Do you want to go back or have dinner with me?"


    Chandler refuses and says expectantly, "Thank you, but I want to go home to eat with my mother and


    give her the gift."


    Lily smiles and says, "Your mother will definitely like it."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Just as the twoe out of the mall, they are still chatting when a group of people rush over and


    surround them. The microphones in their hands almost hit Lily''s face.


    "Miss Lily, I heard that you were married and had children. Is that true?"


    "Is this your son?"


    "Have you made an appointment to go shopping with someone? Miss Lily, may I ask who the man is?"


    "..."


    Reporters question her one after another, and their voices are overwhelming Lily. She is dumbfounded.


    She is not a star and has no fans, why is she targeted by journalists?


    Seeing that someone wants to take off Chandler''s hat and mask, Lily immediately shields him in her


    arms with a windbreaker and angrily scolds the reporters, "Enough, don''t go too far!"


    "I am married and have children. This is my personal affair. You have no right to interfere! If you


    continue to surround me, I will sue you for infringement of civil rights!"


    Seeing that Lily is so nervous, the reporters know that the news is definitely true.


    This woman had an affair with President Smith of the Smith Group before, and she is also rted to


    Daniel, the vice president of HZ Group. If she is really married and has children, it will be big news!


    Thinking of this, the reporters be even more excited and ask more questions.


    Even if HZ Group is going to sue them, it will take a lot of energy to sue so many media at the same


    time!


    "Miss Lily, how will you exin your rtionship with Mr. Daniel?"


    "Miss Lily, please answer!"


    "Miss Lily!"


    Regardless of how the reporters try to force her, Lily does not answer. She protects Chandler, wanting


    to break free from the encirclement. But those reporters stubbornly block her way and she cannot make


    it.


    Chandler, who is covered by her trench coat, asks, "Do you want my help? I can take care of them on


    my own."


    "Hide and don''t move!" Lily instructs.


    If Chandler is seen, they will be the trending topic tomorrow, and what''s more important is that Daniel


    will see that!


    She has promised Ste that this matter will be kept a secret.


    Just as they are forced into a corner, a young man and a young woman push the reporters away and


    squeeze in with great difficulty.


    "What are you doing? You''re forcing my friend for news!" The young man roars at the reporters,


    effectively intimidating them.


    The young woman approaches Lily and says to her, "Miss Lily, we are sent by President Smith."


    Lily doesn''t believe in them.


    The young woman says, "President Smith said that you had a mole on your right shoulder."


    Under Lily''s trench coat is a shirt. The woman definitely can''t check that assertion. Her face blushes,


    and she curses in her heart about Louis mentioning this!


    Lily says, "I''ll leave them to you."


    At this time, there are reporters who have recognized the man as a higher-up of the Smith Group, and


    there are also people who have recognized the woman as an actress. Their attention is immediately


    diverted.


    The woman hugs Chandler in her arms and says to the reporters, "I''m sorry for hiding my marriage and


    child from you. I just want to protect my family."


    "Stop filming." The man says, "Miss Lily and I are friends. She and my wife are also very close. She


    just wants to take our child for a walk. How can it be of such great significance in your eyes?"


    "Please stop." The woman bows to the reporters and says politely, "If Miss Lily''s reputation is damaged


    because of this, then I will be the guilty. Please pay more attention to my new movie. Thank you."


    The reporters think that there is big news, but they don''t expect things to change so fast. However, the


    news of this actress getting married and having a child is of some value, and the shutters are aimed at


    the actress.


    Lily takes the opportunity to escape.


    Since it is Louis'' men, they will definitely send Chandler back safely.


    She goes to the underground garage to start the car and sees Louis leaning against her car. His long


    and slender fingers are holding the phone, talking with someone on it.


    Seeing Lilye over, Louis says a few words to the phone, then hangs up and asks her, "Where are


    they?"


    "Still surrounded by reporters. They can''t leave for now." After replying to his question, Lily asks him,


    "How do you know I am here and is surrounded by reporters? Louis, are you following me?"


    Louis says in a low voice, "I don''t have time to check where you are every day. It is my spy at the


    newspaper office who sent me a message saying that many media have received news of your


    marriage and child. I called you a few times and but you didn''t answer. I expected you to leave through


    the main door, so I asked David to find someone to help."


    "My phone is dead. The power bank is in the car," Lily says. Louis probably called her at that time.


    "Thank you, the people you sent are so awesome. They can tell lies in a natural manner."


    "Of course," Louis sneers, "five hundred thousand an hour per person. What do you think?"


    "..."


    Lily really wants to p herself.


    If she doesn''t keep reading emails, her phone won''t be dead, and she will receive his call!

 Chapter 235: President Smith Is Angry

    Chapter 235: President Smith Is Angry


    Lily coughs, "Thank you Louis. I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    Louis nces at her.


    "Louis, where are you going? Thepany?" After all, he has helped her so much and is waiting for


    her here. Lily doesn''t have the heart to drive him away and even opens the passenger door for him


    gantly.


    "Company."


    "Alright." Lily also gets in the car and takes him to the Smith Group.


    On their way, Louis receives a phone call from a female celebrity, saying that after they get rid of the


    reporters, they want to send the child back, but the child has disappeared as soon as they turn around.


    After Lily learns that, she purses her lips and smiles, "It''s fine. Chandler is very smart. He can go back


    by himself."


    Louis asks, "You seem to be very protective of him."


    When he came over, he took a nce at them. At that time, Lily has been surrounded by reporters, but


    she was carefully protecting the little boy, as if she was afraid that he would be seen.


    "Yeah." Lily looks at the traffic lights, turns the steering wheel and says, "Friend''s child."


    "Which friend?"


    "Haven''t I told you that it is someone from my mother''s neighborhood...?" Lily feels that something is


    wrong and nces at the man. "Louis, are you checking mywork?"


    "I just feel that you are too kind to others." Louis says, "Nowadays, kindness is valueless, and there is


    no guarantee that you won''t be framed."


    Lilyughs, "Anyone may do it, but his father won''t. I want to get along well with Chandler so that his


    father will owe me a big favor!"


    Daniel keeps his promise, and once she makes him owe her a favor, it will bring her many benefits.


    Louis'' eyes darken.


    Apart from him, regardless of who the men this woman mentions are, including David and the little


    boy''s father, she always has a brilliant smile on her face, which pisses him off!


    Louis says coldly, "Miss Lily, his child is so old. Please watch your behavior."


    "Does his age have anything to do with me?" Lily is puzzled, "Get to the point. I don''t like to guess!"


    "Give me his WeChat ount."


    He wants to talk to that family about taking care of their kid!


    "No." Lily doesn''t have Ste''s WeChat ount. She promised Ste that she wouldn''t tell the third


    party about this matter. "You''ll know about it in the future."


    Louis tilts his head to look at her, "Miss Lily, are you hiding this from me?"


    "I don''t mean to hide it, but¡­" It isn''t her turn to expose it. With a thought, she blurts out, "It''s better


    than being scheming like you."


    As soon as she says that, Lily realizes that she has said the wrong thing.


    Louis'' expression does not change, but the atmosphere in the car suddenly bes tense and


    oppressive.


    Louis says, "Stop the car."


    "We haven''t reached the Smith Group yet." Lily stutters and swallows her saliva. "Wait until we arrive--"


    "Stop!"


    The man''s voice is cold and fierce with anger in it, scaring Lily so much that her hair stands on end as


    she steps on the brakes.


    Before the car stops, the door has been pushed open.


    When Lily looks over, the front passenger seat is empty, and she is annoyed.


    She doesn''t mean it.


    Lily drives back to thepany and is upset about Louis getting off the car. She turns on her phone


    several times, wanting to apologize on WeChat, but she is too embarrassed to do it.


    It gets dark and the employees leave one by one.


    Jessie sends a WeChat message to Lily, saying that she will go home with Leigh for dinner tonight, and


    she doesn''t need to cook for her. Lily looks at the dark sky and packs her things to go to Daisy''s ce


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    for dinner.


    ...


    After Leigh finishes dealing with the business, he drives to a salon.


    As soon as he enters, he sees that attractive girl. Her yellow dress contrasts with her fair skin, her


    small face is wless, and her eyes are filled with nervousness and shyness.


    "Wow, Little Fairy, you''re so beautiful!" Leigh walks over to hug Jessie and kisses her fiercely, "You are


    more beautiful without sses, like an angel descending from the heaven!"


    "You bad man." Jessie punches him on the chest and asks him, "Is it okay with you? I heard that


    President Smith would send you to Yanking for work. Is it appropriate...?¡±


    Leigh chuckles and says, "Yeah, I''ve taken care of everything! It''s so rare for my parents toe back.


    No matter how difficult it will be, I have to take you home for dinner."


    Jessie asks, "How important I am in your heart?"


    Her gaze is sharp as she stared at Leigh, with the intention of strangling him if he doesn''t tell the truth.


    "The most important! I swear!" Leigh swears.


    He doesn''t bring girls back home and Jessie is the first one who makes him think of this.


    Only then is Jessie satisfied.


    Leigh drives by himself and soon arrives at his residence.


    He holds Jessie''s hand and walks into the house. Along the way, he is talking about how open-minded


    his parents are, and that Jessie doesn''t have to be too nervous and just treat it as her home.


    "Young Master." An old servant opens the door and he is surprised to see Leigh holding a young


    woman. "Is this your friend?"


    "Girlfriend!" Leigh corrects the servant''s words.


    Jessie greets him, "Hello."


    "Hello." Seeing that it is the future mistress, the servants do not dare to ck off, so they return the


    salute to Jessie and lead them into the room and inform Leigh''s mother.


    The living room is magnificent, and there are paintings worth tens of millions hanging on the wall,


    indicating extravagance in every detail.


    Jessie looks around with a nervous expression. Leigh suddenly pats her shoulder. She sees ady


    "Mom!" Leigh gives thedy a hug and smiles brightly, "You don''t have to nag me. I don''te back


    alone."


    He shows Jessie to his mother Evelyn and says, "This is Jessie, my girlfriend!"


    "She looks good." Evelyn smiles and looks at Jessie with a gentle gaze. "Your father is in the study. Go


    call him down for dinner."


    "Alright, you two have a talk."


    Leigh goes upstairs, leaving Jessie and Evelyn in the living room.


    Jessie doesn''t know where to put her hands, and she is very embarrassed. On the contrary, Evelyn


    "Jessie, right? Don''t be nervous, just take it as your own home." Evelyn says softly, " Leigh''s father and


    I deal with business in Europe most of the time and we don''te back often. Thank you for taking


    care of Leigh."


    Jessie says, "Madam, he''s taking care of me."


    Evelyn smiles and says, "Leigh is a bit naughty. He can''t settle himself down on anything. You''re very


    beautiful and you''re the first girl he brings back."


    "Yeah, he told me that his parents were very easy to get along with." Jessie is a little embarrassed.


    "You rarelye back, and it''s so sorry for me to disturb your time with your son."


    "It''s fine, and I''m d you''re here." Evelyn holds her hand tightly. "Jessie, can I know what your parents


    do? It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me."


    Jessie tells the truth.


    Evelyn listens carefully. Her expression does not change, but a trace of dissatisfaction shes in her


    eyes.


    No matter what, the Lewis family is wealthy. Leigh is her only son, so he is given high expectations.


    Jessie''s background is not exceptional and cannot be a match of the Lewis family.

 Chapter 236: I Want Your Family to Be Destroyed!

    Chapter 236: I Want Your Family to Be Destroyed!


    After a while, Evelyn smiles and says, "Very good."


    She doesn''t like Jessie''s family background, but she can barely ept her for she is obedient and is


    also a designer, which may help Leigh at work.


    "Thank you, Auntie." Jessie''s cheeks flushes red, but her lips curve in a smile.


    Soon, Leigh and his father, Derek,e down.


    Derek is tall, handsome, and energetic, with his sharp eyes. He does not look like a man in his fifties at


    all. He chats with Leigh with a smile on his face.


    "Honey." Evelyn greets him and holds his arm. "As Leigh has told you before, he brings a girl back


    today. I like her quite a lot."


    Derek smiles and says, "Of course. He has been talking about it since he entered the study."


    "I''d like you to meet my girlfriend." Leigh brings Jessie over and says, "Dad, don''t scare my girlfriend."


    "Nonsense. Am I scary?" Derek pretends to be angry. When his eyes meet Jessie''s, her porcin-


    white appearance shocks him.


    Jessie manages to smile, bows to him, and greets him politely.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Derek."


    When Evelyn sees that Derek is absent-minded, she nudges him, "Honey, Jessie is greeting you!"


    "Oh, good." Derek suppresses his embarrassment, and his tone returns to normal. "Pretty well."


    "Of course. Will your son make a wrong choice?" Leigh says proudly and kisses Jessie in front of the


    servants and his parents.


    Evelyn says to him, "You are not ashamed in front of so many people!"


    "They are all our family. I don''t have to restrain myself."


    The four of them go to the dining table and take their seats.


    Leigh sits next to Jessie. He is very attentive, always helping her with her food.


    Seeing this, Evelyn sighs and says, "My son has really grown up. He only cares about his girlfriend


    while ignoring his mother."


    "Mom, this is Jessie''s first time here. I''m afraid she''ll be nervous." Leigh quickly helps Evelyn with the


    dishes and coaxes, "In my mind, you are unparalleled. You are the best."


    Evelyn bes pleased immediately.


    "Honey, why don''t you speak?" Seeing Derek''s gloomy expression, Evelyn leans over and whispers,


    "Actually, Jessie is pretty good and motivated. What do you think?"


    "Just so so." Derek nces across the dining table. When he sees that Leigh is so nice to Jessie, his


    tone bes even colder. "Don''t you know Leigh''s personality? It''s just a crush."


    Evelyn does not think so. "No way. This is the first girl that Leigh brings back home for dinner. You


    seem not satisfied. Is that because of Jessie''s family background?"


    Derek says, "Yes. Her family background is not very good, and I''m afraid that Leigh is not serious. If so,


    he shouldn''t bring her back for dinner in case that they break up even though you''re satisfied with the


    girl."


    Evelyn agrees.


    She likes Jessie very much, who is smart and obedient, but if Leigh is not serious, she can''t help either.


    Seeing Jessie walk towards the kitchen, Derek hurriedly stands up and says, "I''ll go get a ss of


    water."


    Evelyn says, "Why not ask the servants to bring it?"


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    Derek strides into the kitchen and sees that Jessie is looking for something. In case the people outside


    see him, he closes the door slightly when Jessie happens to turn around.


    Jessie asks, "Uncle, do you want anything?"


    "You''re her sister, aren''t you? You look alike." Derek takes two steps towards Jessie, his gaze sharp,


    "Tell me how much you want."


    "Uncle, I don''t understand what you mean." Jessie smiles bashfully.


    Derek reaches out and grabs her chin, saying gloomily, "Little girl, you''d better be smart. I know


    everything better than you."


    Jessie looks at him fearlessly and mocks, "That''s for sure, and you will die earlier than me!"


    "I know my son. He''s just flirting with you." Derek adds, "Say how much you want and break up with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    him. I''ll pretend I haven''t talked to you today."


    "I told you that I don''t want money."


    Derek narrows his eyes and says, frightening, "You are really shameless. Are you trying to y me


    up?"


    "Well, after all, you are very good at ying games." Jessie smiles and says gently, "Why don''t you use


    your family as bargaining chips? What do you think?"


    "Do you think I don''t dare hurt you?"


    "Of course you dare. Since you''re so powerful, what do you dare not to do?" Jessie says. Seeing that


    Derek''s face is twitching with anger, she feels so happy that she bursts outughing.


    Then she stares at Derek and says word by word, "Do as you please. After all, he''s your only son. It''s


    worth it to die together with him."


    "Derek Lewis, I want your family to be destroyed!"


    Her voice is calm and her eyes are sharp, but her brief words screw up Derek so much that he stares


    at her as if he wants to kill her.


    Footsteps sound outside.


    Derek immediately lets go of her and takes the cup to get water. The moment he turns around, the


    kitchen door is pushed open.


    "I heard the noise just now. Are you alright?" Leigh walks in. Seeing Jessie''s swollen chin, he


    immediately goes over and says, "Did you hit anything?"


    "Yes, I hit the door." Jessie mutters, "Its quality is really good."


    Leigh is so concerned. He wraps up the ice and applies it to her,ining to Derek, "Dad, since


    you''re here, can''t you remind your daughter-inw to be careful?"


    "It''s my fault." Jessie pulls him out and says, "Alright, let''s go eat."


    Derek''s expression is gloomy.


    Evelyn is shocked by Jessie''s red chin and asks what is going on. If Jessie doesn''t stop Leigh, he will


    When the meal is almost over, Leigh asks Evelyn, "Mom, are you satisfied with this daughter-inw?"


    "You''re already calling her so intimately." Evelyn teases him, "What if I''m not satisfied?"


    Leigh exaggerates, "Mom, this is the daughter-inw I''ve worked so hard to find for you. You''ll never


    find a second one so good in the world. You must be satisfied!"


    Evelyn smiles and says, "I''m just kidding. I''m very satisfied."


    "That''s good, because--" Leigh takes out a small box from his pocket and opens it. Inside is a huge


    diamond ring. "We''re getting engaged!"


    It''s so sudden that Evelyn and Derek are shocked. So is Jessie.


    Jessie is surprised.


    She just wants to be with him so that she can carry out her revenge n. She never thinks that Leigh


    will bring her back home for dinner and even takes out a ring, which is beyond her expectations.


    Leigh takes out the ring from the box and says seriously, "Jessie, I really like you. Every time I stay


    beside you, I want to be with you for the rest of my life. But, I''m a bit against getting married. If you


    don''t mind, we''ll get engaged first. And...."


    "Nonsense!" Derek ms the table fiercely and interrupts Leigh''s soulful confession, "Leigh, you should


    put your career first and take good care of ourpany now."


    "Engagement doesn''t affect my career," Leigh says.


    Derek says resolutely, "No way! You are fickle in love. If you get engaged, you will inevitably let her


    down."

 Chapter 237: You Knock on My Girdle

    Chapter 237: You Knock on My Girdle


    "Dad, am I that terrible?" Leigh is very dissatisfied, "Since I say so, I will definitely treat Jessie well. Do


    you not like Jessie?"


    "Yes, her family background is not up to standard!" Derek says, "Her family doesn''t own apany.


    How can she help you? You''re still young and you are not considerate enough."


    "Her parents are both professors. Why is her family background not good?" Leigh doesn''t like his


    father''s tone, "Don''t be so harsh. Not everyone is running for money."


    "What''s more, I own severalpanies and earn quite a bit. If you''re so worried, I''ll return all of the


    shares of ourpany to you tomorrow."


    "Leigh, how dare you!" Derek is more than angry. He ps Leigh fiercely, "Say it again!"


    "Honey!"


    Evelyn is dumbstruck with terror. After shees to herself, she tightly grabs Derek'' arm to prevent


    him from attacking again. "Leigh doesn''t mean that. Sit down first."


    Derek scolds, "He talks back to me for a woman. What does he mean then?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "He thinks that he can make money now, and he can do everything. But he wouldn''t be here today if I


    didn''t pay thousands every year for his everything including his good schools!"


    Derek ps hard. Blood oozes out from the corner of Leigh''s mouth. Jessie wants to help him wipe it


    off, but Leigh stops her.


    Leigh wipes the blood with his hand. He looks unruly, "You''re my father. You can hit me. If you don''t


    think it''s enough, I''ll offer my left face to you."


    Derek'' chest heaves violently. "I don''t care how you want to y with her. But if you want to get


    married, you can only marry a daughter of a rich family."


    "No, I don''t want to. You can marry one yourself if you want."


    "Leigh!" Evelyn scolds, "That''s enough. Apologize to your father!"


    "He is the one who looks down on people first!" Leigh says, his face filled with disgust. "Because of


    him, I hate getting married and losing the life for money."


    "You have grown up, haven''t you?" Derek smiles angrily, "If you think I''m not good, that''s fine. Just


    disown me. Do you think I really need you?"


    Leigh sneers, "Do you think I care about a father like you? If you hadn''t done so much evil, would my


    mother be kidnapped and lose the twins?"


    "Get lost!" Derek shouts, so angry that he knocks over the dining table.


    "Honey, don''t be angry. Leigh is still young." Evelyn hugs Derek'' waist tightly and winks at Jessie, who


    drags Leigh away.


    They can hear something smashing when they get out of the house.


    Leigh''s face darkens. He gets in the car and drives without a word while Jessie doesn''t say anything.


    Later, the car stops by theke.


    After Jessie gets off the car, she walks down the stairs and sees Leigh standing beside the railing,


    lighting a cigarette with one hand behind the lighter. Then, white smoke envelops his face.


    He is so handsome that he can really charm a lot of women.


    "I''m sorry." Jessie hugs him from behind without any guilt in her eyes. "I shouldn''t have followed you


    back to dinner, and nothing like that will happen."


    "It''s not your fault." Leigh says mockingly, "He is such a selfish person. He just judges people ording


    to his own taste."


    "I make you quarrel."


    Leigh turns around and hugs her, wrapping her in the coat. "There will always be the quarrel. If it''s not


    because of you, there will be other causes. Come on, smile."


    Jessie tiptoes to kiss him.


    Of course, Leigh does not restrain himself. He holds the back of her head with his palm and kisses her


    skillfully. Soon, Jessie can only lean in his embrace to catch her breath.


    "Stop smoking. It''s not good for your lungs." Jessie takes the cigarette between his fingers and puts it


    out.


    Leigh pretends to be threatening, "Take my things? Huh?"


    He fiercely kisses her once again, and then hugs her, sitting on the lounge chair. Even though there are


    passers-by around, he pulls Jessie on himp.


    Jessie struggles for a long time, and then gives it up, going with him who doesn''t let go of her.


    The two of them snuggles together, enjoying the night scenery.


    Jessie touches his hair and casually asks, "Do you mean you have siblings by your words just now?"


    "Yes." Leigh puts his head on her shoulder and says, "Originally, I have. Years ago, my father pulled


    some strings to grab a big project of apany. The boss angrily asked someone to kidnap my


    mother, who was pregnant. She was threatened. When she was taken to the hospital, she had a


    miscarriage. There was something wrong with her body and she can''t get pregnant again."


    "The business is like a battle. There will inevitably be conflicts." Jessie sighs, "But it''s too much for


    them to hurt the wives and children. It''s not all your father''s fault."


    Leigh snorts, "He has done too much, which may dirty your ears! Sometimes I wonder if my mother


    suffers the consequences because he has done too much evil."


    "Your father also wants you to live a better life. Don''t me him." Jessie pinches his ear and says,


    "How can a son be angry with the father all the time? Go back and apologize tomorrow, okay?"


    "No!"


    "Leigh, say it again!" Jessie raises her voice, "Will you go?"


    "Okay. I''ll." Leigh buries his head in front of her chest and teases her, "Which underwear are you


    wearing today? It''s hard."


    "You''re knocking on my girdle."


    "No wonder I can''t touch your flesh." Leigh says disdainfully, "Why are you wearing a girdle?"


    "I like it! So what?"


    Jessie hits Leigh who screams loudly and doesn''t dare toin.


    Leigh takes out the ring again and hands it to Jessie, "Little Fairy, I''m serious. I can''t promise you


    anything, but when we''re together, I''ll definitely cherish you very much and treat you well."


    Jessie hesitates, but very soon all her hesitation is drowned out by hatred.


    "Alright." She stretches out her hand.


    The ring is on her slender ring finger, with the diamond dazzling under the light. Leigh kisses her hand


    and kisses her lips shamelessly.


    Leigh''s voice is a bit hoarse, full of desire. "We''re not going back tonight, okay?"


    Jessie hesitates and asks, "Is your ce safe? I don''t want to be.... It''s too embarrassing."


    "I guarantee it''s safe. I''ve checked every corner of it!" Leigh carries her in his arms, intending to return


    home, but he receives a phone call when he gets in the car.


    After the phone call, Leigh is more than upset.


    He touches his hair and says to Jessie, "Louis goes crazy again. I''m going to the club."


    "Then you can go. I can take a taxi back."


    "Of course not!"


    Leigh takes Jessie to the residential area, then gets off the car and kisses her fiercely, saying pitifully,


    "Originally, I want you tofort me, but my wish is shattered."


    "Alright, you go." Jessie pushes him away, her cheeks slightly red. "Next time."

 Chapter 238: Excuse Me

    Chapter 238: Excuse Me


    Leigh kisses her a few more times before reluctantly leaving.


    Jessie smiles as she watches the man''s car leave the neighborhood. Only when she can no longer see


    it does the smile on her face turn cold.


    She strokes the diamond ring on her finger and throws it into her bag without hesitation.


    And she goes into the apartment.


    ....


    After that day, Lily never sees Louis again.


    On one hand, she has sent an apology on WeChat and Louis has not replied. On the other hand, she is


    too busy with a lot of things to do. When she realizes it, it is Louis and Ste''s wedding day.


    Early in the morning, the news of their marriage spreads on the Inte, and even the employees of


    thepany where Lily works are discussing it.


    Lily pretends not to know and continues to work in the office.


    Jessie calls and asks why she doesn''t go to the wedding and if she is scared. Lily doesn''t know why, so


    she hangs up the phone.


    To her surprise, Jessie justes looking for her.


    "You didn''t do him any wrong before. Why don''t you go?" Jessie forcefully pulls Lily out, takes her to an


    upscale dress shop to pick out clothes, and then goes to have her hair done.


    On the way to the wedding, Jessie begins to preach at Lily, "You have to go, and surprise him with your


    beauty! If you don''t go, what will Miss Ste think of you?"


    Lily is still reluctant, "I don''t want to attend it. Besides, I am not invited."


    "We''re going to ruin his wedding. Will he not let us in?" Jessie rolls her eyes and says, "If they don''t let


    us in, we have Leigh. That guy should have arrived early."


    Lily purses her lips tightly.


    They say it is a fake marriage, but this wedding is so grand that the whole country probably know about


    it.


    "Lily, are you unhappy?" Jessie leans over and holds Lily''s arm, "Do you still like President Smith?"


    "No."


    "That''s not what your expression shows." Jessie is not stupid and she says, "But He lies to you like


    that. If I were you, I would never forgive him."


    Lilyughs, "Then why are you dragging me to their wedding?"


    "That''s different." Jessie says seriously, "I''m just afraid that if you don''t go, those reporters will make up


    stories where you think you are inferior to Miss Ste."


    She shows her phone to Lily and says excitedly, "Look, I pick these men carefully. Two of them have


    their ownpanies. Shall we go to meet them after the wedding?"


    "Is it necessary?"


    "Yes, it''s time for President Smith to see how outstanding you are, being chased after by a lot of men!"


    "...."


    As the two of them are chatting, the taxi is hit fiercely to their surprise, and they almost fly out of their


    seats.


    Lily looks out of the window and finds the lights dim, as if they are going through the tunnel.


    The taxi is struck. A few men get off the car in front of them, who are muscr and tough at first


    nce, striding towards them.


    When Jessie is still scolding the car in front of them, Lily sees a few men getting out of the car behind


    them and knows that something is going to happen, so she quickly knocks on the ring on her hand.


    A man knocks on the window outside.


    After the window goes down, he says angrily to Lily, "Miss Lily, pleasee."


    It sounds like he will tear down the car if she doesn''t get off.


    This is the first time Jessie has faced such a situation. She is a little dumbfounded. When she sees Lily


    get off the car, she grabs Lily''s hand and says, "I''ll go with you. I''m afraid...."


    "They only want me." Lily pushes away Jessie''s hand and secretly winks at her.


    Jessie understands and lets go of her.


    Lily sees that although these men are aggressive, they are very well behaved without using force


    against her. She guesses that they won''t kill her, so she gets in their car.


    Just as she is thinking about how to get things clear, the man in the back seat suddenly covers her


    mouth with a handkerchief. Lily doesn''t even have time to react and faints after inhaling ether.


    Then, she seems to hear the man say they are going to the hospital.


    After the ck cars leave, Jessie immediately urges the driver to speed up and anxiously calls Leigh to


    report the situation.


    After Leigh hangs up the phone, he immediately goes to find Louis.


    The wedding is very low-key, only the Scotts and the Smiths present. The reporters are all blocked out.


    Originally, the wedding is at eleven o''clock. Louis is impatient and lets the priest to make it earlier.


    Originally, it is a fake marriage. Louis does not wear a formal dress. Instead, he wears an ordinary suit


    with a bow tie. He stands on the stage and waits, asionally looking at his watch.


    Very quickly, Ste, who is holding her father''s hand, steps onto the red carpet and walks into the


    auditorium step by step.


    Everyone in the auditorium is surprised.


    It is clearly a wedding, but the bride and groom don''t pay any attention to it at all. Especially the bride.


    Her simple and elegant dress doesn''t even look like she is going to get married. She doesn''t even have


    flowers in her hands.


    Ste''s father apanies Ste to the stage and smiles at Louis, "You say that you want a simple


    wedding, but since I''ll leave my daughter to you, you should treat her well."


    Louis only nods.


    Ste''s father knows his temper, so he doesn''t say anything and steps down.


    The priest clears his throat. Just as he is about to speak with a dignified expression, Louis says, "I


    hope it''s simpler. Just say some blessings."


    "...."


    Marriage is a solemn and grand affair. Why does President Smith look so impatient?


    However, the priest doesn''t have much to say. He skips theplicated vows and says his blessings.


    He only says one sentence and the door of the auditorium is pushed open.


    Someone shouts, "Sorry to interrupt!"


    Leigh rushes onto the stage and whispers in Louis'' ear, "Lily has been kidnapped."


    Louis'' expression darkens.


    At this time, the phone in his pocket rings. It is Coffey. "That man wants to take my sister to the hospital


    and extract her bone marrow for his son. I''m too busy to help now. Please."


    "I''m going."


    After hanging up the phone, Louis pulls off the tie around his neck and says to Ste, "I have


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    something to deal with. You can handle the rest yourself."


    Ste nods, "Okay."


    Very quickly, Louis and Leigh leave the auditorium. However, the guests are confused. They think to


    themselves, "Why did the bridegroom leave before the wedding isplete?"


    "Ste, President Smith shouldn''t regret it, right?" Ms. Scott says. She does not conceal the gloating in


    her eyes. "The wedding is not over yet, and he left."


    Ste smiles, "Something happened to hispany."


    "No matter what happened, he can''t leave at this critical time." Mrs. Scott continues, "Does he ever


    take us and your father''s face into consideration when he leaves?"


    Mr. Scott is even more embarrassed when he hears these words.


    He says, "Let Louise back. What is he doing?"


    Ste does not say anything.


    Ten minutes ago, Mr. Scott had already signed the share contract. She has obtained the shares of the


    Long Peace Group for six points and is eager to leave this ce. Louis'' departure is more to her liking.


    She does not say anything, and Ms. Scott is even more interested. She sneers at her in front of


    everyone else of the Scotts. Her voice is not low, and the Smith family sitting over there can hear


    her.

 Chapter 239: Groom, Wheres the Ring?

    Chapter 239: Groom, Where''s the Ring?


    "Enough."


    A cold male voice intimidates everyone, and even Mrs. Scott does not dare to speak again.


    Danieles out of the crowd, dressed in a ck suit, his eyes so dark that people looking at him are


    all nervous.


    He steps onto the stage and stands beside Ste.


    Daniel says indifferently, "My brother has something to do. I''ll help him finish the rest."


    "This is against the rules." Ms. Scott disagrees. "Our Ste is going to marry President Smith. Even if


    you and he are brothers, you shouldn''t help him with such a big event."


    The man nces at her disdainfully.


    Madam Scott knows about the Lou family. When Daniel nces at her, she is so nervous that she does


    not dare to speak, but she secretly pinches Mr. Scott, asking him to say something.


    Just as Mr. Scott is about to say something, Ste steps in front of him and gently says, "Dad, Louis


    has something to do, but the wedding should continue."


    That''s right. If they don''t continue, will the Smith family make fun of them?


    Mr. Scott no longer says anything.


    Daniel and Ste stand side by side. The two of them seem to be in a perfect match, facing the priest.


    The priest looks at them for a moment and doesn''t know what to say.


    The priest hesitates, "I''m halfway through the blessing. Should I continue, or...?"


    Daniel says indifferently, "You can read whatever you want."


    The priest is curious that since this man is merely recing the bridegroom, why does he still make


    such excessive demands? However, seeing Ste nodding, he has no choice but to obey.


    "Mr. Louis--" asks the minister.


    "Daniel."


    The priest chokes and quickly changes the name, "Mr. Daniel, do you marry Ste, promise to love and


    protect her for the rest of your life, and never abandon her?"


    The man purses his lips and says in a low and steady voice, "I do."


    The priest asks Ste the same question.


    "I do." Ste nces at the man beside her with a faint smile.


    The priest closes the Bible and says solemnly, "My dear, I, on behalf of the Lord, give you my best


    wishes for health, harmony and happiness."


    When the priest finishes speaking, he sees that the two of them stay still. He is a little confused, "Mr.


    Daniel, where is the ring?"


    Daniel doesn''t prepare for this. How can he have a ring?


    "Here." Justin walks up to the stage and takes out a small box from his pocket. When he hands it to


    Daniel, he smiles and says, "Look, you forgot your ring."


    Daniel can only take the small box and open it, seeing the pair of rings inside. He has always worn the


    male one on his hand before. Next to it is a female ring made of the same material.


    Justin whispers, "This material isn''t easy to find. I spent a lot of effort."


    "...."


    The priest says, "Please put a ring on each other."


    Daniel holds the ring and does not move. Ste has already reached out her hand. The man looks at


    the slender finger and hesitates for a moment before putting the ring on.


    Ste picks up the male-style ring from the box and smiles even wider.


    This is given to Daniel three years ago. At that time, she urged the designer every day, causing the


    designer to almost cklist her.


    It has been three years, but he still keeps the things she has given him.


    Ste pulls the man''s hand and puts on the ring. She sees the English letters on his finger.


    He doesn''t remove the words either.


    After they exchange rings, there should be kisses. However, because Daniel is only recing the


    groom, it is over. The guests in the auditorium apud.


    Daniel tugs at his tie, his face filled with impatience.


    He has always disliked the fun. He is about to leave after the wedding, but Ste pulls him off the


    stage.


    "Ste." Mr. Scott stands up, nces at Daniel, and then sighs, "It seems like you are just a little girl


    yesterday, coquettish beside me, and today you are married."


    "The daughter grown up gets married sooner orter." Ste smiles lightly and says in a gentle voice,


    "Dad, after getting married, I can''t live at home anymore. Take good care of yourself."


    Mrs. Scott smiles hypocritically, "With me here, I will definitely take good care of your father. You must


    abide by the rules in the Smith family. Don''t let your temper run wild."


    Ste nods, "Ms. Scott, I will definitely remember your words."


    "I''m your mother." Mrs. Scott can''t help it.


    Normally, this little bitch doesn''t call her mother, but on such a big day, she still doesn''t respect her!


    "I have a mother." Ste smiles. "Mrs. Scott, you don''t think the term ''second mother'' sounds good, do


    you?"


    "Ste!" Mr. Scott''s expression is gloomy. "Don''t forget what day it is today."


    "How can I forget that today is my wedding day?" Ste says. She holds his hand tightly and sincerely


    blesses him, "Dad, I hope you will live a long life, safe and sound."


    Mr. Scott looks at his daughter with a gentle smile and feels a chill. It is as if the wolf that he has been


    keeping has finally bitten through the cage and is about to devour him.


    ....


    When Lily wakes up, she finds herself tied up in a hospital bed.


    The ward is veryrge with a lot of equipment, and two doctors in white coats are busy with their work.


    Lily asks calmly, "What do you want to do?"


    One of the doctors turns around and sees that Lily is awake and says, "Don''t worry, Miss Lily, we won''t


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hurt you. We''ll just extract some of your bone marrow."


    Hearing what the doctor says, Lily understands.


    Probably because her ex-father''s pleads don''t work, he found someone to kidnap her and forcefully


    extract her bone marrow for his son.


    What a rotten person to think of such a move!


    "All of you are here for money. No matter how much he gives you, I will give you three times more than


    him." Lily says, "If you really take my bone marrow, I will sue you."


    The two doctors are frightened. Very quickly, one of them says carefully, "Miss Lily, just extracting a bit


    of your bone marrow won''t do you any harm. We have no choice."


    "I can offer it to anyone, not just them!" Lily grits her teeth in hatred. Why will she forgive a man who


    can abandon his wife and daughter?


    "Miss Lily, if you don''t cooperate, we can only use some methods," says the doctor, winding at the other


    doctor.


    The doctor turns to get his things.


    Lily struggles desperately on the bed, "Don''t do it! I know which hospital you are from. If you dare to


    touch me, I will sue you!"


    Doctor B brings a syringe.


    "Let go of me! Let go!"


    Lily roars and struggles, but to no avail. Doctor A fiercely holds her hands.


    The syringe in Doctor B''s hand has just touched Lily''s arm when the door is pushed open.


    "Don''t touch her!" Louis enters with hostility. Seeing Doctor B holding a syringe in his hand, he grabs


    him by the cor and throws him to the side fiercely.


    Doctor B smashes into the t car and falls to the ground, groaning in pain.


    Doctor A trembles in fright.


    Louis loosens the restraints on Lily''s hands and feet. Her wrists are red, which make him feel


    heartache. He kicks towards Doctor A.

 Chapter 240: Miss Lily, Im Attracted to You

    Chapter 240: Miss Lily, I''m Attracted to You


    The man says coldly, "You dare to do such a thing. You want to go to prison, don''t you?"


    "Mr. Smith, we have no choice!" Doctor A says, "That man gets the goods on us. He threatens us that if


    we don''t do it for him, we can''t stay in the hospital."


    Doctor B also crawls over and pleads, "Mr. Smith, please forgive us. If we know that this youngdy is


    your friend, we will not dare to do so."


    Louis sneers, "Do you mean that you dare to do it if it is someone else?"


    "That''s not what we meant."


    "Leigh." Louis doesn''t want to listen to their nonsense. He says to Leigh, who is guarding the entrance,


    "Send these two to the police station."


    Leigh smiles and says, "Alright, I''ll do it right now!"


    The two doctors still want to beg for mercy, but Leigh just throws them out.


    Louis takes off his jacket and drapes it over Lily, his face filled with nervousness, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s fine." Lily shakes her head. She thinks of what happenedst time and apologizes again, "I don''t


    do it on purpose. I just don''t know what happened to that child, so...."


    The man kisses her earnestly.


    After a while, Louis releases his grip. He rubs her tender lips with his thumb and says hoarsely, "I


    know."


    "You know it and you don''t reply my message." Lily is angry because he has not replied. She has not


    eaten well these past few days and has not slept well. "I think you did it on purpose!"


    "Mr. Alfred told me that you have a lot of things to do, so I''m afraid I''ll disturb you."


    Lily chuckles, "Thank you so much!"


    Louis leans over, his dark eyes revealing a bit of seriousness. "Miss Lily, I''m attracted to you. Will you


    be my valentine?"


    Lily is shocked and stares at his face, not knowing how to answer.


    What does he say?


    Is there something wrong with her hearing ability? It must be!


    Louis says to himself, "To be honest, in the past, every time I saw you, I was very annoyed. Why am I


    attracted by you? There are so many sparkling spots on you. Later on, I discover that you are smart


    and beautiful. You have your own principles. And then, I start to love you somehow."


    "I can stand eating all kinds of pork dishes you make. I can stand you messing up my car. I escape


    from the wedding because of you and even ept the long-haired pets because of you."


    He says a lot. However, seeing that Lily is still like that, he pinches her cheek hard and says, "Lily, do


    you know what I mean?"


    Lily stutters, "You, you talk a lot, and I''m not used to it."


    Louis chuckles and says, "I have a crush on you. Do you want to date me?"


    I''m attracted to you.


    She has waited for this sentence for a long time, and even wants to say it to him first. Because of


    nervousness, she gives up the idea.


    There is no denying that her heart is beating violently because of this sentence, and she really wants to


    agree.


    But--


    "I''m sorry," Lily whispers. She still can''t let go of what he did before. "I have a lot of things to deal with.


    Let''s talk about thister. Mr. Smith, you''re so outstanding...."


    "Alright!" Louis interrupts her and says, "I will wait until you have dealt with the matter."


    Lily nods.


    Louis is worried. He calls the doctor to help Lily examine her body. After confirming that she is fine, he


    takes her away. He also tells her that Coffey has called him.


    Lily is puzzled. Doesn''t Coffey feel unhappy with Louis? Why does he call Louis when something


    happens to her though he can choose another one?


    When the two of them go downstairs, they happen to meet a few nurses hurriedly pushing the


    ambnce in.


    Lily nces at the ambnce. It is the face of a young boy with a painful expression and blood all over


    his body.


    The familiar face leaves her astonished.


    This, this is....


    "Lily!" Absalom rushes over angrily and wants to p Lily.


    Louis easily stops him, his aura shocking, "Sir, if you have something to say, just say it. I will definitely


    not forgive you if you attack her again!"


    Absalom is unhappy being suppressed by a junior, but he can only let go of his hand with hatred.


    He angrily says, "I don''t keep an eye on Tokuo and let him run away. Tokuo just wanted to see the star


    he likes, but Coffey actually beat Tokuo half to death!"


    "My younger brother won''t beat him for no reason. It must have been Tokuo who provoked him first."


    Lily knows her younger brother. "Mr. Absalom, I''d like to ask why you have someone kidnap me."


    Absalom doesn''t feel the slightest guilty and even snorts, "You''re my daughter. Can''t I get someone to


    bring you to the hospital? Extracting some of your bone marrow isn''t harmful to you."


    Lily sneers, "You''ve really shown me that a shameless person can do anything! Absalom, it''s because


    you''ve done too many sins that you deserve the punishment that your son is ill!"


    "You--"


    "Wait for the court summons!" Lily looks at his angry eyes and says word by word, "No matter how


    much it costs, I want you to be punished."


    Ignoring Absalom''s gloomy expression, Lily turns around and leaves.


    Lily wants to take a taxi and go straight back to the apartment, but Louis drives over. She gets into the


    car and calls her friend, awyer to ease the tension.


    "Yes, I want to sue him who has someone kidnap me."


    "See what you can do. It will be best, if he can be sentenced to a few months'' imprisonment."


    "...."


    Louis drives silently and listens to her on the phone.


    He doesn''t prepare to interfere in this matter, because the woman he is familiar with has been


    increasingly mature and is able to deal with everything on her own. He even feels a sense of pride.


    Even if they won''t be together, this woman will not be bullied and she will be sessful.


    Louisughs when he thinks of Lily''s clumsy appearance when they met for the first time. His sudden


    Lily hangs up the phone and asks him, "Are youughing at me?"


    "No." As Louis drives the car, he keeps paying attention to her. "Suddenly, I remembered that you


    worked in the trantion department like a quail, but now you''re a real strong woman."


    "I''m not a quail anymore!" Lily says discontentedly, "When I was in Smith''s trantion department, I


    also performed well."


    "You''re like a quail all over."


    Lily is so angry that she wants to hit him. Seeing that he is driving, she wants to contemptuously show


    her middle finger. However, her hand is wrapped in his warm palm as soon as she raises it.


    "Don''t be so rude," Louis says.


    "Let go." Lily withdraws her hand hard and her cheeks are a little red. "I won''t do it anymore."


    The man doesn''t let go, still holding the hand tightly. He steadily drives the car with one hand and asks


    her, "Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? You can buy some vegetables. After going back, you


    can cook them for me."


    Lily is surprised, "If I am hungry, I will look for some food. And I am confused why I need to cook for


    you."


    "I can help you wash the vegetables." After a pause, he adds, "I can wash the dishes after dinner."


    "Who taught you this?" Lily asks. This is not the first day she knows Louis. If someone hasn''t taught


    him these words, he will not have thought that, "David?"

 Chapter 241: President Smith, Lend Me Some Staff

    Chapter 241: President Smith, Lend Me Some Staff


    Louis doesn''t say anything, which means approval.


    Lily sneers, "I can''t find a second one ''working so hard work'' like David in Yorkshire! Mr. Louis, you''re


    really lucky!"


    "If you like him, hire him."


    "HZ Group can''t afford that sry." Lily waves her hand. She recalls the bidding for the high-speed


    railway station and sighs.


    "I borrowed some staff from otherpanies and formed a team for the tender of the High-Speed


    Railway Station Project in the Eastern District. They''re not bad, but not at the level I want."


    "The tender has not beenpleted yet?"


    "Not yet. If it''s that easy, do I have to worry so much about it?" Lily is sad, "I just came into contact with


    this area, not capable as well."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Louis smiles, "So what do you want?"


    Lily is a little embarrassed when her thoughts are seen through. "Everyone in the industry knows that


    the mostpetent people are at the Smith Group. I want to borrow some people from you."


    "HZ Group doesn''t have the ability, but still imagines to win that project." Louis makes fun of her, "Are


    you too confident or stupid?"


    Lily is unpleased, "What do you mean? Stop insulting us! I don''t believe that I can''t find experts with


    high sries. I must win this project!"


    If she made it, it would not only be an affirmation of HZ Group, but also of her ability.


    Seeing her high spirit, Louis smiles, "It''s okay to borrow someone from the Smith Group."


    Lily immediately widens her eyes, "You agree?"


    Louis thinks for a while, "They also have their own missions. If I send someone to HZ Group, it will


    greatly reduce the efficiency of my group."


    Lily knows what he means and snorts, "Just tell me how much you want."


    "Miss Lily, it''s you who are begging me now. Why do I feel like you''re the boss?"


    "Mr. Louis ... President Smith." Lily squeezes out a smile and makes herself look sincere, "I sincerely


    want to borrow a few people from you. Please give me a chance to send you money."


    "Dinner first."


    "Okay. Alright, dinner first." Lily originally wants to eat western food. When she sees his gaze, she


    immediately tters, "President Smith, what do you want for dinner? Let''s go and buy some food."


    Her attitude greatly pleases him, "That''s what you said."


    Words fail her.


    The capitalists are the most hateful, always squeezing others!


    Just as they arrive at the supermarket, Coffey calls Lily and asks where she is. He and Chloe have not


    eaten anything as well, so she asks them to wait at Louis''.


    Louis is unhappy, "Is my home a shelter? Anyone can enter casually?"


    "No, but there are already some people in." Lily is impatient, "No matter what, my brother is your future


    brother-inw. Is there any problem to have dinner at your house? I see you were happy that Miss


    Ste camest time, and even brought her up to the second floor!"


    Louis approaches her, "Miss Lily, are you jealous?"


    "I''m just telling the truth. Don''t get so close!" Lily pushes the shopping cart forward. He chuckles and


    follows.


    Lily buys three big bags of stuffs, but they are all carried by Louis. Only then does she feel that men are


    useful in some way.


    At the very least, he could carry things and be a driver.


    As soon as Lily gets to the house, she hears Chloe''s flirtatious voice, giving her goose bumps.


    "Lily, you''re back!?" Chloe immediately gets up from Coffey''s arms and runs over to carry staff, "Let me


    do this!"


    Her smile always makes Lily think, "Can you be normal?" It is not easy for Coffey to find such a


    beautiful girlfriend, so she endures it.


    Forget it. She is Louis'' sister anyway.


    Chloe pulls Lily to the living room, pours her tea and does massage for her, "Lily, there''s a LV show


    next month. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Lily, you like acting, right? My new movie is about to start. Do you want to make a guest appearance?"


    "Lily, is yourpany short of money?"


    "Lily..."


    "Alright, alright, stop." Lily feels very unustomed. "I''m not going to put you apart. Don''t be so


    enthusiastic."


    Chloe holds her arm and pretends to be cute. "I just like you very much. You are good-looking and nice.


    I wish I could introduce all good men to you."


    Louis'' cold voice sounds, "What do you want to do?"


    "Louis, you''re going too far. Stop eavesdropping!" Chloe snorts, not daring to be naughty in front of


    Louis and fleeing into Coffey''s arms.


    Coffey is ustomed to her being clingy. He just frowns, "His son is a stalking fan of Chloe''s. He found


    out about her itinerary and has been secretly following her."


    "Tokuo?"


    Coffey nods, "He took advantage of her assistant''s carelessness and kidnapped her. On the way there,


    I found that you turned on the ring tracking, so I called President Smith for help."


    Louis is unhappy.


    Can''t this guy call him Louis? President Smith, it sounds like a stranger.


    "That bastard was scary. He wanted to drag me to die with him." Chloe adds, "Lily, don''t be angry with


    him for he didn''t show up and save you."


    Lily finally understands why Chloe is so enthusiastic.


    "I''m fine. Absalom has begged me many times. I didn''t agree, so he kidnapped me to the hospital and


    nned to forcefully extract my bone marrow."


    Chloe is nervous, "Did they seed?"


    "No."


    "That''s good." Chloe heaves a sigh of relief and mutters, "If they seeded, Louis is too useless that


    he can''t even protect his girlfriend."


    Lily is surprised.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll cook something." Then she hurries to the kitchen.


    Louis is in a good mood and followed her. "I wash the vegetables."


    "Wow, did you hear what he said?" Chloe exims in shock, "He, who never does any housework,


    actually go to wash vegetables!"


    Coffey doesn''t want to say anything.


    Having such an energetic girlfriend, he is also very tired.


    Seeing Louises in, Lily doesn''t say anything. It''s good to share the housework. "There is cooking


    smell. Change the shirt."


    "No need. My other clothes aren''t cheap either."


    "..."


    This man!


    Rich is also in. It is nourished well and has grown up a lot. It wags its tail and circles around Lily.


    "Stay away. I''m afraid of stepping on you." Lily pushes it away with her feet, but it sticks up again. Lily


    doesn''t know whether tough or cry and leave it alone.

 Chapter 242: Jonathan Kerr

    Chapter 242: Jonathan Kerr


    "Your dog is quite different," says Lily. "It doesn''t stick to its master."


    Louis smiles, "Aren''t you its master?"


    It takes Lily a while to understand. She continues to cut vegetables, with her face uncontrobly


    blushing.


    She is busy in frying the fishes, so she teaches Louis how to make meatballs.


    It is difficult for the first time. He can''t shape it round, making Lily somewhat impatient.


    "Rub it! Not pinch it!" Words fail her, "Rub it like this. Why are your hands so inflexible, while your


    handwriting is so good?"


    "They are different."


    "Don''t stop!" she shouts and patted on his head, "No dinner if you can''t make it!"


    "..."


    Never talk back to a woman.


    When they know that the meatballs were made by Louis and see his helpless expression, Chloeughs


    wildly, "Louis is actually weak in cooking! I''d dieughing!"


    Then she praysughably, "Please give Louis a daughter. It would be best if she is a devil in human


    shape and tortures Louis to death!"


    "Chloe." Louis frowns, "How dare you?"


    Coffey says, "I''m her backup."


    "Dinner first!" Lily is afraid that it will turn into a battlefield, "Stop talking. You guys are spraying the


    dishes."


    Louis pulls the dish in front of him closer.


    After dinner, Lily kicks Louis to wash the dishes, while she follows Coffey to the courtyard.


    "I found this." Coffey gives an envelope to Lily. "Twenty-five years ago, a jewelry shop in Italy received


    a customer. He gave the shop an uncut sapphire, said that he was getting married and hoped that they


    could make a set of jewelry for him."


    "They made a three-piece set. And there was his wife''s name abbreviation on the ring. The man is


    Armand Smith and his wife is Ashley Bray."


    Pausing for a moment, Coffey continues, "The information about their jobs was destroyed. I can''t find


    any clues and only know that hemitted suicide. Also, I''ve seen the photos of them."


    Lily smiles, "Is he very simr to Louis?"


    Coffey nods.


    Lily briefly tells him Louis'' story.


    "So that''s what it is." No wonder Lily asks him to check the ring''s background. "But it seems that you


    want to know more."


    "Do you have any clues about the ne or earrings?"


    "Earrings were auctioned in Boston ten years ago. They are now in the possession of ady. As for the


    ne, I haven''t found any clues."


    "What a pity," Lily says regretfully.


    Coffey has found a lot, but not the one she wants to know.


    "Tell me what you want. I''ll go for a try."


    "No need." Lily smiles and shakes her head. She is not sure about it either. After all, there are not so


    many coincidences. "Maybe I am thinking too much."


    Coffey no longer asks more.


    Chloe acts like in her own house. After dinner, she turns on the stereo and roars with the microphone,


    causing Louis about to be deaf.


    He couldn''t stand it anymore and kicks them out.


    Really annoying!


    Lily is watching Rich eating. He walked over and teased, "Miss Lily, do you want to snatch food from


    the dog?"


    Lily ignores him.


    He is a little puzzled. He squats down and finds that Lily is staring at the ground sadly. "What''s wrong?


    Is there anyone hard on you?"


    "What?" Lily turns to look at him, as if she has just regained her senses.


    Louis is both angry and wants tough, "You look like you want to cry. I ask if you were bullied."


    "No." Lily wipes her face. "You are too stingy. There are so many genius in yourpany, but you


    refuse to borrow me some."


    Louis thinks that there is no one more generous than him.


    He opens his notebook, logs in thepany system and pushes it to her, "Pick the one you want."


    Lily can''t believe it, "Really? I can pick anyone I want? President Smith, you don''t have any


    conspiracies, do you?"


    "Yes."


    "What?" Lily holds her breath, "Expensive?"


    Seeing that she is so nervous, Louis wants to tease her, "Well, I wonder if you can afford it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ourpany is quite powerful."


    "Do I look like I''m short of money?" He gets close to her, and the top two buttons of his shirt are


    unbuttoned. He looks seductive, "You can pay in another way."


    Her hand rests on his chest and the warmth makes her heart beats faster.


    He is quite handsome.


    "If President Smith wants, it''s feasible." Lily barely stays awake and says hesitantly, "But Mr. Alfred is a


    little fat. I''m afraid¡­."


    Louis'' face darkens and he loses his good mood. "Miss Lily, you''re good."


    "Need me to call him?"


    "No, continue picking your persons!" Louis goes upstairs.


    He''ll be pissed off if he stays with her a little longer.


    Lily is pleased.


    After being bullied so many times, she finally strikes back!


    ...


    Having the genius from the Smith Group, it is giant leap of the team. The tenders they make are


    She couldn''t help but sigh. It is undoubted that ny percent of the talents are in the Smith Group.


    On the D-day, they get to the venue.


    It is a big project and there are manypanies participating. Apart from the Smith Group, most of the


    Lily has learned in the Smith Group for so long and represents the HZ Group to win this bid. She


    behaves gracefully and confidently. Quite a few peoplee over and want to know her.


    "Are you President Lily of the HZ Group?"


    A tall man walks over. He has charming features, short golden hair and dark blue eyes.


    A foreigner, but his Mandarin is quite good.


    "Hello, I''m Lily from the HZ Group." Lily doesn''t know him. Out of courtesy, she shakes hands with him.


    He gracefully smiles, "Jonathan Kerr. I just came to Country Z three months ago and bought a few


    When he says, "I bought a fewpanies." His tone is as rxed as he bought something not worth


    mentioning at all. Lily doesn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Maybe it is like buying foods for rich people.


    Lily gives a smile, "Mr. Jonathan is quite confident."


    "I just came for a look." His meaningful gaze keeps focusing on Lily, "I guess that the HZ Group will


    win."


    Lily subconsciously frowns and feels ufortable.


    The man is gentleman, elegant and charming, but his eyes make her tremble. She feels that she is


    being stared at by a poisonous snake.

 Chapter 243: Shouldnt You Treat Me?

    Chapter 243: Shouldn''t You Treat Me?


    "Then thanks to your lucky words." Lily adjusts her feeling and smiles confidently, "We have worked


    hard for the bid. Winning the bid is a recognition of ourpany."


    "Miss Lily is really beautiful, capable, and so tempting."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you."


    Lily does not want to chat with him. The bidding is about to begin. She wants to walk away tactfully but


    does not expect Jonathan to block the way.


    He bends over slightly with a perfect smile on his face. His voice is soft and deep, "Miss Lily, there is a


    present for you. I hope you will like it."


    Lily trembles for no reason. By the time she regains her senses, he has long gone away.


    She frowns.


    The man makes her feel very ufortable.


    At ten o''clock, the bidding begins.


    All famouspanies want to win the project. Thepetition is intense. Not only Lily is there, other


    Lily is not confident at the beginning. After she has people from the Smith Group, as well as the


    outstanding tenders, she believes the winner would definitely theirs.


    After two-hour encouragedpetition, the bid finally belongs to the HZ Group. Others congratte


    them and hand their business cards to Lily.


    Lily keeps a polite smile until after it ends. She is so exhausted and asks a colleague to drive her


    home.


    She can''t wait to tell Louis the good news.


    "Thank you, President Smith, for you generosity. The bidding is over perfectly. The HZ Group won!"


    "Your poorpany..."


    "President Smith, even you helped me, pleased be polite. Ourpany is also one of the best in the


    industry, okay? The market value is high!"


    "Alright. Congrattions, Miss Lily. Your efforts have paid off."


    "Can you give David half a day off? I''d like to treat him to dinner and thank him."


    "Shouldn''t you treat me?"


    "Didn''t I cook for youst week? Brazen guy! If isn''t for David''s data and patient help, I wouldn''t have


    improved so much. That¡¯s what I should do."


    Louis is very unhappy.


    He has always been the one to help her, okay?


    "President Smith."


    Davides in by chance. He doesn''t notice Louis'' bad expression. He puts a few documents on the


    table and says happily, "President Smith, I''m taking Elizabeth to a cat party this afternoon. Your


    schedule has already been arranged well. I want to leave at two, okay?"


    "I''m afraid not," Louis refuses.


    David is confused, "Why? Is there anything wrong?"


    "There''s something wrong with a food factory in Hanchi Branch. Go and check." Louis says coldly, "By


    the way. Bring back their financial statements for thest quarter."


    "President Smith, I''m a special assistant, not the one from the Finance Department...."


    "I know." Louis interrupts him and says in a nonnegotiable tone, "Ask the secretary to book your ticket.


    Go there as soon as possible."


    David wants to cry. He doesn''t make any mistakes. Why his boss treats him like this? He is about to


    leave sadly.


    Louis stops him and hands him a paper with words.


    "Some presidents of otherpanies are going to have a banquet to go blind date for their senior


    executives. Join them. You are not young anymore. Don''t stay with your cat all day long. People would


    think that you want to marry cats."


    "President Smith, I''m a year younger than you," David argues weakly.


    "You look older than me."


    "..."


    Damn it!


    "Louis!" The door is open again and Leigh walks in. "Hey! David, are you sick? Look at your face. It is


    pale as if you put on makeup."


    Davis forces a smile, "Yes, Mr. Leigh. I''m leaving."


    "Louis, did you bully him?" Leigh sits down. "He''s almost crying."


    "Am I that kind of person?"


    Leigh wants to say yes. For the sake of his life, he tactfully doesn''t say anything. He shows a photo to


    Louis, "Have you seen this ring?"


    It is a sapphire ring made of exquisite workmanship.


    When Louis sees it, he feels headache. It is familiar, but the pain quickly disappears. "It should be very


    old, right?"


    "It seems to be made more than 20 years ago. I want to buy a set of jewelry for Little Fairy and


    identally see it."


    Louis is unhappy, "Buy it as you please. Why show it off?"


    "That''s not what I want to say." Leigh looks at him with aplicated expression. "Louis, it has an


    owner. Furthermore, that person is investigating its original owner."


    Louis realizes that something is wrong.


    "Continue."


    "Then I followed his footsteps and found that the ring is one of a three-piece set. It came from an Italian


    jewelry shop 25 years ago. I sent someone to Italy and learned something from the designer."


    "The designer said it was a young man who was getting married and wanted to make a set of jewelry


    for his wife, using the gemstones from the auction."


    Leigh hands another photo.


    The picture is old and blurry. He could vaguely tell that it is a young man and woman. When he looks


    more carefully, his eyes suddenly widen.


    "The designer took a picture for them and wanted to give them when it was developed, but the man


    never came again."


    Seeing Louis'' calm expression, Leigh feels more depressed.


    "Where are they?" Louis asks.


    "Dead. They were staff of a research institute. I don''t know what exactly their jobs were. We can''t find


    any information but their names."


    "What are their names?"


    "Armand Smith, Ashley Bray."


    Louis stares at the photo and doesn''t ask any more questions.


    "Louis, maybe it''s just a coincidence." Leigh knows what he is thinking. "I didn''t find any connection


    between Armand Smith and the Smiths, Master Smith."


    "Does anyone else know about this?"


    Leigh shakes his head. "No, I came over when I got the photo. Even Daniel doesn''t know."


    "Don''t tell him." Louis takes a book and puts them inside. Then, he puts the book into the drawer.


    "There''s no need to continue investigating it."


    "Do you want me to retrieve this ring?"

 Chapter 244: Specially Prepare for You

    Chapter 244: Specially Prepare for You


    "It''s useless." Louis smiles subtly, "Leigh, well done. Thanks."


    Leigh sighs.


    He has worked so hard to find the truth, but it ends like this....


    Leigh leaves. Louis keeps looking down and nobody knows what he is thinking. After a while, he opens


    the drawer and takes out the photos again.


    He has been thinking about what would happen if they met. He has also tried hard to find some


    information. The longer he researches it, the greater the disappointment is. He has given up. Now, it is


    sent in front of him unexpectedly.


    They''re dead.


    Louis looks at the young couple in the photo and murmurs, "It''s good."


    He wouldn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    The phone vibrates.


    It is Lily. "President Smith, I want to treat you to dinner at 8 p.m."


    ...


    Lily has just arrived at thepany when she receives a phone call from the hospital, asking about her


    rtionship with Daisy.


    She rushes to the hospital and sees Daisy lying on the bed with her arms and legs bandaged. Daisy


    has rolled down the stairs with multiple fractures and is going to be hospitalized for some time.


    After the doctor leaves, Lily asks anxiously, "How did you roll down the stairs?"


    "I feel like someone pushed me." Daisy answers, "I wanted to carry the books to the first floor and


    someone pushed me from the back."


    Lily turns serious. "Did you see that person?"


    "No."


    Daisy would not lie. When she realizes someone trying to murder Daisy, she shivers. She hires a


    nursing assistant to take care of Daisy, then goes to the library.


    Someone had an ident in the library, but it is still open as if nothing has happened. Lily asks to


    check the surveince. The staff''s attitude is very bad.


    Lily calls the police directly.


    They don''t give in until the policeing over. However, there is a dead end. They could only see the


    scene of Daisy rolling down.


    From CCTVs in other corners, many people could be seen going up to the second floor. However, they


    don''t look suspicious. They have searched for more than an hour, but don¡¯t find clues.


    The police are busy and leave soon.


    Just as Lily walks out, a man walks over, "Miss Lily, stop investigating it. You won''t find anything."


    Lily stares at him, "Did you do that?"


    The man continues, "My boss asks you to be smarter and hand over the stuff quickly. Otherwise, the


    punishment will not be so light next time. Do you understand?"


    "Your boss? Director Carmen, right?" Lily was threatened by Director Carmen once. She sneers, "Even


    if I have something, I will not hand it over."


    She is furious.


    "Go back and tell him that I will definitely fight back one day! If he thinks that he is powerful enough,


    then go ahead!"


    The man doesn''t expect Lily to be so tough and is shocked for a moment, watching her leave.


    Lily wants to text to Coffey, but her ount has been logged out. Someone logged in her ount, so


    she quickly changes her password.


    She flips through the chat history and finds nothing unusual. She directly calls Coffey.


    "Director Carmen thinks that Jason has given me something that is bad for him, so he tried his best to


    force me to hand it over and even attacked mom." Lily is angry.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How''s mom?"


    "Fortunately, just one arm broke. If you''re not busy, go and take care of her. How''s your research of


    Director Carmen?"


    Coffey says solemnly, "He hides so well that there are no traces of him. But Lily, did Jason not give you


    anything, an email or a USB?"


    "No, if he sent an email, it would have been intercepted by Director Carmen." Lily closes her eyes. As


    long as she thinks of Jason''s death, her heart aches.


    Jason indeed gave her nothing.


    Lily is also confused, "Someone logged in my ount, but he didn''t chat with anyone. So strange."


    "Let me check."


    "Alright, let me know if you find anything."


    Lily is worried about Daisy. She wants to go back to the hospital. Mr. Alfred calls her joyfully. They won


    the bid and he wants to hold a celebrate party.


    She could not refuse it. She pays more to the nursing assistant and drives to the meeting ce.


    It is not convenient to invite Louis. She is afraid that others would gossip. She calls Davis, but Davis


    says miserably that he is in Hanchi Branch.


    Lily could tell from hisint that Louis is dissatisfied and deliberately sent him to Hanchi Branch.


    Thinking of what she said in the morning, Lily doesn''t know whether tough or cry.


    He is not angry at David, is he?


    That would be childish.


    Louis does not know yet that Lily would attend thepany¡¯s banquet and drives to the restaurant.


    "President Smith." The waiter greets him, "Miss Lily wouldetely. Would you like to wait in a


    private room or the dining hall?"


    "A private room." It will be too noisy in the dining hall.


    "This way please."


    The waiter leads Louis to the high-ss private room, serves him drinks, and quickly leaves.


    Louis enjoys a ss of red wine. Just as he takes out his phone, the door is open. A slender woman


    walks in and turns off the light.


    The room instantly gets dark.


    After recognizing the woman, Louis is raged. "Get out!"


    "President Smith, don''t be so heartless!" The young woman walks towards him. She is hot, but her left


    face is extremely evil under the dim light.


    Stacy directly leans against his body, with her fingers sliding across his chest, her breathing falling onto


    his face.


    "President Smith, do you want me?"


    "Scram!" Louis grabs her neck and is disgusted by her fragrance. When he wants to kick her away, he


    frowns.


    Fire is burning in his body, making his breathing unstable and himself dazed.


    Stacy pushes him onto the sofa. Her voice is bewitching, "President Smith, the wine specially prepared


    for you. Do you like it?"


    Louis takes a breath. All the smells be sensitive at this moment. The fragrance from the woman


    rushes into his nose, making him dry.


    Stacy holds his hand and ces it on her waist. She touches his slender waist. Her red lips gradually


    get close to his, full of flirtation.


    "Do you want me?"


    Louis struggles to stay awake. He grabs her hair, pulls her off his body and throws her to the ss


    table.


    "God!" Stacy screams in pain and her forehead is bleeding.


    Louis throws her fiercely on the carpet. He gasps for breath and grits his teeth, "Go away!"

 Chapter 245: Dont Touch Him!

    Chapter 245: Don''t Touch Him!


    He pants heavily and looks up, discovering the miniature camera hidden in the wallmp.


    His gaze grows gloomier.


    Someone actually dares to attack him here!


    Stacy falls to the ground with her head bleeding. The malice aforethought from the man makes her


    timid and wants to run away right now. However, when she thinks of what she wants to do, her


    expression turns scary.


    She isn''t afraid!


    Stacy crawls to him, touches him, and squeezes into his arms, "President Smith."


    She pulls her dress down, revealing her body.


    "You are risking your neck." Sweat slips from his forehead. His voice is cold, but he is too weak to pull


    Stacy away.


    His sexual appetite is like fire, burning him so much.


    Stacy smiles proudly. No one can resist this medicine, as well as him.


    As she squeezes into his arms, she reaches to his pocket, takes out his phone and sends a video call


    to the woman.


    Lily is enjoying the meal with colleagues.


    Seeing the video call, she walks to the side and answers it.


    "President Smith ... Don''t...."


    A woman''s voice. She looks at the video more carefully. Under the dim light, a woman leans against


    Louis and his clothes are torn off.


    Before Lily could react, the video is cut off.


    Lily is trembling. She quickly calls back, but it is changed into a voice call.


    "Miss Lily, do you remember me?"


    "Stacy!" Of course. The one who wants to throw sulfuric acid at her but has be the victim of her


    own evil deeds.


    On the other end of the phone, the man''s suppressed breathing makes Lily anxious. She berates,


    "What did you do to him?"


    "Don''t you see?" Stacy chuckled, "President Smith is very hot and excited, and is hugging me tightly."


    "Don''t touch him!" Lily says coldly, "Are you courting death?"


    Stacy smiles more evilly. "I didn''t. He keeps touching me. Lily, I think it must be exciting to be treated


    roughly by him. You know that feeling, don''t you?"


    "Stacy, don''t touch him!"


    Lily cuts off the call and runs out in a hurry.


    Judging from the decoration of the room, it looks like the room in Leigh''s club. She quickly calls Leigh.


    "Where are you? Louis is at your club."


    Leigh asks doubtfully, "Something wrong?"


    "He''s going to be raped."


    "Holy shit!" Leigh is so shocked that he almost throws out his phone, "I''ll go find him!"


    Even she drinks some alcoholic beverage, she is too angry to obey the traffic rule and drives so fast.


    Without doubt, she went through a red light for several times.


    It only takes six minutes to the club.


    She heads straight for the second floor and sees Leigh kicking the door of a private room.


    Why can''t you open the door yet?


    "The door is blocked by heavy objects." Leigh teases, "I think they''re enjoying themselves inside. It''s


    fine."


    "Shut up!" Lily is now a bomb, exploding at any time, "Or I''ll kill you!"


    "..."


    Lily sees the scenery inside through the ss. Stacy sits on him and acts flirtatiously. She pushes


    Leigh away rudely.


    She kicks fiercely towards the door.


    The heavy objects fall down. The door is directly kicked open by Lily, and cracks appear on it. She


    enters with a gloomy expression.


    Leigh is shocked.


    Damn it, he couldn''t even kick open the door, but this woman actually makes it!


    Louis is lying on the carpet, with his face flushed and his arms trembling. Stacy, who is sitting on his


    body, is almost naked. She is begging for joy with all her charm.


    Anger gushes. She picks up the wine bottle on the table and smashes it fiercely on Stacy''s head. Stacy


    screams miserably and falls down.


    "You dare to touch him?" Lily grabs Stacy''s hair and smashes her on the table again and again, "How


    do you dare to do it?!"


    "Help! Help!" Stacy trembles in pain.


    Lily gives her several ps and drags her out to Leigh. She gritted her teeth, "Keep watching on the


    bitch. I''ll deal with her myself!"


    "Yes, madam!" Leigh could only nods.


    Lily returns to the room. Louis'' shirt is all wet and his body is tense. She wants to help him up, but she


    is pushed away fiercely and unconsciously by him.


    "Scram!"


    "Louis, it''s me." Lily grabs his hand. His body is so hot. "I called Mr. Justin. He''lle in a minute¡­."


    Before she could finish speaking, she is pushed back on the carpet.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He kisses her eagerly. His zing body is pressing down on her. Lily has never seen him like this


    before, as if he has lost his mind.


    Justin probably wouldn''t be able to make it.


    "Louis, calm down...." Lily pushes him. "Let me help you in another ce..."


    She wants to say that it is not safe here. When she turns back, the door has been closed and the ss


    in the middle is covered by something.


    "..."


    Damn Leigh. Can''t hee in and help?


    "Lily." He eagerly kisses her. His voice is charming and deep.


    Lily responds to his kiss.


    The scenery is captured by a camera and transmitted to a certainputer.


    John is sitting in front of theputer and watching the videos without blinking.


    The whole apartment is terribly quiet.


    "What are you watching?"


    Meghan walks in the bedroom and sees John sitting in front of theputer. The screen is off.


    She hugs him from behind. "The doctor tells you to have a good rest."


    John nods.


    When he gets up from the chair, he suddenly grabs Meghan''s neck and throws her on the bed. He pulls


    off his tie and wraps it around her neck.


    "Oh, no!" Meghan struggles desperately.


    "Do you think I don''t know that you work for Jonathan?" John leans over and looks at her with a gloomy


    expression, "Aren''t you tired of pretending during these years?"


    He tugs at his tie coldly, "Are you disappointed to see me so healthy?"


    Meghan''s face gradually turns purple.


    She is unprepared.


    She can''t breathe.


    Meghan''s movements be weaker. When she is on the verge of death, John lets go of the tie. He


    opens the drawer and takes out a box.

 Chapter 246: I Must Kill You!

    Chapter 246: I Must Kill You!


    "You want to inject me with this, don''t you?" John asks impassively.


    Meghan is a little frightened, with her arms trembling and her body stiffening.


    Soon, the syringe needle fiercely stabs into her arm.


    After an injection, John pinches her chin, forcing her to look at him. He smiles gently and says, "Go


    back and tell Jonathan that I will definitely kill him."


    Meghan''s pupils dte as she opens her mouth and pants on the bed.


    John kicks her off the bed and swings his chair to smash theputer to pieces. He doesn''t even


    change his clothes and directly leaves.


    When the people in the corridor see him, they quickly step forward and says, "Sir."


    "Fuck off!" John roars angrily and pushes them away. His throat suddenly feels pain, and he spits out a


    mouthful of blood, barely holding onto the wall with his hand.


    "Jonathan!" He closes his eyes and thinks of the scene in the surveince camera. He grits his teeth


    and says, "I will definitely kill you! I will kill you!"


    ....


    When Louis wakes up, he feels a splitting headache. He realizes that his chest is being pressed down


    so heavily.


    He remembers him driving to this club and Stacy, who pushed the door open and walked in.


    After adapting to the dim lights in the private room, he discovers that there is a woman lying on his


    chest. In the air, the smell is still strong, indicating what happened in this room.


    Damn it!


    Louis'' heart is filled with killing intent. Just as he is about to pull the woman off his body, he identally


    catches a glimpse of the pearl earrings on the woman''s earlobe and his hand freezes.


    He has seen this pearl earring many times.


    Just as he is lost in thoughts, the woman on him wakes up and looks at him in confusion, asking,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing her face, Louis finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, it is her.


    "I''m really tired," Lily mutters with a hoarse voice.


    She lowers her head slightly and kisses him on the chest. She thinks that the effect of the medicine


    hasn''t expired yet and says, "Can you let me sleep for a while longer? My waist hurts..."


    Louis feels that the ce where she has kisses heats up. And it directly warms his heart. He cannot


    help but hug her and gently kiss her hair.


    "Your heartbeat suddenly elerates." Lily asks in shock and hurriedly looks at him, saying, "Are you


    feeling bad?"


    It''s been a night....


    An idea of killing Stacy pops up in Lily''s heart.


    She rubs against the man''s chest and sighs, "Alright, I''ll help you ... But I can''t get up, can I help you in


    another way?"


    Lily kisses his thin lips.


    And then all the way down....


    When Louis sees the kiss marks on her bare shoulders, he hurriedly pulls her up and says, "No need."


    "Are you feeling ufortable?" Lily asks. She looks up only to find that the man''s eyes are serious.


    She is stunned for a moment, then her face is as hot as fire.


    She lowers her head in embarrassment, "It''s too awkward!"


    What was she doing just now!


    Hearing the man''s lowughter, Lily fiercely hits his chest. She is angry and embarrassed, "Stop


    "Alright, I won''tugh." Louis holds her in his arms. "Thank you, for saving my virginity."


    Hearing this, Lily feels awkward.


    Lily is shocked when Louis tells her that she texted him toe to the club. "I didn''t send it. Last night,


    I was having a party with my collogues."


    "Did anyone use your phonest night?"


    Lily shakes her head, saying, "I have always taken it with me, but yesterday afternoon my iCloud


    ount was logged in once."


    "It seems that person nned before." Louis smiles with a serious expression, filled with killing intent.


    "He dares to attack me in my own ce! L won''t let him off!"


    "I thought Stacy had taken a fancy to you," Lily says, "Someone must have instructed Stacy to do this."


    Louis puts her hand before his lips and kisses it, saying, "Is that why you ran here in a hurryst night?"


    "Stop kissing!" Lily''s fingers are burning, and she can''t even stand up. She res at him fiercely,


    shouting, "Look what you have donest night. You were like a monster."


    She regretsing here and suffering all night!


    "Does it hurt? Let me see."


    "Louis!" Lily roars angrily, wraps herself tightly in a nket and kicks him off the sofa. She looks angry


    and scared.


    Louis says helplessly, "I just want to...."


    "Shut up!"


    The man is smashed by the things she throws at him. He doesn''t dare to say anything else. He picks


    up his trousers and put them on. He sees the dress that he has torn apart, and he silently leaves the


    room.


    When Justin brings the clothes to him, he can''t help butugh.


    Louis is pissed off.


    Lily carries her new clothes to the bathroom to change. When shees out, she sees Louis taking


    out something from the wallmp.


    "Was it always onst night?" After recognizing this thing, Lily''s face turns pale, and she trembles,


    asking, "Am I going to appear on some websites one day?"


    She wants to kill Stacy!


    Louis'' expression is also very gloomy. He takes down the miniature video recorder andforted Lily,


    "No, I will handle this in person."


    "Damn!" Lily says angrily, "This kind of thing doesn''t hurt you! Why were you so stupid toe to the


    club?"


    "I thought you sent that message."


    "You don''t know me at all!" Lily cries out, "What should I do? I don''t want to be on that kind of website.


    It''s too embarrassing. I''ve never been so embarrassed in my life."


    "Louis, you''re such a fool!"


    "If I knew this earlier, I wouldn''t havee. I would have let you be raped!"


    Louis endured her vulgar words again and again and can only meekly coax her, "Alright, it''s all my fault.


    Why are you crying again? Don''t you feel pain anymore?"


    Lily wipes away her tears and grits her teeth, saying, "I really have terrible luck!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis bends down and says, "Come on, let me hug you."


    "Stopughing!" Lily is so angry that she rolls her eyes and says, "Go find that woman for revenge!"


    "I''m notughing."


    "Your eyes are smiling!"


    "...."


    Louis carries Lily out of the room. He doesn''t expect that Leigh and the others are standing in the


    corridor.


    Seeing them, Lily wants to find a grave and bury herself into it.


    "Louis," Leigh greets him and nces at Lily in his arms. "Well, the private room is very soundproof.


    We didn''t hear anything. I swear!" he says.


    Lily is totally embarrassed.


    Damn it!


    Louis hold back his anger and asks Leigh, "Do you ask her?"


    "No, I''m waiting for you!"


    "I''ll interrogate her." Lily asks Louis to put her down. Seeing that Stacy, who is tied up tightly, is still not


    awake, she goes over and ps her on the face fiercely.


    Stacy screams and finally opens her eyes.


    Lily grabs her hair and asks coldly, "Who asks you to do this??"


    When Stacy sees that she is surrounded by those men with fierce looks, she can''t help but bows her


    shoulders.


    She doesn''t say anything, and Lily ps her again.


    "Nobody, I''m the one who''s upset about you!" Stacy shouted at Lily, "I can''t stand such a bitch like you


    who is hooking up with men. I want you to have a taste of heartache as well!"


    Stacy looks at her with a gloating expression, saying, "However, letting millions of men see your naked


    body now is worth my failure!"

 Chapter 247: It Is Johns Behest

    Chapter 247: It Is John''s Behest


    What Stacy said just now touches Lily''s sore spot, and she ps Stacy again.


    She asks Leigh, "Which brothelcks women the most?"


    "I''m going to check it out." Leigh takes out his phone and says a few ces to Lily.


    Stacy naturally hears it as well. Her face turns pale. She shouts at Lily, "If you dare to touch me, my


    father will definitely not let you off!"


    "Stacy," Louis, who is standing behind Lily, says in a low voice, but his eyes are filled with killing intent.


    "I don''t think you will be so stupid to let your entire family die with you?"


    Stacy is so frightened that her entire body trembles.


    Justin smiles and says, "Right. The status of John is high, but it''s not difficult to send his family to jail if


    we just transfer tens of million yuan into his ount."


    "It is my fault! I will tell you all!" Stacy panics.


    How can she forget that the man standing in front of her is not an ordinary man?


    Louis is a man who can lift the GDP of Yorkshire with just the Smith Group. Who won''t disrespect him?


    He can almost do anything!


    A hint of ruthlessness shes in Stacy''s eyes. She says in a panic, "Yes, it is a man named John who


    ordered me to do this. He also said that after this is done, he would send me abroad."


    "You''re lying!" Lily berates.


    She knows that John will do anything to get whatever he wants, but he won''t do such a nasty thing!


    She pulls Stacy''s hair and pulls her to the front, saying, "You''d better tell the truth, or I''ll send you to a


    ce where there are only men, and your family will be finished!"


    "I''m telling the truth. Don''t hurt my family!" Stacy cried, "John came to me and asked if I could help him


    with something."


    "You disfigured me and took my Daniel away. That''s why I hate you so much, so I decided to help him.


    He said that anything had been arranged, and I could juste directly to the club."


    Lily ps her and says coldly, "Tell the truth!"


    That p makes Stacy cry even more fiercely. "I swear that if I lie, I will die! He also said that he would


    send me to Italy tonight, you can check it."


    Leigh finds out about that flight in less than a minute.


    "She''s right. There''s Stacy''s name on this flight list." Leigh shows his phone to Lily, "An hour ago, five


    million yuan was transferred into her ount."


    The information on the phone irritates Lily and her teeth trembles.


    No matter what Stacy says, she does not believe that John would do this. But there is so much


    evidence now.


    Her confidence shakes a little.


    Seeing Lily like this, Stacy continues, "At that time, I asked John, what if you didn''te? He said that


    you were such a yful woman, so you woulde. He also said that even if you didn''te, with the


    videos of me and President Smith, the Smith Group would also be battered heavily."


    Louis'' eyes turn gloomy as he raises his leg and fiercely kicks Stacy.


    Stacy is kicked so hard that her heart hurts. Her facial features twist and her body tilts to the ground.


    "I''ll leave her to you. You know what to do," Louis scoops Lily and says in a gloomy tone, "I don''t like


    this Adams family very much."


    Stacy groans in pain, "President Smith, you don''t keep your word. I''ve already said everything I need to


    say. You said that you wouldn''t hurt my family."


    The man says coldly, "As long as you are alive, your family will not be buried with you."


    After saying that, he leaves with Lily in his arms.


    Stacy looks at the man''s back and shouts madly.


    "Hey, don''t scream anymore." Leigh squats down and pats her cheek fiercely with his hand. "Too noisy!


    I''ve chosen a few ces for you. Choose one for yourself!"


    Louis carries Lily out of the clubhouse and sees two policemen surrounding a car.


    It looks like Lily''s car.


    "Are you Miss Lily, the driver of this car?" A policeman nces at Lily and continues to write on the


    ticket, saying, "Over-speed and running six red lights. Everyone was scared by you. How did you swear


    an oath when you got your driver''s license?"


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Lily''s face turns blushed with embarrassment.


    At that time, she was in a hurry to go to the clubhouse. Seeing that there was no one on the road, she


    got too impulsive.


    The policeman scolds her, "No matter what a hurry you are in, you still have to abide by the traffic rules.


    What if you hit someone?"


    "I''m sorry...."


    "Your license will be deducted by 12 points and revoked!" The policeman gives her the ticket and says,


    "Go to the police station next Monday!"


    "Alright."


    Just as Lily is about to take the list, another policemanes over.


    "President Smith," this policeman greets Louis and quickly pats the former policeman''s hand. "Are you


    friends with this youngdy? I''m really sorry," he says.


    "No! We''re not friends!" Lily immediately replies and snatches the ticket from the former policeman.


    It is indeed her fault, so she doesn''t want to have a special privilege.


    She says, "I will definitely go to the police station next Monday and reflect upon my own."


    "I''m really sorry."


    "No, no, I''m sorry." Lily bows to two policemen, saying, "I shouldn''t have run the red lights, just follow


    the procedures."


    The two policemen soon leave.


    Lily finally let out a sigh of relief. She looks at her car that she has only been driving for a few months


    and shows a sad expression. "The car is going to stay at home for long time from now on. I have to


    take a new driver''s license exam!" she says.


    Louis can''t help butugh, saying, "You can exin to the police. Maybe you can keep your driver''s


    license."


    "Exin what?" Lily smashes her bag to his chest. "Tell them that you were going to be raped and I


    was rushing to save you? It''s embarrassing!"


    "...."


    "Isn''t it all your fault that my driver''s license is revoked?"


    "...."


    "You''re so stupid that you can''t even control your body. You are even worse than Leigh!"


    Louis argues, "That was because of the medicine...."


    "Didn''t you eat it on your own?" Seeing him refute, Lily bes even angrier and says, "Can it be that


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stacy forced you to drink that wine? Don''t make excuses for yourself!"


    "Alright, you win." The man rubs his eyebrows and says. He doesn''t dare to quarrel with women


    anymore. He can''t win. "I''ll apany you to prepare for the exam of your new driver''s license. It won''t


    take long."


    "Drive!" Lily''s expression turns better, and she throws the car keys to him.


    "To the hospital or...?"


    "Shut up!"


    Lily punches him twice, but it doesn''t hurt at all. Louis smiles.


    Lily doesn''t want him to scoop her, as if she is crippled. She gets on the passenger seat. And just as


    she fastens her seat belt, she receives a new message from Coffey.


    Coffey finds out that her ount has indeed been logged in once by other people, and he sends her


    the IP address and the logger''s information. The IP address is in the samemunity as Lily''s.


    Lily looks at the mobile phone number of the logger and finds that it belongs to Meghan.


    Then, Coffey sends another message, "I also find out about that woman. Her name is Satsuki, and her


    father is a Japanese politician. She is John''s fianc¨¦e."

 Chapter 248: Louis, Can You Cook?

    Chapter 248: Louis, Can You Cook?


    "What''s her rtionship with Tokuo?" Lily asks.


    "Satsuki''s aunt married to Absalom, and Tokuo is her cousin," Coffey replies.


    Lily suddenly feels a chill inside.


    It turns out that this woman called Satsuki isplicated. Not only is she a family member with her ex-


    father, and she is also the fianc¨¦e of her ex-boyfriend.


    Perhaps it''s indeed John who has asked Stacy to do that thing.


    "What''s the matter?" Louis notices that her expression is not good and asks, "What do you see?"


    Lily purses her lips and says, "Satsuki works for John''s."


    "Really?" Louis raises his eyebrows, but he is not surprised. "I knew that this woman is not simple, so I


    didn''t put her in an important position when she entered the Smith Group. I leave all the important work


    only to David."


    "How can he...?" Lily chokes, not knowing what to say.


    She thinks that John has a bottom line, and he won''t do those things. It turns out that he has always


    been that kind of person. It is just that she has misjudged him.


    "I will solve it. Don''t think about it." Louis holds her hand and kisses her, trying to change the topic.


    "What do you want for lunch? I''ll cook for you," he asks.


    "Can you cook?" Lily turns to look at him with a surprised expression.


    "No."


    "...."


    After they buy the fruits and vegetables in the supermarket, Louis drives Lily back to the vi. He opens


    the door, and they suddenly hear a voiceing from the living room. They don''t know if some thieves


    have entered the vi.


    "Stand here. I''ll go in and check."


    After entering, Louis sees two men sneaking around in the living room.


    "David," Louis recognizes one of them and says gloomily, "Why do youe to my vi? How did you


    get in?"


    David immediately turns around and greets him calmly, "President Smith, you''re back."


    Louis looks at him expressionlessly. He shifts his gaze and sees that the man next to him is stuffing


    something into the back of the cab. There is a tuft of white hair beside his ear.


    "Dad...."


    "Why are you shouting so loud? I''m not deaf yet!" Antony stands up and rolls his eyes at Louis, saying,


    "Can''t Ie and visit you?"


    Louis asks, "What were you doing just now?"


    Antony replies quickly, "There are many rats in your house. I''m just catching rats for you!"


    "...."


    Lily, who is outside the living room, also recognizes David''s voice. When she enters the room, she sees


    that besides David, Antony is also there. "Master Smith, are you feeling better now?"


    "I''ve been in the hospital for days. I feel much better," Antony smiles and says, "I''m afraid that Louis


    would be too lonely, so Ie to see him."


    Lily is kind of awkward.


    It is Louis'' vi, but she alwayses as if she were the owner of this vi.


    Isn''t that a little impolite?


    "I remember that I have something else to do, so I...."


    Just as Lily is about to find an excuse to leave, Antony coughs heavily. David immediately go to help


    him, saying, "Master Smith, are you alright? I need to take you to the hospital."


    Antony nods and lets out a sign.


    "President Smith, Miss Lily, then I''m taking Master Smith away," David says and helps Antony to leave.


    Before leaving, Antony warns Louis in a low voice, "I personally went to get it. If you dare to break it,


    don''t see me in the future."


    Facing Lily, he immediately smiles warmly, "Lily, I''m leaving. See you next time."


    "See you...." Lily is still a little dumbfounded, subconsciously asks, "Are you really alright? Do you want


    President Smith to drive you to hospital? Anyway, he is avable."


    "No need!"


    Antony snorts angrily and leaves with David.


    The old gentleman''s arrogant tone makes Lily even more confused. How does Louis make him angry?


    When shees back, she sees Louis looking into the cab. She goes over and asks, "I just heard


    Antony said that there were rats in your house. Really?"


    And she looks to the cab.


    However, before she can get close to it, Louis grabs her shoulders and takes her to the living room.


    "Well, it''s already dead in the corner of the cab. Don''t look to it, or you will feel sick."


    "OK." Lily''s entire body trembles with disgust.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis chuckles.


    There is not rat at all.


    Actually....


    Lily thought that Louis was joking just now, but to her surprise, he really goes to the kitchen to cook.


    She doesn''t stop him and wants to see what he can cook.


    Actually, she is kind of curious.


    After asking the nurse about Daisy''s condition, she calls Alfred to ask for leave.


    "How many months?" Alfred is shocked and asks her, "Is there something important that you have to


    ask such long leave?"


    Lily says, "I have something important to deal with. I have already gotten my current work done. If you


    think it''s too long, you can also fire me."


    "How can that be? I can''t let such an employee with great potential like you go," Alfred smiles and


    says, "It''s fine. You can go and do your things. We will be waiting for you toe back."


    Lily smiles and says, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lily let out a sigh of relief and feels a little pity.


    She has just gotten a big project, and before it starts, she has no choice but to hand it over to someone


    else. When shees back, the construction there might have started long ago.


    Lily puts down his phone and goes to the kitchen. He sees Louis busy cooking. Although his


    temperament doesn''t match the kitchen, he seems so confident.


    Seeing that the man is well-dressed in white shirt, she smiles and mocks, "Louis, aren''t you going to


    use oil in cooking?"


    Louis turns to look at her and says, "Of course, I know how to use oil."


    Lily looks up and down at him with disdain, saying, "Then you''re dressed like a high-ss noble.


    Others may think you''re making a video!"


    Louis lowers his head to take a look. It is indeed inappropriate to wear this kind of clothes, but his


    hands are so greasy that he can only spread out his hands and look at Lily, saying, "Please?"


    "Do it by yourself. The apron is hanging on the wall!"


    "My hands are greasy!" The man bends down and says in an affectionate tone, "Stop dawdling. Aren''t


    you hungry?"


    Lily''s face turns blushed. She takes off the apron on the hook.


    "Lower! You''re too tall!"


    Louis has no choice but bends down a little.


    Lily helps him tie up the apron. Just as she is about to leave, her lips are kisses suddenly. She


    immediately covers her mouth and res at him in shock and anger.


    "Sorry, you smell good." The man smiles, with his eyes full of love, "I can''t help but...."


    "Pervert!"


    "What? Say it again!" Louis acts like he is going to kiss her again. Lily retreats, turns around and runs


    away quickly, causing the man tough.


    An hourter, lunch is well-served.


    "Did you spend an hour making this?" Lily sits down and asks. Looking at the five fine dishes on the


    table. "Looks good," she says.

 Chapter 249: It Is Good to Have a Rich Sister-in-Law!

    Chapter 249: It Is Good to Have a Rich Sister-in-Law!


    This man makes fine dishes, although this is his first time to cook. How amazing!


    Louis hands her the chopsticks and says proudly, "I can do anything as long as I want to."


    "...."


    How arrogant!


    Lily picks up a piece of fried pork with pineapple and has a taste. But soon her expression twists, and


    she quickly spits it out.


    "Why is it sour?"


    "There are diced pineapples. Aren''t they supposed to be sour?" Louis says.


    "Alright, you''re right." Lily doesn''t argue with him. Then she tries the scrambled eggs with bitter gourds


    and spits it out again. She shouts, "Why is it so bitter?"


    "Shouldn''t bitter gourds be bitter?"


    "...."


    Lily doesn''t dare to taste any other dishes. She trembles and scoops up two spoons of fish soup. After


    taking a sip, her expression gradually goes gloomy. She struggles to swallow the fish soup and asks


    him, "Why do you put so much sugar in the fish soup?"


    Louis is a little awkward. "I thought it was salt," he says.


    "I...." Lily wants to curse, but she holds back her anger and grits her teeth, saying, "Even if it''s salt, why


    do you need to put so much salt?"


    "Three spoons is too much?"


    Lily knocks her head on the table and stands up after a few seconds. "Louis, promise me you won''t go


    into the kitchen again, okay? If you are hungry, just order a takeout."


    "I followed the recipe. It should be correct." Louis feels confident. He picks up a piece of fried meat with


    pineapple and tastes it. Then, his expression twists even more.


    He barely manages to swallow it and says, "Let''s order some takeout."


    It''s so sour!


    "Eat!" Lily rolls her eyes and says unhappily, "The meat is expensive, so it''s such a waste. It''s just a


    little sour. Not a big deal."


    "I don''tck money for meat...."


    "No waste!" Lily gags his mouth with meat and threatens, "If you don''t finish these dishes, I''ll put a


    hundred rats in your house!"


    "...."


    Seeing the woman gobbling those sour dishes he cooked, Louis feels warmth in his heart. At this time,


    even if she says that she wants the moon in the sky, he can help her take it off.


    She''s so cute.


    The fried meat with pineapple and fish soup are rtively eptable, but the scrambled eggs with


    bitter gourds are too bitter. She gives them all to Louis. She has never felt so painful when eating.


    Lily sends a message to Chloe: [Chloe, my dear sis, you are too luck. I envy you.]


    [What?? You call me what?] Chloe replies.


    [Sis.]


    Chloe immediately transfers 200,000 to Lily''s ount.


    [I will definitely treat you well. My dear, don''t worry!] Chloe texts.


    [This money...?] Lily texts confusedly.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    [Isn''t it enough?]


    Just as Lily is about to text, "No need," Chloe transfers another 200,000 to her and sends her several


    pictures of big-name new bags, asking her which one she likes.


    Lily deletes all those words and silently receives the 400,000.


    [If that brat, Coffey, doesn''t treat you well, you can tell me, and I will avenge you!]


    Chloe texts: [You are my best sis! I LOVE YOU!!!]


    Well, it''s good to have a rich sister-inw.


    "What a hell! Use my money to make you happy?" Louis says coldly and sits down beside Lily.


    "Louis, how dare you?" Lily clutches her phone tightly and res at him, saying, "You dare to peek at


    my phone. You''ve vited my privacy!"


    "You raise your phone so high that anyone whoes over can see it."


    Lily is irritated. She kicks him with her foot, saying, "You go sit over there."


    Louis catches a glimpse of her swollen ankle. He narrows his eyes and grabs her foot. "What


    happened? Why don''t you tell me?" he asks.


    "Nothing," Lily quietly blushes, wanting to pull her foot out, but Louis puts her foot on her leg and gently


    rubs it.


    After rubbing it for a while, Louis asks her, "Does it still hurt?"


    Lily shakes her head.


    "Let''s go to the hospital." Seeing her swollen ankle, Louis is worried.


    "No. It''s not a big deal. It doesn''t hurt very much," she refuses. If Louis drags her to the obstetrics


    department again, she will die of embarrassment!


    She kicks the man again, saying, "It''s your fault! I told you that ce was small, and you were still so


    fierce that I fell off the sofa and sprained my foot..."


    Those memories are too embarrassing for her to continue to recall.


    She buries her head like a quail.


    Louis understands immediately. He can''t help butugh and is kicked again by Lily. He goes to get the


    medicine kit and finds out a potion to spray on her swollen ankle.


    Lily says worriedly, "That micro-surveince...."


    "No, those big websites in this country are all controlled by the Smith Group," Louis says, "Leigh has


    already cut off the signal from the clubhouse. Nothing has leaked."


    Lily chuckles and says, "He can''t even protect his own privacy, can he protect anything else?" Then


    she throws another pillow onto Louis'' body, shouting, "It''s really annoying to see you!"


    Louis feels as if he is tickled. "If hitting me can vent your anger, go on."


    Lily punches him with her pillow angrily.


    After for a long time, the man''s expression does not change. However, her hands are a little tired and


    sheys there wearily. Louis even hands her a cup of tea.


    "I asked Alfred for a long vacation," Lily says.


    "What?"


    "Louis, hire me back to the Smith Group." Lily begs, "Director Carmen wants to harm my mom. I won''t


    let him off."


    Hearing this, Louis'' face turns gloomy. "I''ve been keeping an eye on Director Carmen for a long time.


    However, he''s very smart. He has changed his nationality long ago, and he knows many people. If we


    catch him before there''s any evidence, there will be many people getting involved. It''s not good for both


    you and me."


    "Even the most rigorous programming has bugs, let alone him?" Lily says, "Besides, I''m not alone.


    There are also Coffey and Leigh with me."


    She turns around and looks at Louis suspiciously, saying, "Do you think your people are useless?"


    "...."


    Louis rubs his eyebrows helplessly and presses her down on the sofa when he sees that she is still


    Louis stares at her, saying, "Miss Lily, you''re very happy, aren''t you?"


    "No, Louis, you''re very powerful," Lily praises him falsely, "Look, there''s nopany in the country that


    canpare to the Smith Group. There must be many talents in the Smith Group!"


    "So, you''re indicating that I''m incapable?"


    "Fine, you are capable! OK?"


    The man stares at her with an evil smile. Lily understandster, and her face turns blushed. "You''re


    really a ... pervert!"


    Louis takes her into his arms and carries her upstairs.


    "What are you doing?" Lily asks vigntly, "I want to go home!"


    "I''ll carry you to take a nap."


    "I''m going home. Put me down! I don''t want to sleep in your house!"


    "Didn''t you call me pervert? If I don''t do anything to you, I will not worth this title."


    "Louis ... I was wrong...."

 Chapter 250: Is This Ring Yours?

    Chapter 250: Is This Ring Yours?


    Lily feels much better after two days'' rest, but Louis forcefully asks her to rest another more days


    because her ankle is still swollen.


    On Monday, she goes to the police station.


    The two policemen who gives Lily a ticket is discreet and respectful when they see her arrive. Then,


    together with around seven people who have run the red lights, Lily has a lesson on traffic education in


    the ssroom.


    On the way back, Louis calls her and teases, "Is the traffic education ss over?"


    "It''s over." Lily takes a deep breath. She can''t be angry with this man. She has to go to work in the


    Smith Group. "I''ll go to the hospital to see my mother and then go to the Smith Group."


    "Bring me a lunch when youe here."


    "Do you have your secretary order it, don¡¯t you?" Lily says angrily, "I''m not a takeout-deliveryman. If I


    "Yes."


    Before Lily can speak, he hangs up the phone, leaving Lily angry and helpless.


    Lily takes the chicken soup to the hospital to see Daisy. Daisy has been lying in the hospital bed for


    several days, and herplexion is getting better and better. And she even starts knitting sweaters.


    Daisy whispers, "The doctor whoes to check on me every day is not bad. He is a 28-year-old man,


    who is 1.8 meters height. I believe he is your type."


    Lily rolls her eyes, saying, "Who tells you that I like handsome men?"


    "Isn''t that so?" Daisy asks curiously, "President Smith is quite handsome too. However, it''s just a pity


    that...."


    "Eat your meal," Lily stuffs the soup bowl into her hand, saying, "If you want to find something to do,


    please care about Joey and Coffey more. Don''t focus on me!"


    Daisy says earnestly, "You are the eldest sister, so you must set a good example."


    "...."


    Suddenly, the door of the ward is knocked on. Lily looks over and sees ady, who is wearing a purple


    dress, standing in front of the door. She looks elegant and generous with a pair of gentle eyes.


    "Are you Miss Lily?"


    "I am," Lily asks, "What''s wrong?"


    Thedy smiles and says, "May I talk with you privately for five minutes?"


    Lily nods.


    A minuteter, they arrive at a beverage shop outside the hospital.


    When the waiter brings the drinks and leaves, Lily says to thedy, "Now what do you want to tell me?"


    "My surname is Akihito and my given name is Yuna. My husband runs a group in RB," Thedy takes


    out a gilded business card from her bag and gives it to Lily, saying, "Tokuo is my nephew."


    Lily nces at the business card andughs, "Oh, you''re Tokuo''s family. What do you meet me for? Do


    you want me to donate bone marrow to him?"


    "No, the bone marrow that matches Tokuo has been found. I would like to ask you to drop the charges


    against Absalom," Yuna says with an embarrassment.


    "I know that you are Absalom''s daughter. He might have let you and your mother down in the past and


    harmed you because Tokuo, but please forgive him."


    "He is an RB citizen. If he leaves a criminal record here, it will be very troublesome for him to take over


    the group in the future. I apologize to you for him."


    "I won''t revoke it," Lily says coldly. This woman''s attitude is very sincere, but she doesn''t ept it. "He


    did that, so he has to bear the consequences himself!"


    Yuna gets up from her chair and bows deeply to her, saying, "Miss Lily, please forgive him. We will give


    you anypensation you want."


    "I won''t." Lily sees that it is gettingte and she has to buy lunch for Louis, so she stands up and says,


    "This drink is on me."


    She opens her bag and takes out her wallet. The bag strap identally hooks to the corner of the


    table, and a lot of things get out and fell to the ground. A small thing rolls to Yuna''s feet.


    Yuna picks up the ring.


    The ring holder is exquisitely crafted, and there is an almost perfect sapphire embedded on it. It looks


    worth a lot of money.


    "This ring, this ring...," Yuna stammers. She grabs Lily and asks her anxiously, "Is this ring yours?"


    Lily is in pain from being grabbed by her. "You let go of me," she shouts.


    "Is it yours?" Yuna asks anxiously, and then frowns with an extremely painful expression. Then she


    tries to take something from her bag.


    Before she can open the bag, she has a splitting headache and falls to the ground.


    "Are you alright?" Seeing thedy lying unconsciously on the ground, Lily immediately rushes out to


    call for a doctor to take Yuna to the hospital.


    The doctor says that she fainted from excitement, and she will wake up soon.


    "That''s good," Lily lets out a sigh of relief. She almost thought that she was going to be seen as a


    murderer just now. "Then I leave her to you. I''ll pay her fees," she says.


    The doctor was confused, asking, "Isn''t she your mother?"


    "No, my mother is lying in another ward!" Lily is somewhat embarrassed. She doesn''t want to exin


    this to the doctor and just leaves.


    After Lily leaves, the doctor looks at the X-ray film and mutters, "I was going to say that there is a clot in


    your mother''s brain and ask you should I have an operation to remove it? But she is not your mother...."


    Forget it. After all, she is just an outsider for this woman.


    On the way to the Smith Group after buying lunch, Lily takes out the ring from her bag and stares at it


    puzzledly, thinking of the excited look on Yuna''s face.


    Something shed through her mind.


    "How much did that pair of earrings sell in the auctionst time?" Lily mutters and wants to ask Coffey.


    She feels that Yuna also thought this ring is worth collecting, so she was so excited that she fainted.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After all, some jewelry-loving women would be extremely excited when they see good-looking jewelry.


    After arriving at thepany, Lily sees some reporters standing at the gate. Out of curiosity, she goes


    to ask them. Only then does she learn that Louis is holding a press conference upstairs, and Ste is


    also there.


    The press conference is also broadcast live on the big screens outside of this building and the screens


    in the lobby.


    "Everyone, President Smith and I are just good friends. It''s because Master Smith is in poor health that


    we pretended to be married in order to make him happy," Ste says with a smile on her face.


    She rifies that the marriage between Smith family and Scott family does not exist at all.


    The reporters don''t believe it. After all, the news of the marriage between Smith family and Scott family


    has spread like wildfire a month ago, and the people all over the country have known about it.


    However, after Louis rifies, the reporters have to believe it. One person''s rification may be fake,


    but both of them are rifying in front of the people of the whole country. So that must be the truth.


    A reporter questioned Ste bitingly, "Miss Ste, I heard that there is a man who will marry you. Can it


    be that you fell in love with that man, which caused President Smith to be angry, and you two


    secretly divorced??"


    "President Smith and I are just friends. We''re not married," Ste smiles politely and says, "If you don''t


    believe me, you can go check with the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    "Then what''s going on between you and that man? I heard that he''s President Smith''s eldest brother."


    Louis gets up from his chair with a cold and oppressive gaze, saying, "The marriage between Miss


    Ste and me is fake. Do you understand now?"


    The reporters are scared, and they have to nod.


    "Understood."


    Under this circumstance, if Louis doesn''t make it clear quickly, he won''t even be able to keep his


    job.

 Chapter 251: You Want Me to Take Care of Her in Person?

    Chapter 251: You Want Me to Take Care of Her in Person?


    Lily stands under the LCD screen and watches, with her face blushing.


    Actually, Louis doesn''t have to call Ste over for a press conference. If they continue to pretend to be


    a couple, their families will indirectly benefit from a lot.


    But he rified it just now!


    "Ms. Lily."


    Once Lily enters the Smith Group, she notices those employees greeting her with gossipy, meaningful


    expressions, causing her to feel somehow embarrassed.


    The receptionist walks over and says to her, "The press conference is over. There will be a lot of


    peopleing down. You can take this elevator up to meet Mr. Smith."


    Lily was stunned, saying, "Do I say that I will go up to see Mr. Smith?"


    "Ms. Lily, you''re carrying a lunch box, isn''t that for Mr. Smith?"


    "It''s for David," Lily clears her throat and says indifferently, "David helped me a lot when I worked in the


    Smith Group. He''s a nice man. I give him this to express my gratitude."


    After saying that, she enters the elevator.


    The receptionist looks very shocked. After regaining her senses, she immediately runs to gossip with


    her colleagues.


    "My God, do you know that Ms. Lily likes David!"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, Ms. Lily just told me that she prepared lunch for David! Ms. Lily gets close to Mr. Smith on


    purpose, because she is afraid that others will know that she likes David!"


    "But ... David is not handsome, and he is not as rich as Mr. Smith."


    "David likes pets very much. He is a caring man. Ms. Lily likes this type!"


    "...."


    Lily didn''t expect that her unintentional words would be misrepresented like this.


    Upstairs, Louis and Stee out of the conference room. The reporters are all honest, and they


    promise that they will not write false articles. Louis is obviously in a good mood.


    Seeing this, Ste smiles and says, "It seems that the fake marriage has bothered Mr. Smith for a long


    time. It''s my fault. I will treat you and Ms. Lily to dinner another day."


    "It was just a win-win cooperation," Louis says, "By the way, I need to thank you for the high-speed rail


    project, Ms. Ste. No, I should call you President Ste now. Congrattions on getting Long Peace


    Group."


    Ste nces at him and says, "No, you are better than me, Mr. Smith. You even secretly takeover HZ


    Group just because you want to train some of your people."


    Louis raises his eyebrows and says, "You''ve gotten thepany you want now, and you''re married.


    Isn''t your life more perfect?"


    "That makes sense." Ste stands still and reaches her hand to Louis. On her middle finger is the ring


    that Daniel had personally put on for her. "No matter what, I owe you a favor," she says.


    Louis shakes his hand and quickly let go.


    Louis says, "I know what Daniel is thinking about. And I help you for his sake. I hope you can settle


    your own matter as soon as possible."


    His pitch-ck eyes carry a trace of seriousness, and his tone became even deeper. "You know that I


    have a bad temper. If I find out that what you do is not good for Daniel, it will be easy for me to destroy


    Long Peace Group."


    Ste says jokingly, "Maybe we''ll be families in the future. Since you talk to me like that, aren''t you


    afraid that I''ll take revenge on you."


    Louis sneers, "Have I ever been afraid of anything?"


    Ste was stunned.


    This man''s temper is as bad as Daniel''s. They are truly brothers!


    They pass through the corridor and see several colleagues whispering to each other. They don''t know


    what they are gossiping about.


    Louis can faintly hear he mention Lily.


    The manes over and asks them, "What are you talking about?"


    "Mr. Smith! Ms. Ste!" They are shocked and quickly make bows, greeting.


    Louis asks his question again.


    Those colleagues look at each other. Then, one of them plucks up his courage to say, "Ms. Lily brought


    lunch here today."


    Upon hearing this, the man smiles, thinking that he will have a wonderful lunch.


    However, a female clerk looks at him with a sympathetic look and says, "No wonder Ms. Lily would


    Louis¡¯ eyes suddenly be gloomy, as if even the surrounding air had turned cold.


    "Who says that Lily likes David?"


    "M ... Ms. Lily says that herself," The female clerk is frightened by her boss and stutters, "She said that


    he had been working hard, and she brought him lunch."


    Another colleague says, "Mr. Smith, don''t be sad. Ms. Lily likes him because he is kind and likes to


    keep pets. So, she uses you to get close to David."


    Louis remains silent.


    Ste lowers her head and smirks. Then she pretends tofort Louis and says, "It''s nothing, Mr.


    Smith. You have a lot of money. Why don''t you try to open arge pet shop?"


    Coincidentally, Davides down to this floor. When he sees Louis and Ste, he immediately runs to


    them.


    "Mr. Smith, Ms. Ste, I''ve already arranged the restaurant."


    "No need," Ste smiles and refuses, "I still have something to do. I''m going back to Long Peace


    Group." Then she asks, "I heard that you like pets very much?"


    "Yes, I have a puppet cat and a German shepherd dog." David dly introduces his pets to Ste,


    while Louis¡¯ face grows gloomier and gloomier.


    "I heard that a lot of girls love the men who keep pets. You must have many admirers, right?"


    David chuckles and says embarrassedly, "Yes, but I don''t know how to talk with girls."


    "What about Ms. Lily?"


    "Ms. Lily is very nice. She is beautiful and knows how to take care of pets!" David praises Lily.


    After saying that, he feels a chill run down his spine.


    He turns around and sees Louis with a gloomy expression. He immediately shuts up and moves


    towards Ste, saying, "Ms. Ste, I''ll attend you down...."


    "Ms. Ste has legs, she can walk on her own," Louis says gloomily.


    "...."


    David watches Ste enter the elevator, and then he walks to Louis and says, "Mr. Smith, do you have


    any instructions?"


    Louis asks him, "You think Lily is very nice, right?"


    "Sir, I swear, I''m praising Ms. Lily sincerely, but I don''t have affections for her! And I''ll delete Ms. Lily''s


    phone number in a moment!" David, who is extremely anxious, raises his hand and swears.


    "I didn''t say anything. Why are you so frightened?"


    David curses in his heart, "Indeed, you didn''t say anything. But this gaze with killing intent...."


    "I''m not frightened. I just realize that I need to keep a distance from Ms. Lily," David says seriously,


    "After all, Ms. Lily likes you, Mr. Smith."


    Only then does Louis¡¯ expression improve.


    David secretly peeks at him and let out a sigh of relief in his heart. He asks tentatively, "Mr. Smith, are


    you hungry? Shall I take you to the restaurant for dinner?"This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, someone has brought my lunch over."


    "OK, then I...?"


    "The New York branch is short-staffed. Go there and help," Louis interrupted him and says slowly, "Stay


    there for a month or two. You are the special assistant I trust the most."


    "Mr. Smith, I really have no affection for Ms. Lily!" David is about to cry, saying, "If I stay in New York for


    so long, what about my Elizabeth? She''ll be lonely."


    "I''ll send someone to your house to take care of her."


    "Mr. Smith...."


    Louis narrows his eyes and looks at him with killing intent, saying, "So what? Do you want me to take


    care of her for you personally?"


    "No, no! Thank you, Mr. Smith, please send someone to take care of her."

 Chapter 252: I Wont Cook for You!

    Chapter 252: I Won''t Cook for You!


    When she takes the elevator to the President''s office, Lily meets one of her previous colleagues from


    the R department and has a short chat with her.


    After the Smith Group reshuffled, the R department was not dismissed. The personals in the


    department remain, and they are still doing the same work as before.


    Because there is not much work here, most of the time, everyone is idle.


    "Manager Lily, when are youing back? Our department has no leader and there is not much work


    to do. We are worried about getting fired every day!" The colleague still calls Lily manager.


    Lily smiles and says primly, "I have something to deal with now in the Smith Group. However, my


    position arrangement depends on Mr. Smith. I¡¯m gonna go."


    After leaving, she takes out her phone and sends David a message.


    This ount is currently being used by Louis, so her message is received by Louis.


    "David, are you busy? Help me bring lunch to Mr. Smith. There are too many people on the top floor.


    People will gossip when they see me."


    After reading the message, Louis is displeased.


    Every time this woman chats with David, she can say anything freely and happily. But she always


    avoids being seen by others when she is with Louis. Is she afraid that others will know?


    Louis replied, "Ms. Lily, you should send it yourself. I have work to do. I have to go this afternoon."


    "Then could you call a secretary to help me?"


    Louis replied, "Ms. Lily, why do you avoid meeting Mr. Smith? Besides, aren''t you going to return to the


    Smith Group? So, won''t you report to Mr. Smith about your work in the future?"


    "What? You''ve already known it? Mr. Smith is such a bigmouth!"


    Louis smiles helplessly.


    Lily begs "David" for a long time, finally gives up angrily and goes up to the top floor.


    There''s no one in secretarial department now. The corridor is quite quiet.


    She knocks on the door.


    Insidees Louis¡¯ low voice, "Come in."


    After entering the President''s office, Lily sees that the man is still busy working. He browses documents


    quickly and holds a pen in his hand, with a serious and focused expression on his face.


    A man focuses on work is charming.


    She stares at the man for a while and quietly puts the lunch box on the table. Just as she turns around


    to leave, Louis speaks.


    "Where are you in a hurry to go?"


    "I see that you''re still working. So, I want to go outside for a walk ande backter," she says.


    Seeing that she cannot leave, so she goes back to open the lunch box for him, takes out the food from


    it, and mutters, "You are so stingy. You don''t ask your secretary to order the food but ask me to buy it


    and deliver it to you."


    Of course, Louis hears it.


    The man raises his eyebrows and says, "There is a high-level meeting at five o''clock in the afternoon. I


    thought Ms. Lily wants to attend. Since Ms. Lily is busy, then forget it."


    "I''m not busy at all. I have time to attend the afternoon meeting!" Lily hurriedly gives the food to him,


    saying tteringly, "This is delicious. Mr. Smith, try it."


    "I don''t dare to let Ms. Lily''s spend money for me."


    Although she wants to roll her eyes at him, Lily keeps smiling, saying, "This meal won''t cost much. If


    you like it, I''ll buy it for you every day in the future!"


    Louis says, "I can eat take-out asionally. But I''d prefer home-cooked dishes."


    "OK, I can cook some food for you!" Lily takes a deep breath again and says, "I love to cook. It''s my


    honor to cook for you, Mr. Smith."


    "Since you like to cook so much, then I''ll leave my daily meals to you in the future." The man finally


    picks up his chopsticks and starts eating.


    Lily keeps smiling.


    "After I enter thepany, I will not cook for you anymore! Have your take-out food!" she curses


    secretly.


    Louis takes a sip of the soup and immediately frowns, saying disdainfully, "It''s too heavy."


    "Really?" Lily takes a spoon and tastes it. The soup is quite good. "It''s not bad. Mr. Smith, you''re too


    picky. This is from one of the top restaurants," she says.


    "I''m probably used to eating the food you cook."


    Lily is stunned for a moment, and her face is blushed. She hurriedly pours a ss of water and gives it


    to him, saying, "Then drink some water."


    After lunch, Louis asks her, "How is your mother?"


    "She is recovering quite well. And she can be discharged in a few days," Lily says. Then she tells him


    about Yuna. "She asked me to drop the charges against Absalom, but I didn''t agree."


    Louis¡¯ eyes were serious. "I''m afraid that she may attack you as Absalom did."


    After a pause, he says, "Move to my ce, because there is safer for you."


    "No, I''m staying in the apartment," Lily refuses.


    If she really moves over, it will be equivalent to epting Louis, but she can''t.


    Louis is about to say something more.


    Lily immediately says, "It''s alright, I still get the ring Coffey gave me, and I don''t think Yuna is a bad


    person."


    "You can''t tell one''s personalities through his appearance," Louis sneers, as if he is angry, "At that time,


    you also thought that Absalom would not do anything to you. But he still sent someone to kidnap you to


    the hospital! Doesn''t your brother need to apany his girlfriend? He can''t help you solve problems


    every time."


    "What are you doing? Are you shouting at me?" Lily says confusedly, "I won''t stop them from dating,


    and what I mean is that if anything happens, I can contact him urgently."


    "Can''t you change an emergency contact?"


    "He is my brother. Why should I change?"


    The anger in Louis¡¯ heart grows vigorously. He puts down his chopsticks and says to Lily, "Come over


    here."


    Lily doesn''t move, saying, "Just say it."


    She even casually fiddles with the ring on her finger.


    This action totally irritates Louis. He stands up and presses himself against Lily''s body, grabs the back


    of her head, and kisses her fiercely.


    While Lily is dumbfounded, he takes off the ring on her finger.


    "Mr. Smith...."


    David knocks on the door andes in. He is about to say something. Seeing this scene, his mouth


    wide opens, and he takes a few steps back.


    Louis has to let her go and nces at David in displeasure.


    David feels awkward and regrets that he didn''t wait outside a little longer. He carefully says, "Shall I


    close the door for you?"


    "No need,e in!"


    David walks in, puts down the documents and reports quickly, "Mr. Smith, I have already handed the


    work over to the secretary department. Secretary Horn will be responsible for your itineraries in the


    future. I will fly to New York at 8 pm."


    Lily forgets about being forcefully kissed and turns to look at David, asking, "Why are you going to New


    York?"


    "The New York branch is understaffed." David is crying silently in his heart, but he had to lie. "So, Mr.


    Smith sends me to the New York branch to work for two months."


    "Then what about your cat?"


    "My cat...."


    Just as David is about to speak, Louis interrupts him, saying, "I will send someone to take care of his


    cat and dog."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Smith is really kind," David says falsely, "He''s the best boss."

 Chapter 253: This Man is Jealous

    Chapter 253: This Man is Jealous


    "Then when I''m free in the future, I''ll take your cat to see its mother," Lily says, "If you go to New York,


    it might be inconvenient for us to chat on WeChat. Let''s add friend on Instagram," says Lily.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As she speaks, she takes out her phone.


    Louis looks at David with his ck eyes, and his indication is very clear.


    David instantly understands.


    If he really ept Lily''s friend request on Instagram, he will probably have to stay in the New York


    branch for a few more years, so he can only say to Lily, "Ms. Lily, I don''t have an Instagram ount,


    sorry."


    "There is a shortage of staffs in New York. I will be very busy there. If you meet any problems, you can


    ask Mr. Smith for help. He is more knowledgeable and talented than me."


    Lily nces at Louis with disgust and turns around, saying, "I still think you''re better than him."


    "Ms. Lily, stop overpraising me. What I know now was all learned from President Louis," David says


    anxiously. He has to leave; otherwise, Louis won''t let him off. "I need to pack up my things, see you."


    He turns around and runs away quickly.


    Lily mutters, "It seems that he doesn''t want to talk with me at all. Am I so annoying?"


    "Ms. Lily, he''s already gone." The veins on Louis¡¯ forehead twitch out of anger.


    He is unhappy. This woman only looks at him with disdain!


    "I know." Lily says indifferently. Thinking of the kiss just now, she felt a little awkward. She


    subconsciously tries to rub the ring on her finger, only to find that the ring is not there.


    "Where''s my ring?"


    Louis quietly tosses the ring into the penholder, "Did you drop it somewhere?"


    "How is that possible? Its size is appropriate," Lily looks at him suspiciously, saying, "When you kissed


    me just now, you seem to touch my hand, did you...."


    Louis says calmly, "I was holding the back of your head with one hand and supporting the table with the


    other. There''s no extra hand. It must be your illusion."


    "But I remember that you touched it...."


    "Then let''s try again and you''ll know." The man leans over to her.


    "No need!"


    Lily hurriedly gets up from her chair and looks around on the carpet.


    She searches every inch of the office, but she couldn''t find it. She is puzzled, saying, "Even if the ring


    fell from her finger, it can''t disappear, right?"


    Louis eats his lunch slowly and takes the time to look at her, saying, "Forget it. It''s just a ring with GPS.


    I''ll ask someone to make another one for you."


    "No need, I''ll ask Coffey to make one."


    "Lily," The man lowers his voice a little, saying, "After you join the Smith Group, I will be your boss. I


    should also pay attention to your safety. Don''t bother your brother all the time."


    After hearing this, Lily finally understands.


    The man is jealous.


    He must have hidden the ring. Because every time she is in danger, she only relies on Coffey while


    treating Louis as an invisible person. That''s why he is unhappy.


    Lily''s mood suddenly improves.


    She purses her lips and smiles. Then, she pretends to be helpless and says, "There''s nothing I can do


    now. Then could you please make a new ring for me? Thank you, Mr. Smith."


    Louis feels very happy hearing this.


    Not long after, the office door is knocked on again, and David''s nervous voice sounds.


    "Mr. Smith, may Ie in?"


    "Come in."


    David carefully opens the door and enters. Making sure that they are not doing something intimate, his


    expression rxes. He hands two invitations to Lily and Louis.


    "The Long Peace Group will hold a reception in the Silver International Hotel next Saturday, inviting Mr.


    Smith and Ms. Lily to attend."


    "They also invited me?" Lily takes the invitation from David and opens it. She is dumbfounded when


    she sees the words "Ste, the President of the Long Peace Group" written on the bottom of the


    invitation letter.


    She is shocked, saying, "Has Ms. Ste already taken over the Long Peace Group?"


    Louis says with a calm expression, "She had 26 Long Peace Group''s shares originally, and she bought


    some from other shareholders afterwards. There are 51 shares in her hands now. Half of the


    shareholders of the Long Peace Group support her, so it is easy for her to win at the shareholders''


    meeting."


    "Wow!"


    Lily really admires Ste. From an illegitimate daughter who is not recognized by others to the


    President of the Long Peace Group, she has made a beautifuleback.


    She lets out a sign and says, "I can''t be able to achieve so much now without your help and what I''ve


    learned after I enters the Smith Group. However, Ms. Ste managed to take over the entire Long


    Peace Group by her own."


    Because of such a good mother, Chandler is also smart and steady at such a young age.


    "She''s just too strict with herself. You don''t need to learn from her," Louis says, "I hope you can ask me


    for help and share your hardship with me when you meet any troubles."


    Indeed, Ste is smart and has recourses, but Daniel is the one who paved the way for her to sess.


    If Daniel hadn''t convinced half of the shareholders, it will take Ste at least three more years to take


    over the Long Peace Group, and she will have to suffer a lot.


    David silently retreats.


    Lily is stunned by the man''s words, with her heart beating fast. It takes her a long time to regain her


    senses. She says, "Mr. Smith, you just need to take good care of the Smith Group. I can handle my


    own troubles."


    "...."


    Louis sighs silently andforts himself. There is still a long time to go, so he doesn''t have to be in a


    hurry.


    He opens the drawer, takes out a diamond namete and hands it to Lily.


    It''s the one he gave Lily before.


    Louis says, "You left quickly at that time. I didn''t have time to tell you that this namete is for you. It


    has been in my drawer for a long time. I hope you can cherish it."


    Lily thinks of the past and purses her lips, saying, "Doesn''t it represent the Smith Group?"


    "How can it be?" Louisughs out loud, saying, "David showed me the jewelry as, and I guessed you


    should like this one. That was the reason why I bought it. So did that diamond castle."


    It is really a gift for her.


    Lily feels relieved and can''t help but ask, "What if I don''t like it?"


    "But I saw that you seem to like it before," Louis raises his eyebrows, saying, "I hear that women like


    shiny things. Isn''t it shiny enough? Then I''ll contact the jewelrypany and ask them to make another


    namete with more diamonds on it."


    "No need. It''s too extravagant." Lily rolls her eyes, takes the namete, touches it with her fingers and


    puts it on her neck.


    Louis smiles happily.


    Even if the rtionship between them does not improve, it is also good that the gift is returned to her.


    Davides in again. This time, he is sending Lily''s employment contract.


    After signing it, Lily can''t help but say to Louis, "You can send someone else over to New York branch. I


    see that David is quite busy. Don''t let him go there."


    David wants to nod!


    The reason why hees to the President''s office so frequently is to hope that Louis will be generous


    and not let him go to New York!


    "He is the most outstanding special assistant of mine. It will be most appropriate to send him there,"


    Louis says.


    Soon, Lily will be working in the Smith Group. He can''t stand them chatting all the time in the future if


    he doesn''t send David to the New York branch now.


    He must be extremely unhappy then!

 Chapter 254: Now We Own the HZ Group

    Chapter 254: Now We Own the HZ Group


    After signing the contract, Lily lets out a sigh of relief. She doesn''t want to stay in the President''s office


    any longer and says, "David, you are too busy. I''ll send this contract to the HR department."


    David is embarrassed.


    ncing at the gloomy expression on his boss¡¯ face, he stutters, "Mr. Smith, you see, Ms. Lily takes


    away the contract from me...."


    "There''s a lot of work in the New York branch. You should stay there for a few more months."


    "Mr. Smith...."


    "Half a year."


    "What about my Elizabeth?!"


    "Eight months!"


    David doesn''t dare to speak and forces a smile. "I''m going back to pack up!" he says.


    "Get out."


    "...."


    Who knows how sad he is?


    Lily goes to the HR department to deliver the contract and gets the elevator card and namete for the


    senior managers.


    When she takes the elevator up, she happens to meet Director Carmen.


    When Director Carmen sees her, his gentle face goes gloomy.


    "Director Carmen." Lily smiles.


    After greeting him, she calmly enters the elevator, presses the close button, and the elevator slowly


    goes up.


    The vibe in the elevator is a little awkward.


    Director Carmen nces at Lily and says, "Lily, how capable you are! You went to the HZ Group to


    work before and nowe back to the Smith Group. You have to be clear that you will fall on evil days


    if you go against me."


    "That is why I want toe back," Lily sneers, "Director Carmen, don''t think that no one knows about


    your dirty things. If there are secrets, there will definitely be loopholes!"


    Director Carmen''s eyes shines sharply as he says gloomily, "Don''t you want your mother to be alive?"


    "You can''t hurt my mother again," Lily is not afraid, saying, "My brother won''t let you off. Ie back to


    the Smith Group to find evidence of your moneyundering!"


    When the elevator stops, Lily steps out, and Director Carmen, who is behind her, ispletely irritated.


    This woman is so bold that she even dares to challenge him!


    Lily doesn''t go to the President''s office. She flips through the documents she gets from the secretary


    department. She sees David passing by asionally and wants to say something to him, but David


    runs away quickly as if he is seeing a ghost.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Lily goes to attend a high-level meeting.


    Her presence causes the senior executives of the Smith Group to be curious. However, to avoid


    awkwardness, they don''t whisper to each other. And Director Carmen''s expression is especially


    gloomy.


    Soon, Louis arrives.


    After working for a day, he seems to be tired. He is wearing a shirt with no tie, looking a little casual.


    The man sits down and seems not to pay attention to Lily, who is sitting at the end of the conference


    table.


    He raises his hand and says in a low voice, "Let''s begin."


    The meetingsts for an hour and the atmosphere is serious, from the reports of various departments


    to some working discussions.


    The meetinges to end when the secretary turns off the projector.


    Louis closes the document folder and says, "The meeting ising to an end. I have something else


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    to announce. We have solemnly hired Lily as the manager of the R Department. The contract wille


    into effect today."


    Everyone is stunned but quickly calms down.


    Even the newly promoted executives know that the previous manager of the R department was Lily. So


    when they hear the news, they are not surprised at all.


    Among the executives, Director Carmen is the least happy one. He has always maintained a sullen


    expression. After hearing what Louis said, he expresses his disapproval.


    Director Carmen says, "Mr. Smith, everyone knows why you set up the R department. The R


    department has already dismissed all the corrupt employers in the Smith Group. I don''t think we need it


    anymore. If the people from R department wander around in other departments and randomly check


    theputers, the supervisors will be dissatisfied."


    Director Carmen winks at his men.


    A supervisor immediately says, "I think Director Carmen is right. Besides, Ms. Lily seems to have been


    working in HZ Group for a few months. She is still the Vice President of HZ Group, right?"


    "Lily just came out of HZ Group and immediately joined the Smith Group. This is against the


    professional rules. There are some same businesses in the twopanies. If something goes wrong


    with the Smith Group''s projects, it is inevitable that they will suspect Ms. Lily."


    Another supervisor also says, "Ms. Lily used to be an excellent interpreter here. Of course, we


    wee her back to the Smith Group. However, the interval between her entries into the two


    Louis taps his fingers on the table expressionlessly.


    After a few supervisors finish speaking, he looks at Lily and asks, "Ms. Lily, what do you want to say


    about these questions?"


    Lily stands up and says calmly, "Thank you very much for worrying about me. However, when I entered


    the Smith Group, I signed a confidentiality agreement. If there is any leak of our projects in the future


    and it is found out that I do it, I will have topensate the Smith Group for one billion. I cannot afford


    to pay this whopping price."


    "Ms. Lily, there are big projects that can let you earn more than one billion," Director Carmen says,


    "Can you guarantee that you won''t be tempted by money?"


    Lily asks him, "What is your suggestion, Director Carmen?"


    "I suggest that Ms. Lily should stay at home for six months. We will pay you the relevant fees. And you


    cane back to the Smith Group in six months. This will be good for you and us."


    "Director Carmen''s suggestion is not bad, but it''s not suitable for me," Lily faintly smiles, saying, "I used


    to be the acting president of the Smith Group. If I was really greedy for money, I would have run away


    with billions."


    She looks sharply at Director Carmen, saying, "Director Carmen, you are so nervous. It seems that you


    have that kind of greedy people by your side, right? Then you must be careful. If you are not cautious,


    then your reputation might be ruined by your men."


    Director Carmen''s lips twitch, and his expression turns awkward.


    Lily is at ease. She faces everyone and says in a gentle and polite tone, "Everyone here is working for


    the Smith Group; so is the R department. We will not abuse our power to investigate personal affairs.


    Of course, I hope that everyone will cooperate when we conduct proper investigation."


    Everyone is silent.


    Department R was founded by President Louis. They are all working for the Smith Group and had no


    right to interfere in Louis¡¯ arrangement.


    A supervisor plucks up the courage to say, "We support Mr. Smith''s decision. We are willing to


    cooperate with the R department. However, anyone can take up that post except Ms. Lily. Ms. Lily, you


    just got out from the HZ Group and then entered the Smith Group so quickly...."


    "I''ve been too busytely. I seem to have forgotten to tell you something." Louis, who has been silent


    for a long time, interrupts the supervisor.


    Louis asks his secretary to turn on the projector.


    Not long after, a huge, multicolored pie diagram appears. There are countless names of various


    Some supervisors have already seen the name of HZ Group and exim, "HZ Group!"


    A few secondster, the meeting room is in an uproar.


    Lily is also dumbfounded.


    A group with such a high market value is bought by the Smith Group!


    Louis nces at Lily and calmly says, "Now we own the HZ Group, so there won''t be any leaks of trade


    secrets."

 Chapter 255: This Fucking Phone!

    Chapter 255: This Fucking Phone!


    Director Carmen is about to faint from anger, but he still has to endure it on such an asion.


    He is using the fact that Lily changes her job in a short period of time, which does not conform to the


    professional rules, to prevent her from joining the Smith Group. If Louis dares to protect Lily, the


    shareholders will know and will be dissatisfied.


    But no one knows that Louis would secretly purchase the HZ Group! The HZ Group has be the


    property of the Smith Group, so it is easy for Lily to return to the Smith Group. What can others say?


    Director Carmen looks at Louis gloomily, with his eyes revealing a trace of fear.


    He underestimated this man before.


    With this trick, no one could do anything about it.


    At the end of the meeting, people leave the conference room one after another.


    "Have you bought the HZ Group long ago, haven''t you? You are the one who manipted me to enter


    the HZ Group before, right?" Lily angrily walks to the man and says.


    "It was Mr. Alfred who begged me to buy it."


    Lily res at him and grits her teeth, saying, "Bullshit! The market value of the HZ Group is not low.


    Why would he sell it? Was he crazy?"


    Louis says calmly, "Although the Smith Group owns the 100% of the HZ Group''s shares, we allow it to


    operate independently, so the HZ Group is still Mr. Alfred''s. He didn''t sell it."


    "You...!" Lily is so angry that she doesn''t know what to say, but she feels a little warm in her heart. "As


    you always help me, then how can I learn anything?"


    "I will help you solve unnecessary difficulties. But I will leave the rest for you," Louis says, "If you don''t


    have abilities, would the staff of HZ Group and Mr. Alfred respect you?"


    Lily feels that what he says makes sense.


    When she was in the HZ Group, she did not rx at all. Many things were handled by herself.


    "What about the high-speed rail project?" Lily leans her hands on the man''s chair, with his gaze filled


    with scrutiny, saying, "How did the HZ Group get it?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she realizes that everything was strange before!


    Louis chuckles, saying, "Aren''t you curious why I agreed to help Ste?"


    Lily is stunned for a moment, then suddenly realizes, shouting, "Did Ste say that she could give the


    project to the HZ Group, but you needed to pretend to marry her and get the shares of the Long Peace


    Group?"


    "You''re getting smarter and smarter."


    "Louis, you...." Lily doesn''t know what to say. She can only scold him, "Why did you do those things??


    Do you know that because of your fake marriage, Mr. Daniel...."


    Louis looks at her suspiciously, asking, "What happens to him?"


    "No. Nothing!"


    Of course, she can''t tell him about it. She also misunderstood it and signed that contract because of


    that. It is embarrassing to tell him! She has to change the topic, saying, "I thought I was going to see


    you two turning on each other!"


    "Bullshit!" Louis pinches her cheek as if he is punishing her, saying, "Have you ever seen me holding


    hands with Ste?"


    He is not interested in Ste at all.


    If it were not for their cooperation, he would have been keeping a distance with her long ago after he


    learned about what happened to Ste and Daniel.


    "Don''t pinch my face!" Lily pats his hand, but the man grabs her hand and pulls her closer.


    Louis says, "Lily, I only helped you a little. Those victories are made by you. It is because you are


    outstanding that you can win the respect of the people around you."


    "The reason why the HZ Group could get the high-speed railway project was because of the efforts of


    you and your team. It had nothing to do with me."


    Lily mutters, "My team members were still borrowed from you. Didn''t you help me?"


    Louis smiles helplessly and says, "If you were not capable, even if I lend you people, it would be


    impossible for you to win. You don''t have much confidence in yourself."


    "Because I''m new in this field...."


    "It''s never toote to start, and you''re really talented in this. Lily, you can try anything you want. You


    have me supporting you."


    The man says to her, with a pair of encouraging eyes.


    They are too charming.


    Lily looks into his eyes and is almost enthralled. Fortunately, her phone rings, and she hurriedly pushes


    him away.


    Louis looks at his empty hands and sighs.


    This fucking phone!


    ....


    After the meeting, the gossipy supervisors tell others about the contents of the meeting. With the


    bigmouths spreading the news, in less than a day, all the people in the Smith Group know that there is


    a manager in R department.


    And she is actually the previous manager. Shees back.


    The people in the R department are idle for so long, and after knowing that Lily has returned, they are


    all excited. When Lilyes to work, they wee her enthusiastically.


    Lily smiles, saying, "This is too much."


    "Not at all!" Nancy holds her hand and says, "Ms. Lily, if you don''te back, we''re really afraid of


    being fired."


    "Alright, let''s get to work!"


    Lily spends 15 minutes with everyone to have a meeting and distributes tasks.


    Although they can enter any department to investigate, after the Smith Group reshuffled, there is


    almost nothing for them to investigate.


    Lily asks them to inspect the other branches, especially the financial sections. And she is responsible


    for investigating Director Carmen.


    This time, she must unseat this person!


    Lily wholeheartedly devotes to this thing and has not much spare time. So, she always ignores Louis¡¯


    messages.


    Jessie always delivers food to her. Every time she arrives, Leigh will follow.


    While Lily is working, they are canoodling. In the end, Lily can''t stand them and forbids them from


    After returning home at night, Jessie shouts, "Mr. Smith is too bad! I came to meet you after I finished


    my work, but he said that I was idle and deducted my bonus for two quarters!"


    Lily says coldly, "You indeed were idle with Leigh."


    Jessie thinks that Leigh caused her to lose her bonus. So she immediately calls Leigh and scolds him.


    She also forbids him from sending messages to her at work.


    The next day, Lily opens the email and finds that Leigh has been officially criticized for "harassing


    women", and he is deducted half a year''s sry and dividends. At the bottom of the email is Louis¡¯


    signature.


    Sheughs out loud.


    How funny!


    After finishing her work, Lily texts to Louis, "Did Leighe to meet you?"


    "He is too embarrassed to meet me," Louis replies.


    "He is your best friend. Isn''t it too ruthless for you to deduct his wages and dividends?"


    "He has money," Louis relies, "He doesn''t mind it."


    "You are right, well done! It''s really annoying to see him disying affection."


    Louis texts, "Ms. Lily, I really want to be punished."


    Lily''s face turns blushed.


    She taps on the screen with her fingers randomly, not knowing what she should reply. She throws her


    phone on the table. Just as she gets up and is about to leave, she suddenly sees Louis at the door.

 Chapter 256: Ive Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (1)

    Chapter 256: I''ve Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (1)


    "Why are you here?" Lily is surprised. She realizes that they are at the office and immediately drags


    him in. She rolls down the one-way ss to prevent the outsiders from seeing what is going on inside.


    "President Lily, we are at the Smith Group." Louis is somewhat dissatisfied, "It''s my right to visit any


    department, but you act like I¡¯m a thief."


    So he feels embarrassed now?


    "Of course." Lily is impatient. "The point is that people are talking about our affairs. If youe again,


    there will be more gossips!"


    "So, you''re avoiding me, but not David?"


    "Why should I avoid him?" Lily is puzzled. "He is a special assistant. Even if he is close to me, people


    would not find anything wrong about that."


    She suddenly realizes something and looks at Louis suspiciously, "David was suddenly sent to the New


    York because..."


    "It¡¯s short-handed there. I''m not targeting him." Louis is calm, as if it he didn¡¯t force David away out of


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    jealousy two days ago. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take you to New York next month."


    "It''s cold there. I''m not interested." Lily refuses. "Mr. Smith, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Louis waves his phone. His eyes are charming, "You read my message. Why didn''t you reply?"


    "I, I am busy."


    "It only costs a few seconds." He approaches her.


    Lily retreats to the point of no return. Her back is pasted on the wall, and Louis gets closer to her.


    She tries to draw a distance.


    "Mr. Smith, you can talk as you please. Can you move back a little bit?"


    The more nervous she is, the more Louis wants to tease her. He leans against the wall with hands and


    stares at her. He chuckles, "We''ve once been closer to each other than now."


    "Louis!" Lily flushes out of shyness. She punches him, and pretends to be angry, "Be serious. Don¡¯t act


    like a yboy!"


    "Am I wrong..."


    Lily grabs the preserved plums on the table and stuffs them into his mouth.


    He frowns at the sour taste. His expression isughable.


    Lily snorts. But quickly, she is kissed. The plums roll into her mouth like a ball, sour but seductive.


    Louis smiles brightly, "Thank you, President Lily. It''s delicious."


    This hooligan!


    "President Lily, I want days off!"


    The atmosphere is hot when the door is suddenly pushed open.


    Lily quickly picks up a document from the table and keeps a distance from Louis. When Nancyes


    in, Lily has already moved beside the flowerpot.


    "Mr. Smith!" Nancy greets him.


    Louis keeps a straight face.


    "You ask for days off?" Lily is afraid that Nancy has seen something. She catches Nancy¡¯s attention,


    "Give me the application form for leave."


    "Oh, right!" Nancy hands it to Lily and says with embarrassment, "Lily, I want to take my parents


    around. Can I ask for a week?"


    "Sure, we¡¯re not busy recently."


    Lily quickly approves the application and asks Nancy how she would go back to her hometown. Nancy


    says that her boyfriend and she would take the high-speed train back, because their car was badly


    rear-ended several days ago and is under repair.


    "Your boyfriend is very considerate."


    "Yes, he is." Nancy smiles sweetly. "He values me,es to work here, and ns to buy a house in


    this city."


    Lily is jealous. The plums in her mouth get even sourer!


    When Nancy is about to leave, Lily stops her. She takes out a car key from the drawer, "I''ll lend you my


    car. It will be more convenient."


    "Lily...."


    "Anyway, my driver''s license has been revoked." Lily smiles and gives the key to her. "Do me a favor;


    otherwise my car may get rusty."


    Nancy is curious, "Lily, you driving skill is good. Why is your driver''s license revoked?"


    "I was too reckless."


    Nancy does not ask any further and leaves.


    Louis is still standing there. Lily is inexplicably angry, "Mr. Smith, if there is nothing I can do for you,


    please leave. I''m busy!"


    "I want an application form for leave, too."


    "Then go to the secretarial department. Why ask me?" Lily mutters. Louis doesn¡¯t intend to leave until


    he gets what he wants. Lily has to give in and takes an application form from the drawer.


    Louis writes some words on it, signs it and hands it to Lily, "You have been working hard recently. I give


    you a day off. Have a good rest."


    "I''m not tired. Stop messing around." She wants to grab it.


    He is tall. Lily could not even touch its corner. She res at him, but he raises his eyebrows


    mischievously. He is in a good mood.


    "Louis, give me the application form."


    "You need to have a rest."


    "I don''t need that!" Lily says angrily, "I want to make money!"


    Louis shakes his head, "No. I want a day off with you tomorrow."


    "..."


    "I''ll take the form away. Go ahead and get busy with your work."


    When he is about to leave, Lily regains her senses and stops him, "What are we going to do?"


    "PDA."


    Words fail her.


    He must spend too much time with Leigh recently; otherwise he would not behave in this way.


    ...


    Lily did not take Louis¡¯ words seriously.


    If he really wants her to take a rest, then that should take ce at home. Lily chooses to ignore this


    shamelessness man!


    Early in the morning, Jessie knocks on the door when Lily is brushing her teeth, "Lily, Mr. Smith is


    downstairs. Is he here for you?"


    "Really?"


    Lily goes to the balcony and looks down.


    There is a Maybach parked at the entrance, and a slender figure leanszily against the car.


    He is seldom in sportswear. The long legs are eye-catching. With unique aura, he is like a noble young


    master.


    Lily nudges Jessie, "Tell him that my mother is not well. I''ve gone to the hospital. Ask him to leave!"


    Jessie looks down in curiosity, "Mr. Smith obviously wants to date you. Why refuse?"


    "He could date other women." Lily mutters. Of course, she knows what he is thinking about, which


    causes her even more conflicted. She is not prepared.


    "But Mr. Smith wants to date you!"


    "Just go to send him away!"


    "Lily, you''re like an ostrich."


    "Are you looking for a fight?"


    Upstairs, Lily thinks all ways to get rid of Louis; downstairs, Leigh arrives with breakfast in a good


    mood.

 Chapter 257: Ive Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (2)

    Chapter 257: I''ve Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (2)


    "Hi, Louis!" Leigh snickers. "You dress so coquettishly. Want to ask Ms. Lily out?"


    Louis looks at him with a poker face, "Scram!"


    "Alright!"


    "Wait." Louis stops him and stares at the breakfast in his hand. "Why bring breakfast here?"


    "My girlfriend lives here. Cannot I buy her breakfast?" Leigh mocks Louis, "Of course, you won''t


    understand why I¡¯m in such good mood."


    Louis locks the car, "I''ll go with you."


    Leigh is scared and trembles, "Louis, do you, do you want topete with me for my girlfriend?"


    "Don''t tter yourself. Not everyone likes your cup of tea. "


    "Jessie is so cute. You won''t understand." Leigh pretends to be angry, but he soon bes less


    aggressive under Louis'' gaze.


    The doorbell rings. Just as Jessie opens the door, she is suddenly kissed by Leigh.


    "Little fairy, do you miss me?"


    "Not at all. You mess my makeup!" Jessieins and pats him. Only then does she see that Louis


    is standing beside. "Mr. Smith?"


    Louis is cool, "Ie for Ms. Lily."


    "Unfortunately, Lily is not here." Jessie deliberately raises her voice, "She went to the hospital to


    apany her motherst night."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." The man''s sharp gaze makes Jessie chill. She hides herself in Leigh''s arms, "Please go to the


    hospital. Leigh and I are about to start breakfast."


    "Louis, you are scaring my girlfriend. Just go to the hospital. It takes only a few minutes." Leigh is


    dissatisfied.


    Just as Louis is about to leave, the bedroom door opens. Lilyes out in pajamas, with a toothbrush


    in her mouth. Her hair is messy.


    She doesn''t seem to have seen them, "Little fairy, take the garbage out when you leave. By the way, if


    he asks you about the name of the hospital, just name a random one, in case he really looks for me...."


    Then she sees Louis at the entrance and stops.


    Louis gives a mischievous smile, "Good morning, Ms. Lily."


    Lily is in shock for a while, then goes back to her room and closes the door quickly.


    Leigh is surprised, "Baby, didn''t she go to the hospitalst night?"


    "Yeah, she probably came back in the middle of the night." Jessie forces a smile.


    Lily wants Jessie to cover for her, but she gives herself away!


    Leigh feels that he couldn''t stay here long because Louis is really angry. He puts down the breakfast


    right away and takes Jessie, as well as her coat and bag away.


    "Louis, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? I''ll leave you and Lily for breakfast. We''ll leave." He


    leaves with Jessie like a gust of wind.


    In the elevator, Jessie calms herself down and says in shock, "Will Lily be alright?"


    "I am not sure."


    "..."


    Louis waits patiently in the living room. After a long time, he checks his watch.


    The woman stays in the room for an hour.


    He walks over and knocks on the door, "Ms. Lily, I''ll give you ten minutes. If you don''te out, I''ll kick


    the door open."


    Then he continues to wait.


    Ten minutester, the door remains closed. He frowns. Just as he is about to kick the door, Lily gets


    out.


    "Mr. Smith, anything I can do for you?"


    Louis hands her a shopping bag, "It is a gift from the clothes store. Put them on and let''s go out."


    "I''m going to the hospital to visit my mother."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "My mother doesn''t want to see you."


    "It''s fine. I''ll wait for you outside."


    After being refuted, Lily gives in, "Alright, alright. I''ll go out with you, but I will wear my own clothes."


    Louis says leisurely, "It''s fine if you don''t want to wear these closes. In exchange, we should go out


    without wearing masks."


    "Fine! I will wear your clothes." Lily grits her teeth and grabs the bag. As Lily closes the door, Lucky


    goes out from the room, waving its tail and lying beside Louis¡¯ feet.


    Louis stiffens. The furry Lucky causes his face to darken.


    "Take your cat away."


    "This is my ce. Lucky can be wherever it likes." Lilyughs gloatingly and warns him, "I''m going to


    get changed. Mr. Smith, behave yourself and don¡¯t bully Lucky!"


    "..."


    Looking at the white furry Lucky on his feet, Louis is speechless. Just as he moves, Lucky flips over


    and lies back on his feet, meowing.


    "Can''t you get up?" He is tired of the dog at home. Fortunately, the dog doesn''t lose much fur. This


    cat''s fur can be found everywhere. It is really annoying.


    He couldn''t understand why Lily keeps it!


    "Get up."


    "I have a bad temper. I will kick you."


    "Don''t look at me. Don''t press my slippers."


    The great president is in a tug-of-war with the cat, threatening it for three minutes coldly.


    When Lucky finally turns over, Louis withdraws his foot quickly. Then he runs towards the sofa.


    Before he could sit down, Lucky also runs up and lies down again.


    Louis couldn''t help butugh. He still doesn''t dare to touch it, but sighs, "If only your master is as clingy


    as you are."


    However, that woman is born to be disobedient.


    He loves her temper.


    Lily faintly hears him murmuring as shees out, "What did you say?"


    "The cat is so cute." He looks up and sees her wearing the same sportswear as his, with a skirt


    underneath. Her slender long legs are eye-catching.


    She is dressed well and has beautiful makeup. Louis is unpleased.


    "Don''t you have trousers? Why are you wearing such a short skirt?"


    "I''m not going to do exercises. Why trousers? They are not good-looking!" Lily feels nothing wrong,


    "This skirt fits well. It''s indeed a pair of safe shorts."


    "Aren''t you afraid to catch a cold?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s not cold today." Lily looks out, "Look at the sun."


    "Change it."


    "I won''t!" Lily is mad. "You invite me out. Why do you make so many requests? Don¡¯t you have anything


    else to do? Here is my decision: either I go out with this set, or you leave!"


    Louis realizes Lily is indeed angry. Hepromises, "It''s fine if you don''t want to wear trousers.


    Change a longer dress that can cover your ankles."


    Words fail her, "Then why don¡¯t I just wear trousers?"


    "That¡¯s OK with me."


    "..."


    The longer she res at his face, the more she wants to scratch it. She goes back to her room in


    anger.

 Chapter 258: Ive Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (3)

    Chapter 258: I''ve Never Thought I Would Love You So Much (3)


    Between the trousers and the long dress, Lily chooses thetter one.


    Seeing that Louis dislikes Lucky, she purposely hugs and kisses it.


    Louis¡¯ face darkens to the extreme.


    Lily chuckles, "I like my cat too much."


    "You did it on purpose."


    Lily snorts.


    ¡®You keep flirting with me in thepany recently and steal kisses whenever you like. It¡¯s really


    annoying.¡¯


    ''Kiss me now if you don¡¯t mind!''


    Louis asks Lily if she wants to visit her mother. Lily tells Louis that Coffey and Chloe are with her


    mother at hospital. So Louis takes her to the amusement park.


    Lily looks around and jokes, "I''ve known you for so long. I don''t expect you to like to visit the


    amusement park."


    Louis looks at her affectionately, "I don''t like it, but I guess you do."


    Her heart beats quickly. She is caught by his words.


    Before she blushes, he says in a disgusted tone, "I told you to wear pants, but you didn''t listen to me.


    How can you have fun here?"


    "Louis, you''re even worse than my brother!" Lily pats him with her bag, "Really terrible!"


    ''I''ve never seen a man as rude like you!''


    Lily wants to go around casually, but Louis wants to follow the tour route instead. Lily rolls her eyes and


    has to follow him.


    "What''s ''Heaven and Hell''?"


    Louis looks at the Turbo Drop and pretends to be calm, "It should be fun, right? Do you want to have a


    try?"


    "OK!"


    The machine ejects from the ground and then goes up at high speed. When they are suspended in the


    sky at a height about a hundred meters, Lily screams.


    She curses.


    "Louis, you damn guy!"


    "Stop shouting, it''s not that tall." Louis¡¯ hand is pinched hard by her. He is pleased with what¡¯s going on.


    "Shut up!"


    After getting off, she grabs him. "You''re too evil. You lied. It is not fun at all!"


    Louis shrugs, "I don¡¯t think so. It''s not high enough."


    Lily kicks him hard.


    Apart from the merry-go-round and the pirate ship, nothing else is fun. She is cheated by Louis. She is


    so dreadful, especially when on the music roller coaster.


    The roller coaster twists up and down in the aisle, spinning rapidly. When it reaches the U-shaped


    aisle, it flips over, causing people to scream. There is cheerful music ying under the seats, as if it is


    After getting off, Lily feels that she has not recover her senses yet.


    She checks the photo taken by the staff. Her hands are tightly grabbing Louis. Her eyes are closed.


    She looks nervous. On the contrary, apart from his hairstyle, Louis remains calm throughout the whole


    process.


    Louis pays the staff, "Develop the film."


    "No, no, no!" Lily drags him away in embarrassment, "It is so ugly."


    "Ms. Lily, are you thinking too much?" Louis gives a subtle smile, "I seldome to ces like this. I


    just want a souvenir."


    Lily res at him and leaves in anger.


    He chuckles.


    Lily wants to shame Louis when she gets to the Balloon Shooting program, which is the only game she


    is good at. However, Louis shoots all the balloons and wins the best prize.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The next game is Getting the Frogs.


    yers have to stand outside the red line. There are eight frogs in the pool. The winner could choose


    any prize if they get all the frogs.


    Lily is lucky and gets four frogs. Before she shows off, Louis is trying out as well. Every time he tries,


    he gets a frog.


    The staff is surprised, "Sir, you are really amazing. You get all of them from such a long distance."


    "I''m just lucky." Louis smiles and turns to Lily, "Choose something you like."


    Lily grits her teeth, "Mr. Smith, you''re humiliating me!"


    "No."


    "..."


    Lily is so mad and chooses the most exquisite doll on the shelf.


    The staff hands the doll to her happily, "There''s a race running on the left. The award is a Tom Ford


    lipstick. You can have a try."


    "Real lipsticks?"


    "Yes, the activity is sponsored by Tom Ford. They are the limited editions!"


    Lily is interested in the activity. She takes Louis there.


    It is crowded.


    Only women are allowed to participate in the race. Twenty participants one round. The winner is


    allowed to pick any lipstick she likes.


    Lily quickly signs up.


    Seeing how excited she is, Louis finds it funny. "It''s just a lipstick. I can buy a lot for you."


    "You won''t understand! Don¡¯t be male chauvinist!" Lily rolls her eyes in impatience, "These are all


    limited editions sincest year."


    "I overslept and missed the opportunity to buy them. They were all sold out when I tried to ce an


    order. Now that I have the chance today, I will do my best!"


    Louis looks at her clothes and hesitates, "It''s good that you''re going all out, but ... Are you sure you can


    y this game in a dress?"


    Lily looks down at the long dress and pats on her head. "Crap! If I had known about this event, I would


    have put on my trousers."


    Louis raises his eyebrows. "I told you."


    "Don''t hit me when I''m down. Think of a way!"


    "I''ll call someone to send the clothes."


    "It will be toote. The lipsticks I''ve taken a fancy to will probably have been picked away." Lily walks


    back and forth in anxiety.


    She really makes a big mistake!


    "Then there''s nothing I can do." Louis puts back his phone, but Lily is staring at him. He frowns and has


    a bad premonition, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Lily smiles tteringly, "Mr. Smith, please do me a favor!"


    "Men are not allowed to participate."


    "Not about this." Her gaze is bright. "I want your pants."


    "..."


    Lily begs Louis shamelessly before pulling him to the restroom.


    "I will buy you one!"


    Louis wants to run away after seeing the logo of the women''s toilet.


    "It''s toote!" Lily pushes him in and puts the Cleaning in Progress sign outside. "My skirt has stic-


    waist. You can definitely put it on."


    Louis stands there motionless. Lily is a little anxious, "Take it off, it''s almost my turn!"


    "No, it''s too embarrassing."


    Having no way, Lily chooses to kiss him.


    Then she takes off his pants while panting. "Don''t be insatiable. Hurry up!"

 Chapter 259: You Kissed the Cat, and Then You Kiss Me?

    Chapter 259: You Kissed the Cat, and Then You Kiss Me?


    Louis looks down at her with an unpleased look, "You kissed the cat and now you kiss me?"


    "Hurry up!"


    Lily doesn''t want to waste time. She makes great efforts to take off his pants and puts them on. Then


    she leaves in a hurry and warns him, "My dress is from Louis Vuitton. Loose the belt and don''t break it!"


    "..."


    After struggling inside for a while, Louis walks out. Although he wears a mask, his slender figure


    attracts the attention of passers-by.


    A child holding his mother''s hand pays attention to him.


    He looks up at Louis and asks his mother with curiosity, "Mommy, this girl is so tall. She''s like a giant.


    Why are you so short?"


    "This isn''t a girl. He is a boy." The mother pats his head lightly.


    "Then why is he wearing a dress?"


    The mother may be afraid of hurting Louis¡¯ self-esteem and whispers, "Because he likes to."


    "..."


    Louis pulls his hat lower to cover his face. When he returns to the arena, the match is about to start.


    Lily willpete with the other 19 women and is doing warm-up exercises.


    The pair of grey trousers doesn''t fit her and is a little too big for her. She rolls up the trousers and looks


    very excited.


    "Ready! Go!"


    Following the whistle, they rush out wildly. One goes faster than another.


    Lily is on the sidetrack. She is far ahead of everyone else.


    Louis keeps staring at her. Seeing how hard she works, he smiles and sighs. He has discovered


    something different in her.


    Just for a lipstick. Even if it is a limited edition, as long as she asks him for it, she could get a hundred.


    However, she insists on participating in thepetition and wining it herself.


    When halfway, her trousers fall and almost trip her. She quickly squats down aside and rolls them up.


    Seeing the woman close to Lily surpassing her, Louis gets nervous.


    Lily sprints wildly. When she is reaching the finish line, she goes from sixth to first.


    Her face is covered in sweat, but she is excited like a child. She waves her hand at Louis with a bright


    smile. Louis also smiles excitedly.


    A woman is really a miraculous creature!


    Louis turns on the camera and records the moment she wins. He then hears something ringing. It is


    Lily''s phone ringing in her bag. An unknown number.


    Lily goes to pick the lipstick. He takes it out and answers it.


    "Ms. Lily, this is Yuna." The person speaks first. She is gentle and courteous.


    Louis is inexplicably familiar with this voice. His heart beats widely and he feels somehow


    ufortable.


    Although nobody answers back, Yuna continues. Her tone is a little anxious, "Do you have time? I have


    something to talk with you. Not about Absalom. It¡¯s about something else."


    "She''s not here." Louis answers in a deep voice. He knows that Yuna and Absalom are family. "She


    doesn''t have anything to talk about with you. Don''t call back."


    "I have something very important." Yuna pleads, "Please tell Ms. Lily that I need to speak to her for only


    a few minutes..."


    Someone seems to call Yuna on the other side and she doesn''t speak anymore.


    A minuteter, the phone is hung up.


    Louis looks at the phone thoughtfully. He recalls the voice and the bad feeling rises again.


    Yuna?


    He doesn''t seem to know her. Where does the strange feelinge?


    "I get it!" Lily runs back in excitement and raises the lipstick with pride, "Am I excellent? I win!"


    Louis couldn''t help butugh for the sweat in her face. "Yes. Bravo."


    They exchange back their clothes in the women toilet. He finds his trousers dirty and does not say


    anything. He tells Lily about the call.


    Lily is puzzled. "It''s not about Absalom. Then what is she looking for me for? Last time she saw my


    jewelry and even fainted from excitement. She doesn''t want to buy my jewelry, does she?"


    Louis asks with interest, "What valuable jewelry do you have? Let me see."


    "It''s not worthy. It''s fake. Maybe the craftsmanship is so good and makes her think it''s true." Lily waves


    her hand and tactfully changes the topic, "I''m so hungry. Lunch?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ms. Lily, are you changing the topic?"


    "No!"


    "Are you fooling me around?"


    Lily is tired of this conversation. She quickly puts on the new lipstick and kisses him.


    Looking at his red lips, she chuckles.


    He goes crazy. "Lily, could you please stop kissing me? I feel like I smell like a cat."


    "I gave it a bathe. It''s clean!" Lily rolls her eyes, "Aren''t you going for lunch?"


    Louis sighs.


    He hasn''t noticed her lipstick prank until he enters the restaurant. Several people pay attention to him


    and then turn tough.


    He turns on the front-facing camera and sees the ¡®wonderful¡¯ color on his lips.


    Lilyughs even more, "Mr. Louis, this color fits you well. Give you this lipstick?"


    "..."


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, they leave and return to the downtown.


    They go to the cinema. He browses through the ticket machine, "Anything you want to watch?"


    "There is no great movie this month, is there?" Lily mutters and chooses patiently, "There''s actually the


    remake of Life Is Beautiful? How about this one?"


    "Alright."


    He quickly chooses seats, while Lily goes to buy c and popcorn.


    Lily walks towards Louis with a big bucket of popcorn in her arms. She hands him the coke, but Louis


    nces at her and suddenly squats down. "Your shoces get untied. Don''t you know that?"


    "Oh?" Lily looks down.


    Seeing him tie her shoces with patience, she blushes. This man is taking care of her all the time.


    It is so warm.


    While waiting for the start of the movie in the lounge, Lily hesitates for a while and turns to him, "Mr.


    Louis, don''t you feel that you behave strange recently?"


    "Oh?"


    "As far as I know, you only love your work and pay no attention to others." Lily tries to be euphemistical.


    "Why take me to the amusement park and watch a movie with me today?"


    ¡®And flirt with me in thepany recently!¡¯


    "As I¡¯ve said, I fall in love with Ms. Lily." Louis puts his arm on her chair and says in a husky voice, "I


    have to take actions to tell you about my feelings."


    "I''m busy with work, but I still have time to surf the Inte. Most lovers like to go to amusement parks


    and cinemas, and I¡¯m following suit."


    After pondering for a while, he asks, "Bungee jumping is also a thrilling sport. Do you want to go?"


    "Definitely not!" Lily shakes her head without hesitation.


    Last time when she went to Hanchi Branch, John forced her to go skydiving. The terrible experience


    makes her chill every time she thinks of it!

 Chapter 260: A Gift from Your Father

    Chapter 260: A Gift from Your Father


    She is serious, "I''d rather die than go bungee jumping!"


    Louis couldn''t help butugh.


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, they finally check in. There are only several people this time. Lily


    and Louis go to the movie hall through the corridor.


    The lights in the hall have been turned off and it is dark.


    Louis is afraid that Lily wouldn''t be able to see the way and wants to guide her along. Lily is shy for


    holding his hands in the public and refuses. When she finds the seat, she is tripped over by something


    and throws herself into him.


    Louis holds her waist and chuckles, "Ms. Lily, are you that thirsty?"


    "I''m tripped."


    Lily mumbles and gets up from him in a hurry. However, she identally falls back. Her hands rest on


    his chest, and she can feel his temperature through his clothes.


    Louis asks mischievously, "Tripped?"


    "..."


    Fortunately, the lights are all turned off. Lily''s blushed face cannot be seen. She coughs, gets up and


    sits down calmly. She keeps stuffing popcorn into her mouth.


    Life Is Beautiful tells the story of Nazi atrocities against the Jews. In the Nazi concentration camps, the


    father uses his imagination to protect his son from being hurt, but dies miserably in the end.


    When Lily was studying abroad and dating John, they had watched this movie together. She cried her


    eyes out and even ran out of her napkins.


    Johnughed at her.


    After a few years, Lily still can''t let go of the father''s smile towards his son.


    Her face is still covered with tears when the lights on.


    "Movies are artificial. They are meaningful, but you don''t have to cry like this." Louis hands her the


    napkins and smiles, "If I have a basin, I might get a basin of your tears."


    Lily suddenly looks up at him.


    She recalls what John had said after the movie.


    "Stories are written by people. Real wars and racial discrimination are much more terrifying than they


    are in the movies. I should bring a basin over and see if your tears can fill it."


    The lights above them flicker.


    Lily touches his face and her vision is blurred, as if the two faces in her mind are ovepping.


    How could something so ridiculous happen?


    No, Coffey doesn''t give her an answer yet, does he?


    Seeing Lily cries again as if she is sad about something, Louis grabs her hand, "I shouldn''t have said


    that you are emotional. Cry. There are plenty of napkins anyway."


    Lily wipes her tears with his sleeves and is still sobbing, "Louis, I want to hav hotpot."


    ncing at his dirty sleeves, Louis sighs.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    When Lily just sits down in the hotpot restaurant, Daniel''s messagees. He asks where she is and


    he ising to her. And he also asks her not to tell Louis.


    Lily is puzzled.


    She isn''t familiar with Daniel. Why is he alwaysing for her?


    Five minutester, Daniel says that he would wait for her at the safe passage on the first floor. Lily has


    to go downstairs.


    After meeting Daniel, Lilyins, "Mr. Daniel, there''s a caf¨¦ next door. Can''t we meet there? Why


    are you sneaking around...."


    "Too crowed in the caf¨¦."


    Daniel''s words are brief and his tone is cold. He hands her a gift.


    "No, no!" Lily retreats. That gift is like a bomb, making her panic, "If you want to apologize for what


    happened before, there''s no need."


    "No."


    "What is it?" Lily is stunned for a few seconds and her face freezes, "Mr. Daniel, you, you don''t like me,


    right? So this gift...."


    Daniel''s expression darkens bit by bit, and gets beyond description.


    "You don¡¯t have to be bothered. This gift is for your friend''s child Chandler. You are only Louis¡¯ type."


    "I have the skills to attract him." Lily snorts and retaliates impolitely, "Unlike you, Mr. Daniel, no man


    likes you."


    She pauses for a moment and deliberately says, "I heard that after Ms. Ste got the Long Peace


    Group, many rich yboyse to her every day and want to date her. I want to know whom Ms.


    Ste likes. If I were her, I would date one a day before finding a perfect husband."


    "Louis is right. You are glib." Daniel stares at her coldly.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily gives a subtle smile, "Thank you for thepliment. Give me the gift or not? I''m hungry and want


    to go back."


    Daniel hands the gift box to her. "I happened to see it in the shop. I hope Chandler will like it. If he likes


    something, please tell me again."


    "Chandler is not familiar with you. Why are you so kind to him?"


    "He''s very cute, and his skills are also very good." Although he has only met Chandler twice, that guy


    makes him feelfortable and warm.


    Lily sighs. ''Indeed father and son!''


    She has spent much time with Daniel, but Daniel still treats her indifferently. He actually gives Chandler


    gift after only meeting the kid twice!


    After saying goodbye, Lily takes the gift box back to the hotpot restaurant.


    "Are you buying me a suit?" Louis reaches out for the gift box.


    "Stop. It''s not for you." Lily pats his hand away and says unhappily, "I was entrusted by a man with a


    bad personality to give this gift to his friend."


    Louis¡¯ face darkens. "Who?"


    "Don''t be jealous!" She stuffs a piece of crispy meat into his mouth, "Enjoy the food."


    "..."


    Lily texts Chandler to ask him to go out. She doesn''t know that Chandler would identally break his


    foot. Ste orders him to rest at home.


    She asks Chandler for the address and ns to go find him.


    Louis seems to have a grudge against ''that man'', and keeps following Lily. Lily finds him ridiculous.


    She doesn''t know how to tell this feeling to him.


    Lily asks Louis to send her back to hermunity and secretly observes his movement. After Louis


    leaves, she leaves themunity through another gate.


    She gets to the high-grademunity where Chandler lives in, and finds his home by the door number.


    She rings the doorbell.


    The little boyes to open the door, supported by a walking stick. He reveals a brilliant smile, "Lily!"


    Lilyughs at his look.


    She hands the gift to him, "This is from your father, not me."


    "Really?" Chandler is surprised, "How do you know my father?"


    "I know your mother, and of course I know your father as well." Lily strokes his head, "Your father asks


    me to give it to you. Open it and take a look."

 Chapter 261: Ms. Lily, Dont You Want to See Me?

    Chapter 261: Ms. Lily, Don''t You Want to See Me?


    Chandler quickly opens the gift box. There are many parts inside, which looks like ships. In the small


    grid, there is a dark wool scarf.


    "It''s an SS3 aircraft carrier!" Chandler holds the box excitedly and fiercely kisses it, "Daddy really


    understands me!"


    "You can even tell what model it is before it is assembled. It''s really amazing." Lily thinks to herself. It is


    an ordinary size. If it is bigger, she doesn''t even know if she could bring it over.


    Chandler immediately puts on the wool scarf and touches it carefully. "I love Daddy''s gift! It would be


    great if he coulde back earlier!"


    "...."


    ¡®Believe it or not, you and your father are in the same city.¡¯


    As Chandler chats with Lily, he starts to assemble the model. He knows where to put every part as


    soon as he touches it. He also tells Lily about all the ships or fighter jets in different countries.


    "You are really smart." Lily praises him and deliberately asks, "If I give birth to a stupid little princess,


    will you still like her?"


    Chandler shakes his head and says confidently, "No, you will have a very smart baby!"


    "You''re so cute!" Lily smiles and pinches his cheek, "I promise you that if the baby is a girl, she will be


    your wife in the future."


    "It''s a deal!"


    "A deal about what?" Stees back. She smiles and asks them. She hands the coat to the servant,


    and thenes into the living room to greet Lily.


    Chandler says excitedly, "Lily says that her daughter will be my wife in the future!"


    Ste looks at Lily and says, "Are you going to have a baby with Mr. Smith?"


    "No." Lily denies and blushes, "I''m just joking. Your son is so cute."


    "Mom, look, this is a gift that Dad bought for me!" Chandler points at the carrier that he has just


    finished, his face filled with joy. "Dad asks Lily to bring it to me. I like it very much, and this scarf!"


    "Yes, I also think that this gift is great." Ste smiles and touches his head, "Go y by yourself. Mom


    and Lily will have a chat."


    "Alright." Chandler asks the servants to help him take the box elsewhere so that he continues to


    assemble the ship.


    Lily and Ste go to the sofa and sit down.


    epting the fruit tea from Ste, Lily says, "Mr. Daniel found me in the afternoon and asked me to


    give the gift to Chandler. Chandler leaves a good impression on him."


    "After all, he is Chandler''s biological father. He can sense something when they encounter each other."


    Lily asks her, "What''s your n? Will you hide the fact forever? I think the little fellow is eager to meet


    his father."


    "Daniel has a bad temper and refuses to talk to me properly." Ste says. She has tried to talk to Daniel


    about Chandler for several times, but in the end, she is angered by him.


    Lily agrees, "His temper is indeed not good, and you are the only one who can endure it."


    "What about you and Mr. Smith?" Ste smiles and asks, "Everyone in the industry knows that Mr.


    Smith is not interested in women. Ms. Lily is the first person to break this rule."


    Lily stutters, "That¡¯s not the case! He''s just busy with work and doesn''t have time to start a


    rtionship."


    "Oh, so Mr. Smith isn''t busy anymore when Ms. Lily shows up?"


    "I''m a guest whoes to deliver gifts to your son. Don''t tease me." Lily says unhappily, "Or I won''t


    "Alright, let''s not talk about Mr. Smith."


    After they get to know each other well, the two of them seem to be old friends and don''t feel


    embarrassed at all.


    Ste wants Lily to stay here for dinner, but Lily has eaten a lot in the afternoon, so she can''t eat


    anything now. After chatting for a while, she says goodbye and leaves.


    Just as she gets out of the house, she receives a call from Louis.


    Louis asks her, "Aren''t you in the apartment? I rang the doorbell for a long time but no one answered."


    "I...I''m shopping in the supermarket!" Lily says as she walks out of the neighborhood, "Mr. Smith,


    you''ve been resting for a day. Aren''t you going to deal with your work tonight? What can I do for you?"


    "I''m here to deliver something to you." Louis replies and asks her if he can find her at the supermarket


    downstairs.


    It''s at least 20 minutes'' drive from Ste''s to her apartment. Of course, Lily can''t say that she''s at the


    supermarket downstairs. She lies to Louis that she is at the supermarket outside and is rushing back


    after shopping.


    Louis says casually, "Alright, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    "You don''t have to.... Mr. Smith, please leave your things at the door. It''s cold at night. You should hurry


    back."


    "I''ll give it to you in person."


    "It''s fine. There is the monitor in the apartment. It''s very safe."


    "Lily." Louis calls her name with a threatening tone, "Don''t you want to see me? Is that why you chased


    me away over and over again?"


    Lilyughs, "No, I''m afraid you''ll get impatient after waiting for a long time. Alright, then just wait for a


    few more minutes. I''m already in the taxi, and I''ll be there soon!"


    After hanging up, she tells the driver to go to the supermarket first.


    She hurriedly goes into the supermarket and randomly picks up a pile of things. After checking out, she


    gets into the taxi again. After half an hour, she finally arrives at themunity. Upstairs, she sees


    Louis leaning against the door.


    "The driver went the wrong way. He made a detour." Lily deliberatelyins, but she doesn''t dare to


    look into the man''s eyes, afraid that he will see something, so she takes out the key and opens the


    door.


    After entering the room and putting down all the shopping bags, she asks Louis, "Mr. Louis, what do


    you want to give me?"


    Louis nces at the shopping bags behind her and seems to rx a little. Then, he takes out a ring


    from his pocket and hands it to her.


    "I ask someone to make this. There''s a locator inside. Its usage is the same as the one your brother


    made. However, it has some other functions."


    Lily takes a good look at the ring and wonders, "I didn''t see anything. It just looks better."


    Louis puts the ring on her ring finger. His finger presses down on the protruding flower of the ring, and


    a one-millimeter-long needle pokes out of the ring.


    "It''s so short. How can it pierce people?" Lily feels that this design is of no use and says with disdain, "I


    will be knocked to the ground before I can even hurt him with the needle."


    Louis exins resignedly, "There is a special medicine on this needle. As long as it is stabbed into


    one''s skin, he will faint within ten seconds. However, it can only be used once."


    "That''s fine." Lily is quite satisfied. Under his guidance, she puts the needle back and presses it again,


    "Mr. Louis, this thing is pretty good. I like it very much."


    Louis thought to himself, "Of course. How could a thing at the price of hundreds of thousands of dors


    be bad?"


    "Will it hurt when someone is pierced by it?" Lily asks curiously. She stares at Louis with great interest,


    wanting to try it on him. The man takes a few steps back.


    Louis puts the needle back for her. "No, this needle is thin. The one who is pierced feels like being


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    bitten by an ant. He won''t know what happens until he faints."


    Lily repeats his words and remembers something.


    She says to Louis with a serious expression, "I went to a reception held by the Smith Group and met


    Vice President Carter. He talked to me for a while, and then he patted me on the shoulder with his


    hand."


    "At that time, I felt as if I was bitten by an ant. I didn''t feel any pain. After a while, I felt as if I was


    suffocating."

 Chapter 262: Help You with Your Work

    Chapter 262: Help You with Your Work


    After Louis hears this, Louis¡¯ eyes darken. "I asked Leigh to check the monitor and saw when Vice


    President Carter passing by you. He smiled and said something to you. I didn''t expect him to get up to


    little tricks."


    "He told me to be careful." Lily gets goose bumps when she thinks about it that day, "If I hadn''t chatted


    with Mr. Daniel, I might have...."


    "Sorry." Louis rubs her cheek and says with guilt, "I should be more vignt."


    Lily shakes her head, "I was too careless. Besides, you''re the organizer of the Smith Group''s banquet.


    If you keep paying attention to me, people will gossip."


    "I''m worried about your safety. Let Leigh help you with this."


    "No, you can''t interfere." Lily says with a serious expression, "You also know Vice President Carter is


    suspicious. If Leighes to help me, he will definitely find it out and run away."


    "Don''t underestimate my younger brother. He is very powerful. We''ll handle this matter. If you really


    want to help, you can secretly freeze his assets and don''t let him go abroad."


    Louis raises his eyebrows and smiles faintly. "There''s someone paying attention to the customs. He


    can''t leave the country."


    Lily is shocked, "Have you already made it?"


    "I''ve already arranged everything." Louis rubs her cheek with his hands and says casually, "But my


    girlfriend is so powerful and wants to handle everything on her own. I have to give her face."


    Lily res at him and mutters discontentedly, "Who is your girlfriend? How shameless!"


    "Don''t you treat me as a boyfriend?"


    "No!"


    Louis says thoughtfully, "Then why do you take me to the amusement park, ask me to change my


    clothes, kiss me, and go to the movies with me?"


    Lily is out of words, "Well, that''s...."


    "I know you like me." Louis chuckles, "You''re just too shy to say it. It''s fine. I know your intention."


    "I do not!" Lily retorts, averting his eyes, "You''re too narcissistic."


    "Really?" Louis leans towards her, and his aura is like a dense web that covers her. "Aren''t you


    tempted even when we are kissing?"


    "No, no...."


    "Really?"


    Lily can''t hold back. Her entire body is burning. She pushes Louis away with all her might, "Your things


    have been delivered. Hurry back!"


    The man remains unmoved, "You haven''t given me an answer yet."


    "There is no answer!"


    Lily says unhappily. Seeing that he doesn''t leave, she just gives it up. She takes out the things in her


    shopping bags and sorts them out aggressively.


    There are too many things, and when she takes them out, a small box falls on the wooden floor.


    Louis nces at the words on the small box. After seeing them clearly, his eyes darken. He goes over


    to pick up the small box, and then his expression darkens too.


    He asks Lily gloomily, "Ms. Lily, do you want to exin?"


    "What?" Lily looks up nkly and sees the words on the small box. Her face turns red and she stutters,


    "This, I, I...."


    "Say it."


    Lily trembles, hearing his cold tone. She is a little scared and whispers, "I thought it was the chewing


    gum when I took it. I take it wrong."


    "Ms. Lily, are you still in such a hurry when you go out for a few hours?"


    Lily bites her lip.


    Seeing that she doesn''t say anything, Louis gets angry. With a gloomy expression, he throws the small


    box at her feet. "Ms. Lily, you don''t have to make up an excuse."


    "Louis!" Lily catches up with him and holds his hand hard, not letting him go, "I really take the wrong


    one, I swear! Actually, I went to deliver gifts. Receiving your call, I was afraid that you would overthink,


    so I said I was shopping. I bought a lot of things in the supermarket, but I didn''t see what it was."


    "To whom?"


    "One, one friend...."


    Louis says coldly, "Let go."


    "It''s Ste. I deliver the present to her!" Afraid that the man would really get angry and leave, Lily can


    only tell half the truth, "She just got Long Peace Group, so I have to make friends with her. If you don''t


    believe me, I''ll call her now!"


    As she speaks, she hurriedly takes out her phone and dials Ste.


    After she gets through, Lily asks, "Ste, did I send you a present two hours ago?"


    Steughs, "What''s up? Is Mr. Smith so strict with you that you have to tell where you have been?"


    "He''s not here!" Lily nces at the man and says calmly, "My brain doesn''t work. I forget what I just


    went out for, so I call to ask you."


    "Yes, you came to my house two hours ago and gave me a present." Ste does not catch her out and


    says, "Your hat is still in my house. Shall I send it to Long Peace Group?"


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief, "It''s fine. I''ll go get it next time."


    "Alright, I still want to tell you about Mr. Cook." Ste chuckles, "You''re still young. Don''t put all the eggs


    in one basket. It''s not worth it."


    Louis¡¯ face darkens.


    "What did you say? I can''t hear you.... The signal sucks.... I''m hanging up!" Lily quickly hangs up the


    phone and curses in her heart that Ste is too ruthless. She clearly knows that Louis is here, but she


    still says those words.


    Ste really screws her up!


    Lily can feel the bone-piercing coldness of the man. She raises her three fingers trembling and says,


    "She''s just kidding. I don''t know the so-called Mr. Cook at all. Really!"


    Louis looks sideways at her with a faint smile.


    "Mr. Louis, believe me." Lily pulls his sleeve and shakes it, ttering him, "Mr. Louis, you are the most


    handsome and the richest. You are the best in my heart. No one canpare with you!"


    "What else?"


    Lily thinks for a moment and says, "Nice and generous!"


    "Continue."


    "Good figure with eight abdominal muscles?" Lily ventures, "I really can''t think of something else...."


    Louis sighs, "Yes, because I''m old."


    "No! You''re not old at all!" Lily praises him, "Mr. Louis, you are like a boy in his twenties. If anyone says


    you''re old, I will cut him off!"


    "...."


    Seeing that the man is cold and unmoved, Lily kisses him hard and holds his hand, "I like Mr. Louis the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    most now, so don''t be cold anymore, okay?"


    Only then does Louis¡¯ expression improve. He looks down at her, "I didn''t hear what you just said."


    "I say you''re a nuisance!" Lily punches him fiercely and says unhappily.


    Louis chuckles, "I''m staying here tonight."


    "Don''t you have a house?"


    "I''ll help you with your work." The man says, "It''s a waste that you don''t use what you bought."


    Lily follows his gaze and sees the small box on the ground. She blurts out, "I picked it up casually. Do


    you know if it''s the right size?"


    Only after she finishes speaking does she realize that something is wrong. Louis stares at her with a


    teasing smile. She wishes she could just explode.


    "Louis, you''re really going too far!" Lily smacks him and grits her teeth.


    "You said it."


    "Shut up!"

 Chapter 263: Am I Not More Interesting Than Work?

    Chapter 263: Am I Not More Interesting Than Work?


    No matter how hard Lily tries to chase him away, Louis stays here. She says Jessie wille back


    tonight, and the next second, Jessie calls and says that she will stay at Leigh''s tonight.


    Lily runs out of excuses.


    Luckyes out of Lily''s room, rubbing everywhere. It seems to like Louis very much. It lies at his feet


    and then doesn''t move.


    Louis¡¯ eyebrows twitch, "Lily, move your cat."


    "No!" Lily snorts and even moves the toe bucket to his side, intentionally watching a y. "If Mr. Louis


    can''t stay, just leave. I''ll open the door for you."


    "Forget it. I can still endure it."


    Lily rolls her eyes and throws an orange to him, "Peel the orange for me."


    "I just ate one. It''s too sour." Louis puts the orange back on the te and says, "Wait a moment."


    "Wait for what?"


    Lily wants to ask him something, but the doorbell rings. Louis gets up and opens the door.


    "Mr. Louis, here is your order. All are fresh from the orchard."


    After Louis thanks the deliveryman, hees in with arge incubator. The lid is opened, and the


    fragrance of fresh fruit wafts up from it.


    She is shocked, "What a surprise!"


    "Of course, these are all from the orchards of the Smith Group." Louis takes out an orange and peels it,


    as if he is talking about an ordinary matter. "Every morning, they would send the fruit they had just


    picked to the Smith family."


    After peeling the orange, the man removes all the white tendons on the orange and peels the orange


    into valves for her. After Lily eats one, she can''t find any proper word to describe how delicious it is.


    "This is more than delicious!"


    Louis chuckles softly. "Those fruit farmers are from a certain research institute. They specialize in the


    cultivation of top-grade fruits. These fruits are only for the Smiths and our important cooperative


    Lily manages to swallow an orange. After holding it back for a while, she manages to say, "The life of a


    rich man is really damn good!"


    Louis says, "I can ask the people from the orchard to bring you fruit at regr intervals every day."


    "Really?"


    "Then what do you pay me, huh?"


    Lily says angrily, "I have done my best for the Smith Group. Isn''t that enough?"


    "That''s the business of the Smith Group, which will pay you millions of yuan a year." Louis says, "I pay


    for the fruit myself. Of course you have to give me the same reward."


    "You--" Lily can''t beat him. She is so angry that she stare straight at him, "Capitalist!"


    Louis rubs his chin and advises her, "How about send me a message every day, saying Mr. Louis is the


    most handsome, and I like you the most? And I''ll pay for your fruit."


    "...."


    When Lily sees Lucky at his feet, she suddenly smiles and points at him, "Alright, Mr. Louis,e over.


    I want to whisper something to you."


    "Is there a bug in your living room?"


    "Come here!" Lily pretends to be shy and says, "I''m embarrassed to say those words."


    Louis feels that there is some deceit. But seeing her biting her lips, he is tempted andes over.


    Lucky follows him.


    Before the man even realizes it, Lily quickly picks up Lucky and rubs it in his arms.


    The next second, the man''s entire body stiffens.


    "Mr. Louis, look, Lucky likes you so much." Lily ignores his dark face andughs gloatingly, "Mr. Louis


    likes it too, right?"


    "Ms. Lily, is it fun?" Louis looks at her with deep eyes.


    Feeling a cold shiver of fear run through her, she smiles with embarrassment. Just as she puts down


    Lucky, the man lifts her up and says, "Since you have finished washing your feet, I''ll carry you in."


    Lily struggles, "I haven''t finished it yet!"


    "Fifteen minutes is enough."


    After entering the room, Louis throws her on the bed. His aggressive body presses down on her, and


    his voice is low. "You can y with anything you want. I have a lot of time."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t like to y...." Lily can''t hold back now, "Mr. Louis, go to bed first. I still have work to do."


    "Am I not more interesting than work?"


    "...."


    The man chuckles and pulls her hand to touch his throat. His movements are seductive. Lily is


    attracted by his pleasant smell and wants to surrender.


    At this moment, something rang in the living room, causing Lily to recover her sense.


    "I''ll answer the phone!" Lily pushes away the man on her body and gets out of bed. She opens the door


    and leaves the room. Her movements are quick. Five secondster, she picks up the phone on the


    coffee table.


    "Hello?"


    "Ms. Lily!" Hearing Lily''s voice, Nancy on the other side cries bitterly, "You finally answer it."


    Lilyforts her, "Don''t cry. What''s wrong?"


    "Your, your car exploded...."


    "Exploded?" Lily cries out in rm and immediately asks, "Then are you hurt? Where are you now?"


    She asks, but she can''t get Nancy''s answer. She looks at her phone.


    The phone has already been hung up.


    Thinking that Nancy may not be in a good condition, Lily is so anxious that she calls Leigh and goes


    back to her room to get changed.


    Seeing her panicked expression, Louis asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "The car I lent to Nancy exploded." When she waits for Leigh to answer, Lily takes time to reply to


    Louis, "She just called and said a few words, but the phone hung up. Something must have happened."


    "You called Leigh?"


    "Yeah, I''ll ask him to check Nancy''s location."


    "He''s too slow. I''ll look for someone else." Louis finds his cell phone and quickly dials someone. As he


    hurries out with Lily, he instructs the person to check the location without wasting any time.


    Two and a half hourster, Lily and Louis arrive at Nancy''s hospital.


    "Ms. Lily? Mr. Smith? How did you find this ce?" Nancy lies on the bed with gauze on her forehead.


    Seeing Lily and Louising, she tries to get up.


    Lily hurries over to help her, "How are you?"


    Nancy nods, "I''m sorry, Ms. Lily. My phone ran out of battery and I couldn''t find the charger for a while."


    "Where''s your boyfriend? Is he alright?"


    "It''s fine. He''s just been hit by a heavy object on his back and fractured. He''s lying in another ward.


    Fortunately, we aren''t in the car at that time," Nancy says, her eyes still filled with fear.


    Nancy says that she might have eaten something improper in the afternoon. She didn''t feel very well in


    her stomach. Halfway down the road, she wanted to vomit. She asked her boyfriend to stop and found


    a ce to vomit. The boyfriend took out a bottle of water and followed her.


    Then in 20 seconds, the car on the roadside exploded, and her boyfriend quickly brought Nancy down.


    The heavy object from the explosion smashed into his back.


    "It''s really scary. If I didn''t get out of the car and vomit, there would be noplete corpse left if the car


    had been driving like this." Nancy says in panic.


    "Nancy, I''m sorry." Lily feels scared, and her voice is trembling, "I didn''t inspect it carefully before I lent


    you my car. I''m really sorry."


    Nancy waves, "Ms. Lily, don''t say that. My boyfriend and I are fine, aren''t we? If you didn''t lend me the


    car, we would have a lot of troubles on our way home!"

 Chapter 264: Secrets in Pearl Earrings

    Chapter 264: Secrets in Pearl Earrings


    "I''m sorry."


    "I''m really fine. I''ll be sorry if you keep doing this."


    Although Nancy assures Lily that she is fine and asks Lily not to worry, Lily cannot help but feel sorry,


    because Lily lent them the car, which almost killed them.


    Louis calls a secretary to arrange for Nancy and her boyfriend. He is fully responsible for the medical


    expenses and gives her half a month''s leave with thepensation of one year''s sry.


    After making arrangements, he leaves with Lily.


    On the way back, Louis sees that Lily is still frowning. He puts her hand in his palm and says, "The


    police have already gone to the scene to investigate. The results will be avable soon."


    Lily says, "I often go to maintain the car, so it can''t be a car problem."


    Louis¡¯ eyes are gloomy.


    Of course, he knows that BC is a well-known brand, and there are few cases of spontaneous


    uppletely.


    After they get home, Louis receives the on-site inspection report.


    Based on the explosives at the scene, the police specte that there is a detonator installed at the


    bottom of the vehicle. As long as the vehicle is restarted, it will explode at a certain time.


    "Vice President Carter must have someone do it." Lily is still scared now. She says coldly, "He can


    even hurt my mother. There''s nothing he can''t do!"


    After her driver''s license is revoked, Leigh helps drive the car back to the underground garage in the


    anymore.


    If Nancy hadn''t gotten out of the car to vomit with her boyfriend, they would have died!


    "So, the person behind him is powerful enough to protect him, who dares to do these things openly!"


    Louis sneers. His eyes are aggressive. Now, he is truly enraged.


    "Don''t act recklessly." Lily grabs his sleeve and says with a serious expression, "Before we get the


    evidence, let''s not fight him head-on, otherwise the gains will not be worth the losses."


    Louis says, "Have you ever seen anyone I''m afraid of?"


    "Louis!"


    "Alright, it''s up to you." Louis holds the woman in his arms and kisses her on the forehead. "However,


    the evidence of his corruption in the past two years is conclusive. Although the amount is not big, it is


    enough to sentence him to a few months'' imprisonment. You can investigate him properly in these few


    months, huh?"


    Lily leans on his shoulder and asks in a low voice, "Am I useless? I haven''t found anything."


    "How could that be? These are all the work of the police and detective. You are helpful enough." Louis


    says, "I haven''t found anything either. Am I even more useless?"


    "Louis."


    "Huh?"


    Lily reaches out and hugs him. The smell on his body is very good, making her attracted to him and


    feel very safe. She rubs her head in the man''s arms and says, "It''s good to be rich."


    Louisughs, "You woman are really unpredictable. I thought you would praise me."


    Lily mutters, "You are equal to the rich. It''s the same."


    "I love to hear that." Seeing that it is gettingte, Louis carries her back to the room and says, "Go to


    sleep."


    His words are somewhat meaningful.


    Lily blushes at the thought of what they haven''t done before answering the phone. She wraps herself in


    a nket and waits nervously for a long time, only to see the man take off his clothes and turn off the


    headlights.


    And he sleeps on the other side of the bed.


    Lily is stunned for a while, but seeing that he still hasn''t moved, she can''t help but ask, "Are you


    asleep?"


    "What''s the matter?" Louis turns around and sees her expression. He guesses something and smiles,


    "That size is indeed small. It doesn''t suit me."


    "Go away!" Lily kicks him angrily.


    "You''ll go to thepany tomorrow. I''m afraid that you''ll be too tired, so I just let you sleep. If you


    seduce me again, I won''t restrain myself." Louis holds her feet and says in a low and seductive voice.


    Lily covers her face with a quilt and says, "I''m asleep. Let go of me."


    Her feet are released by the man, but her body is hugged by him. Through the thin vest, Lily can clearly


    hear his heartbeat.


    A man''s voicees from above her head, "Sleep."


    Lily wraps her hands around his waist and quickly falls asleep in his safe embrace.


    --


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis uses the reason of Vice President Carter stealing Smith''s money and sends him to prison, while


    Lily is anxious.


    It has been so long, but she hasn''t found anything.


    Louis asionallyes to see her. Seeing her so anxious, he feels worried. "If Vice President Carter


    says that, he must have found something. Think about it carefully. What did Jason give you?"


    "He really didn''t give me anything." Lily rubs her forehead and guesses, "Tell me, did he leave


    something somewhere and leave me some clues?"


    Louis suddenly reaches out and touches the pearl earrings on her earlobe.


    "This is from him, right?"


    "Don''t overthink. I just think that it looks good and I wear it often." Lily is afraid that he will be jealous,


    so she exins, "I know what you''re thinking, but such a small pearl can''t hide anything, right?"


    "Not necessarily." Louis thinks for a while and then says to her, "I''ll smash it open. If there''s nothing in


    it, then ask the secretary to send it to the shop to remodel it."


    Lily also thinks that this is the only thing that Jason has given her. What if it really contains something


    dangerous?


    She takes off her earrings.


    Louis uses a small hammer to shatter the two pearls, but to their disappointment, there is nothing


    inside.


    Lily picks up the broken pearl in a small pouch, and the sunlight outside the window shines on the


    pearl. The surface of the pearl is potholed, as if there is a secret.


    "Wait, there seems to be something there." Louis says, pointing the pearl at the sun and looking


    closely. He discovers that there is a football pattern drawn on the pearl. Because it is too small, it is


    carved by a machine. If he isn''t careful, he can''t see it at all. He then looks at another pearl fragment,


    with two letters on it: CT.


    "It''s the football pattern and the number 68." Louis asks Lily, "Do you know what that means?"


    Lily ponders for a moment and suddenly looks up at him. "Jason likes football. He often goes to football


    matches. Sometimes I will apany him. Is CT the abbreviation of Chun Tan Stadium?"


    "Maybe. Let''s go take a look." Louis makes a prompt decision.


    The two of them rush to the Chun Tan Stadium in a hurry.


    Lily still remembers the seat where every time Jason sits when he watches the football match. She


    finds it and takes a piece of paper from under the seat with a list of addresses written on it.


    Lily knows this.


    It is the ce where she and Jason had their wedding.


    Lily and Louis go over. The cleaner at the door stops her and hands her an envelope.


    "I remember your wedding with Mr. Jason a year and a half ago! Mr. Jason came to me a few months


    ago and gave me arge sum of money to continue working as a cleaner. I''ll wait for you toe and


    give you this letter. You''re finally here."


    Lily takes the letter and says, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Lily opens the envelope. Inside are a ck USB drive and a piece of letter paper. She opens the letter


    and sees the familiar font of Jason.


    After reading the contents of the paper, she covers her mouth tightly with her hand, afraid that she will


    cry.

 Chapter 265: Like to Be Called My Sister-In-Law

    Chapter 265: Like to Be Called My Sister-In-Law


    After Jason follows Richard, he identally discovers that Richard is rted to Vice President Carter.


    They are also close to some people in ZF, and they make a lot of money out of it.


    He could have stayed out of this matter, but he didn''t. He pretends to help Vice President Carter while


    he collects all kinds of evidence about Vice President Carterundering money and dealing with ZF,


    including the list, on the USB drive.


    Apart from these, there are only four lines left on the letter.


    Jason writes, "I know that I''m wrong. Time can''t be turns back. I didn''t summon the courage to do this


    for the Smith Group. I''m not that great. Lily, I just hope you''re fine." I know Louis has always wants to


    pull Vice President Carter down. This evidence is enough to make him owe me a favor. He doesn''t dare


    to treat you badly.


    Lily feels she is close to tears and her hands are shaking so hard that she can''t even hold the letter.


    Louis holds her shoulder and gives her support. He nces at the letter.


    After a while, he says, "Go back first?"


    They n to go back and look at the USB sh drive. On the way, Louis receives a phone call from


    Leigh. He says that the police just released Vice President Carter, who goes to the port and wants to


    go abroad by sea.


    Louis sneers, "There are quite a few people who help him. I want to see which ship dares to let him


    go!"


    He calls Daniel.


    Daniel has long since retired from the army, but his family is powerful. They send a group of people to


    the harbor to arrest him. Lily plugs the USB drive into herputer and intends to send some evidence


    to Daniel so that he can catch him easily.


    The information on the USB sh drive shocks Lily.


    The rtionships between these people are all rted. If the information is sent out, the entire


    Yorkshire would be in turmoil.


    Lily says to Louis with lingering fear, "No wonder you can''t hurt him.... If you hadn''t known about


    Olivia''s scheme and reshuffled Smith Group''s cards, with his connections, Smith Group would have


    been surnamed Carter in less than a year."


    "Those people are only willing to earn money. How could they really help him and let themselves be


    tainted?" Louis'' words are serious. "Fortunately, they didn''t help. Otherwise, things would be even


    harder to deal with."


    "Then what?" Lily asks.


    "Send Vice President Carter''s moneyundering list to Daniel and destroy other information." Louis


    says, "Then throw away theputer as well. Daniel will handle the rest."


    "Do you really want to delete all of them? What if...?"


    "Delete. Leaving it in your hands is a timing bomb. Our target is Vice President Carter."


    Lily is a newbie on such a sensitive issue. She knows that Louis will handle everything properly. After


    copying Vice President Carter''s information, she deletes everything else.


    She destroys the USB drive and the notebook.


    The person of Daniel is very fast. He easily finds Vice President Carter at the port and escorts him


    back.


    The information is handed over to the judge. A few dayster, Vice President Carter is tried for


    corruption and other counts. Because of the huge amount of money involved and arms smuggling, he


    is sentenced to a full 50 years'' imprisonment.


    This kind of big matter is something that every media is interested in. However, the Smith''s public


    rtions department handles the problem very quickly. They talk to all kinds of media, and no media


    dares to report it. This matter goes unnoticed.


    After sending Vice President Carter to prison, Lily feels relieved.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She buys flowers and goes to the Smiths'' Cemetery.


    "This is a football star you like. I brought his autographed shirt." Lily puts the flowers and jersey on the


    tombstone and looks at the man in the photo, close to tears.


    "Jason, thank you."


    Thank you for taking care of me.


    Louis stands behind Lily silently. The cold wind blows the corner of his trench coat. His face is cold and


    he stares at the tombstone as he thanks Jason in his heart.


    He has always disliked Jason, who loves to y and has no ambition, but he is so brave afterwards.


    Without that information, it would have taken him quite some time to defeat Vice President Carter.


    "Lily, I have something to tell you." Louis says in a deep voice, "John is using Jason. He intentionally


    tells Jason about Ellison''s amputation. Jason knows that Richard would definitely attack you, so he


    takes the initiative to call John and wants to cooperate."


    "If John wanted to save you, he could find anyone, but he didn''t. Instead, he arranged for Jason to go.


    He indirectly killed Jason."


    Louis thinks that since he has taught Ellison a lesson, Richard won''t dare to act rashly. However, he is


    so crazy and takes the initiative to find John to cooperate with him. He even attacks Lilyter.


    If he hadn''t concentrated on the Smith Group at that time and paid more attention, this tragedy wouldn''t


    have happened.


    "It''s said that women are vicious. I think even women can''tpare with you guys." Lily says


    indifferently as her finger slides past the photo. "You can sacrifice anything for your own sake."


    The seemingly gentle-tempered man also has such a ruthless heart that he can casually kill anyone


    because of jealousy.


    Sometimes, she really wants to ask John what is so good about her that he has always been thinking


    about her.


    And Jason.


    Why is he still concerned about her now that they''ve broken up? Is he stupid?


    Louis walks up and drapes his coat over her. "I''m negligent," he whispers.


    He didn''t know then.


    If he knew that he would like this woman so much in the future, he would definitely protect her well.


    Lily asks him, "Mr. Louis, do you like me?"


    "Do you need me to prove it?"


    "That''s good." Lily tidies his tie and says in a gentle voice, "I''ve learned that you have never been in


    love, so I would like to share some romance tricks with you."


    Louis has a bad premonition when he sees herugh like this.


    "How?"


    Lily smiles and says, "First, don''t provoke women, because women are easy to bear grudges. Second,


    don''t always look for me in thepany in the future. Otherwise, I will expose your nude photos."


    "...."


    "Mr. Louis, it''s not that easy to pursue a girl. I also want you to taste the feeling of being rejected."


    Louis says resignedly, "Didn''t I apologize? The one who should admit his mistake in Jason''s death is


    John. The Smiths have taken care of his mother for the rest of her life. Isn''t this enough?"


    "You tricked me so much. Do you think you can just apologize?" Lily says angrily, pulling the trench


    coat down and throwing it into his arms, "Just give up on me if you don''t like me! A lot of men are just


    waiting for me to pick!"


    Louis¡¯ eyes darken, and his aura is terrifying. "Let me see who dares to chase after you."


    "Mr. Daniel." Lily snorts, praising him. "Mr. Daniel is so handsome and strong!"


    "His mother likes me so much. After marrying into his family, I''ll not be afraid of discord with my mother-


    inw. To be honest, I like Mr. Daniel quite a bit. I prefer ''others'' to call me sister-inw."


    "Lily, are you trying to anger me?"


    Lily shrugs her shoulders and smiles, "No, oh, I''ll call Mr. Daniel and ask him if he is free. I really want


    to eat some Japanese food at noon. Let him apany me to eat."


    Louis¡¯ expression is gloomy as he holds her face and kisses her fiercely.


    Only when Lily is breathing heavily does he let go, carries her and walks out withrge strides.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Have some Japanese food."


    "I don''t want to dine with you. I want to find another man. Put me down!"


    "Stop messing around." Louis gently ps her on the buttocks, full of jealousy. "If I hear you mention


    another man again, I''ll directly take you home."


    Lily''s face flushes red, "Old hooligan!"

 Chapter 266: Fickle Woman!

    Chapter 266: Fickle Woman!


    Soon, it is Saturday.


    There are quite a few dresses in Lily''s cab, and any of them can be a good choice for the banquet.


    When they are preparing for the banquet at home in the evening, Secretary Horn of the Smith Group


    One is for Lily and the other is for Jessie.


    Secretary Horn says helplessly, "I happened to meet Mr. Leigh when I went to the shop for Ms. Lily''s


    dress. Mr. Leigh asked me to bring over Ms. Jessie''s dress. He and Mr. Smith will go to the hotel first."


    "I''m not interested in the banquet," Jessie muttered. After opening the box and seeing her dress, she


    immediately says, "It''s easy to grow fat if you stay at home all the day. Let''s go!"


    Lily puts on a wry look.


    After dressing up, Jessie sets off with Lily. When they are doing their hair, Jessie looks at her phone


    and says in shock to Lily, "Do you know what I just found out?"


    "What?"


    "We''re wearing the custom dresses. They''ll be on the fashion show next spring!" Jessie says excitedly,


    "This is the first time I''ve worn a custom dress before its debut on the fashion show. I feel great!"


    Lily says, "It''s good to be rich!"


    She asionally spends much money on custom-made dresses, but she has few opportunities to wear


    them, so she only buys the ones that are not too expensive. She has never thought about spending


    much money on a high-end dress before its show.


    She turns the ring on her ring finger and recalls that after knowing Louis, her thinking mode has slowly


    changed and the people she meets are different from before.


    Daniel, Leigh, Ste, and Alfred are all elites in the same social circle.


    They are different from the people who John has introduced to her in the party before and made her


    feel awkward. On the contrary, it is very easy for her to get on with Daniel and the others.


    She doesn''t feel inferior to them.


    In the past year, thanks to Louis, she has learned a lot.


    "Lily, what are you thinking about?" Jessie looks at Lily, "Look at you, you''re smiling."


    Lily smiles faintly, "I just feel that Mr. Louis is quite good."


    Jessie teases her, "You fickle woman! I asked you if you liked Mr. Smith, and you said that you didn''t


    like him, but now you do. Oh! That''s woman!"


    Lily doesn''t reply her.


    At half past seven, they arrive at the Silver Intercontinental Hotel by car.


    The banquet is held to celebrate the instation of new CEO of Long Peace Group. Many people in


    business have been invited to the banquet, but the Song Peace Group is low-profile, so there are no


    reporters at the entrance.


    The waiter leads Lily and Jessie to the banquet hall, where people are drinking and chatting.


    Lily looks around but doesn''t see Louis. Instead, she sees Leigh who is talking with others politely. And


    once a woman greets him, he would step back and keep a distance.


    "I haven''t seen him for a few days. He is so self-disciplined now." Lily turns her head to look at Jessie


    and says, "You did a really good job. You turned a yboy into a loyal man."


    Jessie says proudly, "Yes! I told you, I know how to deal with men."


    Lily teases her, "But you told me before that Leigh was a yboy and you would keep a distance from


    him."


    "Did I ever say that?"


    "Yes, you did."


    When they are chatting, Leigh sees them. He walks through the crowd, hugs Jessie into his arms, and


    kisses her directly.


    After kissing her, Leigh rubs her cheek and says affectionately, "Baby, I haven''t seen you for hours. I


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    miss you so much that I feel as if it had passed ten years!"


    "Shut up!" Lily rubs her arms and says, "It''s disgusting."


    Leigh says, "You must feel very ufortable. After all, you''re single!"


    "Hey! What are you talking about!" Jessie mes him.


    Lily is happy that her roommate still takes her side.


    However, Jessie whispers to Leigh, "You''re stupid. Don''t say that before Lily. What if Mr. Smith sends


    you to work in New York? You idiot!"


    Leigh nods, "Baby, you''re right. Let''s talk about it in private."


    Richard doesn''t know what to say.


    They''re so annoying!


    After that, Leigh takes them to the private room next to the banquet hall. Louis and the others like quiet


    ce, so they stay in that private room.


    The private room is very big.


    Louis and the others are gathered around the table and ying poker. It is for entertainment, but the


    atmosphere is very solemn, as if it wasn''t a private room but a gambling ring.


    "Alright, the guests are here. Don''t waste time." Justin nces at the door and flips the cards in his


    hand.


    He doesn''t get good cards.


    Justin sighs and says, "What a bad luck."


    "Are you ying cards?" Leigh walks over excitedly and looks at Justin''s cards in disappointment,


    "Justin, you let me down! Did you put a bet?"


    Justin shrugs and takes a sip of red wine.


    "The World."


    "Is it the cruise shipparable to the Venus?" Jessie asks Justin curiously.


    "Yes, I just bought it not long ago." Justin says and sighs again, "If I had knew I would be so unlucky, I


    wouldn''t have bet on it."


    Jessie is so shocked that she takes a deep breathe. "I heard that a steamer ticket costs over ten


    thousand dors. I nned to buy one after I make big bucks. You guys bet on it?"


    Leigh says, "Baby, don''t worry. I''ll take you there whenever you want."


    "Leigh, you''re so sweet!" Jessie hugs him and kisses him happily.


    Louis and Daniel nces at them. It''s too disgusting for them.


    Louis curls his lips and says, "Leigh, forget it. If I win, I will put you two into the cklist, especially


    you."


    Daniel also says, "Me too."


    "You guys are going too far!" Leigh says discontentedly, "I know you guys envy me for my having a


    girlfriend. But you can''t just ignore our brotherhood, right?"


    "Piss off!"


    Leigh immediately hugs Jessie and says grievously, "Baby, they bullied me."


    Justin can''t stand Leigh anymore and even wants to kick him out. "Alright, you guys show your cards. I


    want to know who gets my World."


    Daniel flips the cards in front of him.


    Justin nces at him and smiles, "Not bad. Louis, what about you?"


    Just as Louis is about to flip the cards, he notices Lily standing beside him and looking at them with


    interest, so he pulls her into his arms and says, "Flip thest card."


    Lily quietly asks him, "Is it a good one?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t flipped it." Louis is telling the truth.


    Leighughs teasingly, "It can be a very good one or a very bad one. Let''s see what happens!"


    "No, I can''t do this." Lily retracts her hand and says, "My luck has always been bad."


    Louis chuckles and presses her hand onto the card. "It''s fine. The World belongs to Justin. We wouldn''t


    lose anything even if we lost."


    Lily nods. She flips the card nervously.


    Everyone looks at the card.

 Chapter 267: Dictatorship

    Chapter 267: Dictatorship


    "He won!" Leigh is the first one to apud and shout.


    Justin nces at it and smiles, "Louis is always lucky."


    "I didn''t flip this card. And I didn''t check it before." Louis grabs Lily''s hand and says, "Do you like my


    third gift for you?"


    Lily withdraws her hand, "Stop, they are watching us!"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    Lily struggles to pull out her hand. Seeing them staring at her, she coughs awkwardly, "Mr. Smith is out


    of mind. Please forgive him."


    Leigh smiles teasingly, "He is desperate for love!"


    "Leigh, are you asking for troubles?" Louis stares at him with his deep eyes. "You can go to New York


    to work with David, if you want."


    "I have a poor memory. Did I say anything just now?" Leigh ys the fool.


    They burst intoughter.


    Leigh is restless. After having a few drinks, he is reluctant to sit still. He insists on turning on the lights


    on the small stage. As soon as the music is on, he jumps onto the stage.


    "Leigh, you''re so hot!" Jessie says loudly, "Take off your clothes! I want to see a strip dance!"


    "Baby, I show my naked body to you only."


    "Stop wasting time. Take it off now!" Jessie shouts, "They''re your friends. Don''t be shy! Lily will see


    you''re better-shaped than Mr. Smith."


    Lily spits out the wine she has just drunk.


    She pats Jessie on the forehead and says with a dark face, "What are you doing? Are you crazy?"


    Jessie purses her lips and says, "Just for fun!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    It''s not funny at all!


    Justin happens to sit next to the VOD, so he changed the background music.


    The lights suddenly dim, and a seductive female voicees from the speaker.


    Leigh gets excited. He takes off his jacket and throws it at Jessie.


    Jessie says, "Go on!"


    "Baby, do you want to see more?"


    "Yes, hurry up!"


    Leigh curls his lips and smiles, his body swaying gently to the beat of the music.


    Leigh is over 1.8 meters tall and slender. Such actions of his are hot instead of disgusting.


    His well-defined facial features loom under the flickering lights, and his charming eyes narrowed


    slightly. His slender fingers touch his ties.


    Then, Leigh slowly unbuttons the buttons of his shirt.


    Lily fixes her eyes on Leigh.


    She drinks the red wine slowly and says to Louis, "Mr. Leigh stays in good shape. His eyes are so


    attractive. If he worked in a nightclub as a stripper, he could earn over ten thousand yuan a night!"


    Louis¡¯ eyes darken, and he says somewhat unhappily, "You like it?"


    "Yeah! He is hot." Lily replies, with her eyes fixed on Leigh''s body, "Oh ... his vicle is hot. Come on,


    unbutton your shirt quickly!"


    "..."


    Louis blindfolds her and pulls her into his embrace. He looks gloomily at Leigh on the stage. "Leigh, if


    you want to dance, go to the banquet hall."


    His unpleasant tone made Leigh very nervous.


    "I was trying to warm you up!" Leigh doesn''t dare to continue, because he is worried to annoy Louis.


    He smiles meaningfully and pulls Jessie onto the stage, "Baby, let''s dance."


    Leigh turns to Justin and shouts, "Justin, another song please."


    Justin rolls his eyes at him.


    "Why did you cover my eyes?" Lily pulls Louis¡¯ hand down discontentedly, only to find that Leigh isn''t


    stripping. Leigh is dancing with Jessie on the stage, and the background music has changed.


    She is greatly disappointed and res at Louis. "Is it a crime now to watch him dance? You''ve gone


    too far!"


    "It''s a crime for me."


    "You dictatorial man!"


    Louis raises his eyebrows and says, "Yes, I am bossy. So what?"


    Lily doesn''t know how to talk back, so she turns her back angrily to Louis with the intention to ignore


    him. But Louis leans over and says helplessly, "I''m annoyed because you kept looking at other man."


    "I was just appreciating his dance."


    "You can''t do that either." Seemingly afraid that she might get angry, Louis whispers in her ear, "After


    we get home..."


    "What?"


    "I''ll dance for you. I can dance all night."


    Lily''s ears turn red from his provocative words. She pretends not to know what he means and lowers


    her head to drink the red wine. Louis cannot help butugh out.


    Justin shouts at him, "Louis! The music is wonderful! Why don''t you dance on the stage?"


    Louis also feels bored while sitting idle. When he looks up and sees Leigh and Jessie dancing, he gets


    a bit annoyed.


    After taking off her high heels for Lily, he pulls her onto the stage.


    Lily looks around and says awkwardly, "Is that okay we leave Justin and Daniel offstage?"


    Louis asks her, "Do you want to sit down and watch others dance?"


    "No, I don''t want to."


    Justin holds the wine ss in his hand and approaches Daniel.


    Daniel nces at him coldly. It seems that he doesn''t want him to sit next to him. Daniel says, "Scram."


    "Daniel, you must feel lonely while drinking alone." Justin smiles and sits down beside him. Justin


    clinks sses with Daniel and says, "I''m here for you."


    Daniel says nothing. He raises his head and drinks a ss of wine, staring coolly at the two young


    couples on the stage. Nobody knows what he is thinking about.


    Justin asks, "Daniel, are you jealous? If you don''t mind..."


    "Justin." Daniel says gloomily in a low voice, "Shut up!"


    Justin is not frightened at all. He just shrugs his shoulders and sighs, "Leigh is so frivolous. You should


    control him. I am afraid that you are lonely. I want to dance with you."


    Daniel ignores him.


    Justin pours wine for Daniel. Seeing that he is still wearing the ring on his finger, Justin teases, "Daniel,


    you and Ms. Ste have been faking your marriage for so long. Why don''t you take off the ring?"


    "The ring is too small. It''s stuck on my finger."


    "I knew it. I just happen to have the lubricant with me." Justin takes out a bottle of lubricant from his


    pocket and says with a smile, "It''s convenient for you to take off the ring by using it."


    "..."


    At this moment, the door of the private room is opened and a beautiful woman walks in.


    "You must be having great fun!" Ste looks at the people dancing on the stage and smiles.


    Today, the Long Peace Group is the organizer of the event. It has invited people from the business


    industry to dinner. However, Ste is simply dressed.


    The lights outside shine and cast lights on her. It can be vaguely seen that she is wearing a light-yellow


    long skirt with a close-fitting design, which reveals her good figure. And she wears her long hair down


    around her shoulders.


    She is perfectly elegant and dignified.


    "Ms. Ste, you look really beautiful today." Justin smiles, "Have you greeted all the guests?"


    Ste says, "Yeah, you guys are also my guests. Now I''m not busy, so Ie to see you."


    Justin nces at Daniel. But Daniel remains cold. Then, Justin puts down his ss and stands up. He


    says to Ste, "Ms. Ste, would you like to dance with me?"


    "Of course."


    Ste runs her fingers through her hair, revealing her small earlobes. She takes off her high heels and


    puts her hand on Justin''s hand with a smile. They go onto the stage together.

 Chapter 268: Jealousy

    Chapter 268: Jealousy


    She is so charming. Daniel''s eyes gradually grow deeper and darker. When she passes by him, he


    smells the faint fragrance of her perfume making him inexplicably upset.


    Why does she look so happy to dance with other man?


    Justin is well-disciplined. He just ces his fist slightly on Ste''s waist and nces at Daniel. He


    smiles and says, "You epted my invitation so quickly that I thought you had a thing for me."


    "If you have no girlfriend, I don''t mind being your girlfriend." Ste replies with a smile.


    Justin shakes his head and says implicitly, "Any girl can be my girlfriend. But you can''t. I''m afraid that


    I''ll be beaten to death if I make you my girlfriend."


    "That''s exaggerated."


    "It''s not an exaggeration." Justin says seriously, "Anyway, I should call you President Ste now.


    Congrattions to President Ste for being the CEO of Long Peace Group."


    Ste lifts her lips and smiles, "You helped me a lot. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "You are so nice."


    "We will be a family sooner orter. I must be nice to you." Ste says, "By the way, the Long


    Peace Group and yourpany have a lot of projects to work on, so I need to get on well with you."


    "The legal person is me. But thepany is not mine. You''ve thought highly of me." Justin smiles and


    shakes his head, "I''m only in charge of the drug research. I do not know much about business. The


    Ste is surprised.


    She hasn''t expected this. She used to mistake Justin as a businessman.


    Seeing that Daniel''s face is getting darker, Justin deliberately approaches Ste and asks with a smile,


    "President Ste, can I tell you a story?"


    "Sure. Go ahead."


    Justin says, "I have a friend from a distinguished family. His father is a famous officer. His father has


    been very strict with him since he was young. He also joined the army. Later, he met a girl and had a


    crush on that girl."


    Ste''s breathing bes a little heavier, "Then?"


    "It would take too long to stay in the army. So, he wanted to retire from the army and get married. He


    even had prepared the wedding rings. But his father scolded him after knowing that because he was


    about to be promoted at that time. Of course, his father would not agree on his decision to retire from


    the army."


    "They had a quarrel. His father couldn''t convince him and made apromise. His father told him that


    as long as he was promoted and stayed in the army for three more years, he would be allowed to


    marry that girl. Unfortunately, his mother learned the news."


    Justin can feel that Ste is gripping his shoulder tightly.


    He pauses for a moment before continuing, "His mother believed that that girl''s family background was


    not good enough and wasn''t well-matched to their family, so she went to the girl and persuaded her to


    leave her son. The girl epted 10 million yuan from his mother and wrote to him for breakup. It was a


    heavy blow for him when he learned that she gave in to money. So, he resolutely discharged from the


    army and went abroad."


    "She lied to me." Ste''s expression turns gloomy. She seems angry. "I wrote a letter to Daniel, but it


    wasn''t for breakup. She actually switched my letter."


    When she reunited with Daniel in the hospital before, she thought that Daniel had hatred for her


    because of her self-assertion.


    It turns out that the switched letter causes Daniel to mistake her and feel that she is heartless.


    "So, the letter was swapped." Justin takes a tumble.


    No wonder when he heard Daniel''s story before, he felt something was wrong. It turns out that


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    someone yed tricks at that time.


    Justin smiles and says, "President Ste, did I say that the protagonist is Daniel? Why are you so


    angry?"


    "Thank you, you are so thoughtful." Ste says, "If you hadn''t told me the story, I would never find out


    the truth. I have things to deal with now, so I gotta go."


    She turns around and wants to get off the stage.


    But she is in a hurry, and her skirt is too long. She steps on it by ident. As a result, she falls down.


    Just as Justin reaches out to pull her back, Daniel has already got her.


    Daniel firmly holds Ste''s waist and puts her down. At the same time, he quietly pats away Justin''s


    hand with cold eyes.


    Justin shrugs.


    He doesn''t do anything to her. Why is Daniel so jealous?


    Ste looks still in shock. It takes her a while to regain her senses. She looks at Daniel''s cold face and


    kisses him on the cheek.


    "Thank you. I need to handle something now."


    She quickly gets out of his embrace and leaves the private room with her high heels while Daniel is still


    staying put.


    Her kiss is soft, her fragrance still lingering on his cheek.


    Why does she express her gratitude by kissing him?


    If Justin helps her, would she thank him this way? Daniel wonders.


    Then, Daniel''s expression bes gloomier and gloomier.


    "Daniel, President Ste has already left. Why are you still standing there?" Justin crouches down on


    the edge of the stage and teases Daniel with a smile.


    Daniel turns to look at him, his sharp eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    Justin gets nervous and wants to say something, but Daniel says coldly, "There''s no enough fund for


    the research and development of JH Technology. Your research institute won''t get 100 million yuan."


    "Daniel..."


    "I''ll give you one million in my own name as donation."


    "..."


    Damn! That means their institute lost 99 million yuan!


    Wearing her high heels, Ste walks through the crowd like a queen, elegant and beautiful.


    She goes to the door and asks the receptionist, "Has Mrs. Lou arrived?"


    "Not yet."


    At this moment, ady dressed in a purple cheongsames into the banquet hall. She looks elegant


    and graceful.


    Ste''s eyes darken immediately, but she wees her with a smile.


    "Mrs. Lou, how do you do?"


    "Oh, Ms. Ste." Mrs. Lou smiles gently but looks at Ste arrogantly. "I''m surprised that an illegitimate


    daughter like you would be able to reach this position."


    "Thanks for your ''praise''." Ste says calmly, "I''ll lead you in."


    Mrs. Lou nods.


    After entering the banquet hall, Ste gives a ss of champagne to Mrs. Lou.


    Mrs. Lou sees many acquaintances in the crowd and is surprised that Ste''s connections are so


    extensive. After taking over the Long Peace Group, Ste has even managed to win over these


    entrepreneurs.


    But--


    Mrs. Lou takes a sip of champagne and says mildly, "Ms. Ste is very capable, but I am conservative.


    I believe that even if one gains wealth and fame, her birth can''t be changed."


    "Even if you are the boss of Long Peace Group now, you are still an illegitimate daughter." She squints


    at Ste with arrogance. "You''re forever humble because of your humble origin. No matter what


    position you take, you do not match my son."


    Ste firmly holds her wine ss, without showing any dissatisfaction. She is still smiling and says,


    "Mrs. Lou, you''re right. The Lou family is a distinguished family. I shouldn''t taint it."


    Pausing for a moment, she says, "What if your son draws a line between him and the Lou family?"


    Mrs. Lou''s face immediately gets dark. "My son wouldn''t do that."


    "I know him more than you do." Ste approaches Mrs. Lou and says coldly, "Mrs. Lou, you are so


    vicious. I promised you to take the money and leave. But you secretly asked someone to intercept my


    letter and switched the letter to make us hate each other for so many years."


    Hearing her words, Mrs. Lou is only slightly surprised. She quickly says casually, "I switched it, so


    what? Now that you took my money, you shouldn''t write to my son!"

 Chapter 269: Uneducated Girl!

    Chapter 269: Uneducated Girl!


    Ste gets a bit annoyed. "I have never seen such a ruthless mother like you."


    "If you were me, you would do the same thing." Mrs. Lou says, "If your birth were not that humble, I


    wouldn''t be so picky. But your origin is too humble to match our family."


    "If I allowed you to marry Daniel, all the wealthy families in Yorkshire wouldugh at us!"


    "You''re really ruthless. You even sacrificed your son''s career prospect." Ste tries to suppress her


    anger. The guests are all of high standing, so she can''t start a fight with Mrs. Lou.


    "If you were smart, I would not do that." Mrs. Lou coldly says, "You said that you would never contact


    my son after taking my money, but you sent him a letter."


    "You told him in the letter that you made a deal with me and you would wait for him always. If I hadn''t


    changed the letter, he would have retired from the army three yearster and married you."


    Mrs. Lou is a little unhappy. "I just didn''t expect that Daniel would give up the promotion for you and


    went abroad. Ste, you''re good at scheming!"


    "You don''t know he has married me a long time ago, do you?" Ste smiles.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ste raises her right hand and shows her ring to Mrs. Lou. With a bright smile on her face, Ste says,


    "Sorry. I forgot that you didn''t go to the wedding that day. Of course, you didn''t know."


    "I wanted to obtain the shares of the Long Peace Group, so I faked marriage with Mr. Smith. However,


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Smith went away on the wedding day. Then I had a wedding with Daniel, and he put on the ring for


    me."


    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Lou says angrily, "Do you think you can cheat me just with a ring?"


    "You can ask anyone from the Scott family or Smith family for truth. And you''ll know if I am lying."


    Before she leaves, Ste whispers in Mrs. Lou''s ear and smiles, "Please wait patiently. There will be a


    surprise for youter."


    Mrs. Lou watches Ste away with great anger.


    She really hates this illegitimate girl!


    She hates Ste ever and forever! There are so many men in the world. Why must Ste pester her


    son?


    For Mrs. Lou, Ste is always an uneducated girl. Even Ste''s current position can''t change Mrs.


    Lou''s impression.


    When a waiter passes by and sees that Mrs. Lou''s ss is empty, he asks, "Madam, would you like


    another drink?"


    "No!" Mrs. Lou says coldly.


    The waiter is puzzled by her anger. Just as he is about to leave with the tray, Mrs. Lou says, "Wait a


    moment!"


    Then she puts the empty ss on the tray and takes a ss of champagne.


    ...


    This madam is weird, the waiter thinks.


    Lily gets Chandler''s WeChat message in the private room that he''s here too.


    Lily guesses he must be bored, so she wants to apany him. Before she leaves the private room,


    Louis asks her many questions vigntly as if she hooked up with another man.


    After walking out of the room, Lily looks around and finally finds the little boy sitting in the corner that is


    wearing a ck suit and looks very handsome.


    As soon as she sees his mask, Lily knows who he is.


    Lily walks over and asks with a smile, "Oh, little prince, which are you from?"


    "Lily!" Chandler happily greets her and gets up from the sofa. "Don''t tell my mother I''m here. I came


    here secretly. I''m afraid that she would me me."


    "You naughty boy. You always go out without telling your mother." Lily pinches his nose and says, "Are


    you hungry?"


    Chandler is a little hungry.


    The banquet hall is full of people and Lily is afraid that he would be noticed by people, so she takes him


    to the Hanging Garden.


    The Hanging Garden is beautiful, and there is a fountain.


    After ordering some food, the waiter quickly goes down. Chandler is very honey-tongued. He says to


    Lily, "Lily, you''re so beautiful today. I even want to marry you."


    Lilyughs, "That''s not a good idea. There''s a huge age gap between us."


    "Because you''re too beautiful, I want to privately treasure you." Chandler says seriously, "I grow very


    fast. As long as I keep the secret, nobody knows my age."


    "You''re so sweet!" Lily can''t help but pinch his face. Thinking of Daniel who is always cold, she sighs,


    "Fortunately, you''re not as cold as your father."


    Chandler retorts, "My father is not cold. My mother said that my father is the gentlest and most


    handsome man in the world!"


    Lily smiles.


    That''s how people perceive their loved ones. She understands.


    After having dinner quietly for a while, Chandler asks, "Lily, can you contact my father''s friend?"


    "Why?"


    "I want Dad toe back early. It doesn''t matter if I don''t see him. Anyway, he will send gifts to me, but


    Mom must be tired." Chandler says with his cheeks propped up and his eyes filled with yearning.


    "Mom has to take care of me and go to work. She is really tired. I hope that Dad cane back to


    apany Mom and help her. I know that Mom must miss Dad very much."


    Lily wants to say something, but in the end, she just touches his head softly.


    "You''re very thoughtful."


    Chandler shrugs his shoulders and says, "Mom has worked so hard. I can''t cause any troubles to her. I


    hope that I can grow up quickly so that I can finish Dad''s work for him and have Dad apany Mom."


    "You should grow up slowly." Lily jokes, "I don''t know when to get married yet. If you grow too fast, don''t


    want your future wife?"


    "Fair enough!" Chandler ponders for a while and mutters, "Mom is important, so is my future wife. Lily,


    get married quickly!"


    Lily deliberately jokes, "How about marrying the uncle who looks like you?"


    "No." Chandler refuses without hesitation. He frowns and says, "If you get married, what if your baby


    looks like me? People will misunderstand."


    "Are you afraid of misunderstanding, or are you afraid that uncle will marry me?"


    Chandler seems to be pondering. After a while, he slowly says, "I think you and Mr. Smith are well-


    matched. But you and that uncle aren''t matched at all."


    Lily snorts, "Why? Am I not beautiful enough?"


    "I don''t think he likes you."


    "Hey, boy, you''re going too far!" Lily pinches his face and pretends to be angry, "I won''t bring you your


    father''s gift anymore."


    "Stop pinching me. If I grow ugly, what if your daughter dislikes me?"


    "Then I''ll find another handsome boy for her."


    "No!"


    They chat andugh, without noticing that someone opens the door andes in.


    When the lights are blocked by someone, Lily turns around and finds Mrs. Lou standing at their table.


    "Mrs. Lou." When Mrs. Lou is still staring at her, Lily makes Chandler turn his head, signaling him to put


    on his mask. Lily stands up, "What''s the matter?"


    By the time Mrs. Lou looks at Chandler, he has already put on a mask.


    She nces at the little boy and says to Lily, "Ms. Lily, be careful and mind your behaviors. If you are


    too close to other people''s child, people will think that he is your kid and it will ruin your reputation."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, my reputation has been ruined." Lily says casually, "I don''t mind the


    rumors."


    "You..." Mrs. Lou is enraged.


    In the banquet hall, she was enraged by Ste just now. Now Lily talks back too. Why don''t these


    juniors respect her?

 Chapter 270: Mrs. Lou Calls White Black

    Chapter 270: Mrs. Lou Calls White ck


    "Mrs. Lou, can you leave us alone so that we can enjoy our meal? The mushroom soup doesn''t taste


    good when it''s cold," says Lily implicitly.


    "Marry my son."


    "What?" Lily is shocked and asks in disbelief, "What did you say?"


    Mrs. Lou looks at her with contempt and says, "Your family background is not good, but I can still


    ept it. Marrying my son is good for you. I can be your mother-inw."


    Lily is astonished


    She has jumped ship from HZ Group to Smith Group with her connections expanded a lot. She has met


    a lot of upper-ss people, and there are some arrogant madams too, but she has never seen a


    madam like Mrs. Lou!


    Does she think that everyone wants to marry his son?


    "No way, I am not matched to your family." Lily keeps her smile. If it weren''t for Daniel''s friendship with


    Louis, she would have left angrily.


    Mrs. Lou has not expected to be rejected by Lily and her face darkens at once.


    "Ms. Lily, think it over. If you marry my son, I don''t want any dowry, and I''ll give you money to start your


    ownpany," Mrs. Lou says seriously.


    Lily smiles, "Thank you, Mrs. Lou. No need."


    "You can tell me your requests," Mrs. Lou says. She will satisfy Lily as possible as she can. She would


    rather choose Lily than Ste as her daughter-inw! After all, Ste is a daughter of a mistress.


    "I don''t have any requests. I am busy. I must go now."


    Since Mrs. Lou has been pestering her, Lily decides to take Chandler away. But Mrs. Lou stops them


    again.


    "You must marry my son!" Mrs. Lou says with a tough attitude, ignoring Lily''s attitude.


    "..."


    "I made a copy of the contract you signed with my son." Mrs. Lou says, "If you disagree to marry him,


    I''ll announce the contract, and then people will believe that you and my son are going to get married."


    Lily can''t bear it anymore, "Mrs. Lou, don''t you think you''re disgusting? You went through your son''s


    stuff and now you''re threatening me with it."


    "He is my son, so I have the right to go through his things." Mrs. Lou does not feel that she was wrong


    at all. "You shall marry my son next month! I will arrange an appointment for the designer of the


    wedding dress and ring."


    "No. Thank you!"


    Mrs. Lou stares at Lily with a sharp gaze, "I know you like Mr. Smith of the Smith Group. How would Mr.


    Smith feel if he knew the contents of the contract?"


    Lily''s face suddenly darkens, "Don''t go too far!"


    "As long as you marry my son, we can negotiate." Mrs. Lou says, "Even if you are only married for a


    month, I willpensate you."


    "You''re afraid of Ms. Ste, right?" After being pestered by Mrs. Lou for so long, Lily realizes her


    scheme. "You''re afraid that she''ll make up with your son, so you came to me."


    "Yes, I really don''t like her. She''s an illegitimate daughter. Even if she is in charge of the Long Peace


    Group now, her origin is still too humble to match my son."


    "It must be a misery to be your daughter-inw."


    "Lily, show me some respect!" Mrs. Lou says angrily, "I have tried to tolerate you. Do you think you''re


    the only choice for me?"


    Lily sneers, "Ms. Ste and I are friends. I won''t do such dirty deed! You can show this contract to


    everyone. You can''t threaten me!"


    She is going to tell Louis about it anyway.


    She takes Chandler away. But Mrs. Loues up and pulls her. Chandler is no longer silent. He pats


    her hand away and says coldly in a childish voice.


    "Granny, you are so self-righteous. You want everyone to listen to you. It''s miserable to be your son."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?" Mrs. Lou looks at Chandler angrily. Wearing a suit, this boy is very


    young and graceful. His face is covered, yet with imposing manner.


    Mrs. Lou looks into his eyes and feels somewhat familiar.


    He looks like someone she knows.


    Chandler says, "You were the first to be arrogant and domineering. I''m just talking like you."


    Mrs. Lou bes angrier. Looking at his familiar eyes, she wants to pull his mask down. Lily quickly


    hides him behind her.


    Lily says, "Mrs. Lou, please respect him."


    "Why is he wearing a mask?" Mrs. Lou nces at Chandler behind her and snorts, "Is this child your


    illegitimate child?"


    "It''s my friend''s child."


    "I knew your two friends from the newspaper, but there''s no need to keep a kid a secret, right?" Mrs.


    Lou says, "Furthermore, you always apany this child. People would think you''re his mother. If you


    have no secrets, pull off his mask. Let me take a look."


    "He doesn''t know you, there''s no need for you to take a look at him!" Lily says coldly. She doesn''t want


    to waste time on Mrs. Lou and wants to go out of the Hanging Garden, but Mrs. Lou refuses to let her


    go.


    Seeing Lily being bullied, Chandler runs over and gives Mrs. Lou a hard push. Mrs. Lou does not stand


    firmly in her high heels and falls into the fountain behind her, causing a big ssh.


    Chandler says angrily, "Don''t go too far!"


    The pool is a deep. Lily is afraid that Mrs. Lou might be in danger, so she has no choice but to help her,


    but Mrs. Lou shakes her hand off and rebukes her loudly.


    "Ms. Lily, I talked to you politely. Why are you treating me like this?"


    The banquet hall is right beside the Hanging Garden, and Mrs. Lou''s rebuke immediately attracts the


    people inside.


    Chandler is so angry that he wants to refute her, but Lily hides him behind her and says to Mrs. Lou,


    "Get up. I''ll take you to change your clothes. You don''t want everyone to see you in a sorry state, do


    you?"


    Mrs. Lou says, "You pushed me, and you''re ming me now?"


    Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    Lily used to think that only young woman in her twenties or thirties would be pretentious and


    shameless, but she hasn''t expected that it has nothing to do with age!


    She takes a deep breath and suppresses her anger. She decides to apologize to Mrs. Lou first for fear


    that the guests are bothered by their conflict. After all, Ste is the host today, so it is not good to make


    Ste lose face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just as Lily is about to speak, Daniel opens the door and enters.


    "Daniel, here you are." Mrs. Lou points at Lily, her face full of anger. "This girl is too disrespectful to her


    elders. I wanted to have a good chat with her, but she pushed me into the fountain!"


    Lily finally realizes why Mrs. Lou refuses her help. It turns out that she has been waiting for her son and


    wants to pretend to be aggrieved!


    "Come out." Daniel goes over and helps Mrs. Lou out of the fountain.


    Mrs. Lou snorts and nces at Lily, "Ms. Lily, I really wanted to have a good talk with you. But you are


    so arrogant. You even said that I am not qualified to be your mother-inw."


    "Mrs. Lou, stop lying. Aren''t you tired?" Lily sneers, "You''re afraid that Ms. Ste and your son will


    rekindle their love. You insist that I marry your son. But I refused you, so you got angry."


    Mrs. Lou says calmly. "Ms. Lily, it''s not good to lie too much. My son doesn''t like her. I''m not afraid at


    all. I think you like my son. I just want to give you a chance."


    "I don''t want a mother-inw like you!"


    "You''re really glib." Mrs. Lou says, "Could it be that I jumped into the fountain myself?"


    Lily wears a cold face.

 Chapter 271: You Sold a Gold Mountain in Exchange for Some Petty Profits?

    Chapter 271: You Sold a Gold Mountain in Exchange for Some Petty Profits?


    It was Chandler who pushed Mrs. Lou; so they were in the wrong in this matter.


    Seeing that Lily has no words to say, Brianna curls her lips into a light smile and says triumphantly,


    ¡°Miss Lily is thoughtless. I would pass over this matter this time. But I hope you will learn to respect the


    senior and behave yourself in the future.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lou, I don¡¯t need you to teach my subordinate how to behave.¡± The man¡¯s calm and powerful


    voice rumbles as a wide palm pats on Lily¡¯s shoulder, which reassures Lily instantly.


    Brianna nces at the man, ¡°It¡¯s you, Louis.¡±


    Louis nods imperceptibly. He stands by Lily¡¯s side with his well-built body leaning on Lily¡¯s, giving her a


    best shelter, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I know best about her quality. I think you¡¯re clear about some matters too.¡±


    ¡°What do you know?¡± Brianna asks, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk too much into this. But Louis, since you and


    Daniel are good friends, I have to remind you to be wary of some persons.¡±


    Louis squints his eyes with coldness shing across them, ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s not a wise choice to offend


    each other openly. The reason why I¡¯m talking politely with you is that I and Daniel are good friends.¡±


    Brianna is exasperated, ¡°Kid, you really can¡¯t appreciate what¡¯s good. Do you know that she¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to tell him about the contract?¡± Lily interrupts her and adds coldly, ¡°No need to bother


    you. I¡¯ll tell him what should be exposed in person.¡±


    Without saying other words, she holds up Louis hand as well as Chandler¡¯s and leaves with them.


    ¡°Daniel, see what Louis was doing!¡± Brianna is pissed off as she was disrespected by the juniors


    tonight, ¡°I was just giving him some earnest advices, yet he retorted me with that tone.¡±


    Daniel replies coldly, ¡°Mom, it has nothing to do with you even if I and Daniel are good friends. He¡¯s not


    your biological son after all. He has shown you some respect as he said that politely to you after you


    bullying her woman.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, which side are you on?¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t reply; instead, he asks, ¡°Did you threaten Lily with the contract?¡±


    Brianna resorts to sophistry, ¡°She didn¡¯t respect the senior; so did the child at her side. He¡¯s so young


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    yet he has great strength. Geez! He even pushed me into the pond!¡±


    That child was also here?


    Daniel nces at the entrance yet fails to find Louis and the others. In retrospect, Lily seemed to be


    trying to conceal something behind her back just now. It turns out that she was trying to hide this little


    kid.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re also clear about Louis¡¯ personality.¡± Daniel closes his lips and says ndly, ¡°If you


    exasperate him and is then driven out of Yorkshire, I won¡¯t give you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, aren¡¯t I your mother?¡± Brianna hasn¡¯t expected that her son would speak to her in such a


    manner, ¡°I did those for your sake.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t that you were still hung up on that woman, Ste Scott, would I do those things? Why are


    you into that kind of woman instead of the other? Her family background is really humiliating!¡±


    Daniel retorts impatiently, ¡°We have broken up with each other!¡±


    Brianna grabs his hand. As expected, there¡¯s a ring around his finger. Looks like Ste wasn¡¯t telling a


    lie back then!


    She questions, ¡°You said you have split up. Then what¡¯s this? You know that Ste and Louis will have


    a fake marriage, and n to marry Ste when the things are settled, right?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Brianna raises her tone of voice and says loudly and sternly, ¡°I warn you, Daniel Lou, I¡¯ll


    ept it even if you choose to marry a beggar, but I won¡¯t ept Ste Scott! What will others think of


    us if she marries into our family? You¡¯re a solider, yet you marry a daughter of a home-wrecker!¡±


    ¡°Enough is enough!¡± Daniel says with a sullen face, ¡°Her mom didn¡¯t intend to be a home-wrecker.


    Plus, she has be his legal wife after living in the Scott family. Why are you always dwelling on her


    family background? In this way, are those people who born with a lowly family background deprived of


    human rights?¡±


    Brianna sneers, ¡°You know so much about this. You secretly paid attention to her affairs, right? Daniel,


    if you¡¯re still hung up on that woman, I¡¯ll divorce your father!¡±


    Daniel retorts in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯re so autocratic. Does it have anything to do with my dad?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t give you a good upbringing. This was the mistake he made!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still wet. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± The Scott family is the host of this party after all and therefore


    Daniel doesn¡¯t want to argue with Brianna here.


    Brianna shakes of his hand and smooths out her cheongsam, ¡°I can go back by myself. Since you get


    this opportunity today, you should go and make things clear with Ste Scott: Even if she has a high


    status today, she¡¯s not eligible to marry into our family.¡±


    Daniel rubs his temples, feeling extremely perturbed.


    Lily stops a taxi for Chandler after they walk out of the Hotel and hails one for she herself and Louis


    thereafter.


    Louis asks, ¡°We¡¯re alling back to the apartment, why did you specially hail a taxi for him and ask


    him toe back alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although he looks young, he¡¯s good at many aspects.¡± Lily waves her hand, ¡°We¡¯ll go


    back to your house, not the apartment.¡±


    Louis nods, having no opinion about this.


    Lily feels rather perturbed seeing him acting in this way. The two of them keep silence for a while


    before Lily finally asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me about us going back to your house instead?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your first time to my home, should I ask about this?¡± Louis peeks at her, ¡°Comparing to this, I¡¯m


    more interest in the ¡®contract¡¯ that Mrs. Lou mentioned back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The contents of the contract are quiteplicated. Lily stammers, not knowing how to narrate


    it.¡±


    ¡°Is there any inside story?¡± Louis¡¯ tone also bes serious.


    Lily begs, ¡°I can tell you about this. But can you please not be get mad at me thereafter?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡±


    This man is way tooposed!


    Knowing that if she doesn¡¯t tell him now, he would be angrier after knowing about this from Daniel or


    Mrs. Lou, Lily braces herself and speaks.


    She exposes all the things to him, from when Daniel came to her at the very beginning to why Mrs. Lou


    came to herter.


    She tells him all.


    Three minutes after she finishes the story, the man is still sitting by her side cross-legged. There¡¯s no


    expressional change on his face except that his gaze bes even gloomier. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s not


    angered by it at all.


    Lily covers her chest with one hand and thinks to herself, ¡®It¡¯s nothing. He wouldn¡¯t be angered by this.¡±


    But at the next second, Louis asks with a low voice, ¡°Daniel came to you with the contract, asking you


    to stay away from me and telling you that you¡¯ll get several houses and sports cars as long as I marry


    Ste, and you signed the contract without hesitation, right?¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Lily hastily replies, ¡°Mr. Daniel thought Ms. Ste is into you and regarded me as a third


    person in your rtionship; therefore, he came to persuade me.¡±


    ¡°So you signed the contract without hesitation?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice back then.¡± Lily secretly apologizes to Daniel in her heart and then adds, ¡°You know,


    Mr. Daniel looks ferocious. I feared that he would make troubles for my parents if I didn¡¯t agree with it.¡±


    Louis sneers, ¡°Oh, yes? I have known Daniel for years, why don¡¯t I know that he¡¯s a person who likes to


    vent his anger on one¡¯s parents if that person doesn¡¯t agree with him?¡±


    Lily smiles embarrassedly, ¡°Maybe I thought too much back then.¡±


    ¡°Lily, are you blind? Huh?¡± Louis puts one hand on her cheek, his eyes sullen, ¡°You sold me, a golden


    mountain in exchange for some petty profits?¡±


    Lily raises her hand weakly and mutters, ¡°I swear, it was Mr. Daniel who forced me to sign the contract.


    In addition, you were also wrong. Even if it was a fake marriage, you should inform Mr. Daniel. You


    made him feel jealous and involved me in troubles.¡±

 Chapter 272: Who Do You Think You Are?

    Chapter 272: Who Do You Think You Are?


    Louis surveys her with his sharp gaze, ¡°The reason why you signed the contract isn¡¯t that you way to


    distance yourself from me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I can¡¯t see any of your sincerity from your reply or your expression.¡±


    Knowing that she will never win him if this continues, Lily decides all at once and flings her arms


    around his neck and then kisses him.


    Sexual desire always disturbs one¡¯s mind.


    When the kiss ends, her lips be rosier. Lily pants slightly, ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. Daniel¡¯s fault. He forced me


    to sign the contract. Understand?¡±


    Louis caresses her lips and chuckles, ¡°Who taught you these wicked tricks?¡±


    ¡°Wicked?¡± Lily stuns and retorts subconsciously, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t bee. Chloe told me that 90%of the men


    would be appeased with this trick, and it would have a better effect if the perfume is worn.¡±


    When her gaze meets with the man¡¯s teasing gaze, she instantly shuts up her mouth.


    She fell into his trap! It¡¯s really embarrassing!


    Louis gives the driver another address. After a while, the taxi stops at the main entrance of the


    Louis says before leaving, ¡°Go back and have a good rest.¡±


    Dumbfounded, Lily stares at the tailmp of the taxi. Even her gaze appears to be dull.


    So, he left simply?


    The dinner party graduallyes to an end at 10 o¡¯clock.


    Ste has been busy with entertaining the guests before; therefore, she didn¡¯t know about the things


    happened in the garden. Seeing that there are few guest in the banquet hall, she intends to pack her


    things and then go back home.


    ¡°Ms. Ste.¡± A mid-aged man walks over. He¡¯s rtively short and therefore looks a bit fat.


    Ste recognizes him.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Mr. Augustine.¡± Ste greets him with a smile, ¡°Shall I arrange a car for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry to leave as I want to have a talk with you regarding the matters rted to that


    advertisement.¡± Augustine replies with a smile and his gaze lingers on Ste from top to toe with a


    trace of eagerness shing across his eyes.


    Ste smiles calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve found a better advertisementpany?¡±


    Augustine replies, ¡°Allpanies are inferior to the Long Peace Group. Ms. Ste, you¡¯re beautiful and


    well-connected. So I decided to cooperate with the Long Peace Group.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Augustine nods, walks over her and whispers in her ear, ¡°But there¡¯re too many people here, I want to


    have a private talk with Ms. Ste.¡±


    Ste understands what Augustine means by saying ¡®a private talk¡¯ and pulls a long face. Nevertheless,


    as she¡¯s about to say something to reject him, she idently catches a glimpse of Daniel and Justin


    who are walking out of the private room.


    Her beautiful eyes lighten up at the moment. And she leans forward to the smiling Augustine, ¡°Okay.


    Mr. Augustine, what about us reserving a room to have a good talk?¡±


    Augustine feels his body burning when he smells the fragrance from her body.


    ¡°Ms. Ste, you know me well!¡±


    The two of them leave the banquet hall together, while the handsy Augustine continuously tries to take


    advantage of Ste.


    Daniel, who witnesses all these, has a horribly sullen face.


    ¡°Are they going upstairs?¡± Justine says with great interest, ¡°There are all hotel rooms upstairs. Is Ms.


    Ste taking her guest to the room and having a talk there?¡±


    Daniel nces at him coldly, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s man is shorter than 1.65 meters. It¡¯s really a turnoff.¡± Justin shrugs, ¡°s, Ms. Ste is such a


    stunner, so of course all men would be moved.¡±


    Daniel cuts him dead and leaves.


    Theye downstairs and see a taxi which is parked in the front of the hotel. The host is really


    thoughtful.


    Just as they are about to get on the car, Justin turns around to look at Daniel, ¡°Daniel, aren¡¯t you worry


    since Ms. Ste is staying together with a man? You know, if a man is overwhelmed by sexual desire,


    he might do everything.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s gaze bes gloomy when he hears the words. He nces back at the hotel and curses with


    frustration, seeming to be not reconciled, ¡°What the hell have I owed her?!¡±


    He throws the cigarette butt onto the ground, steps on to extinguishes it, turns around and strides


    inside the hotel.


    Justin smiles while shaking his head, ¡°You really have two faces.¡±


    Ste check in the hotel. Just as she leads Augustine in, he hastily locks the door from inside. Ste


    chuckles when seeing this, ¡°Mr. Augustine, you¡¯re so impatient.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course I can¡¯t m myself down with the chance to have a talk with a stunning beauty like you, Ms.


    Ste.¡± Augustineughs. He then strides towards the bar counter, takes out a bottle of wine and opens


    it.


    Ste walks towards the bedroom while murmuring ¡®I¡¯m a bit tired¡¯.


    She walks into the bedroom and thenes out secretly, happening to see Augustine taking


    something out of his pocket and chewing it. He then puts another pill into the red wine and licks his lips


    with a lecherous smirk.


    Ste gets goose bumps all over.


    It¡¯s really disgusting.


    This Augustine! He swells with pride for possessing a listedpany. He deliberately beat around the


    bush back then, declining to cooperate with the Long Peace Group; but now he¡¯s ying tricks on her?


    She feels disgusted by just taking a nce at him! If that man was not here, she would note with


    him!


    Soon, Augustine walks into the bedroom with two sses of red wine. Seeing that Ste is lying on the


    sofa on her side with her long legs exposed, he licks her lips and feels even hotter.


    Augustinees over and hands a ss of red wine to Ste, ¡°Ms. Ste, have a drink.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Ste smiles, receives the wine, and pretends to take a sip.


    Nevertheless, when Augustine finishes the wine in his ss, Ste still hasn¡¯t drunk the wine. She puts


    the ss on the tea table, ¡°I feel ufortable now and I don¡¯t want to drink wine.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Augustine says in a gentle voice, but stares at Ste with a wolfy gaze.


    He has locked the door back then.


    Even if he¡¯s a bit short, he¡¯s a man after all and the strength of a man cannot be neglected. Plus that he


    has taken pill before, he is able to confine Ste even if she hasn¡¯t drink the drugged wine.


    Augustine licks his lips while moving over Ste, ¡°Ms. Ste, I¡¯ll bear all the cost of the advertisement


    but the Long Peace Group will share 50% of the profits generated from it. What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    Ste asks in shock, ¡°Mr. Augustine, do you mean that the Long Peace Group will be responsible for


    the nning of the advertisement and you¡¯ll pay the expenses. When the perfume begins to make


    profits, you and the Long Peace Group will share the profits equally?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Augustine smiles and rubs Ste¡¯s hand, ¡°I appreciate your ability and want to have a long-


    term cooperation with Long Peace Group. We can share the profits.¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Ste retreats her hand and bites her lip, ¡°The public will gossip about this. What if


    your wifees to me and scolds me for seducing you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who makes the decision in my family. She doesn¡¯t dare to intervene in my affairs.¡±


    Augustine feels his body hotter as the drug begins to take effect, ¡°As long as you can appease me, I


    can give you everything.¡±


    He licks his lips and pounces towards Ste.


    Ste quickly stands up and stands at the side, smiling, ¡°Mr. Augustine, are you drunk?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m drunk. Honey, I want you.¡± Augustine licks his lips, looking extremely perverted. He wants to prop


    himself up from the sofa, but Ste suddenly gives him a kick.


    She¡¯s wearing a pair of stilettos and kicks him in the crotch.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Augustine screams hysterically in pain as if his hands and feet are all broken. He goes into convulsions


    and feels all his strength drained away.


    Ste looks down at him with a light smile on her face.


    ¡°You just possess a trashypany, yet you n to y tricks on me?¡± Ste gives him several ps,


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a little girl? Na?ve and gullible?¡±


    Augustine res at her, ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    ¡°Wishing to sleep with me? Are you qualified?¡± Ste kicks him hard and sneers, ¡°See your reflection in


    the mirror and see how ugly you¡¯re. You¡¯re much inferior to my man!¡±

 Chapter 273: Daniel, I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 273: Daniel, I Miss You So Much


    His fragile sensitive part has been kicked twice in a raw. Augustine rolls his eyes and cks out.


    Ste feels more disgusted.


    Augustine is some! She hasn¡¯t shown her full strength yet but now he¡¯s fainted. He even dreams to


    have a one-night-stand with her?


    ¡°Ste Scott!¡±


    The door is hit severely for several times, apanied with a man¡¯s cold voice.


    Hearing his voice, Ste is overjoyed. She straightens her dress and wants to go out to open the door.


    Then she stops. It won¡¯t work in this way. They two probably will quarrel with each other again and


    break up unhappily in the end.


    Casting a nce of the poisoned wine, Ste has an idea.


    A few secondster, she picks up the ss of wine and gulps it down. Then she tries her best to drag


    the fainted Augustine to the bed.


    The big bang on the door bes louder and louder. It sounds that the man has started kicking the


    door.


    Sickened, Ste unbuckles the belt on Augustine¡¯s waist and pulls down his pants. Then she tears her


    dress to pieces and messes up her hair, looking as if she¡¯s been bullied.


    Right then, the door is kicked open.


    When she¡¯s about to lie down, she notices that the dress on her chest is still neat. She pulls down the


    cor to reveal her fair skin. Holding her breath, she lies into Augustine¡¯s arms in disgust and puts one


    of his hands on her chest. Then she closes her eyes.


    When Daniel enters the bedroom, he catches a glimpse of the two holding each other while sleeping on


    the bed. The woman¡¯s dress has been messy, exposing her two long legs, on which there are bruises.


    It seems that she has been forced.


    In an instant, the blood in the man¡¯s whole body pumps up to his head. His eyes be red. He


    strides over and grabs Augustine¡¯s hair with his iron-like hands, pulling him down off the bed.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The fierce pain from his scalp wakes Augustine up from thea. He feels as if his scalp is


    torn off.


    He blinks and finds a man with a gloomy face standing in front. When he¡¯s about to say something, he


    receives a punch on his face. The pain makes him faintpletely.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t stop. He keeps wildly punching and kicking the fainted man on the ground. Augustine¡¯s


    face goes ck and blue, totally swollen and bleeding. Ste has been peeping all the time. Then she


    pretends that she just wakes up.


    Getting up and rushing to Daniel hurriedly, she holds his arm to stop him. ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    Daniel nces at her, seeing her dress torn apart and arge area of her skin exposed in the air. The


    rage is surging in his heart again.


    He pinches Ste¡¯s chin and tosses her into the bed. Pressing her body with his own, he clenches his


    teeth and growls, ¡°Ste Scott, what the hell have I owed you? Huh?¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing and how you are ying with other men is none of my business. Just stay away


    from me, will you?¡± His face draws closer to hers. He speaks icily, ¡°Why do you have to show up in


    front of me always?¡±


    Looking fragile and weak, Ste answers, ¡°It was... It was he who wanted...¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you fuckinge upstairs with him?¡± Daniel curses. He feels so annoyed seeing her like this.


    ¡°You even dream to take down Long Peace Group with your brain? Those people are really blind!¡±


    He¡¯s blind, too.


    ¡°Stop swearing. I... I feel sick.¡± Ste writhes under him. Her voice is soft and enchanting. ¡°Daniel, I feel


    hot...¡± she grumbles.


    Her hands reach to Daniel¡¯s shirt restlessly and she presses herself against his body. Her breath with


    fragrancends on his face.


    Her delicate body tightens Daniel¡¯s lower abdomen.


    But the next moment, he tosses Ste back onto the bed again. Looking at her with a tightened jaw, he


    adds, ¡°You even dared to drink his wine. Ste Scott, are you an idiot?¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. Stop scolding me!¡± Ste feels heat all over her body. She doesn¡¯t feel well. If she has


    known that the drug is so strong, she¡¯d drink half ss only.


    She reaches to pull Daniel¡¯s hand. When he¡¯s off guard, she pulls him down onto the bed with all her


    strength.


    Then she straddles on him.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darken. When he¡¯s going to make a move, Ste uses her brute force and presses his


    arms to stop him. Smirking at him, she mutters, ¡°You¡¯re so disobedient. I¡¯ll spank you!¡±


    ¡°Ste Scott, leg go.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Ste shakes her head and says drunkenly, ¡°You can¡¯t go now. You should put out the fire on


    me.¡±


    Daniel feels helpless.


    The woman lowers her head, her ck hair falling on his face, tickling. He can also smell the scent of


    orange from her hair, faint and seductive.


    ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s been almost four years.¡± Ste approaches him, rubbing his cheek. She asks, ¡°Why do you


    always pull a long face when I want to have a talk with you?¡±


    Looking away, Daniel said indifferently, ¡°We have nothing to talk about.¡±


    Ste suddenly bends down and bites his lips fiercely. Seeing him frown, she slightly smiles. ¡°Really?


    When I was marrying Mr. Smith at that time, why did you run to the stage and help me wear the ring?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the Smith family be mocked.¡±


    ¡°Is it really because you don¡¯t want the Smith family be mocked or you felt ufortable when


    watching me marry the other man?¡±


    With a gloomy face, Daniel pushes her away.


    He just gets up when Ste pounces on him again. She presses him down with brute force. She¡¯s so


    strong and fierce, making Daniel wonder if she¡¯s really drugged.


    ¡°Daniel Lou, you bastard!¡± Ste curses him. Then she bends down to kiss him. ¡°It¡¯s been four years.


    Do you know how much I miss you... You asshole!¡±


    ¡°Pak!¡± The woman ps him in the face. Then she touches his cheek and says between sobs, ¡°You are


    such a jackass. Do you know how tired I¡¯ve been in the past few years?¡±


    She¡¯s been living under such a great pressure - fighting against Long Peace Group and raising


    Chandler at the same time.


    He¡¯s been worry-free abroad for four years instead.


    Inexplicably Daniel has been pped. Irritated, he gets up, turns over, and presses the woman under


    his body. ¡°Ste Scott, do you enjoy hitting me? How about another p on my left face?¡±


    Ste shakes her head. ¡°No. I feel sorry for you.¡±


    Daniel is speechless.


    She wraps her arms around the man¡¯s neck, kissing his lips, acting coquettishly like a baby girl.


    ¡°Daniel, I miss you.¡±


    She¡¯s been missing him all day and all night long in the past four years.


    Her soft touches are like a key to open the long-closed dusty part in Daniel¡¯s heart. He can push her


    away but he doesn¡¯t have the heart to do so. While cursing himself, he presses her into his arms.


    He mes himself for being nuts. After being tricked in that way, he still misses her.


    They spend a warm and romantic night.


    Ste is used to getting up early on weekdays. Although she has a crazy night with Daniel, her internal


    clock still wakes her up at seven o¡¯clock in the next morning.


    Fortunately, her bed isn¡¯t so cold as before.


    She¡¯s held in the man¡¯s arms. His warm chest and breath are as the same as they were four years ago,


    which she miss so much. She can¡¯t help but bury herself into his arms, kissing his washboard abs.


    It feels so good to wake up beside him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her cell phone on the nightstand is vibrating. Ste fumbles for it and takes a look at the caller ID. It¡¯s


    from her assistant.


    ¡°Ms. Ste, Mrs. Lou is downstairs,¡± her assistant reports as soon as Ste slides the answer key. ¡°I


    brought your clothes here and ran into Mrs. Lou at the hotel entrance. She asked for your room number


    at the front desk. Now she¡¯s in the elevator.¡±


    Ste chuckles. ¡°She¡¯s able to force the receptionist to give her the room number. All right. I got it.¡±


    Then she hangs up the phone.


    She can¡¯t help but kiss the man who¡¯s still sleeping. With sore legs, she gets out of bed and puts on her


    nightgown. Then she senses something wrong.


    It turns out that Augustine is gone from the bedroom. She wonders where he is now.


    Ste looks around the suite and wonders if Daniel has thrown him outst night. She takes out a pen


    and her checkbook from the handbag. As soon as she¡¯s put a figure on the check, the room door is


    pounded.

 Chapter 274: No Need to Hide Anything

    Chapter 274: No Need to Hide Anything


    Ste walks out of the bedroom with the check, closing the door behind.


    When she opens the door, she sees Brianna with a long face full of anger.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s you!¡± Brianna¡¯s face bes longer as soon as she sees Ste. ¡°Ste Scott, out of


    so many men, why are you pestering my son?¡±


    Ste slightly smiles. ¡°Am I pestering him? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Brianna¡¯s face darkens. Pushing her away, she walks in. When she wants to enter the bedroom, Ste


    stops her. ¡°Mrs. Lou, you are here to see me. Don¡¯t wake up my boyfriend.¡±


    Brianna sneers. ¡°I know Daniel is in there. Don¡¯t fool me. Get off my way!¡±


    ¡°Did the receptionist tell you Daniel is here?¡± Ste asks.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t go homest night.¡±


    ¡°Probably he went out for a drink with his friends.¡± With a smile, Ste leans against the bedroom door.


    ¡°Mrs. Lou, if you want to break in, I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°By the way, your husband is not in Yorkshire. If you¡¯re under arrest for trespassing and taken to the


    police station, wouldn¡¯t you worry about your dignity in front of those richdies?¡±


    Brianna squeezes her purse tightly. She¡¯s so pissed off. ¡°You¡¯ve polished your speaking skills a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four years. Everyone should have changed. How can I remain the same?¡± Ste keeps


    smiling. ¡°But Mrs. Lou, you are still the same in my mind.¡±


    ¡°Ste Scott, I¡¯m not mincing any words with you.¡± Looking at the tightly closed bedroom door, Brianna


    says, ¡°I know Daniel is in there. Or you wouldn¡¯t be so obstructed.¡±


    She takes two steps towards, staring at Ste in a still-disdainful and scornful way. ¡°What if you had


    sex with my son? It¡¯s still your loss. You trampled on your own body and dignity.¡±


    Ste doesn¡¯t show any weakness. She looks into Brianna¡¯s eyes and said with augh, ¡°Mrs. Lou, for


    two people in love, making love is a beautiful thing. If you meant what you said, are you cursing


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°You --¡± Brianna raises her hand and wants to p Ste across her face.


    Of course, Ste won¡¯t stand still and let her p. She grabs Brianna¡¯s wrist tightly and shakes it off.


    For the suddenly strength, Brianna has lost bnce, staggering backward. The fury surges on her face.


    ¡°Mrs. Lou, if you try again, you¡¯ll get hurt.¡± Ste takes out the written check from her pocket and hands


    it over with a smile. ¡°Four years ago, you gave me ten million. Now I¡¯m returning you a hundred million.¡±


    Brianna snorts with disdain. ¡°Do you think you are really something by taking down Long Peace


    Group?¡±


    Raising her bows slightly, Ste answers, ¡°Of course. I can give out a hundred million casually. Also, I


    can buy something that you are interested in.¡±


    Hearing that, Brianna wishes that she can tear Ste alive.


    ¡°Ease. I¡¯m not interested in those jewels.¡± Ste puts the check into Brianna¡¯s arms. She chuckles.


    ¡°This is the special return to you. Without your ten million, I wouldn¡¯t be here right now. But for the


    matter that you¡¯ve changed my letters, I¡¯ll get even with you in the future.¡±


    When they¡¯re at daggers drawn, Ste¡¯s assistantes in with two shopping bags.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Ste.¡±


    Brianna knows clearly that she can¡¯t win against Ste. Dragging the check and tossing it into her


    purse, she sneers, ¡°All right. If you don¡¯t let go of my son, you can¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡±


    Grabbing her purse, she leaves arrogantly.


    After she¡¯s gone, the assistant takes the bags to Ste and asks carefully, ¡°Mrs. Lou looks like a tough


    nut to crack. Ms. Ste, did she bully you?¡±


    Ste smiles slightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    The assistant shakes her ahead. Handing over both shopping bags to her, she says, ¡°Those are the


    clothes. Ms. Ste, wasn¡¯t Augustine who came upstairs with you? Howe...¡±


    ¡°So you were watching carefullyst night. Why didn¡¯t you send our men to follow me for protection just


    in case then?¡±


    ¡°Because Mr. Daniel hase.¡±


    At the moment, the bedroom door is pulled open from the inside suddenly. Losing bnce, Ste falls


    into the arms of the man behind the door. She¡¯s pulled away in two seconds.


    ¡°Ms. Ste, I¡¯m going to work now. Bye.¡± Her assistant slips away as soon as possible.


    Seeing the man¡¯s crumpled shirt, Ste takes out a new shirt from the shopping bag. ¡°Change your


    clothes.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Daniel waves away her hand, looking indifferent and ruthless.


    Ste squints her eyes.


    ¡®Son of bitch. After the one-night-stand, he¡¯s blowing up on me! Do I owe him anything?¡¯ she swears


    inwardly.


    Daniel bypasses her and walks out. Ste quickly grabs the hemline of his shirt and says with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, you look pretty satisfied. It seems you haven¡¯t forgotten what happenedst night.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyebrows jump. Bearing his urge to lose the temper, he exins, ¡°You were drugged.¡±


    ¡°I was drugged but you could take me to a hospital. It¡¯s immoral you took the advantage of me in such


    a situation, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ste adds, ¡°Besides, as the president of Long Peace Group, how can I have sex


    with a man at random?¡±


    ¡°So your point is?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Daniel, it¡¯s good that you still admit what you¡¯ve done after waking up.¡± The woman¡¯s lips curl


    into a bright smile. ¡°From now on you owe me a big favor. Be nice to me in future.¡±


    ¡°OK. I owe you a favor.¡± Daniel nces at the shirt hemline grabbed by her. ¡°Let go.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, where is your good manner?¡±


    Daniel is almost running out of patient. He wonders if he¡¯s lost his mind to stay herest night.


    ¡°Ms. Ste, please let go of me.¡±


    Ste hands him the new shirt. ¡°Change it. Your shirt is crumpled and smelly. Aren¡¯t you shameful when


    others wonder what you¡¯ve donest night if you keep it on?¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t say anything.


    He takes the shirt and trousers to the bathroom with a long face. Ste¡¯s lips curl up.


    ¡®No need to hide it. I¡¯ve seen everything before,¡¯ she thought to herself.


    Ste puts on her clothes in the bedroom. She has vaguely heard some cries from the bathroom. It


    passes in an instant. When she stops and concentrates to listen, nothing is heard. She shrugs, thinking


    she may have misheard something.


    After Danieles out from the bathroom in the new outfit, his face is still arctic cold, as if the whole


    world owes him. Without looking at Ste, he strides to the door.


    Grabbing her handbag, Ste follows him. ¡°Mr. Daniel, shall we have breakfast together?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve excised for a whole night. Aren¡¯t you exhausted or hungry?¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t answer her question.


    Half an hourter, a cleaneres in to clean the suite. When she pulls the bathroom door open, she¡¯s


    startled by the fat man with a ck-and-blue face covered with blood inside.


    ¡­


    Louis has left right away after sending Lily home, which makes Lily upset and uneasy for a whole night.


    She keeps wondering what she¡¯s said wrong.


    She can¡¯t figure it out.


    Louis has been calm but he doesn¡¯t reply her WeChat messages.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The more she wonders, the more panicked Lily has be. She thinks perhaps Louis has mistaken


    her to deliberately distance herself from him by signing that contract on her own initiative. Hence, in the


    early morning next day, she hails a taxi, rushes to the supermarket, and buys a lot of ingredients.


    She quietly sneaks into the vi.


    It¡¯s very quiet there. Lily guesses that Louis is still in sleep. Rich, lying in his kennel, immediately gets


    energetic as soon as he sees her. He runs over with his tail wagging, looking quite excited.


    ¡°Shush! Hush!¡± Lily squats down to touch him. She whispers, ¡°Good dog. Don¡¯t bark.¡±


    Rich really doesn¡¯t bark; instead, it looks at her while wagging his tail.


    Lily goes to cook in the kitchen. She tries her best to keep as quiet as possible. She ns to wake up


    Louis after the breakfast is done, so she can make him forget what she has saidst night.


    When she¡¯s busy cooking, Rich circles around her, biting her slippers from time to time.

 Chapter 275: Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 275: Be My Girlfriend


    Lily gently kicks it away, ¡°Go y by yourself.¡±


    The little German shepherdes to her again.


    ¡°Oho! Go y by yourself. Let me cook breakfast before I y with you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t climb up my leg, you are so fat.¡±


    She tries to drive it away and then gives up. While cooking when she asionally looks down, she can


    see its fluffy body.


    She sighs, ¡°You ate too well while you were with Mr. Smith. Look how you are growing so fast, even


    faster than my cat.¡±


    The puppy raises its head and sniffs something, then runs out of the kitchen.


    Lily, thinking it is hungry and is running out to eat the dog food, ignores it and stays focused on her


    task. Because her back is turned, she can¡¯t see it running towards Louis who just came down from the


    second floor.


    Louis still hates pets. However, after taking care of it for so long, he is now used to the puppy running


    towards him and biting his slippers. With his cold expressions set in stone, he is just about to go to the


    bar to get some coffee, when he feels like someone is in the house.


    There¡¯s a pair of small sizeddies¡¯ shoes in the entrance hall, and there¡¯s someone in the kitchen.


    He raises an eyebrow questioningly, walks towards the kitchen and opens the door to find a very busy


    Lily. The bamboo steamer next to her is steaming and it smells really good.


    The busy woman in the kitchen which is filled with delicious smell of food makes the vi feel a little


    more alive.


    He leans against the door frame lightly without making any noise and watches her cooking with


    interest. She mutters while preparing the ingredients, ¡°Wait, what I should say to wake him up?¡±


    ¡°Darling! Wake up, I made breakfast for you. No! This feels so awkward even saying here alone. Or


    should I say, Mr. Smith, I was really forced by Mr. Daniel. Please, don¡¯t be angry! I will cook you


    breakfast for a whole month. Wait, a whole month? No, no! Waking up early for a whole month is too


    tiring¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s so annoying! It is all because of Daniel. It¡¯s not like I am the only person close enough to


    Louis, but he keeps on calling me!¡±


    ¡°I hope Daniel goes bankrupt soon!¡±


    Louisughs quietly, and says lightly, ¡°You might need to pray a few more times. My brother has a lot of


    go bankrupt.¡±


    Lily is startled. She jumps up and turns around to see Louis standing there leaning on the door frame


    She guiltily smacks her forehead lightly, forgetting that her hands are full of seasoning, and gets soy


    sauce all over her forehead. Seeing that, Louis bursts outughing uncontrobly.


    The corners of Lily¡¯s lips twitch.


    Quite unlike his usual self, heughs cheerfully, looking like a fool.


    ¡°Lily, you have sauce all over your face now.¡± he takes a couple of tissues andes over to help her


    wipe the sauce from her forehead. The two are very intimate.


    ¡°Ah! Thank¡­ thank you.¡± Lilly stammers as she leans back.


    The more she leans back, wanting to hide, the more hees closer. Finally, he ces both his hands


    on the kitchen counter, confining Lily in his arms. He sayszily in his deep voice, ¡°Why do you think I


    would be angry with you?¡±


    Lily looks at his serious expressions and stammers nervously, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm? You don¡¯t know?¡± He leans closer, ¡°Listening to you bbering for so long, I thought you came to


    cook just to make me happy and make me forget about that thing.¡±


    It¡¯s over; he has heard it all¡­


    Lily¡¯s lips twitches as she smiles guiltily, ¡°Mr. Daniel really forced me to sign the contract. I came here


    just because I love to cook and wanted to cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Louis says, ¡°I think you purposefully wanted to sign it. I¡¯m afraid it had something to do with me.¡±


    ¡°I can swear, really!¡±


    ¡°Hah! Liar!¡±


    Lily is shocked.


    He can¡¯t just guess everything. It is too much!


    Louis slowly says in a rational tone, ¡°Okay, make me believe it. I will give you a chance to prove it.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°How?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend.¡± Louis strokes her cheek softly with his thumb and says affectionately, ¡°As long as


    you let me have your heart, I will believe that my brother forced you to sign the contract.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing Lily lower her head, seemingly thinking about the fault in his words, he continues to coax her, ¡°I


    promise I won¡¯t look for you in thepany, or tell people about our rtionship until you are ready to


    make it public.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I would make a great boyfriend? I can be everything you want me to; I can be your


    teacher when you want to learn, I can cook for you when you want to eat.¡±


    Lilly retorts contemptuously, ¡°The food you make is not edible!¡±


    ¡°I can take care of you.¡± Louis thinks for a while and then adds, ¡°And your cat.¡±


    ¡°I can do that myself!¡±


    ¡°Lily, think about it, I am a goldmine. Don¡¯t you want it?¡± Louis tries to persuade her with a gentle tone,


    ¡°If you have me, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything your whole life. I have heard that a long


    vacation in Czech Republic is really fun. Don¡¯t you want to take your mother for a trip? I have my own


    ne; I have several actually.¡±


    Lily¡¯s heart is a little moved, ¡°What about going to the North Pole to see the penguins?¡±


    ¡°Easy! You can even raise them if you want to.¡±


    ¡°I will think about it.¡± Lily bites her lip, ¡°I keep feeling like something¡¯s not right.¡±


    There is a glimmer of light in Louis¡¯s eyes, but his tone is calm as he says, ¡°That band you like, SF,


    they will have a concert in LA next month. We can take our own ne and be in the first row. After the


    concert, you can even go backstage, meet the members and get autographs¡­ and even have dinner


    with them.¡±


    Lily is a little excited.


    Even have dinner with them?


    Seeing that she has sessfully taken the bait, Louis smiles slightly, ¡°As long as you be my


    woman, you won¡¯t have to do anything yourself. Those stars wille to eat and chat with you


    themselves, and give you autographs.¡±


    ¡°I agree!¡±


    Louis asks her again, ¡°Do you agree to be my girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree!¡± Lily nods her head.


    A deep smile appears on Louis¡¯s face as he kisses her on the cheek, ¡°Okay then, Mrs. Smith, I will go


    upstairs and change my clothes. I will be waiting for your breakfast.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t react until Louis is out of the kitchen. She is stunned.


    Mrs.¡­ Mrs. Smith?


    Her heart beats loudly for a very long time just because of that name. She tries to calm herself down.


    After thinking about it clearly for a bit, she realizes that Louis set her up.


    He asked her to be his girlfriend, and then after she was distracted, he changed it to Mrs. Smith. He


    really reeled her in with a bait.


    When someone proposes, there are roses and diamond ring that can blind people with it¡¯s shine. What


    the hell is this?


    Proposing with just words?


    No!


    Lily ps herself fiercely and curses, ¡°This is not the time to worry about the proposal. If I be his


    girlfriend, we can break up easily, but if I be his fianc¨¦e, how hard would it be if we were to break


    up.¡±


    After calming herself down, she says in her heart: Please cherish your life and stay away from Louis!


    ¡­


    Because of his scheming lies, Lily feels depressed.


    As soon as she enters thepany, someone jumps on her from behind her, almost making her fall


    down, ¡°Lily, you woke up early today and ran to prepare a loving breakfast for Mr. Smith again, didn¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°Stop it! I am angry.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.


    Jessie lets her go and puts her hand through Lily¡¯s arm instead. Seeing her bitter expressions, she


    became happy in a sh, ¡°Oh, Lily! You look grumpy¡­¡±


    As Lily shoots her with a death stare, she changes her sentence at the speed of light, ¡°You don¡¯t look


    good, did Mr. Smith bully you?¡±


    Lily grits her teeth, ¡°It¡¯s more than bullying!¡±

 Chapter 276: The Scheming Mrs. Lou

    Chapter 276: The Scheming Mrs. Lou


    ¡°Oh! So, something did happen!¡± Jessie bes more curious and says excitedly, ¡°Hurry up and tell


    me! I want to know.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes at Jessie and shakes her off unceremoniously. As she reaches out and presses the


    elevator button, a tall figure looms over her from behind.


    The familiar masculine scent makes her heart beat furiously.


    ¡°Morning, Mrs. Smith.¡±


    As he walks by, he lowers his head slightly and leans towards her. His thin lips brush gently against her


    ear lobe, as the words that flow out of his mouth already seemfortable to him.


    In just two seconds, he enters an elevator, as if he has done nothing.


    No one sees what he has just done.


    Lily coughs, pretending to be calm, and curses Louis severely in her heart. As she turns her head, she


    sees Jessie looking at her with shocked expressions.


    Jessie opens her mouth, ¡°Mr.¡­ Mr. Smith¡­ he¡­he¡­¡±


    Lily covers Jessie¡¯s mouth with her hand, drags her into an elevator that has just arrived, and presses


    the close button with all her might.


    Only after the elevator doors close, she takes a breath of relief.


    ¡°Mr. Smith just called you Mrs. Smith, I heard it!¡± Jessie¡¯s loud voice exploded inside the elevator as


    she bombards her with questions, ¡°Are you two married? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°No! Keep your voice down, Jessie.¡± Lily begs her, holding her head as she feels a headachee,


    ¡°He was joking!¡±


    Jessie snorts, ¡°Joking and him? Hah! He is so ruthless; he doesn¡¯t joke around with anyone. I don¡¯t


    know what, but something must have happened between you two.¡±


    Lily retorts, ¡°Would he say such a thing and seriously mean it?¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!¡± Jessie smirks at Lily, ¡°Who knew he had two faces; cold and aloof on the outside, warm and


    passionate on the inside.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Under Jessie¡¯s teasing and coercion, Lily has no choice but to tell her about the contract and the origin


    of ¡°Mrs. Smith¡±


    After listening to the detailed exnation, Jessie doubles up and roars withughter, holding on to the


    elevator handrail, ¡°Lily, you are usually so smart and clever, but he always ends up making a fool out of


    you! Oh! I am dying withughter, hahaha!¡±


    Lily wants to beat her up into a pulp; she says angrily, ¡°Then dieughing!¡±


    ¡°I must say, Mr. Smith¡¯s really next-level to all us humans!¡± Jessie praises Louis, then holds Lily¡¯s arm


    again as she asks, ¡°But really, he is so handsome! Don¡¯t you feel something for him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah he is handsome, but he has a cold heart.¡± Lily purses her lips thinking about Louis¡¯s cold and


    stern personality, ¡°As if he is above the whole world, which is why Ste likes him.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s between him and Ste?¡± Jessie asks in a gossipy way.


    Lily ps her hand away, ¡°Let go of my arm! My suit is custom made; the fabric is delicate. Don¡¯t tear


    it!¡±


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Lily rolls her eyes at her, ¡°I am already annoyed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take you on a trip!¡± Jessie smiles. She takes out her phone and waves it in front of


    Lily¡¯s eyes, ¡°I won the lucky draw! Five-day tour in Japan, three tickets!¡±


    Lily takes her phone to see.


    She has really won the lucky draw.


    ¡°Did Weibo¡¯s technical team change?¡± Lily mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t they keep the good stuff for their staff? How


    She turns to look at Jessie.


    Jessie ps her on her arm, ¡°Leigh doesn¡¯t know my Weibo ount, plus this is a new blogger I follow.


    He is very generous with lucky draws. Let¡¯s go please. I will sell the third ticket online.¡±


    Lily waves her hand, ¡°No, I have a lot to deal with, how can I just go on a trip?¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Jessie clings on Lily¡¯s arm, and says in a childish tone, ¡°You have worked so hard for so


    long, you deserve to rest properly. Come on, give yourself a treat. Plus look at me, I have grown up so


    much but I have never been abroad yet!¡±


    ¡°If you have never been abroad, then what about your passport?¡±


    ¡°What about it? I will spend some money and get it made!¡±


    Lily has indeed not taken a vacation in a very long time; and this time, she won¡¯t have to spend any


    money. So, she agrees, ¡°Okay then, let us go! But don¡¯t pull Leigh along at thest minute, I am telling


    you!¡±


    Jessie smiles evilly, ¡°Japan is so fun! I won¡¯t let hime and ruin all our fun!¡±


    Lily always feels her words have another hidden meaning.


    As Jessie is about to walk out of the elevator on her floor, Lily can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°I just want to ask you,


    how you can act coquettishly in front of people? Don¡¯t they hate you?¡±


    ¡°No! Because I am cute!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily says inwardly: Your shameless tricks are meticulously learned from Leigh.


    Lily swipes her card to enter the office, and is startled by several pair of eyes that look up at her,


    ¡°Are you all that shocked that I came to work? Or is there a problem with my outfit?¡±


    Her colleagues all shake their heads.


    ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s focus on our work!¡± She smiles and walks into the independent office.


    After handling the piled-up documents, she calls the internal extension and asks her colleague who is


    in charge of those documents toe in, ¡°These are all processed. You can send them to the


    secretary department.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Her colleague picks up the files, then turns around to leave. However, she turns back around to look at


    Lily.


    Lily notices that there is something wrong with her. So, she raised her head and frowns, ¡°What is it?


    Since I came in today, something is off. Just tell me what you want to.¡±


    Her colleague asks her in a hesitant tone, ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen the newspaper?¡±


    ¡°What newspaper?¡±


    Her colleague slipped out, and then returned a minuteter and ced a newspaper in front of Lily,


    ¡°Miss Lily, remember to tell us if you get married, we will give you a present.¡±


    Lily ispletely baffled.


    She picks up the Entertainment Weekly, and flips through it. When she sees the strong, taut muscles of


    a man¡¯s chest and half of her face, she spits out the ck coffee that she has just sipped on to the


    page.


    It is written in bold ck letters [Lily, beautiful and single, visits the Lou family house at night. Good


    news can be expected soon from the Lou Family!¡±


    The whole article is about her and Daniel. Lily and Daniel met in a certain shopping mall in the


    afternoon. Daniel gave her a gift and the two got close.


    It goes on to say more. The Long Peace Group held a low-key cock-tail party, she and Daniel went


    together. They were photographed being intimate in the bathroom. After they came out, Daniel handed


    her a tissue paper. She sneaked into the Lou family home at night.


    She went to Lou family home? What kind of shit is this?


    And that gift was for Daniel¡¯s own son from him.


    Also, at the Long Peace party, they came out of the bathroom and he handed her a pack of tissues.


    When in all this they became intimate?


    This photo must be fake!


    The woman¡¯s face in the photo is almost covered with her hair. If only the profile is edited a bit to match


    Lily¡¯s, it can easily look like her.


    She crumples the newspaper into a ball and throws it away. She is so angry that she can¡¯t calm down


    for a long time. After a while, she decides to check Weibo which turns out to be even more alive with


    gossips. She even finds an interview of Daniel¡¯s mother.


    In the video, when the reporter asks the graceful Mrs. Lou whether Lily had gone to their house, she


    does not answer directly. She only says that she does not interfere in her children¡¯s lives and that she


    likes Lily very much.


    After getting such a vague remark, the reporter bes even more convinced that Lily must have


    gone to meet Daniel.


    Fuck!


    As Lily watches the video, she bes almostpletely sure that it is Mrs. Lou who is scheming


    against her! Lily feels that Mrs. Lou must have been taken offense due to her impolite behavior at the


    partyst night, so she did this today.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily really hates herself for beingcking of attention. She panicked and signed that kind of contract


    with Daniel, because of which she was tricked by Louis into being in a rtionship with him, and is now


    being used as a shield by Daniel¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 277: Louis, You Are So Cruel

    Chapter 277: Louis, You Are So Cruel


    It takes Lily a long while to calm down.


    She looks at the photo again and finds it familiar. It seems like...


    She opens the album in her phone andpares it with the photo of Louis that she identally took a


    long time ago in the hotel. It is indeed Louis, but the head was reced.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The photo has always been kept in the album of her phone. How did Daniel''s mother obtain it?


    Lily keeps wondering. She thinks of the position that Daniel''s father is in and the things Daniel''s mother


    has done, which makes her filled with righteous indignation.


    Daniel¡¯s mother is such a wicked person!


    Lily takes a deep breath and calls Ste to make a clearance, ¡°You saw Entertainment Weekly? They


    were all made up by those journalists, and the persons on the photo aren¡¯t me and Daniel.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Ste smiles at the other end of the phone, ¡°I can identify my man¡¯s body at first sight.¡±


    Lily clears her throat and changes the topic, ¡°It was Daniel''s mother who did this. I took Chandler to


    have dinner in the wine party yesterday. Daniel''s mother found me and urged me to marry Daniel,


    which led to a quarrel.¡±


    Lily also exined to Ste about the contract.


    After hearing everything, Ste nods her head and says in a more pleasant voice, ¡°I am sorry for what


    happened to you. Daniel¡¯s mother is indeed a person who would do everything to chase me away. Just


    leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Judging by your voice...you are happy about it?¡± Lily is confused, ¡°How can you still be happy?¡±


    Ste smiles, ¡°I know that my man only sees me in his eyes. Shouldn¡¯t I be happy? By the way, are you


    avable on Friday? I want to invite you to have a meal with me to extend my gratitude.¡±


    Lily checks the calendar and finds the timing isn¡¯t appropriate, ¡°I asked for several days¡¯ leave to take a


    trip.¡±


    ¡°With President Smith?¡±


    ¡°No, my friend identally won three free tickets which cover a trip to Japan. Food and bed are both


    included.¡± Lily says, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a vocation for a long time. So I n to join her.¡±


    Ste slightly nods and smiles, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a vocation for a long time too. Mind if I join you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I will talk to her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can forward her WeChat to me. I have something to talk with her too.¡±


    Lily does what she says.


    When hanging up the phone, Lily hears Ste looking for something at the other end of the phone.


    Then Ste says, ¡°I heard that your mother likes making dishes and wine. Long Peace Group owns


    several shops in the Ole Supermarket, and the lease of one shop has ended. I will have my assistant


    take the contract to the Smith Group in afternoon, as a token of my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°There is no need for that.¡± Lily refuses and smiles, ¡°You can buy me dinner next time.¡±


    Ste says, ¡°You know the rent in Ole Supermarket is high, and I am unwilling to drop the price either.


    So I might as well rent it to you as a token of gratitude. If you think it is too much, when auntie makes


    something delicious next time, you can just send me some.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t reject anymore ¡°Okay, thanks!¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Lily forwards Jessie¡¯s WeChat to Ste. After several minutes, a colleague walks in with a document.


    ¡°Manager, President Smith asks you to sign this.¡±


    ¡°He can do this himself. Why does he keep bothering me!¡± Lilyins. Now that Louis has checked


    it, she doesn¡¯t need to check it again. So she raises her pen and swiftly signs her name on thest


    paper.


    The colleague takes the document and walks out.


    As soon as the door is closed, a bunch of peoplee close to the colleague and asks him, ¡°I heard


    from the secretary department that it is the franchise of the Ole Supermarket. Is it true? Open it and let


    us see!¡±


    ¡°In your dream!¡± The colleague ps the document at their hands in a hard way and says angrily,


    ¡°President Smith said this should be kept a secret. And still you talked about this with the secretary


    department. Do you intend to get fired?¡±


    ¡°We just talk about it in our own department. We won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    In the Smith Group, once a news spreads, it won¡¯t be difficult to locate the source. Besides, Lily is the


    manager of this department. They wouldn¡¯t want their boss to be fired.


    The colleague nods his head, ¡°It is indeed the franchise of the Ole Supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    They all take a deep breath and look at Lily through the ss door at the same time. One of them says


    with envy, ¡°The benefit of the Ole Supermarket reaches hundreds of millions. President Smith just


    gives it away to Manager Lily.¡±


    Another colleague makes an instant guess, ¡°Did you watch the news? The Lou family is also quite


    famous in Yorkshire. Is it because President Smith got jealous after watching the news? So he chose a


    gift and sent it to Manager Lily?¡±


    ¡°President is so generous. He gives away the entire franchise of a supermarket. What a rich man!¡±


    ¡°Then who is Manager Lily going to pick?¡±


    ¡°I wonder too.¡±


    A colleague gives a sly smile and says, ¡°I think Manager Lily can collect more presents from them and


    starts her ownpany after getting rich. Isn¡¯t that nice!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Lily, who is buried in her work, has zero idea that she identally received another gift from Louis.


    At noon, Jessie brings two boxes of takeout food to Lily¡¯s department.


    The takeout food is all from JS Restaurant, and everyone in the department has a share. Lily nces


    at her lunchbox and asks in surprise, ¡°What are you doing? Buying lunch for all of us?¡±


    Jessie grins and says, ¡°I made a fortune.¡±


    ¡°You won the bet with Leigh?¡±


    ¡°His money is also mine. It¡¯s no fun to make money out of him!¡± Jessie purses her lips and opens the


    lunchbox for Lily. She says mysteriously, ¡°I made the money from President Scott.¡±


    Lily nods and says, ¡°She wants to join us in the trip to Japan too. So she got your WeChat from me and


    wants to buy a ticket from you.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much she gave me?¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Jessie gestures at Lily and smiles even more happily, ¡°Two million!¡±


    ¡°Puh!¡± Lily chokes on her food and drinks a mouth of water immediately. After a long while, she asks,


    ¡°The trip is worth no more than 20 thousand, and you charged her two million?¡±


    ¡°President Scott insisted to transfer me so much money. What could I do?¡± Jessie shrugs her shoulders


    and instantly grabs Lily¡¯s hand before saying with a pitiful face, ¡°Lily, if I have done anything wrong, you


    must forgive me!¡±


    The goosebumps on Lily¡¯s arms are up now, ¡°You sold me out?¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s not entirely true.¡±


    In other words, she sold Lily out.


    An hourter, Leigh finally saw the moment posted by Jessie, which was blocked from Lily.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Leigh is shocked and sits up on the couch.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you again?¡± Louis looks at him with unhappiness and says in an unpleasant voice,


    ¡°We are discussing important business, and you are so jumpy. I think the job as a lobby boy in hotel is


    more suitable for you.¡±


    Leigh says in surprise, ¡°Jessie and Lily are hanging out with Ste now. And they are going for a trip in


    Japan!¡±


    Louis smirks, ¡°She is not your doll who has to stay on your back every day!¡±


    ¡°What? When did I say I would dominate her social life? It is a moment posted by Jessie!¡± Leigh hands


    the phone to Louis, ¡°See for yourself.¡±


    Jessie: (Smile Emoji) I am going to take a trip in Japan with two little sisters. We will be aboard the Blue


    Whale Cruise and leave for Japan on Friday. Is any little brother going for the trip too? Two little sisters


    are still single!


    Posted below are photos of Lily and Ste. They look beautiful from any angle and can stir up affection


    in anyone who sets eyes on them.


    Louis¡¯s eyes darken, ¡°What the hell is she up to?¡±


    ¡°I visited her Weibo with my another Weibo ount. It seems like she has won three tickets to a


    Japanese trip.¡± Leighys his hand on Louis¡¯s shoulder and says with a faked sad voice, ¡°I am so cute


    and still my wife wants other young guys.¡±


    ¡°Move your hand!¡±


    Leigh moves away his hand in silence, ¡°You are not my beloved brother, Louis. You are so


    cruel.¡±

 Chapter 278: The Fourth Gift from Louis

    Chapter 278: The Fourth Gift from Louis


    Louis raises a document and is about to p it at Leigh.


    Leigh runs to another couch immediately and looks like a pussy.


    Louis snorts with a cold voice, ¡°Contact the official ount. Have them list Jessie as a zombie fan and


    cancel her prize. If they three are really going for the trip in Japan, the sky will fall down.¡±


    Leigh smirks, ¡°I heard that the men in Japanese clubs are interesting and know women well. Louis, are


    you afraid...?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Leigh dares not to talk too much and makes the contact instantly.


    After lying on the couch for two minutes, Leigh says to Louis in surprise, ¡°Jessie exined to me on


    WeChat. She said Ste gave her two million to have her get Daniel to join the trip too. Jessie asked


    me for help.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t raise his head, ¡°Then you go find someone to have one ticket expired.¡±


    ¡°What if Jessie decides not to go, and Lily and Ste are going together?¡± Leigh disapproves, ¡°We can


    just follow them secretly. After we get aboard the cruise, they can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°It is the business between Ste and Daniel. What does it have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go have some fun!¡± Leigh smiles andes close again, ¡°Woman is the most mysterious


    creature. Maybe at a specific moment during our trip, she will have a crush on you.¡±


    Louis smirks, ¡°You are just afraid that if I don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t be able to go either. You are just cheating


    me into saying yes.¡±


    Leigh smiles, ¡°You are really my brother. You can see whatever is going on in my mind.¡±


    Louis keeps spinning his pen with his long fingers, and then he put the pen down on the document. He


    raises his eyebrows and says, ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s do it. Considering that you have been busy for a year, I will


    give you a vocation too.¡±


    ¡°You are the best.¡± Leigh rejoices and then mutters, ¡°But, how do we put this in front of Daniel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your business then.¡±


    Leigh grasps his hair, ¡°My wife always seeks problems for me. How frustrating!¡±


    With that, the door of the president office is opened. Carrying lunchboxes, Daniel walks in with a cold


    face.


    ¡°Wow. Daniel, you are the best. You bring us lunch.¡± Leigh walks to him and smiles, ¡°Daniel, do you


    want to give yourself a vocation and go for a trip?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniel doesn¡¯t want to respond. He sounds cold as if he is having some emotions.


    After putting the lunchboxes on the table, Daniel looks at Louis and says, ¡°I am going to catch a ne


    to New York on Friday morning. I have some business to deal with and will be back at Spring festival.¡±


    Leigh holds Daniel¡¯s shoulder and smiles with affection on his face, ¡°David is New York. Daniel, you


    don¡¯t need to worry! You are in such a hurry. Are you running away from something, Daniel?¡±


    Daniel nces at Leigh, and his eyes are cold like ice.


    ¡°Hand.¡±


    Damn, why do they both give him a cold shoulder!


    Though he feels wronged, Leigh moves his hand from Daniel¡¯s shoulder. He hands his phone to Daniel,


    ¡°Daniel, see. Ste is going for a trip in Japan. Aren¡¯t you worried? Don¡¯t you want to keep her


    Daniel casually casts a nce at the phone, and his eye look doesn¡¯t even change. He moves his eyes


    away immediately and says with indifference, ¡°We are not close. What does her going out for a trip


    have anything to do with me?¡±


    ¡°Right. Is that true?¡± Leigh nods his head and swiftly rips apart Daniel¡¯s shirt at the next second.


    The kissing marks between his vicles are obvious and distinct.


    Leigh grins, ¡°I heard from Justin that you spent the entirest night in Silver International Hotel. Daniel,


    you are not going to say these are bite marks left by mosquitoes, right?¡±


    Daniel keeps a cold face and kicks at Leigh.


    Leigh lets out a painful cry.


    Daniel pulls his shirt and sorts it out. He scolds Leigh, ¡°When are you going to change your stupid habit


    with your hands!¡±


    ¡°My broken legs.¡± Leigh rubs his legs and says in a pitiful voice, ¡°Louis, aren¡¯t you going to help me?¡±


    Louis says coldly, ¡°You did this to yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Louis signs a document immediately and hands it to Daniel, ¡°Daniel, after getting back to New York,


    please settle the business with this food manufacturer.¡±


    Daniel nods and takes the document before heading out.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daniel just left?¡± Leigh looks at the closed door and turns to Louis, ¡°Damn! Daniel is over thirties now.


    Do you really want to see him get old without a wife and child?¡±


    Louis asks, ¡°Do I look like a matchmaker?¡±


    Leigh grasps his hair, ¡°I am doomed. I failed the task assigned by my wife. I will suffer for this!¡±


    Louis smirks.


    He knows Daniel is a cold man who denies with his lips but affirms in his heart. They don¡¯t have to do


    anything. He will be there on time by himself.


    But...


    At the thought of what Leigh said about ¡°without a wife and child¡±, Louis is somehow reminded of the


    child who is always by Lily¡¯s side. The harder Lily tries to cover the story about the child, the more


    Louis feels curious and strange.


    Louis says suddenly, ¡°Leigh, show me the moment again.¡±


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you seeing Lily enough inpany every day? Do you want to use it as your screen


    background?¡± Leigh mocks Louis but he still tosses the phone to him.


    Louis clicks on the photo of Ste and zooms it.


    Louis¡¯s pupils shrink as if he has confirmed something. Then Louis can¡¯t help but smile, ¡°These


    women...they are so good. They have created a big mess.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leigh gets confused andes close.


    He sees that Louis is looking at the photo of Ste. Leigh takes a deep breath and says subtly, ¡°Louis,


    it not your fault to like beautiful women as a man. But a man can¡¯t fall in love with two women at a


    time.¡±


    ¡°You may as well wipe your ass clean first!¡± Louis smiles coldly and ps the phone on his chest.


    Leigh catches the phone and can¡¯t help but deny, ¡°My ass is very clean.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore.


    --


    The contract from Long Peace Group is soon delivered to Lily. The rent for a year is less than 10


    thousand, and the lease is five years.


    Lily feels embarrassed and has a conversation with Ste over phone. Ste says it¡¯s fine and after


    some discussion, Lily signs the contract and takes it to her mother.


    After being discharged from hospital, Daisy is frequently dragged out by Chloe. They go to different


    ces every day, such as high-end beauty salon. After a while, Daisy looks younger than before and


    her mental health is greatly improved.


    But Daisy doesn¡¯t feelfortable going out for recreations everyday as if she was a richdy. When


    she learns that Lily rents a shop in the Ole Supermarket so that she can sell the dishes and wine she


    made, she feels on top of the world.


    Daisy goes to check on the shop and thinks the decoration is fine. There is no need for refurbishment.


    So she prepares everything needed for the shop, and Lily helps her to move them. Louis offers to help,


    but Daisy rejects him.


    Daisy is still angry with Louis!


    At the moment, when learning that the shop was gifted to Lily by Ste, Louis raises his eyebrows,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Lily rolls up her eyes, ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your sentence. What can I possibly know?¡±


    ¡°The franchise of the Ole Supermarket is in your hand.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    After the man explicitly exins, Lily knows the document she signed the other day is the franchise


    transfer contract of the Ole Supermarket.


    Louis presents it as ¡°the first girt during their romantic rtionship¡±.


    The man and the things he does!


    Daisy changes the signboard and determines that the shop will be opened on Thursday. On the day,


    Lily goes to help too. She is afraid that the dishes won¡¯t be popr and wants to find some people to


    fake buying them.


    But on the morning of that day, the shop which is just opened is crowded with customers. So Lily


    rushes to help her mother.


    Later Coffey and Chloee to help too.


    Chloe wants to help with the business by using her reputation, but Lily stops her. She is afraid that


    once Chloe does it, her mother will be so busy that she has no time to rest.

 Chapter 279: I’m His Mother

    Chapter 279: I¡¯m His Mother


    They are scurrying around in the diner until past ten o¡¯clock when all the snacks and home-made red


    wine are out of stock.


    Chloe pours several cups of barley tea and divides them to everyone. After that, she nestles herself in


    Coffey¡¯s arms like a clingy siren, ¡°Hubby, mom is so tired. It¡¯s inappropriate to let her cookter. Let¡¯s


    have lunch in a restaurant.¡±


    Lily takes a sip of the tea and frowns slightly.


    She always has a sense of foreboding that something will happen between Coffey and Chloe as their


    rtionship are improved way too smoothly.


    Daisy fails to remain herposure and says to Chloe, ¡°Dear, you two haven¡¯t had an engagement.


    How can you address him ¡®Hubby¡¯? Don¡¯t be fooled by Coffee¡¯s ndishments.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom.¡± Seeing that her mother-inw-to-be is at her side, Chloe gets on cloud nine. She


    exins timidly, ¡°We have gifted each other a token of affection. It¡¯s like we have had engagement.¡±


    She continues, ¡°Next year, when Coffee is not that busy with his study, we will get married and have


    our child! Mom, I will give you three cute grandchildren!¡±


    Daisy beams, ¡°Great, great. Dear, don¡¯t get yourself tired. If you don¡¯t want to film movie, you can just


    give up. I¡¯ll give you all the money I earn in the future.¡±


    ¡°Gee! Mom, aren¡¯t you impartial?¡± Lily chimes in and asks deliberately, ¡°Can¡¯t I use your money?¡±


    Daisy shifts her gaze onto Lily upon hearing her words, ¡°Oh, I almost forget your presence. Look at


    yourself, your younger brother is going to marry next year, what about you?¡±


    Lily retorts, ¡°There¡¯s no progress in Joey¡¯s rtionship either, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°At least Joey has her boyfriend! But you¡¯re still single!¡± Daisy adds with dissatisfaction, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to


    urge you to get marry, but you should try to start a rtionship. At least you may not feel lonely.¡±


    Lily lowers her head to drink the tea.


    She¡¯s not lonely at all. To top it off, she received a gift for engagement. Should she tell them about this?


    Seeing Lily¡¯s reaction, Daisy continues, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Aren¡¯t I right? Or are you still hung up


    on that Mr. Smith and turn your nose up at other men?¡±


    ¡°Not so.¡±


    Daisy nces at her with an ¡®I understand you so much¡¯ and ¡®I was right¡¯ look.


    Chloe can¡¯t help putting in good words for Louis, ¡°Mom, Louis is good. He¡¯s handsome and rich. I think


    he¡¯s a perfect match for elder sister.¡±


    ¡°Handsome men are always good at deceiving women.¡±


    Lily and the others are quite speechless.


    ¡°Mrs. Daisy, seems like you have so muchints against me.¡± Louis appears from outside of the


    store with something in his hands and a helpless look.


    ¡°Howes you are¡­¡± Lily wants to greet him out of subconsciousness, but thinking of her mom¡¯s


    presence, she sits back into her seat and swallows the unspoken words.


    Daisy throws a few nces at Louis and says, ¡°My daughter liked you and brought you to my house. I


    made noodles to entertain you. But look at how you treated herter? She suffered from high fever for


    three days and almost died of it. This alone can be a strong reason for why I have suchints


    about you.¡±


    Daisy is a weak woman. But women would always be stronger when they have children. She


    wants to protect her own child. Back then, she had a good impression on Louis, but since Lily¡¯s high


    feverst time, she grew resentment against Louis.


    Louis walks in with gifts in his hands and apologizes sincerely, ¡°Yep, you¡¯re right. I was young and


    ignorant, and therefore had done something wrong. I should bear yourints.¡±


    Daisy sneers.


    Louis smiles and hands her the gifts, ¡°I heard that making new dishes and red wine is one of your


    hobbies, so I asked someone to bring me some ingredients from abroad. You can try theseter.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to bribing me?¡±


    ¡°If I want to bribe you, I won¡¯t use these small gifts.¡± Louis continues, ¡°I like the dishes you make and


    hope you will make it better and expand your storefront. Thereafter, you can hire some employees and


    what you need to do is just to count money. You¡¯ll be happy if you can afford your grandchild¡¯s


    powdered milk, right?¡±


    Daisy seems to be swayed. Although she still pulls a long face, she receives the gifts, ¡°My daughter


    can earn money by herself, so she won¡¯t rely on you. And I¡¯m not the kind of person to be messed


    with.¡±


    Louis¡¯ smile bes brighter, ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I have to rely on her in the future.¡±


    Seeing that Lily is still muddle-headed, Daisy shouts, ¡°He¡¯s our guest. Shouldn¡¯t you pour him a cup of


    tea?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± Lily hastily pours a cup of barley tea, hands it to Louis, and whispers, ¡°Mr. Smith, good job, you


    know how to suit the remedy to the case and use her hobby as a point of solution.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend is extraordinary.¡± Louis whispers to her ear.


    Lily rolls her eyes at him.


    Regardless of Daisy¡¯sints against Louis, Louis has a mild attitude from the begging to the end,


    and even teaches Daisy how to attract customers since clients of different age groups have different


    orientation towards home-made wine.


    As it progresses, Daisy even takes out a notebook. When the conversation is over, she nces at


    Louis with a look implying ¡®this son-inw-to-be is useful¡¯.


    At noon, Chloe proposes to have lunch at JS Restaurant and asks Louis to pay the bill.


    Daisy doesn¡¯t like these kinds of dishes and asks them to go.


    ¡°Let it be. She¡¯s always like this.¡± Lily understands Daisy well. Seeing that she declines to go with them,


    she holds up Chloe¡¯s hand and leaves with Louis and Coffey behind the two girls.


    The four of them take the lift. When they get downstairs, a woman with a light yellow dress and elegant


    dressinges upstairs from the other life. It¡¯s Yuna Akihito.


    Yuna nces at the sign of the diner, walks over, and stands right in front of the diner.


    ¡°Do you want to buy snacks?¡± Daisy turns around and sees her, ¡°Sorry, my guest. The snacks and wine


    are all out of stock today. You maye tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Are you Lily¡¯s mother?¡±


    Daisy is bewildered. This woman is dressed in brand-name clothes and looks elegant, seeming to be


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    thedy from a rich family, ¡°I am. Are youing for my daughter?¡±


    ¡°No. Ie to visit you.¡± There seems to be tears in Yuna¡¯s eyes. She hastily takes out her


    handkerchief to wipe them away, ¡°I heard that Lily¡¯s mother opened a diner here and I came to have a


    look.


    Daisy is a bit baffled, but she still invites her toe in and pours her a cup of barley tea.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yuna holds the cup, smiling at Daisy, ¡°You¡¯re gentle and generous and has given her a


    good upbringing. She¡¯s beautiful, wise, and capable.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you ttered me. It all depends on herself.¡± Daisy ponders for a while before asking scrupulously,


    ¡°My daughter has been by my side since her birth. To top it off, I discharged from the hospital with her


    in my arms after the birth. So she¡¯s definitely my own daughter.¡±


    Yuna is stunned for a moment, ¡°You misunderstood it. I know she¡¯s your biological daughter.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know that your daughter is dating the president of the Smith Group?¡± Yuna chokes with sobs,


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m his mother. So Ie to have a look.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t dare to bother Louis and Lily, so she can only choose toe to Daisy.


    ¡°Turns out you¡¯re Louis¡¯ mother.¡± Daisy bes even courteous after knowing her identity, ¡°I haven¡¯t


    prepared well to entertain you. What about using out to have lunch?¡±


    Yuna hastily presses down her hand, ¡°No need to be so courteous. I just want to have a chip chat with


    you.¡±


    Daisy sits back into her chair.


    Yuna wipes her eye corners, ¡°I have been recuperating abroad due to my poor physical condition.


    Louis was young when we separated with each other, and he might have forgotten me. I came back


    home this time. But I have no idea about how topensate him. Please don¡¯t tell Louis and Lily about


    my visit today. I don¡¯t want to ruin their good mood.¡±


    Daisy nods in agreement as she knows that Yuna has her own difficulties. She says, ¡°But you are the


    mother and son. Even if you have separated with each other for long, your son may be missing you all


    along inside.¡±

 Chapter 280: Louis Comes!

    Chapter 280: Louis Comes!


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Yuna forces a smile. It has been decades during which many things happened. You cannot


    Yuna has a few more conversations with Daisy before answering a call. It seems that she has


    something to deal with and has to leave.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t brought a gift for you. Please receive this.¡± Yuna palms a bulging bag on Daisy¡¯s hand, ¡°Just


    regard it as a gift for Lily for our first meeting.¡±


    Daisy hurriedly pushes it back, ¡°Oh, it can¡¯t be like this. You haven¡¯t met her. You can gift it to herter.¡±


    ¡°Are you treating me as a stranger?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Then just receive it.¡± Yuna smiles and presses the bag into her arms, ¡°Louis has so many


    shorings. Please be patient to him.¡±


    Daisy hastily replies, ¡°He have good qualities and is capable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you next time.¡±


    It seems that the caller was anxiously waiting for Yuna, so Yuna leaves hurriedly after finishing the


    sentence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Daisy sees Yuna off until she walks into the life. She looks down at the bad in her hand and murmurs


    confusedly, ¡°Louis¡¯ mother is beautiful, but why do I feel that they don¡¯t look like each other? Is it that


    Louis resembles his father?¡±


    She was so hospitable that she even couldn¡¯t bear it.


    After the lunch, Lilyes back to thepany together with Louis. She tells Louis that she wants to


    have a leave of several days, yet Louis just raises his eyebrows and gives a simple reply.


    Lily is so curious that she asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask where I¡¯m going to?¡±


    Louis then asks, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Holidays!¡± Lily sulks, ¡°I want to enjoy myself for a few days in a ce where no one knows about me.¡±


    ¡°See. You would not tell the truth even if I asked you.¡± Louis smiles helplessly, ¡°Then enjoy yourself.


    You cane back to work when you¡¯repletely in a good mood.¡±


    Lily turns her head to look at him with confusion in her gaze.


    It¡¯s really strange. This man would be jealous even if she¡¯s getting alone with her younger brother and


    is so overbearing. But now she wants to spend her holiday alone. Why isn¡¯t he worried?


    ¡°Louis.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried since I¡¯m going on holiday alone?¡± Lily smirks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll fall in love


    with the other man?¡±


    Louis chuckles and says confidently, ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts to do so. To top it off, even if you


    encounter such a man, I¡¯m definitely more outstanding and richer than him.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes at him, ¡°You¡¯re really narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not narcissism, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Louis corrects her.


    Lily ignores him.


    Aftering back to thepany and settling the tasks assigned to her before, Lily writes an


    application for leave and calls Daisy when she¡¯s free, telling her that she will go abroad to spend her


    holiday.


    Daisy hase back home earlier. Knowing that Lily will go abroad with her friends, she doesn¡¯t


    interfere too much in it and just reminds her to remain vignt about her person security. She ponders


    for a while and adds, ¡°Louis¡¯ mother is pretty.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how do you know it?¡± Lily asks.


    She keeps that family photo which is one of the information found out by Coffee, but she remembers


    that she hasn¡¯t showed it to her mom.


    Daisy replies, ¡°Louis is so handsome, so his mom and dad must have good appearances.¡±


    Oh, so it is like this.


    Lily thinks of the photo. Louis¡¯ mother is really a rare stunner. She replies, ¡°Yep. But his parents died


    long time ago. It¡¯s really a pity.¡±


    Daisy is dumbfounded. She stammers, ¡°His¡­ His mom and dad are all dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may have not heard of it since you rarely pay attention to the news.¡± Lily exins, ¡°His


    parents died in an ident when he¡¯s six, and he was then adopted by Master Smith.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ In the morning¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, what happened in the morning?¡± Lily asks out of curiosity.


    Daisy seems to be lost in her thoughts. After a few moments, she finally replies, ¡°Oh, nothing. Louis is


    in a bad mood in the morning, and I thought it might because he was missing his parents.¡±


    ¡°He was in a bad mood? Why didn¡¯t I perceive it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve experienced more than you? Are you a match for me?¡± Daisy doesn¡¯t want to continue this topic


    and finds an excuse, ¡°I have to prepare the dishes for tomorrow. Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    She hangs up the phone after finishing the words.


    Lily sighs inwardly, feeling her mom cares more about the dishes than her.


    On Friday¡­


    Stees to pick up Lily and Jessie at half past seven. Although Ste is dressing causally, she


    looks so elegant, like a model that just finishes a fashion show.


    Jessie says enviously, ¡°I would still look good in a sack if I have a good figure like yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. If you have a good figure like hers, people would think that you¡¯re a lunatic who just runs away


    from a mad house with your personality.¡± Lily pats her shoulder and acts, ¡°It¡¯s good even if you¡¯re about


    1.5.¡±


    ¡°Lily, you make fun of me!¡± Jessie res at her, ¡°You¡¯re as bad as Mr. Smith!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re all bad. Only you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    After fishing packing, the three of them go downstairs and get on a recreational vehicle which has a


    low-key appearance but luxurious decoration inside. It¡¯s luxurious from every aspect as even the


    refrigerator is decorated with diamonds.


    Jessie clings to Ste, constantly asking whether she wants a younger sister, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t


    want a younger sister. I¡¯m still young. When you give birth to a son, I think I can still wait for him for


    fifteen years. I can even address you as my mother-inw!¡±


    Lilynds a p on her head, ¡°Money-minded!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I respect money.¡± Jessie smirks, ¡°Lily, if you present me a Bugatti, I can also marry


    your son.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The vehicle arrives at the port after a forty-minute drive.


    There are arge number of water crafts at the port, big or small, among which, a four-story cruise ship


    with a whale sign on its bow is the most eye-catching one. It looks grand and magnificent from outside.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jessie looks up at the ¡®Whale¡¯ and exims, ¡°¡¯Whale¡¯ is little-known, but it¡¯s so


    magnificent. Would the ¡®World¡¯ be more amazing?¡±


    She nudges Lily and asks excitedly, ¡°Lily, when can we board on the ¡®World¡¯? I¡¯m too impatient to wait


    for it!¡±


    Lily sneers, ¡°You don¡¯t have the opportunity anymore. I have asks the staff to block you and Leigh!¡±


    Jessie puckers up her lips. ¡°s, Lily, aren¡¯t you going too far?¡± Leigh emerges from thin air and puts


    her arm around Jessie¡¯s shoulders, ¡°How can you bully my darling in this way?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lily pulls a long face and res at Jessie, as if she¡¯s looking at a betrayer.


    ¡°I swear, I didn¡¯t tell him about this!¡± Jessie raises her hand, yet secretly curves her fingers. She then


    asks Leigh with rage, ¡°Say it! Why are you here?¡±


    Leigh is quite cooperative with her acting. He smirks, ¡°There¡¯s a positioner in your phone. Ie


    following its instruction. You¡¯re to be med since you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. Oh, ites that you¡¯re


    going to have fun abroad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my business!¡± Jessie flings off his hand, ¡°Shameless man! You followed me secretly!¡±


    Leigh clings to Jessie again, like a dogskin ster, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m afraid of you being bullied. Oh no, I


    havee with you to protect you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay bills for you and carry things for you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Jessie rejects in a huff. But she can¡¯t cast off him, so she turns to Lily and says weakly, ¡°Lily,


    it¡¯s really not my fault. Please believe me.¡±


    Lily grits her teeth, ¡°Believe you, my ass!¡±


    They¡¯ve agreed that this will be a holiday limited to the three girls. But since Leigh alsoes, he


    would definitely have PDA with Jessieter. Would she and Jessie have a wonderful holiday being two


    third-wheels?


    Lily vigntly nces around the port, trying to find whether that man is also here.


    She has a hunch that something is wrong!

 Chapter 281: Money Doesn’t Matter, for I Just Want to Help My Friend

    Chapter 281: Money Doesn¡¯t Matter, for I Just Want to Help My Friend


    ¡°Forget it! Let hime with us.¡± Ste smiles beside her, ¡°But make him keep his distance. When we


    go out for shopping, then we will let him follow and use him as a servant to carry our shopping bags.¡±


    Leigh sighs exasperatedly, ¡°Use me as a servant? I am too handsome for that!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop it?¡± Jessie gives him a look full of disgust, ¡°You are not that handsome!¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡± Leigh clutches his chest dramatically and says in a hurt tone, ¡°You really don¡¯t love me


    anymore.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mouth twitches.


    Seeing that Ste has agreed too, she doesn¡¯t say anything. Now that he is going, Leigh can really help


    carry their stuff so Lily gives her heavy suitcase to him to handle.


    Before boarding the ship, she can¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°You really came here alone?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just me. I am just worried about our little fairy.¡± Leigh answerszily. He is telling the


    truth. It is just him there, and the other two men have already boarded the ship.


    ¡°He didn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°Who? Oh, you mean Louis?¡± Leigh raises his eyebrows and smiles meaningfully, ¡°So you are worried


    about him? Should I call him over?¡±


    He takes out his cellphone.


    Lily hurriedly stops him, ring at him with anger, ¡°When did I say that? I meant that it is better that he


    is not here, or it would be hard to go out and have fun.¡±


    Leigh is all smiles as he asks, ¡°Why? Are you going to Japan to flirt with hot young guys?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Although she hears that Louis did note, she still feels a little weird. Even after boarding the ship,


    she keeps feeling as if someone is staring at her from behind but when she turns around to see, she


    finds no one.


    The three tickets that Jessie won in the lottery are for ordinary rooms on the ground floor. However,


    when they reach the front desk to check-in, the staff tells them that their tickets are lucky tickets and


    can be upgraded to a superior room on the top floor for free.


    Even one lucky ticket is somewhat believable, but to say all three are lucky tickets feels too much. Lily


    feels suspicious, but the receptionist¡¯s expression is too wless for her to doubt anything.


    Leigh doesn¡¯t even have to do anything and he gets to live with Jessie. What a joy!


    As soon as Lily puts down her things, Ste who has the room next doores over and both of them


    go to the restaurant on the second floor of the cruise ship.


    This whole floor is filled with various forms of entertainment venues, mainly ces like billiards rooms,


    cinemas, indoor swimming pools, and even arge ball room which opens at 8 pm for guests.


    After arriving at the restaurant, Ste chooses a six-person table by the window.


    Lily wonders, ¡°Even if both of them areing down to eat, then we are four people. Why bother


    getting a big table?¡±


    Ste smiles meaningfully, ¡°The view from this window is nice.¡±


    Lily looks out the window.


    The view is not as nice as the view from the four-person table next to theirs.


    Lily and Ste order a meal. By the time they finish the ck coffee served by the waiter, Leigh and


    Jessie arrive.


    They are wearing beige couple sweaters and are being animatedly affectionate and teasing each other.


    As Jessie reaches them, Lily says coldly, ¡°You know they say being too affectionate kills you faster. I


    think you both should go enjoy by yourselves and save us from the pain of watching you too.¡±


    Ste nods in agreement, ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t hate me for this!¡± Jessie takes the seat beside them, ¡°As soon as we get to Japan,


    I will break up with him and apany you to find some tall hot guys!¡±


    Leigh snorted and smirked at her, ¡°Little Fairy, the men there are generally short and ugly. You won¡¯t be


    able to find a man as tall and with abs like mine there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a Ginza Nightclub. There must be many hot guys, tall and handsome!¡±


    ¡°They only have looks and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily holds her forehead in her hand. She really wants to change her seat to stay away from this


    annoying shameless couple!


    ¡°Oh! Hey, Louis!¡±


    Leigh, who is arguing with Jessie, suddenly says. He raises his hand and waves at someone behind


    Lily with a bright smile. The name that he just mentioned makes Lily¡¯s heart beat wildly.


    There is no way!


    The footsteps get closer and two figures stop right beside their table.


    Lily turns her head to look and finds Louis standing there in casual clothes. He looks approachable with


    a hand in his trouser pocket, his stance a bitzy and less cold than usual.


    Standing beside him is Daniel, his expressions stern and cold. He always looks like the world owes him


    something; he looks frightening.


    ¡°Leigh, didn¡¯t you say you were too busy with work?¡± Louis nces at Lily as he says, his lips curling


    up a little, ¡°Too busy taking a cruise ship to Japan with your girlfriend, I should say.¡±


    Leigh gives him a cheeky smile and says, ¡°I am really efficient! I finished my work and ran over to


    apany my woman. But Louis, the real question is, what on earth are you doing here? Are you also


    going to Japan to have fun?¡±


    ¡°Just a business trip.¡±


    Leigh nods, ¡°Oh! Okay. Come on sit with us! We all know each other anyway.¡±


    ¡°Well then, if you insist.¡±


    Lily watches as Louis and Daniel sit opposite to her and pick up the menu to order. She is still thinking


    about Leigh and Louis¡¯s conversation, suspicion rising in her heart.


    This has to have been arranged a long time ago. She cannot believe that it is just a coincidence.


    ¡°Little Fairy!¡± Leigh leans over to Jessie and pinches her in her waist yfully, ¡°The two million Ste


    gave you are not just for the ticket, right?¡±


    ¡°Ow! It hurts.¡± Jessie squeezes her eyes shut and chuckles embarrassedly, ¡°Look at how bad things


    between her and Mr. Daniel are. Shouldn¡¯t we help? The money is not important; what¡¯s important is


    their feelings!¡±


    Lily scolds her, ¡°You traitor!¡±


    She has been wondering why Louis didn¡¯t show any signs of worrying about her going to Japan to


    ¡°have fun¡±. Turns out, he was not worried because someone had already tipped him off and he already


    knew that he would being along!


    Ste choosing the six-person table is also a proof that she knew Louis has boarded the ship.


    Such traitors, Ste and Jessie!


    Ste leans over to Lily and smiles lightly, ¡°I asked Jessie to help. I didn¡¯t really expect for Louis to


    show up but hising here shows that he cares about you!¡±


    Lily blushes. She coughs a little to hide it and replies, ¡°Do you think I will forgive you? You all knew!


    Only I was kept in the dark.¡±


    ¡°Will you be willing to ept a food processing factory in the Eastern District as an apology?¡± Ste


    asks her, ¡°It was recently acquired by the Long Peace Group. You can reorganize it a bit and have your


    mother handle it. She can leave everything to the workers. It will not need much effort. As soon as we


    get back, I will transfer it to you and symbolically charge a hundred thousand yuan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it! I¡¯ll take it!¡± Jessie intervenes excitedly, ¡°Lily doesn¡¯t care about it all that! Give it to me. Let


    me also experience what it¡¯s like to be a boss.¡±


    Lily pushes her head away, and turns to Ste solemnly, ¡°We are all friends here, don¡¯t talk like that!


    The factory is not important. If my friend needs help, then I just want to help!¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessie yells with reproach, ¡°Lily, no! Don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Still less shameless than you!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The three women whispers among themselves, not letting the men opposite hear anything.


    Leigh pours tea for the two other men and says emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s really fun to be able to spend time with


    the people we like. Daniel, I just remembered, weren¡¯t you going to New York? Why¡­¡±


    Daniel swipes his finger across the rim of his tea cup and says in a tone that is bitterly cold, ¡°Aren¡¯t you


    talking a bit too much these days?¡±

 Chapter 282: Acting Out Their Own Play

    Chapter 282: Acting Out Their Own y


    ¡°Tsk tsk, Daniel, you are really hypocritical.¡± Leigh snorts, ¡°You said you were going to New York, but


    look at youing here with Louis in the end to see someone, ahem!¡±


    Louis says casually, ¡°Leigh, the biggest suppliers of your two listedpanies are Daniel¡¯s. One day


    Daniel is going to stop your supply and you will go bankrupt.¡±


    The smile on Leigh¡¯s face diappears immediately as he pours tea into Daniel¡¯s cup, saying in a tone


    dipped in ttery, ¡°Daniel, here, drink some tea! Ignore me please, I am still young and stupid!¡±


    Daniel is toozy to reply.


    Quite soon their table is filled with the dishes they ordered. There are too many dishes, most of which


    are ordered by Leigh saying that he is afraid Jessie will go hungry. He eagerly offers her the barbecue


    meat.


    ¡°Honey, try this barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Honey, this chicken cheese curry rice is really good. Let me feed you.¡±


    ¡°Honey, here¡¯s some pear juice, open your mouth!¡±


    ¡°Honey¡­¡±


    All the people on the table can hear his annoying ¡°Honey¡±. He even leans over to kiss Jessie from time


    to time, not caring about anyone else.


    ¡°Leigh.¡± Louis says quietly, ¡°Can you shut up? Or do you want me to make you shut up?¡±


    Leigh replies, ¡°You can do this too! I don¡¯t mind¡­¡±


    Before he can finish his sentence, Daniel¡¯s hand passes from behind Louis¡¯s chair, grabs Leigh¡¯s hair


    and ms his face first into a te of spaghetti with meat sauce.


    Daniel asks him, ¡°Is your mouth shut now?¡±


    The women at the table rock back and forth roaring withughter.


    After having finishedughing, Jessie passes him a tissue, ¡°Wipe your face, Daniel!¡± She snorts with


    Leigh feels wronged, ¡°Honey, I am doing all this for you and you areughing at me?¡±


    As he raises his head, his whole face covered in sticky meat sauce makes Jessieugh crazily. Seeing


    Jessieugh, Leigh feels like he just got hit with a thousand volts.


    ¡°I am sorry¡­ Oh! I need to take this call.¡± Jessie¡¯s cellphone rings and after seeing the number she


    hurries away to receive it.


    Lily is feels curious when she sees her anxious expression.


    Is there a problem at thepany?


    At the same time, Louis¡¯s gaze pauses on Jessie for a bit, his expressions meaningful.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, isn¡¯t it a bit nd?¡± Seeing the food on Daniel¡¯s te untouched Ste passes him the


    ck pepper.


    Daniel doesn¡¯t even raise his eyes to look at her.


    Ste rests her chin on her hand and looks at him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Daniel, we have known each other


    through quite a lot. I know that we can¡¯t be lovers but can¡¯t we at least be friends?¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡± Daniel¡¯s expressions are cold. He looks like he has nothing more to say.


    Ste hums in response and continues the conversation without getting angry, ¡°Mr. Daniel, you are


    thirty-three years old, right? Are you married?¡±


    ¡°Noment!¡±


    ¡°Hmm! So, you haven¡¯t married yet.¡± Ste guesses and asks again, ¡°Do you have a child?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ste shakes her head and looks at him pitifully, ¡°Mr. Daniel, you are already in your thirties but have


    no girlfriend or wife and have no children. What a failure of a man you are!¡±


    ¡°Daniel didn¡¯t even answer but you already know that he hasn¡¯t?¡± Louis looks at Ste with a


    meaningful smile, ¡°What kind of life he has lived in New York for the past three years, can you see that


    too?¡±


    Ste chuckles, ¡°Looking at him, I can guess that it wasn¡¯t that good!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Louis raises his eyebrows, ¡°There were quite some young executives in thepany


    in New York who had a thing for him and often invited him out for dinner.¡±


    He taps his chin thoughtfully and says, ¡°I remember on a Christmas some years back, there was a


    twenty-three-year-old Polish woman, an executive in hispany, who invited him for dinner, and he


    didn¡¯t return home that night.¡±


    Louis kicks Leigh under the table.


    ¡°Yeah! I also remember that!¡± Louis agrees hurriedly. He can¡¯t do anything else but he is experienced in


    these games and he understands what¡¯s going on. Louis kicks him again and Leigh knows just what to


    add.


    He smiles and says, ¡°She was so pretty. Big eyes, straight nose, killer body, enough to make people


    lose their minds. But she resigned a month after that Christmas. Maybe it was because she found out


    she was pregnant and ran away with Daniel¡¯s child.¡±


    ¡°I think so too!¡± Louis agrees, ¡°The child must be two years old now, right?¡±


    ¡°Should be.¡±


    The two brothers are acting out their own y.


    Daniel frowns and opens his mouth to say something. But before he can say anything, Ste, who is


    sitting opposite to him, gets up sullenly. She picks up the ss of warm water in front of her and


    sshes it in his face.


    She smiles coldly, ¡°Go to your Polish executive!¡±


    She picks up her jacket and leaves.


    ¡°Wow! She is really fierce!¡± Leigh passes a tissue to Daniel. This is the first time he has seen Daniel


    being sshed with water by someone, and yet Daniel doesn¡¯t look angry at all.


    ¡°Are you both shitting us or is it really true?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Mr. Daniel, do you really have an


    illegitimate child?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Daniel replies, wiping the water off his face, ¡°I am busy, unlike Leigh and Louis, I don¡¯t have time


    to go out and y around with women.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expressions change, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Daniel looks at Louis and sneers, ¡°Do you know Dolores Moore, former executive of Smith Group¡¯s


    overseas department? She was transferred to New York this year and joined the Finance department


    there. It was arranged by your honorable boss Mr. Louis Smith. On valentine¡¯s day he spent a hundred


    million to rent the entire Silver Bridge Club and spent the whole night there with her.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Leigh exims, clearly wanting the world to burn in chaos, ¡°So that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t get hold of


    him no matter how many times I called, because he went on a date.¡±


    Louis¡¯s expressions turn ugly, ¡°Excuse¡­¡±


    ¡°Louis, you lying bastard!¡± Lily gets up angrily and curses at him, ¡°What did you say? Never been near


    women? Turns out your private life is already too rich with women.¡±


    As she is about to leave, she spots lemonade on the table. She picks it up and sshes it on his face,


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You go back to your Dolores!¡±


    Leigh quickly swerves to the side, avoiding the lemonade ssh.


    The surrounding guests look at them as the two men get sshed in a row.


    Louis wipes his face and looks at Daniel helplessly, ¡°Daniel, I was trying to help you! Is that how you


    repay kindness? You also know the actual story of Silver Bridge Club.¡±


    ¡°When did I go to dinner with the senior executive on Christmas?¡± Daniel snaps back, ¡°Her boyfriend


    came to pick her up, and he was wearing the same scarf as me so you thought it was me!¡±


    ¡°Come on now, we are all brothers! Don¡¯t quarrel.¡± Leigh passes a tissue to Louis, obviously gloating.


    Daniel and Louis look upset.


    Just then, Jessiees back after answering the call. Seeing that Lily and Ste are gone, she asks,


    ¡°Where are they? Did they go to thedies¡¯ room?¡±


    Seeing Daniel and Louis¡¯s clothes still visibly wet around the cor, she is even more curious, ¡°What


    happened to you two?¡±


    ¡°They¡­¡±


    As Leigh is about to answer, Louis grabs his hair again and buries his face deep into the spaghetti


    again.


    Daniel unlocks his phone with his thumb and hands it to Jessie.

 Chapter 283: He Is Hitting on My Girlfriend!

    Chapter 283: He Is Hitting on My Girlfriend!


    Daniel says, ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Jessie feels his behavior is inexplicable. She tabs to open the gallery on the cell phone causally. When


    she sees some photos, her eyes widen. Then she checks on Leigh¡¯s WeChat.


    After going it through, Jessie feels a rage rushing to her forehead.


    ¡°Leigh Lewis!¡±


    Louis releases Leigh and moves aside. Leigh raises his head with the meat sauce all over his face, and


    a cup of coffee from Jessie is sshed to him.


    Now he looks even more hrious.


    Jessie still feels disgusted after spilling the cup of coffee. She picks up another one and sshes it to


    Leigh¡¯s face again. Her chest heaving up and down, she snaps, ¡°You shameless pervert! How dare you


    shoot those photos? I¡¯ll break up with you!¡±


    Noticing that she¡¯s holding his cell phone, Leigh inwardly curses Louis and Daniel for a hundred times.


    ¡°Those are nothing. Only a few shots on legs and bosoms. I just appreciate the beauty...¡±


    ¡°You are just a fucking pervert!¡± Jessie smashes his phone on him. ¡°We¡¯re broken up. Move out of my


    room!¡±


    Then she strides away angrily.


    Turning around to re at Louis, Leigh sees both Daniel and him calm and rxed. Leigh clenches his


    teeth. ¡°Daniel, Louis, you¡¯ve gone too far. You asked me to act together. Fuck! Now you both work


    together to screw me! Do you have any conscientiousness? Aren¡¯t you afraid of karma?¡±


    Louis¡¯ lips curl into a smile. ¡°You did shoot women¡¯s legs and bosoms. You¡¯re not wronged, are you?¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have unlocked my phone!¡±


    ¡°A quiet conscience sleeps in thunder.¡± Daniel snorts. ¡°You¡¯ve said that you¡¯d be loyal after falling in


    love with Jessie. Whenever you saw a pretty girl, your eyes were always glued on her.¡±


    Louis stands up, takes off the jacket from the chair back, and says leisurely, ¡°Daniel, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The two men just leave.


    Behind them, with a darkened face, Leigh utters a word after a long while.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Jessie rushes to find Lily, only to find Ste is in her room as well. She bitches about Leigh to the two


    girls. When mentioning about the photos she has seen in Leigh¡¯s phone, she looks fierce. How she


    wishes to tear Leigh apart.


    ¡°He¡¯s so nasty! Such a shameless pervert!¡± Jessie curses. ¡°He always shoots at super models and


    made videos at others¡¯ bosoms. I¡¯m afraid he would contact those women afterwards.¡±


    ¡°With his character, it¡¯s possible,¡± Lily adds, ¡°A leopard cannot change its spots. Probably after he gets


    married, he wouldn¡¯t forget the temptations outside.¡±


    Jessie is so furious that her cheeks are puffed out like a puffer-fish.


    Ste cuts a piece of peeled apple and gives it to her. She says with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know a lot of


    guys from rich families. After going back, I¡¯ll send their information to you in package. You can change


    your date every day.¡±


    ¡°For real?¡± Upon hearing it, Jessie is no longer annoyed. She asks enthusiastically, ¡°Do you know


    Benjamin Hawk, a newer in the entertainment business?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His father runs a pig farm, which cooperates with Long Peace Group.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± Jessie screams while cupping her own cheeks. ¡°I like him so much. His voice is really


    charming. Come on, give me his WeChat ID. I¡¯ll go hit on him.¡±


    Lily teases her with amusement, ¡°You¡¯re so bold! Aren¡¯t you afraid Leigh would get jealous?¡±


    ¡°We broke up twenty minutes ago!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There are only three women, so they can¡¯t pay Mahjong. After staying in the room for a long time, they


    all feel a little bored. Ste suggests that they can go to the indoor swimming pool for fun, as there


    won¡¯t be so many swimmers at this time.


    As soon as they walk out of Lily¡¯s room, they see Leigh standing outside unexpectedly.


    Lily¡¯s face darkens. Feeling speechless, she asks, ¡°Are you a Peeping Tom? You¡¯ve been always


    waiting outside my room?¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy isn¡¯t in her room, so I guess she came to find you.¡± Leigh says with a smirk. Seeing Jessie


    ¡°Fuck off!¡± Jessie pushes him away and snaps, ¡°We¡¯ve broken up already!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t agree. You just have the wish yourself. It doesn¡¯t count.¡± Leigh was shameless. ¡°I swear, I


    would never look at other women from now on. Don¡¯t be mad at me, OK?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you agree or not. We¡¯re broken up, anyway!¡± Jessie says angrily, ¡°I¡¯ve found a new


    boyfriend already. He¡¯s ten thousand times more handsome than you.¡±


    Leigh asks immediately, ¡°We¡¯ve just boarded the cruise for four hours. Who¡¯s the bastard you¡¯ve


    hooked up with?¡±


    Jessie rolls her eyes at him. ¡°You are the bastard! His name is Benjamin Hawk. He¡¯s handsome and


    good at singing. Hey! Get out of my way. We¡¯re going swimming!¡± says she impatiently.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then she pushes him aside and goes to the indoor swimming pool with Lily and Ste.


    Leigh feels sharp pang in his heart.


    Damn it! Within just four hours, he¡¯s been forced to break up with his girlfriend, who has found a new


    boyfriend. He¡¯s so miserable.


    Since Jessie says the man is more handsome than him and he¡¯s good at singing, Leigh can¡¯t be


    convinced. He goes to the front desk and asks for the guest list. He goes through the list for a few


    times but fails to find the man named Benjamin Hawk.


    ¡°But Little Fair¡¯s eyes were lit up when she told me that. She didn¡¯t seem to lie...¡± Leigh says to himself,


    wondering if she sees the man on some TV show. Then he pulls out the phone to search.


    It turns out to be a young man who has just entered the entertainment business. He¡¯s good looking and


    skilled in singing. He has millions of fans and many hot topics on micro-blog.


    Gritting his teeth, Leigh murmurs, ¡°Little Fairy has such a poor taste. This man must have had some


    stic surgeries. He looks scheming but pretends to be an innocent young man. He just wants to


    deceive young girls on purpose.¡±


    Noticing that the young singer¡¯s agency has something to do with Louis, Leigh runs to find him


    immediately.


    Right then, Louis and Daniel are in the room, ying chess while chatting. They are having a good


    time.


    Louis moves a chess piece and tosses a white knight in the box. Then he asks casually, ¡°Daniel,


    haven¡¯t you found something earlier? Don¡¯t you want to handle it?¡±


    ¡°You are closest to Leigh. You should be the one to handle it,¡± says Daniel coldly.


    Louis smiles. ¡°Daniel, you are the one who favors Leigh the most. Although you are indifferent now,


    whenever Leigh is in danger, I¡¯m afraid you might break Jessie¡¯s neck.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t say anything, and he checks Louis¡¯ ck king calmly.


    The round is over.


    ¡°I made a wrong move just now! I shouldn¡¯t have done it!¡± Louis pats his thigh heartily. Then he says,


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s also miserable. As long as she doesn¡¯ty a finger on Leigh, we can just let it


    be.¡±


    Daniel agrees with a nasal sound.


    Neither of them is fool. Since they have known something, they will wait to make a move only when it¡¯s


    necessary.


    ¡°Louis!¡± Leigh knocks on the door from outside and shouts loudly, ¡°Open the door! I¡¯m in trouble. Help


    me!¡±


    Louis stands up and opens the door.


    Leigh goes straight to the point. He says to Louis, ¡°Louis, you are a shareholder of Fixed Star, right?


    Please ask them to ban the man named Benjamin Hawk!¡±


    Louis raises his eye brows and asks, ¡°Something to do with your ex-girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t broken up yet!¡± Leigh emphasizes angrily. ¡°Damn! This man is hitting on my girlfriend just


    because he¡¯s good at singing. Who does he think he is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed a shareholder of Fixed Star, but I only hold three percent,¡± says Louis in azy tone, ¡°I


    heard that Benjamin Hawk is the most popr among the new generation of stars. Thepany is


    strongly supporting him now. How could they ban him?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you buy out Fixed Star?¡±


    Louis sneers. ¡°It¡¯s enough for us to have Best Taste Entertainment under Smith Group. What¡¯s more,


    Benjamin Hawk is the only star under Fixed Star right now. A few yearster, when his poprity


    declines, he would be useless. Whoever wants to buy out Fixed Star is out of his or her mind.¡±


    Leigh says pitifully, ¡°So you¡¯ll just sit and watch him hitting on my girlfriend?¡±

 Chapter 284: Small Tricks

    Chapter 284: Small Tricks


    ¡°Because of Benjamin Hawk, Fixed Star asks a high price, almost a hundred million yuan.¡± Daniel¡¯s ink-


    ck eyes stare at Leigh. ¡°If you will spend that much money to buy out Fixed Star, I¡¯ll ban all the


    ¡°Daniel, don¡¯t be so mean...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just sometimes you are stupid.¡± Louis pats Leigh on his shoulder. ¡°Fixed Star can¡¯t be acquired, but


    I can lend you some actors or actresses from Best Taste Entertainment.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I don¡¯t want to enter the entertainment business...¡± Leigh doubts what he can do with those


    borrowed actors or actresses. But when he notices the mysterious smile on Louis¡¯ face, he suddenly


    understands.


    Leigh chuckles. ¡°Louis, you are awesome. I really admire you!¡±


    Then Daniel and Louis are heading to the snooker room. Leigh wants to deal with the trifles as soon as


    possible, so he doesn¡¯t go with them.


    Before he leaves, he says, ¡°Little Fairy and other girls went swimming. I¡¯m not worried about Little


    Fairy, but the swimsuits of Lily and Ms. Ste are way too pretty. Although they went to the indoor


    swimming pool, there are both men and woman in there. You know that?¡±


    Louis recalls the swimsuit Lily has worn when swimming at homest time, which fully shows her good


    shape.


    Then he¡¯s not in a good mood immediately.


    He turns to look at Daniel. ¡°Daniel, it¡¯s such a nice day. Let¡¯s go swimming, shall we?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Daniel refuses icily. He looks at Louis in a disdainful way. ¡°Don¡¯t look as if you¡¯re worried about


    your woman being watched. So disgusting. Perhaps Lily would even feel bothered.¡±


    Louis is speechless.


    Five minutester, Louis arrives at the indoor swimming pool with Daniel, who pulls a long face all the


    way.


    For the safety concerns, the swimming pool on the cruise isn¡¯t very big. There are two huge pieces of


    wide transparent bullet-proof sses at both sides of the pool, which allows the sunshine to pass


    through. If a person looks out from either side of the swimming pool, the endless sea can be seen.


    A waiter walks up to greet them. ¡°Hi there, misters. Are you swimming? Shall I bring you swimsuits?¡±


    Louis waves his hand. ¡°No, thanks. We can do it ourselves.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Louis scans around and sees Lily swimming happily in the pool. She¡¯s in a ginger swimsuit. Her long


    and straight legs are waving in the water, looking beautiful.


    Suddenly she pops out from the water, freaking Jessie out. Jessie pats her with a puffed-out face. Lily


    Louis¡¯ mind bes peaceful.


    He hasn¡¯t seen herughing so happily for a long time. It¡¯s not bad for her toe out for fun


    asionally.


    Daniel, who¡¯s been forced toe here, is quite unhappy. Especially after he¡¯s seen Ste in the water,


    he bes annoyed. He wonders why shees down swimming. The material of her swimsuit is so


    thin, looking irritating.


    Daniel is full of anger and he can¡¯t find a ce to vent it. Suddenly he catches a glimpse of a man by


    the pool, who is pretending to be ying with his phone. He is actually photographing people in the


    pool.


    His camera focuses on Ste.


    Daniel strides over, pinches the neck of the short man, who¡¯s seemly only one-meter-sixty tall, and lifts


    him up from the chair. His eyebrows are filled with fury. ¡°What were you shooting at just now?¡±


    ¡°No... Nothing.¡± The man is so scared that he trembles, dropping his phone to the ground.


    Louis walks over and picks it up. He pressed to y the recorded videos, only to find that besides


    Ste, Lily and Jessie are also shot. Their bosoms have been focused.


    ¡°All creep-shots and the videos are with such high-definition. You are an old hand.¡± Louis raises his


    eyes to look at the man. He says gloomily, ¡°Think it¡¯s cool to shoot, huh?¡±


    The man forces a smile. He tries to exin, ¡°I just want to shoot the scenery...¡±


    Daniel gives him a punch in his face.


    The man falls onto the ground and cks out.


    Louis calls the manager over, telling him about the fainted man¡¯s crime. He also provides his own room


    number. The manager knows Louis is a VIP guest right away, so he doesn¡¯t dare to dy. He calls


    someone to take away the fainted man.


    Seeing the fuss, Lily swims over.


    Shees ashore directly, nces at the man who is carried away, and asks Louis, ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with him?¡±


    ¡°Creep-shot.¡± Louis answers concisely, breaking the man¡¯s phone into two pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t dress so


    fancy when swimming in public. It¡¯ll easily cause crimes.¡±


    As he speaks, he takes over a towel and wraps her tightly.


    ¡°The swimsuit? It¡¯s not fancy at all.¡± Lily feels confused. She distances herself from him. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m


    still pissed off. Don¡¯t talk to me.¡±


    Louis says, ¡°Then, please talk to me. I like to hear your voice.¡±


    Lily blushes at his flirtation.


    Even if he says so, she still can¡¯t forgive him for what has happened during the meal.


    ¡°Go get changed.¡± Ignoring her resistance, Louis drags her to the locker room.


    ¡°No, stop it. I want to swim a little longer.¡±


    ¡°You can swim after going back. You can swim for a whole day at home.¡± Louis tried to reason with her


    by giving her a science education, ¡°The pool is so crowded with people. You are a girl, so you must pay


    more attention to the bacteria infection. What if someone does something when swimming...¡±


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go get changed.¡± Lily can¡¯t stand it anymore. She stops him, ¡°Your words have sickened


    me.¡±


    Louis¡¯ lips curl into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you how to y snooker. If you win against me, there would be a


    reward.¡±


    ¡°Is it a big one?¡±


    ¡°You can ask anything if you win.¡±


    Lily be energetic suddenly. She walks faster than Louis. Jessie heaves a sigh while watching


    them in the swimming pool.


    ¡°Mr. Louis is so nice. He spoils her from every possible mean.¡± Jessie is extremely envious. ¡°He gave


    Lily a castle, diamond ne, and a hug luxury cruise. Wow, I¡¯m so envious!¡±


    Ste adds, ¡°You may not know, the Ole Supermarket¡¯s right of management also belongs to Lily.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡± Jessie screams while holding up her own cheeks. ¡°That means hundreds of


    millions profits a year. Lily has be a super-rich woman. Oh no! I¡¯ll stick to her no matter what!¡±


    Ste chuckles.


    She finds it when she¡¯s letting out the few stores in Ole Supermarket. The signature of the owner has


    changed from Louis to Lily, so she knows what has happened.


    Comparing with Louis, the store that she has given to Lily isn¡¯t worth mentioning at all.


    Taking a look at Daniel, who¡¯s standing at the edge of the swimming pool, Jessie realizes herself the


    third wheel if she continues staying here. Hence, she swims away.


    Ste leans against the wall of the pool, looks at Daniel with a smile, and says in an enchanting tone,


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, don¡¯t you want to change to swimsuit ande down to swim for a while?¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Daniel¡¯s eyebrows are full of gloominess.


    He¡¯s worried if he leaves, but he¡¯s upset if he stays.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll swim by myself.¡± Ste turns around and dives into the water, her legs swinging, swimming


    like a mermaid. Daniel stares at her without blinking.


    Gradually, Ste and her legs stop moving and she begins to sink.


    Without thinking twice, Daniel takes off his shoes and jumps into the pool in an instant. He swims


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    towards Ste desperately, grabbing her sinking body.


    Ste suddenly opens her eyes. With cunning smile in her eyes, she holds up the man¡¯s cheeks.


    Then she kisses him.


    After popping out from the water, Daniel snaps with a cold face, ¡°Are you still a kid? ying such a


    trick!¡±


    ¡°This not my first offense, right?¡± Ste¡¯s arms warp around his neck. She smiles brightly. ¡°I just want to


    see if you would jump down or not. If you didn¡¯t, I would go up myself.¡±


    Daniel pulls away her hands.


    Ste releases him totally. When they are distant from each other, she stretches out her hand to press


    him against the wall of the pool. Soaking in the water, they don¡¯t have much difference in height.


    She presses her hands on the wall, chuckles lightly, and asks firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about that


    female senior executive?¡±

 Chapter 285: Come Here. Let’s Have a Talk.

    Chapter 285: Come Here. Let¡¯s Have a Talk.


    Two of them are standing very close. Daniel can smell the light fragrance from her, which makes him


    frown because he isn¡¯t used to it.


    He wants pass from the other side, but is stopped by another arm of Ste.


    He says in a cold voice, ¡°There is no need.¡±


    ¡°You simply don¡¯t want to exin, or there is really something going on between you and her?¡± Ste


    presses.


    Before, in the diner, she was angry. But a whileter, she calms down. After some thought, she thinks


    she knows about Daniel¡¯s temperament very well. Besides, the other night in the hotel, it didn¡¯t look like


    he had the other woman at all.


    ¡°Whatever you think.¡±


    Whatever she thinks?


    His cold voice without ups and downs makes Ste angry.


    She pokes her finger at Daniel¡¯s chest, ¡°Daniel Lou! Can¡¯t you just say more words to exin to me?


    Will you die if you do that?¡±


    ¡°Was it me that caused our break-up? Your mother is to me for it! If you had helped me just a little


    bit, things would have been different...¡±


    Daniel grabs her arms and turns around, pressing her on the pool wall. His eyes look ferocious.


    ¡°Why did you take her money?¡±


    ¡°Because...¡± Brianna threatened her like that. Besides, she was pregnant and what she said didn¡¯t


    weigh much in the Scott family. If she had not taken the money, how could she give birth to the baby


    and raise him?


    ¡°Ste, what more do you have to say for yourself?¡± Daniel sneers and stops her from saying anything


    else, ¡°Have you discussed with me before you do anything? Have you?¡±


    Ste closed her eyes, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to worry. And the letter...¡±


    ¡°Then I should say thank you then, Ms. Ste. Thank you for returning me my bright future back.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face doesn¡¯t show any expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the letter anymore. What¡¯s ended has


    ended.¡±


    He lets go of her and ascends the stairs to leave the swimming pool.


    Four years ago, he was willing to ept his father¡¯s terms and didn¡¯tballise. He arranged people


    to help Ste secretly. He wanted to make her more important in the Scott family. But she flinched first.


    All his hard work and fight look like a joke.


    Damn it!


    If he had known two of them would meet again, he would definitely have Leigh and Justine back.


    He would never have set foot in Yorkshire!


    Ste, who is in the swimming pool, keeps breathing hard.


    She thinks there is something wrong with her mind. How can she fall in love with such a stubborn man


    and even bear his child!


    Luckily, her son Chandler is half like her. She raises him well. If Chandler is like Daniel, he won¡¯t be


    able to find a girlfriend when he grows up.


    Lily and Louis spend the whole afternoon in the billiard room.


    Thanks to such a teacher as Louis, Lily quickly turns from a green hand to a junior yer. She wins


    many things from him.


    During dinner, only Lily, Louis and Ste are present.


    Leigh follows Jessie everywhere. They two seem to be in the card room. Louis says Daniel is attending


    to some business in the room. He will bring him dinnerter.


    Lily sees from Ste¡¯s upset face that she had a quarrel with Daniel. But she is in no ce to ask too


    much.


    After dinner, Louis brings packed dinner back to the room. Daniel is still working on business. Louis


    asks, ¡°Daniel, you don¡¯t look good. Did you quarrel with Ms. Ste?¡±


    Daniel answers coldly, ¡°No!¡±


    Louis, ¡°...¡±


    Judging from the face and tone, Louis is sure that they argued earlier.


    Seeing Louis changing his clothes, Daniel frowns and asks, ¡°What? Are you going out again?¡±


    ¡°There is a ball at eight. And some other fun activities.¡± Louis removes the crystal cuff links, ¡°Lily wants


    to go and so I am going too.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face darkens and he says in an angry voice, ¡°Does the Smith Group belong to me? Why am I


    the only one working? And you are all revolving around women and dancing!¡±


    ¡°I am just afraid that you are too bored, so I give you some work to distract your attention.¡± Louis says


    in azy voice, ¡°How about youe with us too? There must be many pretty women in the ball.¡±


    Daniel sneers, ¡°Only you guys will enjoy such boring activities!¡±


    Louis shrugs.


    He doesn¡¯t like it either. But Lily wants to go, so he must go too. He can¡¯t bear to watch his wife dancing


    with other men.


    At this moment, a knockinges up.


    Seeing Daniel still sitting in the chair, Louis goes to answer the door.


    It¡¯s Ste.


    Ste looks at Louis¡¯ outfit and asks smilingly, ¡°You have changed your clothes. Are you going to the


    ball room?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Lily wants to have some fun there.¡± Louis says that he is ready to go and doesn¡¯t need to go in


    to get anything else. He asks Ste to go in. And then he walks away, ¡°After you two finish chatting,


    you cane to the ball room and have some fun too.¡±


    Ste nods.


    After Louis leaves, she immediately locks the door and walks to the bedroom.


    Noticing the movements, Daniel raises his head. Seeing it is her, he asks with a cold face, ¡°Ms. Ste,


    do you want anything from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Ste removes her wind coat and tosses it on the couch. She is wearing a thin sweater inside,


    and her fine figure is exposed under the light.


    ¡°Come here. Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±


    Daniel lowers his head again and keeps on working on the documents, ¡°If you want something, just say


    it.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I asked you toe here.¡± Ste stresses her tone and grabs the bottom of her sweater with


    hands, ¡°Or I will remove one piece of clothing at a time. And if I am naked, I won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°One.¡± Seeing Daniel not moving, Ste removes her sweater without hesitation. And her light-purple


    bra is showed.


    ¡°Two.¡± She removes her dress.


    Hearing the sound of clothing touching ground, Daniel raises his head with a cold face. Now Ste is


    only wearing a bra and an underwear. There is ayer of fine hair covering her body, and she is fair


    enough to glow.


    ¡°Three.¡± Ste reaches her hands for the bra and is about to remove it too.


    Daniel walks to her with a serious face. He grabs the wind coat and tosses it to her body. Then he sits


    on the couch.


    ¡°You should have listened to me earlier. Why do you need me to push you?¡± Ste puts on the wind


    coat casually and sits beside Daniel. Her legs are folded and the bottom of the wind coat slides away,


    showing her slim legs.


    She turns on her phone and ys a video tape. It is a conversation between her and Daniel¡¯s mother.


    That day, after hearing about the letter from Justin, Ste went to talk with Daniel¡¯s mother. And she


    turned on the recorder so as to have Daniel¡¯s mother admit what she had done and record it.


    After hearing several minutes of the recording, Daniel bes quite serious and his face darkens.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ste says, ¡°I knew you were getting a ballotion, so I took your mother¡¯s money and said I would break


    up with you to mollify her and your father. After I left, I wrote a letter immediately and had it sent to you.


    In the letter, I said I would wait for you toe back no matter how long it would take. But the letter


    was reced by her before it reached you.¡±


    ¡°The letter was reced...¡± Daniel clenches his fists.


    Now that he thinks about it, many things do seem suspicious. Thenguage in the letter is too sharp to


    be written by Ste.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that a letter would cause some many years of misunderstanding either.¡± Ste says with


    a sad smile, ¡°When we met again in the hospital, I thought you were angry because you med me for


    not discussing the matter with you in advance.¡±


    ¡°If it was not because Justin told me, we might never be able to resolve the misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I read the letter and thought you had found someone better.¡± Daniel says.


    Who knows it has always been his mother who stirs up things and makes them misunderstand each


    other.


    For the first time, he hates his family so much.


    ¡°If I had found someone better, I would have left secretly. Why would I tell you?¡± Ste rolls her eyes,


    ¡°For someone with such a low EQ like you, I don¡¯t know how many women will dupe you in the


    businessmunity.¡±

 Chapter 286: I Am Expensive. Can You Afford It?

    Chapter 286: I Am Expensive. Can You Afford It?


    Daniel argues back coldly, ¡°I have never been duped by women in the businessmunity.¡±


    ¡°And you want to have a try?¡± Ste pounds her fists on his chest and keeps doing it for many times.


    Then she asks him withint in her voice, ¡°Even if the letter upset you, why did you give up the


    ballotion? Why can¡¯t you just toil through three years?¡±


    After the misunderstanding is resolved, the atmosphere is getting lighter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a girlfriend anymore. Ballotion was of no use.¡± Daniel says, ¡°It was a bet between me and


    my father from the beginning. If I stayed in the camp for three years, he would not care about your


    origin any more.¡±


    Hearing this, Ste is about to cry and her noise is itching. She tosses herself to his chest and holds his


    waist tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was because you were stupid or that you loved me too much. You


    threw away your future.¡±


    ¡°I am doing fine now.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, you are worth tens of billions now.¡± Ste smiles and raises her head to ask him, ¡°Tell me


    honestly, did you start watching me since you came back and even interrupt the business of the Long


    Peace Group?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t have much to do by then.¡± Daniel says inly.


    ¡°It was obviously because you cared about me. You liar!¡± Ste smiles and continues, ¡°I knew it. Those


    old stubborn people disliked me for years, and suddenly their attitude towards me changed. It was you


    who made that happen.¡±


    Ste rubs herself on Daniel¡¯s body and crawls to sit on hisps, ¡°If you had not been so stubborn and


    cranky and listened to me, the rtionship between us wouldn¡¯t like that.¡±


    Daniel notices it too and his face bes unnatural, ¡°I will try to correct it.¡±


    ¡°Not try to. You must!¡± Ste stresses and holds his neck with her hands, ¡°I am now the president of the


    Long Peace Group. Many rich young men chase after me and invite me for dinner! Daniel, if you don¡¯t


    try and catch up, maybe your wife and son will be others.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Ste snorts and says aggressively, ¡°Why do I dare not to do that? I will find a man richer than you who


    has a better temper too. And I will have my son inherit his surname and call him daddy!¡±


    Looking at the man¡¯s cranky and darkened face, Ste puts her head on his shoulder andughs so


    hard that her body is shaking.


    It has been four years, and he is still so easy to enrage.


    Daniel is indeed angry.


    Two of them went through so much and finally the misunderstanding is resolved. But this woman says


    she will marry someone else and bear his child. Shepletely ignores his existence!


    Daniel holds the back of Ste¡¯s head andys his lips on hers ferociously. He kisses her as if he is


    punishing her. Ste holds his neck and kisses back. Her eyes are wide open and she is stillughing.


    This woman!


    After a kiss, Daniel presses her on the couch and squints his eyes, which are containing horrifying


    emotions.


    ¡°You think it is funny?¡±


    ¡°I am just happy.¡± Ste smiles lightly. Her thin fingers move around on the belt fastened to Daniel¡¯s


    waist. She looks at him seductively, ¡°Do you want me to unfasten it for you?¡±


    When she was twirling before, the ribbon fastening the wind coat she was wearing got loosened. And


    her skin and light-purple bra areid bare before Daniel¡¯s eyes.


    Her chest is rising and falling slightly.


    Even in the air around them, the light fragrance from her is floating.


    Under seduction, Daniel¡¯s body gets hot and he swallows, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ste nods and with a ¡°Kah¡±, the metal lock of the belt is unfastened.


    She purses her red lips and says, ¡°Mr. Daniel, I am quite expensive. Are you sure you can afford me?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Ste seduces him with her fingers gesturing him toy lower. When the man leans lower, she puts her


    red lips by his ear and slightly exhales.


    ¡°I want you and everything you have. Would you give it to me?¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t hesitate, ¡°Yes.¡±


    All he ever missed and wanted have always been her. And she was the only one he wants


    ¡°Mr. Daniel replied so fast and didn¡¯t even hesitate. It seems like you are very sincere.¡± Ste kisses


    him as if it is a reward, ¡°Then I have a surprise for you too.¡±


    She holds the man¡¯s neck and says lightly, ¡°I will give you...¡±


    ¡°Daniel! Daniel, are you there?¡±


    The crazy knocking sound from the door interrupts Ste. Leigh shouts loudly like a marmot, ¡°The ball


    is about to begin. Let¡¯s go have some fun!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s go have some fun in the ball room.¡± After being interrupted, Ste has no intention


    to continue.


    Now that they have made it all up, the can handle thister.


    She gets out from under Daniel¡¯s arms and calmly puts on her sweater and skirt. Her fair body is


    covered without a gap. Then she leaves the bedroom.


    She opens the door and looks at Leigh¡¯s shocked eyes. Ste smiles lightly, ¡°Good evening, Brother


    Leigh.¡±


    ¡°Ah, good evening.¡±


    Leigh replies subconsciously and heads to the bedroom.


    When he reaches the door of the bedroom, it suddenly urs to him that Ste just called him


    ¡°brother¡±.


    What!


    ¡°Daniel!¡± Leigh dashes into the bedroom. Seeing Daniel has changed into a ck suit, Leigh says with


    an exaggerated face, ¡°Did you hear that? Ms. Ste just called me brother! You...¡±


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t call you brother, what will she call you then?¡± Daniel snorts.


    Leigh sees the light kissing marks on his neck and gives a meaningful smile, ¡°Oh...I see. You two are a


    couple again? Daniel, you finally get rid of your stinky face which suggests the whole world owes you


    something.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t want to respond to him and says, ¡°Piss off.¡±


    ¡°Okey dokey!¡± Leigh turns around immediately and walks away. Then he returns again, ¡°If you two are


    a couple again, does it mean Ste is going to the ball too? Then what about the money I spent?


    He rubs his two hands together and grins, ¡°I was concerned about your being lonely before and spent


    300 thousand finding you a noble youngdy. I wanted her to dance with you and make you less bored.


    Then you see, Daniel. Now that you don¡¯t need another woman to keep youpany, and the money I


    spent can¡¯t be returned. The 300 thousand...¡±


    ¡°You spent money to find a noble young woman?¡± Daniel raises his leg and kicks him. He says coldly,


    ¡°Do I look like I can¡¯t find a woman?¡±


    ¡°Well, the rtionship was so intense between you and Ms., opps, Ste before.¡± Leigh mutters and


    even gives Daniel a serious lesson, ¡°Daniel, if your sperms can¡¯t be released for a long time. Their


    quality will reduce.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Think about it, Daniel. You are over thirties now, and you still don¡¯t have a child. If your make a baby


    with a poor-quality sperm, the baby will be a stupid child when it grows up. Are you going to


    provide for him for his whole life?¡±


    Daniel is furious now and the blue veins on his forehead are showed. He says coldly, ¡°Turn around!¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Why do I need to turn around?¡± Leigh asks curiously but still, he does it. He asks, ¡°Daniel, do you


    think I am too handsome for you topare with...Ah!¡±


    Leigh¡¯s buttock receives a strong kick.


    At the next second, Leigh falls on the ground like a dog.


    ¡°You talk too much. I can¡¯t stand it no more!¡± Daniel kicks him again, ¡°Deal with the noble youngdy


    you bought with 300 thousand yourself. Piss off!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you are so cruel¡­¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡±


    Leigh dares not to talk any more. He stands up and dashes out of the room.


    The kicks that Daniel gave him were strong. Therefore, after Leigh changes his clothes and arrives at


    the ball room, the way he walks still looks awkward. It seems like his butt was spanked.


    Louis banters, ¡°Did you fall on the ground when you walk without looking at your way?¡±


    ¡°I was kicked by Daniel.¡± Leigh rubs his hand on his butt, which still hurts. He winces and asks, ¡°Louis,


    did you know already that Ste was in the room so you sent me to seek for Daniel?¡±


    ¡°I thought they were only going to talk for several minutes.¡±


    ¡°Damn! Louis, you are too sly.¡± Leigh shouts angrily, ¡°You bastard! I am your true buddy. Doesn¡¯t your


    conscience hurt?¡±


    Louis shrugs, ¡°No at all. You are not my brother by blood after all.¡±

 Chapter 287: A Kiss

    Chapter 287: A Kiss


    ¡°Why are you still chitchatting? The game begins.¡± Jessie trots over and continues, ¡°Leigh, why are you


    rubbing your butts? Do you have hemorrhoids?¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡± Leigh pulls her into his arms, taking advantage of her soft body without any sign of


    uneasiness while saying with grievance, ¡°Louis instigated me to invite Daniel, but Daniel kicked me


    twice!¡±


    Jessie strokes his head and asks with concern, ¡°Does it hurt? Can you danceter?¡±


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Leigh hums, ¡°But I will definitely apany you to dance and to y games. You will have


    all the things and cares that other girls have.¡±


    Louis is rendered speechless.


    ¡®Leigh must be a lunatic who just escaped from a madhouse.¡¯ Louis thinks to himself.


    The ball room is mainly of Moro style with the dark red color as its main theme. The rock-and rock it


    ys is just appropriate. Young girls and boys are dancing in the center dancing pool. The atmosphere


    here is pleasant and lively.


    Lily is wearing a medieval court-styled ckish green long dress. With her hair loosely tied up and the


    Chanel pearl hairpin on the bun, she lookszy and elegant.


    Her face was palm-sized and her facial features are quite immacte. The lights keep flickering. When


    she¡¯s dancing, her dress swirls. Looking from aside, it¡¯s like a ckish green flower is blossoming in


    the dancing pool, which is quite fascinating.


    Louis looks at her with explicit praise in his eyes, ¡°Mrs. Smith is so pretty tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Mr. Smith, you¡¯re so handsome too.¡± Lily curls her lips into a smile.


    This man is really interesting. Every time he would send her the gift secretly, and when she wears it, he


    would praise it as if he¡¯s not the presenter.


    Won¡¯t he be tired of these tiny tricks?


    When the hot dance is over, the emcee walks onto the stage and tells everyone about the game they


    will yter and asks those who want to take part in to raise their hands. There are rewards for the


    game, and those who don¡¯t want to join in can watch by the side.


    This is a game call ¡°find the target while being blindfolded.¡±


    A couple forms a group. The girls will be blindfolded and she needs to distinguish which one is her


    boyfriend from the coughs of the male participants and ask him to remove her blinder.


    The first couple to remove the blinder will be rewarded with a pair of ¡®love¡¯ diamond rings sponsored by


    YH.


    Just as the emcee tells them all the rules, Leigh, who is in the crowd, hastily raises his hand, ¡°I


    promise, I and my girlfriend will be the first couple toplete the task.¡±


    ¡°Boo!¡±


    The people present all roll their eyes at him.


    Dozens of couples, including Lily and Louis as well as Ste and Daniel, raise their hands.


    The emcee asks the audience to leave the stage and turns to tell the participants that since it¡¯s not


    easy to divide 13 groups, they will have to y the game at the same time. Girls are required to stand


    behind the white line with their eyes covered. The game will begin when the first man standing opposite


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    them coughs.


    All the men are not allowed to utter a word during the game, and those who vite this rule will be


    knocked out.


    Lily moans and groans secretly.


    Five couples in one group would be barely eptable. But what the heck, there are thirteen couples in


    one group! It¡¯s really hard to find their own boyfriends even if the girls have sharp hearing, for the


    thirteen men standing opposite them would cough one by one!


    This game is really awful. If she has known the rules, she would have not raised her hand.


    During the preparation, Leigh yells at Jessie, ¡°Honey, my voice is quite recognizable. You must find me!


    If you choose the wrong one, you¡¯ll know what will happen when we¡¯re back.¡±


    Jessie flushes due to shyness and feels the urge to throw him a bottle.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jessie shouts.


    A waitresses over and helps Lily to wear a blinder.


    The blinder is thick, thus Lily is soon engulfed by darkness. She feels nervous as she can¡¯t see


    anything.


    Twenty secondster, the men opposite them begin to cough.


    The emcee has made clear of the rules before: they should cough in a low voice and in an


    unrecognizable manner rather than an exaggerated way.


    The first man coughs quite gently, and Lily is quite sure that he¡¯s not Louis. Several secondster, she


    hears the cough of the second man. But it¡¯s still not Louis.


    Lily still fails to find Louis after distinguishing the coughs of several men, plus that she can¡¯t see


    anything, she subconsciously clenches her fists.


    ¡°Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­¡±


    The seventh man coughs in a low voice.


    It¡¯s Louis!


    Lily concludes that it¡¯s Louis¡¯ cough with only one minute¡¯s judgment and tries to find the direction of


    the voice while groping her way towards him.


    But as she just takes few steps forward, therees some screams.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why there¡¯s a power cut?¡±


    Lily loses her eyesight as her eyes are covered. When she hears about the power cut, she has to stop,


    but one of her hand is grasped by someone when she¡¯s about to put her hands down.


    Her hand is wrapped in a warm palm. She can hear the breath as the person seems to be leaning


    forward.


    It¡¯s not Louis¡¯ breath. But she feels quite familiar with it.


    ¡°John¡­ John Dawn?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t reply, but his breath falls on her hair.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s you.¡± Lily continues. Her hand feels hot due to the grasp, so she wants to withdraw it. But


    the man refuses to loosen his grip. He gently prises her fingers apart from each other and gropes to


    write words on her palm.


    Lily rewrites the words in her mind following the strokes and forms them into aplete sentence.


    [The dress befits you so much.]


    Her voice is a bit weird, ¡°You gifted me the dress and the hairpin?¡±


    The man clicks her palm with his finger.


    Lily originally thought it was presented by Louis. But it turns out it was a gift from John.


    ¡°You followed me secretly?¡± Lily asks. He sent her the dress. Probably he has been on the cruise


    earlier. Was he observing her secretly all this time? ¡°John Dawn, what do you want to do?¡±


    The man continues to write words on her palm.


    [I miss you so much.]


    ¡°John Dawn, I can get over with the things happened before, but stop pestering me.¡± Lily says in a calm


    voice while taking back her hand with great force, ¡°If you do this next time, I¡¯ll sue you for sexual


    harassment.¡±


    She gropes for another way, trying to leave this man. But her arm is grasped and she¡¯s pulled into his


    arms.


    ¡°John Dawn!¡±


    Lily is annoyed and exerts great force to push him away. He caresses her cheek with his hot palm and


    rubs her lips with his fingers.


    Then his cold lipsnd on hers.


    The intimate touch stiffens Lily all over. She looks a bit dull, but the man¡¯s palm has been withdrawn


    from her cheek. He leaves quickly, only his footsteps can be heard.


    Lily hears the voice of the emcee, ¡°Sorry everybody. There was a tripping just now. Those who use


    their phone to illumination will be disqualified. Other participants can continue the game.¡±


    The game continues. And the men opposite the girls begin to cough one by one.


    Lily calms herself down and gropes her way towards the Louis after distinguishing Louis¡¯ voice.


    After dozens of steps, her hand is grasped by him.


    When the blinder is taken away, she sees the smiling Louis. Louis praises her in a low voice, ¡°Good


    job, Mrs. Smith. You¡¯ve sessfully finished the challenge. We are ranked the third.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was the first one to distinguish my boyfriend¡¯s voice.¡± Lily is a bit disappointed, ¡°Which


    couples win the first and the second ces?¡±


    Louis raises his chin towards the left.


    Lily sees Ste and Daniel following the direction. The two of them are talking about something and it¡¯s


    obvious that they¡¯re in a good mood.


    Nevertheless, Jessie and Leigh, who are standing near them, are quarreling.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Jessie pokes at Leigh¡¯s chest and mes him in a fury, ¡°They just asked you to


    cough in a low voice. What the fuck were you doing? Why did you press your throat why coughing? Is it


    cool?¡±


    ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be angry with me. I was wrong. I just want to test your hearing.¡±


    ¡°Test your ass. Do you think I¡¯m a robot? It¡¯s all your fault. We could get the first ce, but because of


    you, we lost the game.¡±


    Leighforts her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Babe. It¡¯s good that we got the second ce. Honey, you¡¯re really great!


    Look at Lily and Louis. They hardly got the third ce.¡±


    ¡°Leigh, I heard it.¡± Louis looks over sharply, ¡°Are you trying to take us as a foil to you?¡±

 Chapter 288: A Dream That Would Never Come True

    Chapter 288: A Dream That Would Never Come True


    Leigh grins, ¡°Louis, you misheard it. I hadn¡¯t said that, I swear!¡±


    The emcee rewards the ¡®love¡¯ couple rings to Ste and Daniel who have won the first ce.


    Nevertheless, Ste is apparently not interested in it at all. She hands it to Lily, ¡°I have a ring. You take


    this.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Lily waves her hand. She¡¯s wearing a ring on her hand. Even if it is


    used for protecting herself, it was presented by Louis. So this is enough. ¡°Give them to Leigh and


    Jessie,¡± says Lily.


    Leigh puts his arm around Jessie¡¯s shoulders and grins, ¡°Thanks. But I customized a ring for Little Fairy


    back then. By the way, this brand is not up to my standards. You guys keep them.¡±


    ¡°You really have a sharp tone.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Louis and Daniel look at each other, their eyes turning gloomy.


    Louis asks Leigh, ¡°You bought diamond ring?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the customized ring of Van Cleef & Arpels.¡± Leigh sayscently and pulls Jessie hand,


    trying to show them the diamond ring. But he then finds that there¡¯s nothing on her hand.


    ¡°Honey, where¡¯s the ring? Why don¡¯t you wear it?¡±


    A light shes across Jessie¡¯s eyes. She puckers up her lips, ¡°It¡¯s so big. What if someone with bad


    intentions notices it if I wears it? It¡¯s in my bag. I only wear it at home.¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy, you¡¯re really good at saving money for me.¡± Leigh gives her a passionate kiss and adds, as


    if he¡¯s not bothered by whether if the ring would be stolen, ¡°The ring is bound to be worn on hand. If it¡¯s


    lost, I will buy the other one for you. Your fianc¨¦e, me, is not in short of money.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯re many people here. Don¡¯t kiss me.¡± Jessie feels embarrassed of his shameless deed and


    pushes his head away.


    A smile creeps on Louis¡¯ face when he hears Leigh¡¯s words, ¡°Leigh, it¡¯s rare to see you treating a


    rtionship seriously. You two even engaged.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Leigh raises his eyebrow, ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll suddenlye to get the marriage certificate one


    day.¡±


    Louis turns to look at Daniel. Daniel nods, the coldness on his face bing more apparent, but he


    doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Now that Leigh is so rich and even bought Jessie the customized Van Cleef & Arpels,¡± Ste smiles,


    hands the ring box to Lily and continues, ¡°Lily, Louis, I can only give them to you.¡±


    Before Lily can reply, Louis reaches out to take it and then opens the box.


    There¡¯s a pair of delicate 18K gold rings in the box.


    ¡°Not bad. They look good.¡± Louis praises heartedly. It¡¯s rare for an organizer like this ball room to give


    such an expensive reward.


    He picks up the ring for thedy and puts it on Lily¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Wait.¡± His action is so quick that she has no time to stop her. The ring is appropriately put around her


    middle finder.


    Louis pushes the ring box to her, ¡°Mrs. Smith, please help me put it on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess up.¡±


    As their friends are around them, Lily blushes when hearing him addressing her ¡®Mrs. Smith¡¯.


    ¡°Lily, you look reluctant. Is it because this engagement ceremony is too simple?¡± Leigh smirks, ¡°You


    despise this pair of ring because they are free? And you think Louis doesn¡¯t value you much?¡±


    Lily replies helplessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Then put it on Louis¡¯ hand. Look, he¡¯s waiting eagerly and pitifully.¡± Leigh urges and then calls the


    violinist toe over.


    Leigh says, ¡°y the song ¡®I Do¡¯ for them. I¡¯ll give you 100,000ter.¡±


    The violinist immediately puts the violin on the shoulder.


    The gentle and lively rhythms that carrying the emotions of love rumble in the ball room, Leigh, Jessie,


    Daniel and Ste all chant, ¡°Put the ring on his hand. Put the ring.¡±


    Lily blushed slightly and feels awkward. She nces at Louis with begging in her eyes, hoping him to


    stop them.


    Louis chuckles and reaches out his left hand.


    Other guests alsoe over and apud. It looks lively.


    After one minute, Lily finally can¡¯t bear it. She picks up the ring for gentlemen from the ring box, her


    fingers trembling.


    Louis smiles, ¡°Is your hand okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s out of control. It¡¯s trembling.¡± Lily feels awkward. She raises her left hand, gives a hard p on the


    left hand, and then holds up Louis¡¯ hand and slowly pushes the ring onto his finger.


    But she pauses when it is half done.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Louis looks at her gloomily, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°No. I have a question.¡± Lily coughs and then asks in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you willing to let


    me take care of you and wear the ring on your hand?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Lily, awesome!¡± Leigh shouts exaggeratedly, ¡°With your savings, you can¡¯t even buy a vi. Now


    you want to support Louis¡¯ life?¡±


    Daniel gives him a kick, his face cold, ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Daniel gives him another kick.


    Leigh wears an aggrieved look and turns to Jessie forfort, but Jessie rolls her eyes at him.


    Having not receiving Louis¡¯ reply, Lily urges, ¡°Yes or No?¡±


    ¡°Looks like Mrs. Smith wants not only me, but also my properties.¡± Louis chuckles, ¡°How could I not


    give Mrs. Smith a chance since you¡¯ve made such a great determination.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°So your answer is YES?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lily then pushes the ring onto his ring finger.


    She feels warm andfortable at the moment, as if the clouds in her heart have dissipated and she


    can finally see the sun.


    There have been too many changes in their rtionship from their first meeting, to their scrupulous


    approach and to the mutual feelings for each other.


    They quarreled for some matters, and both felt heartbroken because the other party¡¯s words and


    actions. But when they cleared that up, they were on good terms again. Then they finally confessed


    their affections for each other.


    Lily looks into Louis¡¯ deep-set eyes.


    She smiles at him and tiptoes to pull down his head to kiss him affectionately under the cheers of the


    onlookers.


    ¡®When we first met, I had never imagined that I would be so into you one day.¡±


    The ball room is quite lively. In a corner where there¡¯s no illumination, a skinny and slender figure hides


    behind a pir and fixates his blue eyes on the couple that is surrounded by the crowd.


    There is passionate love in his eyes, as well as a trace of despair.


    Seeing the couple hugging and kissing each other, his heart thumps in pain, as if a hammer is


    smashing his heart. It hurts so much that he feels breathless. He clenches the clothes on his chest


    tightly.


    It would be so good if he could dig his heart out.


    Then he will not have to suffer the pain.


    Jessie turns her head and sees John who hides behind the pir. His eyes are gloomy and he looks so


    upset. She opens her mouth, trying to say something.


    John puts his middle finger on his lips and shakes his head.


    Several secondster, Jessie shifts her gaze.


    John coughs violently. Fearing that others would hear it, he hastily produces a handkerchief from his


    pocket and covers his mouth.


    Suddenly, he feels the sweetness from his throat. The handkerchief is soaked in blood when he


    removes it.


    He leans against the pir to have a rest. After a long while, he raises his head to look at the woman


    with a light smile on her face.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her skin looks fairer in the ckish green dress. She¡¯s so charming and pretty.


    He had a hunch that a ckish green dress must befit her well. So he learned from several designers


    before designing this court style dress and picked up clothes in person before tailoring the dress and


    presenting it to her.


    Even if she chooses the other man in the end, he feels satisfied seeing her wearing the dress he


    tailored behind her back.


    John mumbles, ¡°Seems like I can¡¯t realize my dream.¡±


    He is longing to hold up her hand, introduce her to the whole worlds, confess his feelings for her, and


    then kiss her.


    He has paid a lot. But he will never be able to realize this dream.


    He¡¯s really reluctant to ept this!

 Chapter 289: He’s in Bad Condition

    Chapter 289: He¡¯s in Bad Condition


    ¡°I¡¯m really reluctant to ept this¡­¡± His voice carries helplessness and despair. He looks at the


    woman obsessively, wishing so much to rush towards her and pulls her into his arms.


    But he can¡¯t. Neither is he qualified to do so.


    He coughs more violently and bends down. The light yellow handkerchief has been dyed by the red


    blood, which is quite horrifying.


    John feels dizzy and finally falls down onto the ground.


    Victores in at the moment. Seeing that John is on the ground, he rushes over and supports him


    up. The blood-soaked handkerchief slides down from his hand and falls down to the ground.


    After the romantic scene, the guests gradually leave the ball room. Lily and herpanions also leave.


    The cleaner walks past Lily pushing forward the small rubbish collector. There is little rubbish in the


    collector, which includes a blood-soaked handkerchief that is entangled with the colorful ribbons. Lily


    frowns.


    Did someone get hurt when he/she is dancing?


    As she¡¯s wondering about this, she walks past the corridor and sees several men walking in a hurry


    with medical kits at their hands. A waiter in uniform tells them that a guest cked out just now and


    he¡¯s now in an extremely bad condition.


    Jessie suddenly stops and turns to look at those doctors who are carrying medical kits.


    Lily asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Jessie quickly pulls herself back and sticks out her tongue, ¡°Just now I heard from the


    waiter that a guest had passed out. I wonder whether these doctors will be helpful.¡±


    ¡°I guess there might be no problem.¡± Lily smiles, ¡°If these doctors can¡¯t help that guest, the manager of


    the cruise will definitely contact the doctors outside. After all, the safety of guests is their major


    concern.¡±


    Jessie nces at her withplicated emotions in her eyes, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    She has no idea about John¡¯s physical condition.


    Jessie returns to her own room, washes her hair and takes a bath. She wants to ask Victor, but fears


    that this would expose their whereabouts. In the end, she puts down the phone fretfully.


    Just as she walks out of the bathroom, the doorbell rings.


    As soon as the door is opened, she¡¯s greeted with Leigh¡¯s ttery smile, ¡°Honey, you just took a bath.


    You smell good!¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Leigh pretends to be pitiful, ¡°I have achluophobia and can¡¯t sleep alone.¡±


    ¡°You can sleep with lights on.¡± When Jessie intends to close the door, she finds it being impeded by his


    foot and gets pissed off, ¡°Leigh Lewis, move your foot away!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I want to sleep with you.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet!¡± Every time when Jessie thinks of the photos in his phone, she feels


    disgusted and unhappy.


    Leigh remains still. Jessie forces the door closed and pushes him out of the door.


    Leigh suddenly screams miserably, ¡°Ouch, it hurts so much. Honey, my leg is broken.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lie again, right?¡± Jessie mutters. But when seeing him wrinkling his face in pain as if his foot


    really has been hurt by the door mming, she hastily asks, ¡°It¡­It¡¯s really hit? Does it hurt?¡±


    Leigh takes the chance to grab her hand, pulls her into the house, and swiftly closes the door.


    He kisses her and grins, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now.¡±


    ¡°Leigh Lewis, you¡¯re ruining my good impression on you!¡± Jessie punches him on the chest, pushes


    him away, and then walks towards the bedroom. The cheeky Leigh follows.


    He ys up to her, ¡°Little Fairy, don¡¯t get angry with me. I was wrong. I¡¯ve corrected it and set up my


    mind. I will not make such a mistake again. Except for you, I will not nce at other beauties.¡±


    ¡°Dogs can¡¯t change the fact that they eat feces! You won¡¯t change!¡±


    ¡°This metaphor is way too¡­¡± Leigh¡¯s mouth corners twitch, ¡°I just thought they were pretty and


    unconsciously saved those photos. I didn¡¯t intend to flirt with them.¡±


    Jessie res at him and says with rage, ¡°Did you mean that I¡¯m not pretty enough? Are my photos


    ineligible to be stored in your photo gallery?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡±


    ¡°You did!¡± Jessie scolds him with arms akimbo, ¡°Fuck you. There are more than 100 photos in your


    phone. They¡¯re all photos of famous European, American or Chinese models. But there¡¯s none of my


    photo! Yet you said you have no prejudice towards me?¡±


    ¡°What the fuck! You evenbeled those famous models. Long legs, hobbies, something like that. Oh


    Jesus, your intention is so obvious! You said you don¡¯t want to date them? Who would believe this?¡±


    Leigh swears, ¡°If I really have such an intention, I will be struck by lightning and split into two halves!¡±


    ¡°You should have died of being struck by lightning!¡±


    ¡°Honey, I was wrong. Please forgive me this time.¡± Leigh holds up her hand and kisses it again and


    again, ¡°I promise, this will not happen again. I love you. I love you so much.¡±


    Jessie withdraws her hand with great force and points at a corner, ¡°Kneel down in the corner.¡±


    Leigh tries to change her mind, ¡°Honey, oh, please, I have my dignity. Men will not kneel down easily.


    Can you please not punish me in this way?¡±


    ¡°You want me, or your dignity?¡±


    Leigh doesn¡¯t want to sleep in the cold bed alone at all. After all, only Little Fairy would see it if he


    kneels down. With such a consideration, he kneels down in a corner.


    Jessie hums and pounces onto the bed, ¡°Kneel down for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Honey, less time, please.¡± Leigh looks at her with a pitiful look, ¡°If my knees are hurt, I will not be able


    to exert any force when we sleep together.¡±


    ¡°You tell dirty joke again!¡± Jessie picks up a pillow and throws it towards him, her cheeks flushed,


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell a dirty joke. It was you who were thinking wildly.¡±


    Jessie throws another pillow towards him.


    Leigh makes the best use of the two pillows by putting them under his knees. He feels more


    The screen of his phone lights up at this moment.


    It¡¯s a video call from Justin.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± As soon as the video call is connected, Justin immediately finds out that there¡¯s


    something wrong with Leigh¡¯s posture from the weird visual angle, ¡°Did you quarrel with Jessie, and


    she punished you to kneel down on the keyboard?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. My darling would not be that cruel to me.¡± Leigh lies with a straight face, ¡°The reason why I


    kneel down is to build up my body.¡±


    Justin mocks at him, ¡°Taking the punishment of kneeling down on the keyboard as physical excise. You


    help me broaden my view today.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no other matter, I will hang up.¡±


    Justin gets down to business, ¡°Louis¡¯ phone is powered off. When you meet him, please tell him that


    the second stage of the research and development of Ixora is progressing smoothly. But we¡¯re now in


    short of funds.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you want money.¡± Leigh understands it, ¡°But what¡¯s the use of researching that thing? There¡¯re


    only five nts. If the experiments on them are all failed, several hundred millions will be gone without


    any return.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really tiresome to have men like you as my buddy.¡± Justin sighs, ¡°I must have been blinded back


    then. Not only me. I think Daniel and Louis must have also been blinded.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Justin, it¡¯s a personal abuse. You¡¯ve gone too far.¡± Leigh feels discontented, ¡°Without my help,


    how did you get the research funds that are worthy of several hundred millions? Did theye from


    thin air?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. Remember to deliver my words to Louis.¡±


    Justin ends the call after finishing the phone. It is as if he despises Leigh so much. Leigh is pissed off.


    Jessie asks, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Justin despises me!¡± Leigh says indignantly, ¡°I was telling the truth. That kind of nt is said to be able


    to regenerate cells. But only five nts are saved. If these are all used, yet the research still fails, all


    the funds invested would be gone without any return. It would be better if he uses the funds to research


    anti-cancer drugs, which will generate great profits in itster stage.¡±


    Jessie concentrates on it when hearing the words ¡®regenerate cells¡¯.


    She asks casually, pretending that she¡¯s asking a simple question, ¡°The medical circle has researched


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    this for nearly a century, yet they haven¡¯t found any medicine that can regenerate cells. Is there such


    kind of nt? It¡¯s impossible, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Louis found it.¡± Jessie is Leigh¡¯s girlfriend after all, so he doesn¡¯t hide this from her and tells her


    about Louis taking Lily to Turkey to find Ixora.


    Originally, they could airlift all those nts on thatnd back to the country so that they would have


    enough samples for research. Nevertheless, there was an ident and that piece ofnd was ruined


    by a bomb. In the end, only five nts were saved and sent back to China.


    Justin¡¯s team¡¯s R&D on Ixora has reached the second stage. And the research has been sessful up


    to present.

 Chapter 290: Let’s Get Married

    Chapter 290: Let¡¯s Get Married


    Jessie listens to it quietly. Although she is not as calm as she looks.


    Victor once told her that all Ixora nts were ruined. Plus that John¡¯s health condition was worsening,


    she had been feeling sorry for John. Such kind of a feeling reached its peak when she met him in the


    ball room.


    It turns out that five Ixora nts are saved.


    John¡¯s life would be spared!


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Justin¡¯s research team is really awesome. They will definitely make sess in it!¡± Jessie


    praises Justin¡¯s team while pondering how to deliver this piece of news to Victor.


    Leigh feels jealous and retorts, ¡°It¡¯s true that Justine is awesome. But it relies on the hundreds of


    millions of funds we invested. He could only spend money. He¡¯s even inferior to me!¡±


    ¡°Well, well, you¡¯re the best.¡± Jessie waves her hand, ¡°Get up and take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re the one who cares me the most!¡± Leigh is very touched and pounces over to kiss her, ¡°I


    will wash myself with fragrant body wash. Wait for me. I¡¯ll warm up the bed for you.¡±


    Jessie pushes him away.


    When Leigh walks into the bathroom, she gets off the bed quickly, walks over the table, picks up a pen,


    and writes down several words on a pad paper. She then tears the sheet from the pad and puts it into a


    bag of chips.


    She calls the restaurant of this hotel through the interior wiring and tells them to send over some food


    as she¡¯s hungry, and then shouts towards the bathroom, ¡°Leigh, I¡¯m calling them for some food. Would


    you like anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay with any food.¡±


    Jessie gives him a simple reply. When she ends the call, she secretly inserts another SIM card into the


    phone and texts a person with a name ¡®Z¡¯ in the address book.


    When she receives a line of phone numbers dozens of secondster, she immediately deletes the


    message and changes the SIM card.


    As the food they ordered is still on the way, Leigh has taken a shower. He pounces onto the bed and


    rubs against Jessie like a puppy.


    If Jessie is not that agile, she would have been stripped.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of dirty things every time.¡± Jessie kicks him away and says furiously, ¡°The photo I saw in


    the noon has caused serious psychic trauma to me. I have a psychological shadow now.¡±


    ¡°I deleted all of them. Really. None of them is left.¡± Leigh vows solemnly. In order to prove himself, he


    even hands her the phone for a check-up, ¡°I also deleted their WeChat contacts. There are only a few


    important cooperative partners in my WeChat contact list.¡±


    Jessie looks askance at him, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that you¡¯re doing these out of your guilty


    conscience.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Jesus, you wrong me, Honey. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    ¡°Your creditworthiness is quite bad in my eyes.¡± Jessie pouts.


    Now that he has handed her his phone, she would definitely have a check-up.


    All the photos of those famous models have been deleted. Leigh seems to have an intention to y up


    to her and has saved her photos. When she opens the WeChat, she finds that he has chosen her


    photo as the background of their dialog box and the person on the cover of his Moments is also her.


    Leigh grins, ¡°See, I¡¯ve reformed myself, right?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Jessie is rtively satisfied. When she¡¯s about to return the phone to him, she finds a notification of


    ¡®New Friends¡¯. She stuns at the moment, clicks the notification and then the profile photo, and finds that


    it¡¯s a friending request from a stunning beauty.


    The remarks of the friending request are: Mr. Leigh, we¡¯ve met on the ML Show on May.


    ¡°This¡­I¡­¡± Leigh is lost for words at the moment and wears an innocent look, ¡°I didn¡¯t know her, really.¡±


    ¡°She said she met you on the ML Show. Now you said you didn¡¯t know her?¡± Jessie sneers and


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    confirms the friending request of the woman called Jana. She then texts her: [Sorry, I have no


    impression of this.]


    Jana replies: [Mr. Leigh, you forgot it? I wore a ck velvet long dress that day. You praised me for my


    long legs and gave me your name card, asking me to add your WeChatter. I¡¯m really sorry. I was too


    busy recently.]


    She then sends him a photo of her fair, long and impable legs.


    Some of her private part is also exposed.


    Jana texts: [I heard that Mr. Leigh is very generous and kind to girls. Are you in Yorkshire now? I¡¯ll


    ¡°Leigh Lewis!¡± Jessie ms the phone onto the bed, shoots Leigh a nce that is full of killing


    intentions, and says with her teeth gritted, ¡°What the fuck. What did you say just now? You didn¡¯t know


    her? Huh?¡±


    ¡°It happened on June or July. I really can¡¯t remember it¡­¡± Leigh touches his nose and brings her into


    his arms while saying in a pitiful tone, ¡°It¡¯s the past. Now I love you only. I love my Honey so much!¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t be angry with me. Please, forgive me.¡±


    Leigh is really a cheeky person. And he¡¯s now fully exerting this quality. He clings to Jessie to coax her


    and pulls her closer, but Jessie keeps pushing him away.


    The doorbell rings. Leigh immediately gets off the bed, ¡°It¡¯s the food we ordered. I will go and take it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. Get away.¡± Jessie throws the phone to him furiously, ¡°Register for a new ount. If


    you fail to handle this properly this time, I will¡­¡±


    She waves her fist at him.


    Leigh smiles ingratiatingly, ¡°Rest assured. Honey, I will handle this properly! I promise.¡±


    Jessie casts her eyes heavenward. When she leaves the bedroom, she takes away the bag of chips


    casually. She opens the door and sees the waiter in a uniform standing outside of the door.


    ¡°Ms. Jessie, good evening.¡± The waiter greets Jessie, ¡°Here¡¯s the food you ordered.¡±


    After finishing the words, the waiter mouths the alphabet ¡®Z¡¯.


    Jessie nods and gives way for him.


    ¡°Come in please.¡±


    The waiter puts all the foods on the fining car onto the table, and Jessie secretly hands him the bag of


    chips.


    Just as the transaction is finished, Leigh walks out of the bedroom.


    Leigh walks over while fixating his gaze on the photo, saying, ¡°Little Fairy, I would like to use the


    abbreviation of your name and your birthday as my WeChat ount. What do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Jessie, these are all the foods you order. Enjoy.¡± The waiter then leaves the room quickly.


    Jessie heaves a sigh of relief. She replies Leigh sulkily, ¡°No! Don¡¯t use my name. It would be very


    awkward if we break up!¡±


    ¡°How will we break up? Honey, I love you so much!¡± Leigh leans on her shoulder and smirks, ¡°You wore


    the ring I bought for you, so you¡¯re my woman. Other men have no chance to get you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just an engagement, not a marriage. They are many changes in life.¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy, I¡¯m serious.¡± Leigh blinks at her and says in a serious tone, ¡°Now that you want to have a


    marriage so much, let¡¯s select a date for wedding when we¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jessie thinks she must have been misheard it.


    ¡°I said, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Leigh wears a serious look with firmness in his eyes. Jessie¡¯s heart misses one beat and she feels


    quiteplicated.


    She knows Leigh well. He¡¯s smart and is good at making money. But he also shares the bad manners


    that many silver-spoon kids would have: he likes having fun. Her way of doing things, including her


    characteristics, are all customized ording to his preference.


    But now, he told her that he wanted to marry her in a serious tone.


    Jessie has expected that this would happen one day. But when he really says this, plus his serious


    look, she thinks that this man is really silly and easy.


    He has just known her for half a year and even has no idea about her family background. But he now


    wants to marry her?

 Chapter 291: What about Having a Deal with Me?

    Chapter 291: What about Having a Deal with Me?


    Seeing Jessie not answering, Leigh steals a kiss on her face and smiles, ¡°Can¡¯t believe it? I¡¯m serious.


    If you want to then I will marry you.¡±


    He has no wish to get married and hates the tedious life after marriage, but he really likes Jessie. Her


    looks and personality, everything is right up to his standards and she asionally acts all cute and


    clingy, making him want to spoil her with love.


    He has seen all sorts of women in his life and has had many girlfriends but no one ever understood him


    like Jessie does. There are no worries in the world when he is with her; with her he feelsfortable


    and happy.


    If she wants to get married then he can change some of his rules for her.


    Jessie puts a stop to her train of thoughts andins, ¡°No! You don¡¯t have any sincerity! What kind


    of proposal is this? Not grand at all. You haven¡¯t even met my family and you want to marry me? Are


    you proposing or stepping out to buy meat?¡±


    ¡°Oh! That is easy to solve.¡± Leigh understands and assures her, ¡°After this trip, I wille to visit your


    family and bring betrothal gifts good enough to satisfy your parents.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s talk about it after going back.¡± Jessie swats his head away, ¡°Eat! The pizza will go


    cold.¡±


    Leigh sits down beside her, still fiddling with the phone, ¡°Then for my WeChat ount I am using your


    name and birthday. This way every time I open it, I will be reminded to celebrate your birthday.¡±


    ¡°Whatever suits you.¡±


    Jessie mutters and nces at him sideways. He is smiling as if he is very happy. The sharp profile of


    his face is exquisitely beautiful and breathtaking, makingplex emotions swirl around in her heart.


    The only one she wants to retaliate against is Derek Lewis, so she should not be too cruel to Leigh and


    fool him around.


    In a few seconds Jessie stopped ming herself for acting that way to him.


    Leigh has been ying around so much in the past that she doesn¡¯t even know how many women he


    has deceived and cheated on until now, making them cry with heartbreak. She only wants justice for


    those women and wants him to learn a lesson.


    It¡¯s all because he himself is stupid.


    Jessie only wanted to deliver the news; she isn¡¯t very hungry. She is already full after eating a slice of


    pizza. She brushes her teeth and lies on the bed. Leigh alsoes over.


    ¡°Baby.¡± Leigh kisses her on her shoulder and asks gloomily, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y that game?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Leigh¡¯s eyes show his bare emotions, Jessie who has already suffered twice at his


    hands sniffs his intentions out and doesn¡¯t want to get fooled again.


    He rubs her cheek gently with his thumb, coaxing her, ¡°Let¡¯s y once. It hasn¡¯t seen you since a long


    time, it misses you too, you know?¡±


    Jessie smacks him with a pillow, ¡°Stop trying to be smart with me or I will kill you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Baby.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby, I love you¡­ don¡¯t you love it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡± Jessie hammers him with the pillow, her face full of resentment and hopelessness


    as she gives up, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s y.¡±


    Leigh immediately gets up from the bed, ¡°Yay! Come on.¡±


    ¡°I will set it up this time. ¡°Jessie says, out of breath, as she picks up her mobile phone. ¡°Every time you


    set it up, I feel like you have done something to it.¡±


    ¡°I have never! It¡¯s you, baby. You are too slow in reacting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jessie looks at him, her eyes full of daggers and sets up the time, cing the phone screen down on


    the pillow in front of her.


    Both of them sit facing each other.


    They y a small game of guessing numbers based on the length and frequency of the ringtone.


    After the time is set up in the app, the yer should quickly say the number corresponding to the sound


    frequency and continue if correct. If the yer guesses incorrectly, an rm sounds indicating the end


    of the game will rumble.


    Jessie takes a deep breath and says, looking at Leigh, ¡°If you lose, then sleep in the shower. The dirty


    thoughts in your mind need to be washed clean.¡±


    Leigh solemnly answers, ¡°Then I must win. What do I do? It misses you too much.¡±


    ¡°Asshole!¡±


    A few secondster, a series of beeps sounds from the phone; three short and two long.


    Jessie immediately answers, ¡°Thirty-one¡±


    ¡°Thirty-one.¡± Leigh follows closely.


    The bell continues.


    At first, Jessie is focused and can clearly hear the tone, but soon the tone changes and bes faster


    in frequency, making it harder for her to follow.


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°Neen.¡±


    An rm sounds from the phone signaling the end of the game.


    Jessie turns over the phone and looks at the answer. Seeing that the answer is ¡®neen¡¯ she throws


    the phone angrily at Leigh, ¡°If I had known I would set up the time interval for more seconds¡­ Ugh! A


    small mistake led to ruining all the chances.¡±


    Leigh raises his eyebrows and smiles with evil intentions, ¡°Baby, I won!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A few hourster, only one tablemp is lit in the bedroom, its light casting dim shadows on the walls.


    After hearing the steady breathing of the man next to her, Jessie opens her eyes. She is held tightly in


    Leigh¡¯s arms, pressed closed to his body, she feels hot and sweaty.


    Jessie carefully loosens his grip and gets out of the bed lightly. Her legs feel a little sore, which makes


    her regret ying that game again with Leigh.


    Damn! This man must have been a wolf in his previous life, so energetic! She thinks.


    Shezily puts on her dressing gown and ties it around her waist, takes her phone and goes to the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bathroom, locking the door gently behind her. She quickly opens WeChat and enters the number she


    has been remembering all night.


    The other party is still awake and soon adds her.


    Jessie asks her first: [At the Mn show, was Leigh showing interest in you?]


    After a few seconds the other party replies.


    Jana: [You are¡­?]


    Jessie replies: [It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, I just want to make a deal with you. I will let you be with him


    in whatever way you want and give you ten million, but you have to do me a favor.]


    Jana: [Such a good deal? Why? You are not Leigh ying around with me, right?]


    Jessie: [You will know when you see me. Are you up for this deal?]


    Jana: [Yes.]


    To be the girlfriend of such a rich handsome guy and also get ten million, it isn¡¯t a temptation that many


    can resist.


    Jessie tells her the time and ce to meet and then deleted her contact after the chat.


    She feels a little disappointed in herself doing such things, but that emotion is quickly suppressed by


    resentment.


    She touches her t belly, sneering.


    Revenge will finally be served.


    ¡­


    The next day, Lilye out of her room early in the morning, yawning.


    Her dark circles look bad. She obviously didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    She seldom goes on cruises, as she has a long-standing fear of ships and sea. Last night she kept


    thinking about ship wrecks, tossing and turning around in her bed, finally falling asleep near dawn.


    Louises over to find her and jokes about her tired appearance, ¡°Just say that it¡¯s hard for you to


    get ustomed, why do you always act everything is fine. Call me in the night, I will be over to


    apany you in a second!¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes at him, ¡°If youe over then I won¡¯t be able to sleep even more.¡±


    They go to the restaurant for breakfast.


    After half an hour Ste, Jessie and others alsoe over one after another.


    Leigh walks chic and carefree, looking very contended with himself. However, the atmosphere between


    Ste and Daniel looks cold, as if they just quarreled.


    Jessie kicks Leigh in his shins, ¡°You will die smiling one day! Did you sleep with a coat hanger in your


    mouth? Why are you smiling so much?¡±


    ¡°What? I am just happy.¡± Leigh grins. Then, looking at Daniel¡¯s gloomy expressions he adds, ¡°Yo! What


    happened to you, Daniel?¡±


    Daniel ignores him.


    Leigh continues without any incentive, ¡°Oh! Daniel. Even though you and our sister-inw have


    reconciled, you still must work on that temper of yours. Looking at your face must make her angry.


    Learn a little from me!¡±


    He then proceeds to undo the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing light teeth marks on around his


    corbone.


    He proudly says, ¡°Look! My baby¡¯s tooth marks! Cute, right?¡±


    Jessie holds her head in her palm.


    If someone wants to beat Leigh to death right now, she won¡¯t even try to save him! She thinks angrily.

 Chapter 292: Daniel’s Attitude Is Inappropriate

    Chapter 292: Daniel¡¯s Attitude Is Inappropriate


    Daniel gives Leigh a gloomy look, ¡°Would you like to go for a swim in the ocean?¡±


    Leigh tries to continue, ¡°Daniel, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up now Leigh, you have said enough.¡± Jessie snaps and stuffs a piece of bread in his mouth, ¡°Do


    you want to be thrown into the ocean and see me find a new boyfriend?¡±


    Leigh stops immediately, ¡°No, Baby! You are only mine.¡±


    During the meal, Ste maintains a smile and talks in a friendly manner but she doesn¡¯t give Daniel


    even a nce.


    Lily, who understands the situation, also doesn¡¯t talk to Daniel.


    At about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, the cruise ship arrives at a certain port in Tokyo, and everyone


    packs their luggage to leave the ship.


    Lily thinks about John¡¯s cold kiss in the dark ballroom, who didn¡¯t say a word, didn¡¯t even show up even


    once. She doesn¡¯t know what he is doing here.


    Is he here just to follow her?


    When getting a taxi to go to the city, Daniel courteously opens the door for Ste who acts like she


    can¡¯t see it and goes around the car to open the other side door herself.


    ¡°Thanks, Daniel.¡± Lily has no choice but to politely ept the open door and sit in the car.


    Seeing Daniel¡¯s dull expressions, Lily asks Ste as soon as she sits in the back seat of the taxi,


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you dancing with him yesterday? Did you guys fight again?¡±


    Jessie also looks over curiously.


    Ste snorted coldly, ¡°I was in a good moodst night. I wanted to tell him about Chandler when I


    remembered that he did not exin about that senior executive so I asked him about it. You know what


    he said to me? He said that on Christmas day, that executive¡¯s boyfriend came to pick her up and his


    scarf was the same as Daniel¡¯s so the confusion urred.¡±


    ¡°Okay, even if the scarf was same, was his height and figure same as him too? He said that the


    there knew what their boss looks like from behind?¡±


    ¡°I asked a few more questions and he said that I was trying to quarrel with him on purpose.¡± Ste grits


    her teeth, showing her hatred for Daniel¡¯s attitude, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that there is something going on with


    that senior executive.¡±


    Lily touches her chin thoughtfully, ¡°I don¡¯t think Daniel is that kind of person. Maybe the people in the


    ¡°Yeah, I agree with Lily too.¡± Jessie purses her lips and says in a depressed tone, ¡°His phone was full


    of photos of almost nude photos of supermodels. He even gave his business card around to girls at the


    show. What a yboy.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know if tough or cry, ¡°How can you say that about your own boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what he is!¡± Jessie mutters, looking at Ste with jealousy, ¡°Although Daniel looks cold and


    distant, but he is sincere in his heart. See, it has been four years, but he is still obsessed with you. I


    wish Leigh was like that too, if I break up with him for two days, he might immediately find new love.¡±


    Seeing both of them saying that, Ste also thinks that Daniel can¡¯t do such a thing, ¡°Fine, I will trust


    him, but his attitude is a problem. I will continue the cold war for some days before talking to him.¡±


    ¡°It has been four years since the cold war, isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Lily smiles helplessly, ¡°You should tell him


    about Chandler soon and give him some time to process it.¡±


    Ste ys with a strand of her hair for some time before replying, ¡°Process what? I raised his son all


    by myself, what did he do except donate the sperm?¡±


    ¡°You¡­ You both¡­¡± Jessie¡¯s mouth falls open, ¡°Do you both a have a child?¡±


    Ste nods.


    On the way to the hotel, Lily tells Jessie everything, including how she realized that Chandler is Ste¡¯s


    son with Daniel, and how she is hiding it from Daniel.


    Jessie hears the whole story, her mouth never closing.


    This is really the most exciting drama!


    The hotel they are to stay at is one of the most famous hotels in Tokyo. Their booked rooms are regr


    rooms at the hotel.


    After reaching the hotel, Lily sees that there is some promotion going on in the hotel so she talks to the


    front desk staff in Japanese and has their rooms exchanged for a luxury presidential suite.


    The three women carry their luggage to the elevator, ignoring the men.


    ¡°Ah! Women really do hate the enemies of their friends just like their own enemies.¡± Leigh chirps and


    looks at Daniel, ¡°The only person who knows how to speak Japanese is gone, how do we check-in


    now.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Daniel says coldly, ¡°What are you asking me for?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, you and Ste, then we¡¯d all be happy here.¡± Leigh sighed, ¡°Why are you guys


    quarreling now?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darken as he hooked an arm into Leigh¡¯s arm and throws him on the ground.


    Leigh screams in pain.


    ¡°Daniel, I am your brother! How can you be so cruel to me?¡±


    ¡°I am an only child.¡±


    ¡°We are better than blood brothers who go to war together.¡± Leigh says with confidence.


    Daniel sneers, ¡°I think I was too stupid in the past to have called you my brother.¡±


    Leigh gasps dramatically, ¡°Daniel¡­ I am feeling so attacked right now¡­ How could you¡­¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t want to be the focus of the crowd so he leaves them alone to the side and walks over to


    the front desk. He asks in English about the room that Lily booked.


    Soon, he books the presidential suite next to Lily¡¯s on the same floor.


    Leigh rushes to find Louis, nces at the room card and chuckles, ¡°A presidential suite? Must be next


    to Lily and others. Wow! You are really meticulous.¡±


    Louis shoots him a look and says coldly, ¡°Arm.¡±


    Leigh quickly removes his arm off Louis¡¯s shoulders.


    The interior of the presidential suite on the top floor is in European style. There are four or five


    bedrooms, and include other things like a bar, and it¡¯s well stocked with alcohol, cards and chess. It is


    first-ss, very luxurious.


    After Leigh puts away his luggage, he runs to Jessie shamelessly, leaving Daniel and Louis alone in


    the room.


    Louis asks Daniel, ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get her.¡± Daniel frowns, his expressions cold, ¡°Last night she suddenly asked me about that


    Polish senior executive.¡±


    ¡°I exined to her that her boyfriend had the same scarf as mine and the people in thepany were


    mistaken. But she didn¡¯t believe me, said that I was lying. I said it¡¯s not my problem that you can¡¯t


    believe it. So, she kicked me out of the bedroom.¡±


    Louis shakes his head and says in a helpless tone, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask for help from the people in New


    York? Call that executive, see if you can exin it clearly to Ste.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t know what else to say, ¡°It¡¯s obviously just a scarf. What¡¯s soplicated about that?¡±


    ¡°Because even if the scarf is the same, there are so many people in thepany, does no one know


    what their boss looks like from behind? They can¡¯t recognize their own boss?¡± Louis exins, ¡°You


    shouldn¡¯t have said that it¡¯s not your problem if she doesn¡¯t believe it. This sentence makes your


    attitude look insincere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Daniel rubs his forehead, ¡°Why are women so hard to understand?¡±


    ¡°She is just pretending to be angry so you can understand her side. If she was really angry then she¡¯s


    have gone back already. She came all the way here; it means that she wants to give you another


    chance. I can only advise you to reconcile with her as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Louis thinks for a while but doesn¡¯t tell Daniel. He just says, ¡°She wanted to give you a surprisest


    night. She would have given it to you but you ended up making her angry.¡±


    Daniel grumbles, at aplete loss, ¡°I don¡¯t have any experience with all this. What do you think I


    should do?¡±


    ¡°I also don¡¯t have any experience with all this.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you talk like you know women well?¡±


    ¡°Because I have made women angry for many times.¡± Louis looks helpless. He remembers the cold


    war earlier between him and Lily, he is way more cautious now.


    Women really can¡¯t be messed with.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Leigh back and ask for his advice then. He has way more experience than us any way.¡±


    After tidying up, Louis says he is going to Lily next door. As soon as he opens the door to leave, he


    finds Lily standing there with her hand raised to ring the bell.

 Chapter 293: What I Need More Is Your Care

    Chapter 293: What I Need More Is Your Care


    ¡°It seems like we have a deep connection.¡± Louis smiles, ¡°I was just about to go find you.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lily asks him, ¡°Is Daniel okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two go down to the restaurant in the hotel. After finding a ce to sit, Lily tells him that she met


    John in the cruise ship¡¯s ballroom yesterday and that he kissed her.


    Hearing this, Louis¡¯s face sank, ¡°At that time I was wondering why there was a power outage in the


    ballroom. Turns out that he was there and found someone to y along with his tricks.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t me Lily for it.


    The two of them have gone from quarreling to cold war to this now. He knows Lily¡¯s personality. If she


    really liked John, she would have told him clearly by now.


    Louis says, ¡°Did he tell you anything?¡±


    Lily shakes her head, frowning slightly, ¡°What would I ask him. He wrote it on my hand any way, didn¡¯t


    even open his mouth. He was is a weird state, I have never seen him like that.¡±


    The cold kiss still makes her feel ufortable.


    Louis says lightly, ¡°I had his background checked. He has an older brother, step-parents, his brother¡¯s


    mother is from a noble family in Country Y. John¡¯s mother is Asian.¡±


    ¡°His father Burnell married Yvette, but it was just a business marriage, there was no rtionship


    between them. Later at some party, he fell in love with John¡¯s mother and brought her home.¡±


    ¡°I know this much. He told me this before but I haven¡¯t seen his brother.¡± Lily says, ¡°I think his brother¡¯s


    mother died of some illness which is why he hates John.¡±


    ¡°His brother¡¯s mother did not die of an illness, shemitted suicide.¡± Louis told her the real situation,


    ¡°Yvette couldn¡¯t stand her husband bringing back another woman, ignoring her. She suffered from


    depression and killed herself by slitting her wrists.¡±


    ¡°What? How¡­ How is that¡­¡± Lily can¡¯t believe it, ¡°Was John the one who cheated on her? How is that


    his fault?¡±


    Louis hummed in agreement, ¡°After shemitted suicide, her father was very angry. He med


    Burnell for not taking care of his daughter and wanted to get revenge, but the Krislier family was very


    strong and he couldn¡¯t fight against them, so he found someone to kidnap John¡¯s mother and had her


    killed, making it look like a traffic ident.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Burnell didn¡¯t believe that it was a car ident. But for the sake of his sons and the two


    families, he didn¡¯t say anything. He never married again and focused on raising his sons.¡±


    ¡°Burnell loved John¡¯s mother so he preferred John more, which made his brother feel aggrieved. After


    he found out that his mothermitted suicide, he began to hate John, wanting to kill him.¡±


    After listening to the whole story, Lily feels painful for John in her heart, ¡°Burnell just wanted to give his


    son a nice childhood, told him many things after beautifying them. Does John knows these things that


    you are telling me now?¡±


    ¡°Probably since a long time ago.¡± Louis took a sip of the hot tea, ¡°His brother was quite ruthless though,


    he insisted on telling John everything and then tried to take his revenge. He is a very extreme person, if


    he wasn¡¯t afraid of being kicked out by Burnell and removed from being the heir, he would have killed


    John long ago.¡±


    ¡°What is his brother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Seles ? Krislier.¡±


    [Previous Review: John Dawn¡¯s another name is Colbert ? Krislier.]


    The name reminds Lily of something but she can¡¯t put her finger on what it was, ¡°Does he have a


    Chinese name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Louis cautions Lily, his expressions serious, ¡°No matter what he wants and what his goal is, don¡¯t pay


    attention to him and don¡¯t try to contact him. This is John¡¯s private matter, none of our business.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily tries to say something. These things make her heart hurt and fills her with curiosity, but she


    can¡¯t say anything about things that are not even confirmed to bepletely true.


    Will she be able to ept the truth that is revealed when she goes to lift up the cloth of unknown


    covering it?


    Will Louis be able to ept it?


    Louis pushed his chair back and beckoned her with a gentle tone, ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Come over here.¡± He repeats. Lily is not used to his gentleness. She is not a woman who likes to act


    cute and spoiled, but she still gets up and walks to him slowly.


    Louis pulls her on hisp and hugs her tightly.


    Lily blushes and curses him in a low voice, ¡°Where are your etiquettes? This is a restaurant and I don¡¯t


    want to be humiliated.¡±


    ¡°We are sitting in a corner with nts blocking us from view. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be humiliated.¡±


    Louis smiles, ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing my wife being so sad, it makes me want to hug you.¡±


    ¡°Louis.¡± She hugs him closer, burying her head in his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She whispers, ¡°John may be out of line many times, he may use unfair means, but he has never done


    anything to hurt me ever. Even him going to jail was a little strange to me. If something happens to him,


    I hope you can help him.¡±


    Louis raises his eyebrows, ¡°You must be the first person who is asking her fianc¨¦ to help her ex-


    boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Just return the favor, will you?¡± Lily rubs his neck, making him forget everything, ¡°He helped me a lot


    when I was abroad for studying, helping me increase my socialwork and all.¡±


    ¡°If Mrs. Smith is saying so, how can I refuse?¡± Louis smiles, his eyes full of indulgence, ¡°As long as you


    are not involved in it, I will help him.¡±


    Lily kisses him, ¡°Thank you Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for epting it, but I have another question for you, and you must answer honestly.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That kid Chandler, he¡¯s not your friend¡¯s son, right?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why are you suddenly asking me that?¡± Lily asks dryly, not meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Look! You are not looking me straight in my eyes, you are lying.¡± Louis holds her chin in his thumb and


    forefinger and thumb, raising her face up, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, then I will answer it for you. He¡¯s


    Daniels¡¯s son, right?¡±


    Lily looks at him stumped, ¡°How did you guess that?¡±


    She quickly closes her mouth, realizing what she just said.


    Louis pinches her chin and sighs, ¡°I hope our children don¡¯t get their IQ from you.¡±


    ¡°My IQ is high, okay. I know so manynguages.¡± Lily murmurs, dissatisfied, ¡°Even if they don¡¯t et my


    IQ, they will get my beauty.¡±


    ¡°You think you are beautiful?¡±


    Lily hits him on his shoulder, her expressions sullen, ¡°Louis, do you want to break up?¡±


    ¡°Okay fine, you are the most beautiful, no one can everpare.¡± Louis grabs her hand and kisses her


    on the lips, ¡°I saw the pictures of sister-inw and saw that her eyes are exactly the same as Chandler.


    Plus, you always walk around with her and send Chandler gifts. After thinking about it for a bit, I


    understood.¡±


    ¡°Science students are really different. They have strong memory and they don¡¯t let any clue pass them


    by.¡± Lily says emotionally, ¡°You should have gone to crime investigation team. What a waste of talent!¡±


    ¡°If I went there, then I wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡± Louis smiles, ¡°I am d that I didn¡¯t go to solve crime.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes at him, ¡°Shut up! Have you told Daniel about Chandler?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think we should be the ones who tell him. Ste should tell him herself.¡± Louis says, ¡°A son


    without even marrying. Daniel¡¯s life is pretty exciting too.¡±


    ¡°It should be. He is thirty-three now.¡±


    ¡°I am also not so young.¡± Louis looks at her seriously, ¡°Should you not care about me more?¡±


    Lily can¡¯t stand his gaze and covers her eyes with her hands, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it makes me


    the bad person here. Wait for a bit¡­ let me make some more money first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even all his money is not as attractive to her as the small amount of money that she wants to earn on


    her own.


    It¡¯s frustrating.

 Chapter 294: How Difficult It Is to Be a Man!

    Chapter 294: How Difficult It Is to Be a Man!


    Daniel doesn¡¯t know about women, but he is smart.


    Enlightened by what Louis said, Daniel quickly sends an email to the division in New York and obtains


    the phone number of the female senior manager. Then he asks Ste out and calls the female senior


    manager in her face.


    He also opens the amplifier.


    The female senior manager has resigned several years ago, and her child is several years old now.


    Hearing Daniel asking about the scarf on the phone, the female senior manager almostughs her


    heart out, ¡°Boss, you kept refusing women who chased after you before. I thought you didn¡¯t have love


    in you. Not you do have a lover now?¡±


    Daniel clears his throat and asks in English, ¡°Please exin.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid that your wife will misunderstand you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The female senior manager carefully exins in detail. By then, her boyfriend had a giant figure and


    just dyed his hair ck. Besides, he also wore a scarf simr to that of Daniel. Therefore, the


    colleagues in thepany misunderstood.


    At the end, the senior manager says, ¡°Mrs. Daniel, I don¡¯t know what happened between you and my


    boss. But he still remembers you after all those years. So it is obvious how much he loves you.¡±


    Ste says out of surprise, ¡°But, you have never met me.¡±


    ¡°The ring on boss¡¯s ring finger has never been removed.¡± The senior manager smiles, ¡°There were


    many excellent senior managers in thepany, and he never set his eyes on anyone. So isn¡¯t it


    obvious enough?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ste raises her eyebrows and looks at Daniel, ¡°So many women were after him before?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who doesn¡¯t like a talented man in high position? I will confess to you, Mrs. Daniel. Actually


    I was after him before too. But it was an unrequited love. s! Mrs. Daniel, there aren¡¯t many men like


    my boss. You must grab him tight. Don¡¯t let he wake up and fall in love with other women.¡±


    Ste smiles gently and says firmly, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±


    She believes in Daniel.


    Besides, she spent four years waiting for him and even had a son. If Daniel really cheats on her, how


    can she just let him go?


    The female senior manager not only exins about the scarf in detail, but also pays him many praises.


    Daniel is naturally very happy and decides that he will soon text David to have him send some presents


    to her.


    After Ste finishes talking with the female senior manager on the phone, Daniel hangs up the phone.


    He says after some thought, ¡°It was my faultst night. I shouldn¡¯t have been impatient and should


    have exined to you. You heard it too. That man is her boyfriend and not me.¡±


    Ste raises her lips and nods, ¡°Yes, I heard it clearly.¡±


    Daniel breathes out a sigh of relief.


    Now that things are cleared out. Does it mean they are on speaking terms again?


    At the next second, Ste says, ¡°I won¡¯t hold on to the matter with the scarf. But whenever I think about


    the letter, I consider you a fool. It was four years. You didn¡¯t even ask me to exin everything and just


    ran to New York without a note. We had been dating for so long and you didn¡¯t even have the basic


    faith and trust in me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about too much by then.¡± Daniel says with resignation, ¡°You said you wanted to break up


    with me, and then my mum immediately told me about your epting her check. So I thought...¡±


    Ste squints at him and says with disappointment, ¡°You trusted your mum most. So I guess you


    trusted me least, right? You were bold enough to run away to New York, and had no nerve toe to


    find me. Daniel, you are really something!¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Besides, after you came back, you acted like you didn¡¯t know me and gave me attitude. What? Did I


    owe you anything?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It is just the matter with the scarf at first. Why is she talking about the past now?


    At the end, Ste says with dislike, ¡°If my son inherits your IQ, he will be a useless man in the future!


    Don¡¯t talk to me these two days. Whenever Iy eyes on you, I be angry!¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t have a chance to exin himself and can only watch Ste walking away.


    Finally he can only rub his forehead to ease his headache.


    He only has himself to me. Why didn¡¯t he ask for the female senior manager¡¯s phone number on the


    spotst night? If he had called the woman by then, whatever happened today would not have


    happened.


    ¡°Are women all so good?¡± At the thought of what Ste just said, Daniel mutters in confusion, ¡°She has


    not been pregnant yet, and still she knows it will be a son?¡±


    Doesn¡¯t the gender of a child depend on the chromosome of the man?


    Are women¡¯s guts really so great?


    --


    After settling down in the hotel room, Jessie wants to go shopping. Haring her mentioning that, Lily and


    Ste want to go out and buy some clothes too. So they head out together.


    Louis needs to stay in the hotel room to deal with some business. And Daniel, who is despised by


    Ste, knows if he taps along, he will be more disliked. Therefore, the task is left to Leigh.


    He can apany his girlfriend and hold her hands in public. Of course Leigh says yes.


    But after going out, Leigh thinks otherwise.


    With Lily and Ste present, Leigh can¡¯t even say half a sentence to Jessie. He just follows them to


    walk from this shopping mall to another and from the first floor to the sixth floor.


    Fir the first time in his life, Leigh bes others¡¯ servant. His hands are full of different sizes of bags.


    When the girls start trying on clothes, he has to wait for an hour until he can¡¯t feel his butt anymore.


    But the point is he can¡¯tin!


    If heins to his girlfriend, a break-up may be waiting for him. The other two women are both


    going to be his sister-inw. So he can¡¯tin to them either. Or he won¡¯t know what is waiting for


    him when he gets back.


    Super tired, Leigh sits on the couch. He looks like he doesn¡¯t have anything to attach to any more.


    ¡°How difficult it is to be a man!¡±


    ¡°What difficult? You are sitting to wait for us. How can you be tired?¡± After changing clothes, Jessie


    walks to him and gives him a kick, ¡°Get up and see if I look good in this.¡±


    ¡°Okay okay.¡± Leigh sits up and stands up immediately.


    Jessie is wearing a beige fishtail skirt with a very low neckband. Her fantastic figure is perfectly


    showed. The skirt is short and thin, and her long legs areid bare.


    Seeing her wearing so little, Leigh gets furious. He quickly removes his wind coat and covers it over


    her, ¡°No! This skirt is dreadful! Darling, please go remove it!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jessie lowers her head to have a look, ¡°This skirt will fashionable in next year.¡±


    ¡°No, it is dreadful. It shows too much of your skin!¡± Leigh says, ¡°There are so many clothes in this shop.


    You can pick other pieces. If you don¡¯t like other clothes, we can go to the next shop!¡±


    Jessie peeks at him, ¡°When you fix your eyes on the breast and legs of those super models, why don¡¯t


    you think they show too much skin? I am just wearing a skirt with a low neckband. How can you say I


    show too much of my skin?¡±


    Leigh kisses her and smirks, ¡°They are not my girlfriends. I don¡¯t care about them! If you want it, it¡¯s


    fine. But you can only wear in at home and wear it for me.¡±


    ¡°Nowadays, men are bad at manners. You are so beautiful and wear such a pretty skirt. What if you are


    noticed by bad people when you go out? I can¡¯t always stay beside you.¡±


    Jessie nods, ¡°I think you are bad at manners too.¡±


    ¡°I will improve myself, definitely!¡± Leigh says firmly, ¡°I will never look at other women in the future.


    Darling, please go change the skirt. I am afraid I can¡¯t control myself anymore.¡±


    ¡°This is thetest design. And there is a discount.¡± Jessie frowns and is reluctant to let it go. She


    whispers beside Leigh¡¯s ears, ¡°Besides, the skirt goes with underclothes.¡±


    ¡°You can go buy new underclothes. I can afford that.¡± Leigh doesn¡¯t care.


    But after he looks at the underclothes in the box, Leigh withdraws what he said immediately. He feels


    even more excited, ¡°Buy it then! It goes with underclothes. It is a good deal!¡±

 Chapter 295: Lovers Think Alike

    Chapter 295: Lovers Think Alike


    ¡°Look at yourself!¡± Jessie rolls up her eyes and turns around to walk to the fitting room.


    Leigh feels like he is full of energy again and shows off to Louis and Daniel in the group chat. Louis,


    who is working, doesn¡¯t notice the message. Daniel doesn¡¯t reply to him either.


    Though no one bothers to respond to him, Leigh keeps showing off still.


    Suddenly, Leigh is alerted. He feels like someone is staring at him, so he stands up quickly and looks


    around. But he notices nothing.


    It is not his illusion. Someone must be following him!


    Just when he is thinking, the three women have already bought the clothes and walk to him carrying


    shopping bags.


    Jessie asks him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I sit for too long and stand up to have some exercise.¡± Leigh doesn¡¯t want them to worry and


    grins, ¡°You all finished shopping? It is almost night. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They all nod.


    After an afternoon of shopping, they are truly tired.


    With his hands full of shopping bags, Leigh follows behind them. He lookszy and idle, but his sharp


    eyes are actually paying attention to every move of people around.


    Several people are passing by the counter of a jewelry shop.


    A receptionist who is arranging things in the counter notices a bulged paper bag under the counter.


    ¡°Did anyone forget anything?¡±


    The receptionist mutters and wants to open the bag to see what it contains before handing it to her


    colleagues.


    When she opens the bag, she doesn¡¯t notice the thin wire on the bag. When the bag is opened, the


    relief cover attached to the wire is opened too.


    Then the receptionist hears slight noise, and a string of white, heavy smokees out of the bag.


    Meanwhile, the paper bags under other counters all let out strings of white smoke. The whole jewelry


    section is soon full of white smoke. And scream is everywhere.


    Then the lights of the jewelry section are off. Only the little lights in the counters, which are intended to


    beautify the jewelry, are on. But the light they give is very dim.


    With the white smoke and darkness, people¡¯s eyes are totally blocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Stay down!¡±


    Just when everyone is panicking, the voices of several mene up, along with their footsteps. They


    are speaking English but their voices are not clear. So they may all wear face masks.


    People can also hear the sound of guns loading bullets. It seems like they are carrying weapons.


    Just when strings of white smoke came out of every counter before, Leigh knew something was wrong.


    He instantly dragged three women to the nearest counter and hid there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Or I will do something!¡±


    Hearing the husky warning from those men, Lily turns to Leigh and asks slightly, ¡°Jewelry robbery?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Judging from the white smoke and power cut, I can say that they have nned it.¡± Leigh whispers


    and sends text to local police, Daniel and Louis.


    But Leigh is confused too.


    The shopping mall¡¯s security is pretty tight. And CCTV is everywhere. Besides, the jewelry section is on


    the fifth floor. So if something goes wrong up here and people outside find out, even if the robbers exit


    the jewelry section, they won¡¯t be able to leave the shopping mall.


    When they get out, they may be fired at by police. Are they trying to get themselves killed over a


    robbery? Are they fools?


    They four hide in the counter. They can seemingly hear the weeping of other women and the men¡¯s


    shabby English. The robbers are asking the receptionists to open the counters and get the jewelry out.


    The sound of footsteps never stops.


    Soon, the footstepse near them.


    The receptionist in this counter has gone to hide somewhere else before. The robbers are asking


    receptionists to open counters to get jewelry. So they will definitelye in, and when theye in,


    they will see them hiding here.


    ¡°I will handle him and try to bring him down. You be quiet.¡± Leigh whispers to them.


    When he gets up, Jessie grabs his hand and says in a shaking voice, ¡°You...you be careful.¡±


    Leigh fondles her cheek.


    When Leigh stands up, the robber is already here.


    They are standing close to each other. With the light from the counter, Leigh sees that the man is


    wearing a night vision device and that a ck face mask is covering his mouth. His outfit is well-


    prepared. He is holding a shotgun in his left hand.


    Through just one peek, Leigh recognizes the model number of the shotgun in the robber¡¯s hand.


    It is a ski-26 wheeled shotgun. The recoil force is strong and the aim is precise. But the firing interval is


    long and has several seconds of dy.


    Leigh wants tough.


    They are using such shotguns tomit a jewelry robbery. How talented they are!


    The robber sees that it is a man who is standing behind the counter. He immediately raises his shotgun


    and aims it at him. The eyes beneath the face mask are ferocious. His is speaking shabby English,


    ¡°Why are you a man?¡±


    Leigh raises his hands immediately and acts like he is terrified, ¡°Please...please don¡¯t kill me...My


    girlfriend went to the bathroom and asked me to look out for her.¡±


    Maybe it is because Leigh¡¯s performance is too good. He looks weak and poor. The robber only stares


    at him for a few seconds and then tosses a bag on the counter.


    ¡°Jewelry, load it!¡±


    ¡°Okay okay, I will fill it for you.¡± Leigh opens the counter and pours boxes of jewelry into the bag.


    Seeing him obedient like amb, the robber rxes his shoulder.


    The three women are hiding under the counter next to the robber. Their heads are covered by the wind


    coat of Leigh. As long as the robber lowers his head and looks into the counter, he will see the bulged


    wind coat.


    But obviously the robber cares about nothing beside the jewelry, so he fixates his eyes on Leigh.


    Leigh lowers his head and keeps transferring jewelry from the counter to the bag. But he keeps the


    robber in his peripheral vision. He notices that the robber is wearing a headphone. So someone must


    be giving orders from the other side of the headphone. Leigh is thus worried and confused.


    Damn!


    If he knew before, he would have turned on the frequency jammer in his phone.


    The robber frowns and it seems like there is something wrong with the headphone. He lets out several


    cries and he seems to be speaking Japanese. Then he uses his another hand to adjust his headphone


    and is slightly distracted.


    Just at the moment of his distraction, Leigh grabs his hand carrying the shotgun and twists it hard. Just


    when the robber is about to cry, Leigh¡¯s right hand is already at his neck. Leigh touches the fatal point


    of his neck and five strong fingers work together.


    In less than three seconds, the robber is dead without a single sound.


    Leigh quietly drags the dead robber into the counter and turns off his headphone. Then he removes his


    night vision device.


    Jessie shows her head from under the wind coat and looks at the dead robber on the ground. She asks


    slightly, ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is justifiable defense. It is either him or me.¡± Leigh says, ¡°I was just regretting that I didn¡¯t open the


    frequency jammer. But something went wrong with his headphone. God helped me.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Jessie shakes his phone and says proudly, ¡°I watched gangster films before. The boss of the


    gangsters gives orders to them through the headphones attached to their heads. He tells them how to


    escape. I was wondering if they would do the same. And your phone has a frequency jammer, so I


    turned it on.¡±


    Leigh kisses Jessie and says, ¡°Babe, you are so great! We lovers think alike!¡±


    Lily says quietly, ¡°Please stop showing your love for each other at this dangerous moment.¡±


    After the frequency jammer works, the other robbers notice the situation too. The footsteps are quicker


    and more frequent. They seem to be looking for the jammer.


    ¡°The police can¡¯t be here in a short while. I will slow them down.¡± Leigh puts on the night vision device


    and headphone. He asks them to stay where they are, ¡°When I go out, you turn off the phone.¡±


    Jessie asks, ¡°Why are you wearing the headphone? Do you speak Japanese?¡±


    ¡°I gotta try. Someone must speak English.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Armed, Leigh sneaks out of the counter. Then Jessie turns off the phone, and the frequency is good


    again. After some noise, someone is speaking through the headphone.


    It is all Japanese, and Leigh doesn¡¯t understand.

 Chapter 296: He Is Afraid That Jessie Would Get Hurt

    Chapter 296: He Is Afraid That Jessie Would Get Hurt


    He thinks it is fine that he doesn¡¯t understand Japanese. He can walk around to observe the situation.


    After he walks a few steps, he bumps into a robber who is giant.


    Fuck!


    Luckily the robber sees that he is with them and withdraws his gun. Then he starts talking.


    Leigh seems to hear the word ¡°gem¡±. He says ¡°yes¡± in Japanese and hands the bag full of jewelry to


    the robber. The man reaches his hand to get it without any alert.


    Just when the robber lowers his head, Leigh uses the knife he got in the counter before to stick into the


    man¡¯s neck. He uses another hand to cover his mouth to stop him from crying out.


    After taking care of him, Leigh drags him into the counter beside.


    A receptionist is hiding in the counter. With the light from the counter, Leigh sees that she is about to


    scream. He immediately covers her mouth with his hand and says ¡°police¡± with his mouth shape.


    After dragging the body to the corner, Leigh hands the headphone to the receptionist and asks her to


    listen to what they are talking about.


    s! It¡¯s not his fault that he can¡¯t meet a robber who speaks English.


    The receptionist writes down everything she hears. Leigh finds that they are not only robbing the


    jewelry section, but also intend to kill the person on the photo and take a picture. Themission is


    100 million.


    Leigh felt weird before. Why do these robbers risk their lives robbing the jewelry section? Now it turns


    out their purpose is to kill someone.


    To get 100 million ofmission at the cost of several lives. The deal is good.


    Leigh reaches his hand into the pockets of the dead robber and obtains a picture. When he sees the


    woman on the photo, he is shocked.


    Their target is Lily?


    Craps!


    Leigh immediately runs to the counter where they three are hiding. From a distance, Leigh sees a man


    with night vision device walking into the counter in an attempt to check it up.


    Thinking that they three can¡¯t fight and that the man has a gun, Leigh fires at him without hesitation.


    The bullet travels through the night vision device of the man and enters his skull.


    The gun doesn¡¯t have a silencer, so the sound is quite loud. Some people are so scared that they


    scream. Leigh hears some people speaking Japanese in the headphone, and they sound angry.


    Sirenes up from outside the window.


    The police are here.


    Leigh breathes out a sigh of relief. Now that the police are here, it means Daniel is almost here too.


    At this moment, someone is calling him from behind. Leigh doesn¡¯t respond to him immediately. That


    man is very skeptical and seems to have known that he is the mole. Then he fires at Leigh instantly.


    Leigh rolls to the counter beside immediately and hides there. When the man fires a second shot and


    during several seconds of dy, Leigh reaches his head out and shoots at the man¡¯s chest.


    The man responds quickly and the bullet misses him.


    Fuck!


    Now that he misses, it means his position is exposed. Leigh begins to run among the counters around


    and tries to get away from the counter where they three are hiding.


    The man shouts in Japanese and seems to be informing other robbers that he finds the mole.


    Robbers get together and shoot whenever they see the figure of Leigh. Suddenly, gunshot is


    everywhere, along with the sound of mirror breaking and people¡¯s crying and weeping.


    When Leigh is hiding, he finds that six or seven robbers are left. Several robberse to catch him,


    and others are checking the counters that have not been checked.


    Damn, these robbers are smart!


    Leigh curses at the robbers in his mind. On the other hand, he mes Daniel and Louis for arriving so


    He pays attention to the gunshots from the robbers, and when he finds a chance, he reaches his head


    out and fires at a man.


    Right in his heart.


    Leigh moves to another ce and removes the box magazine to have a look.


    There are six men left and he only has one bullet. The dead robbers are too far from him. If he gets out,


    he will get exposed. And the robbers all have night vision devices. He doesn¡¯t even stand a chance.


    He can¡¯t rush. He has to stay calm.


    Leigh says to himself. He breathes deeply. Sooner orter, the robbers will find the counter where they


    are hiding. If they see them, they will probably kill all of them.


    Jessie is so weak and can¡¯t fight at all.


    At the thought of what hasn¡¯t happened but may happen, Leigh, who has lived for over 20 years, feels


    scared for the first time. He is afraid that Jessie would get hurt.


    Leigh¡¯s eyes suddenly turn sharp. He reaches out his head to take care of the robber who is checking


    the surroundings. At the risk of exposing his position, Leigh runs to get his gun.


    Hearing the movements, robbers fire at his direction. Leigh keeps hiding from the bullets but finds that


    the robbers who are checking the left counters are close to the counter where they three are hiding.


    His heart is at his throat now. Then he exposes his position again and fires a shot. He runs and hides


    among the counters and rushes to their position.


    At this moment, Leigh¡¯s aim is 100% urate. Every shot is right in the target. And he has enormous


    explosive power and fast speed. When he gets close to the robbers, he directly fights them with his


    fists.


    Those robbers don¡¯t even have time to load their guns and are soon brought down.


    Leigh clutches on to a counter and gasps for several seconds. Then the strong man on the ground who


    was just brought down suddenly jumps up and punches at Leigh¡¯s abdomen.


    His reaction dys for two seconds. His body flies back and hits the ground. When he does that, the


    wind coat is carelessly dragged down. And the three women are exposed.


    Jessie runs to him instantly, ¡°Leigh, how are you?¡±


    The strong man has pulled the trigger. Leigh doesn¡¯t think and immediately rolls up to hold Jessie into


    his arms. His shoulder blocks her face and the bullet travels into his chest. He lets out a slight sound.


    ¡°Leigh...Leigh...¡± Jessie hears his sound and shouts in a shaking voice.


    After firing the shot, the strong man notices there are several women hiding there. And one of them is


    the woman on the photo. The man shouts with excitement but before he can fire the second shot, two


    hands choke his neck from behind and twist it hard.


    Dozens of secondster, the lights of the jewelry section are all on again. With the central ventting


    fan working, the white smoke is gradually cleared out.


    Leigh breathes out a sigh of relief.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis and Daniele close immediately, with worries all over their faces.


    Seeing that Leigh¡¯s shirt is covered by blood, Louises to him instantly and wants to carry him up.


    ¡°Louis, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Leigh looks pale and says in a shaking voice, ¡°Call an ambnce for me and


    carry me with a stretcher. It¡¯s better that way.¡±


    Louis smiles and gives his wound a simple wrap, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leigh wants to say something, but Jessie, whose face is covered with tears now, covers his mouth with


    her hand and says choking, ¡°Shut up. Speaking will elerate your blood flow.¡±


    The police are finally here and they block the area to check people one by one.


    Then the ambnce is here too.


    Daniel wants apany Leigh to the hospital, but is refused by Leigh¡¯s eye look. He holds Jessie¡¯s


    hand and seems to be telling him that Jessie alone is enough.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes darken and a sense of hatredes up, but he just nods his head.


    Lily and Ste are both witnesses, so the police interview them too. The questions are simple, and their


    answers are almost the same as that of other receptionists. Then the police let them go.


    Thinking about what just happened, Lily is still scared and at a loss.


    But she is most concerned about Leigh.


    After getting back to the hotel, she asks Louis, ¡°With the power cut, CCTV weren¡¯t working. But there


    are Leigh¡¯s fingerprints on those guns. How will the police sentence him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Though what he did is a bit outrageous, it is justifiable defense.¡± Louis strokes her hair, ¡°I


    already called thewyer, he will be here noter than tomorrow morning.¡±

 Chapter 297: I Don’t Want to Live On

    Chapter 297: I Don¡¯t Want to Live On


    Lily nods, but still worried. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to see Leigh in hospital?¡±


    ¡°You also need someone to apany you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No worries.¡± Lily rubs on him while holding his waist. ¡°You should thank Leigh. He¡¯s injured


    because of us. You can go with Daniel. I¡¯m going to see Steter.¡±


    ¡°OK. I will.¡± Louis feels warm inside his heart because of the little woman¡¯s sensibility. Kissing her


    forehead, he says, ¡°If you feel ufortable, do let me know, OK?¡±


    Lily agrees with a grumble.


    Ste is also worried about Leigh. After all, he has got a gunshot. She thinks the same way as Lily


    does - she asks Daniel to go to hospital and apany Leigh there.


    After settling both women down, Louis and Daniel go to the hospital together.


    Leigh has been sent to the emergency room as soon as the ambnce arrives. He knows his physical


    condition and the gunshot wound very well, so he¡¯s not panicked at all. On the contrary, Jessie has


    been weeping since she gets on the ambnce till they¡¯ve arrived in the hospital.


    ¡°Why do you have so many tears to shed?¡± Leigh can¡¯t help but want to wipe the tears for her, but he¡¯s


    lost too much blood, so he¡¯s too fragile to raise his hands. ¡°I¡¯m really fine. I won¡¯t die.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jessie nodded. Still weeping, she holds his hands tightly. ¡°I¡¯m right here waiting for you to


    ¡°Give me a kiss to keep me energetic.¡±


    Upon hearing it, Jessie is at loss whether tough or cry. She leans over and kisses his lips. Then she


    takes a few step back, watching the sickbed be pushed into the emergency room. The door is closed.


    Leaning against the wall, she stands with two hands clenching together. She can¡¯t help trembling at all.


    The scene happened in the jewelry section of the mall less than twenty minutes ago keeps shing on


    her mind. She has seen how Leigh protects her regardless his own life. Even he has blocked the bullet


    for her, he doesn¡¯t want her to see his wound.


    That man is really stupid.


    So stupid.


    He¡¯s just known her for a short time. He wants to marry her, obeys her words, and protects her


    heedless of his own life. Why does he never doubt about her purpose of appearing in his life?


    However, such stupid behaviors have touched her deeply.


    Jessie has stayed outside the emergency room for a long time before she finally calms down and her


    hands stop trembling. She goes to a corner, changes the sim card in her phone, and dials a phone


    number.


    The call is soon connected.


    ¡°You risk calling me now. Anything urgent?¡± The man¡¯s voice is hoarse. It seems his vocal cord has


    been damaged.


    Jessie keeps silent for a while and says in a low voice, ¡°I want to change my requests. Derek Lewis has


    done something wrong. Let him bear the consequences alone. Don¡¯t touch his wife and son.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have mercy on them?¡±


    ¡°I just want to revenge. I don¡¯t want to hurt the innocent.¡±


    ¡°What has that man done to make your heart softened?¡± John says firmly, ¡°But I won¡¯t care about your


    private affairs. We¡¯re just working with each other. Please take care of Lily for me. I¡¯ll help you resolve


    your trouble.¡±


    ¡°John Dawn.¡± Jessie can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You¡¯ve spent so many efforts to hold that activity and asked


    me to bring Lily to it. You just want to give her a present and see her. Is it worthy?¡±


    John smiles. ¡°You can¡¯t judge if it¡¯s worthy or not when you are doing everything for the one your love.


    You like that man so you¡¯ve also changed the rule of the game for him.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s different,¡± Jessie says, ¡°You¡¯ve coughed so badly. I don¡¯t think you can hold on for three months.


    Why can¡¯t you listen to the doctor and take a good rest?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a rest. That¡¯s waiting for death,¡± John says calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time in the


    hospital. As long as I could see the one I love, I¡¯ll feel satisfied if I could only live for just one day.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Jessie can¡¯t understand what John is doing. ¡°There are five sets of Ixora. It was from


    the research of Justin, one of Louis Smith¡¯s best friends. Victor has got the news and I guess he¡¯s on


    the way to Country D.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask him to go there,¡± John says carelessly, ¡°That thing is still in the experimental phase. Even if


    he goes there, it¡¯s a waste of time. I don¡¯t n to live on, anyway. Three months are enough.¡±


    Jessie doesn¡¯t speak again.


    Just because of loving someone, he can sacrifice everything for her. Is it worth?


    John breaks the silence. He speaks again, ¡°I¡¯ve ordered my men to deal with Derek Lewis¡¯ matter. As


    for that Benjamin Hawk, do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve owed you too much,¡± Jessie refuses.


    She has checked Leigh¡¯s cell phonest night. When she sees what he¡¯s done, she realizes that it


    doesn¡¯t need John to take care of it at all.


    ¡°All right. How¡¯s Lily doing?¡±


    ¡°She...¡± Jessie wants to tell him what¡¯s happened in the mall earlier, but she vaguely hears footsteps


    approaching. She takes a nce outside the corner and finds Louising over with Daniel. She


    immediately hangs up the phone.


    After deleting the call log and changing the sim card quickly, she puts away her cell phone before going


    out from the corner.


    Louis casts a nce at her and asks, ¡°How long has the surgery been?¡±


    ¡°Less than twenty minutes,¡± Jessie answers, ¡°You may go back. I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Upon the rtionship, Louis and I should be here instead,¡± Daniel says in a cold tone, his eyes sharp


    and darkened. ¡°Jessie, we are not fools. It doesn¡¯t need us to make everything clear.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s eye pupils shrink and she staggers. Pretending to be calm, she keeps silent.


    Daniel has read all her micro-expressions. He adds in a colder and harsher tone, ¡°You can do whatever


    to revenge. Nobody would stop you. But leave Leigh alone. Leave as soon as your aim is achieved.¡±


    She smiles. ¡°When did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Since the first time you met Leigh,¡± Louis says indifferently, ¡°You are good at acting. You know what


    kind of girl Leigh likes, so you¡¯ve changed your personality and appearance ording to his taste.


    Every time you got angry, you knew how to behave properly. Tell us the truth. Did you n the video


    leak event, making Leigh pity you?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± Jessie firmly denies, her eyes blinking. ¡°That kind of video also does harm to me. I don¡¯t


    need to ruin myself in order to get his pity.¡±


    Louis certainly doesn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±


    Pursing her lips, Jessie says with a cold look, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t hurt the innocent. This


    time I owe him a favor.¡±


    Louis says, ¡°I hope you can do what you said. I care about my beloved ones. If what you do beyond my


    rock bottom, I wouldn¡¯t have mercy on you just because you¡¯re a woman.¡±


    The atmosphere between them three bes stiffened.


    At this time, the red light that has been on for a long while goes out. The emergency room door is


    pushed open from the inside.


    Leigh is lying on the sickbed, and his chest and shoulders are wrapped with bandage. Except that he


    looks a little pale, he¡¯s on high-spirit. When he sees Louis and Daniel, he mumbles, ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine.


    Why are you guys here?¡±


    Louis squints at him and sneers. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die during the surgery. I want to collect your corpse


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Louis, don¡¯t be so mean. You cursed me,¡± Leigh hums. He wants to pull Jessie¡¯s hand and bitches


    about it to her. Daniel steps in front of Jessie to stop him with a gloomy face.


    ¡°She¡¯s tired. She needs to go back for a rest.¡±


    Daniel winks at the nurses aside, who immediately push Leigh¡¯s sickbed to the ward.


    ¡°But I¡¯m injured. I want Little Fairy to apany me. Hey! Hey! Daniel, don¡¯t hide my Little Fairy...¡±


    Leigh¡¯s weakenedints recede as he¡¯s pushed farther and farther.


    Louis follows them.


    Daniel steps aside, turns around, and says to Jessie in an indifferent ton, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of Leigh. You


    can go back to the hotel.¡±

 Chapter 298: You Can Bully Me but Not My Girlfriend

    Chapter 298: You Can Bully Me but Not My Girlfriend


    Jessie can only agree.


    After seeing her leave, Daniel goes to Leigh¡¯s ward.


    Leigh has a gunshot, looking pale. However, he seems quite well while lying on the sickbed, nagging


    with nonstop.


    ¡°Daniel, why are you guys here to apany me?¡± Seeing Daniele in, Leigh put grievance on his


    face. ¡°I just need my Little Fairy to be here with me.¡±


    Daniel walks to the bed and stares at him, his eyes sharp. ¡°Leigh, you¡¯ve obsessed.¡±


    Leigh doesn¡¯t understand. ¡°What have I obsessed with?¡±


    ¡°The woman¡¯s charms,¡± says Daniel coldly, ¡°Since you came back from New York, you are not yourself


    any more. It¡¯s good that you have a crush, but haven¡¯t you wondered the purpose of her appearance?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Hearing that, Daniel¡¯s frown loosens a bit. It seems that Leigh is not that stupid and he knows a lot of


    thing.


    Next second, Leigh grins and says, ¡°God also though that I should end my boring bachelor¡¯s life, so he


    sent a fairy down from the heaven to apany me. I¡¯ll cherish her.¡±


    ¡°Screw you!¡± Daniel feels a strong migraine, blue veins popping out on his forehead. He can¡¯t help


    cursing, ¡°You¡¯ve fucking learned behavior studies for a few years. It seems there¡¯s nothing but air in


    your brain!¡±


    Being cursed, Leigh is really upset. ¡°Daniel, why are you swearing at me? Ask yourself. Every time you


    came to me, didn¡¯t I resolve your problem?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe in love at first sight, but it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t encounter it. You¡¯re just against


    my girlfriend. Ever since you came back from New York, you are easy to lose temper as well.¡±


    ¡°You broke up with Ste four years ago. After you came back, you are together with her again. I¡¯m


    also curious if she has any special purpose to get close to you. If this is my opinion towards Ste,


    would you feel happy about it?¡±


    Hearing his retort, Daniel¡¯s face bes gloomier.


    Daniel says, ¡°It¡¯s a different case. We knew each other before and there was misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°All right! How about Louis?¡± Leigh turns to look at Louis.


    ¡°Louis has always been not interested in women. Howe his taboo has disappeared when he met


    Lily? Was she an antidote? Louis also made use of Lily before. It¡¯s just a few fucking months, and now


    they are in love. I also don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal. I¡¯m curious, too!¡±


    Seeing his heavy hostility, Louis rubs his eyebrows and pats Daniel on his shoulder, ¡°His brain hasn¡¯t


    been working properly since long ago. If you reason with him, he would be more pissed off.¡±


    ¡°Louis, I heard what you¡¯re saying. My brain works perfectly fine!¡± Leigh retorts with anger, ¡°You can


    bully me but not my girlfriend!¡±


    Staring at him, Daniel sneers. He says rudely, ¡°You are so energetic to repute. I guess your heart beats


    well. I feel sorry that man didn¡¯t hit your heart.¡±


    Leigh also retorted rudely, ¡°What¡¯s the use of you guys? Ste and Lily had sent the messages to you


    for a long time but you didn¡¯te in time. Did you drive like a snail?¡±


    ¡°You should feel grateful that I work out a lot. I¡¯m fast in act. If it weren¡¯t that I fought against six men at


    the same time, Lily and others would be found and killed already. Howe you are cursing me


    instead?¡±


    Clenching his fists, Daniel is covering for beating him up.


    ¡°Forget it. You know him.¡± Pressing Daniel¡¯s hands, Louis says helplessly, ¡°Let him be. He wouldn¡¯t


    shed tears until the dagger is stab into his heart.¡±


    Daniel walks to the window to feel the cold breeze, calming himself down.


    Louis pulls a chair to sit down, peels an orange, and gives it to Leigh. He asks, ¡°What happened in the


    shopping mall?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Louis. I almost forgot.¡± Leigh has been busy arguing with Daniel. He has almost forgotten about


    this important matter.


    With a solemn look, he says to Louis, ¡°Louis, those people pretended to rob the jewelry. Someone


    behind them paid them a hundred million yuan to kill Lily.¡±


    Louis listens to him carefully and his face falls. Daniel, who is standing at the window, looks over as


    well.


    Leigh then tells how he has apanied Lily and others to go shopping, found someone following


    them in secret, and found Lily¡¯s photo in the robber¡¯s pocket.


    After that, he asks while rubbing his chine, ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. If they wanted to kill her, why didn¡¯t


    they take the AK guns but the ski-26 single-load, a kind of slow rotary handgun instead?¡±


    Silent for a few seconds, Daniel shares with them about his analysis, ¡°They didn¡¯t want to get local


    police¡¯s attention. If they killed someone while robbing the jewelry, it would be mistaken as they killed


    someone by mistake. On the contrary, if they held the AK guns, their purpose would be quite obvious,


    which also would attract our attention.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Louis agrees with Daniel. ¡°The other party should have already been to the hotel where we¡¯re


    staying. Their spy was watching outside. As soon as they found you were the only man with Lily and


    others, the men ambushed in the shopping mall were informed to take the move.¡±


    His face is gloomy and he¡¯s tensed, which makes Leigh who sits next to him shivering.


    ¡°Louis. Louis, please restrict your aura.¡± Leigh pulls up the quilt to cover himself, trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not


    your enemy. Besides, I¡¯m still a patient...¡±


    He¡¯s suffering.


    Daniel asks Louis, ¡°Does Lily have any enemies? ording to their action, our whereabouts had been


    exposed since we boarded the cruise ship.¡±


    ¡°She just started her career in the business circle, so she has no grudge with anyone in business. Of


    course she should have no enemy.¡± Louis lowers his eyebrows and thinks it over, his hands clenching


    tightly to suppress his rage.


    He has been careless. He doesn¡¯t know someone has been following them and targeting Lily all the


    way.


    Leigh chimes in suddenly, ¡°Louis, could it be your enemy instead? To extend your Smith Group, you


    acquired a lot ofpanies, most of which were quite valuable to their owners.¡±


    ¡°Those people might have been hating you for a long time. They found Lily is your girlfriend from TV


    and newspapers, so they decided to aim at her. After all, she¡¯s a woman and she has no bodyguards to


    protect her. It¡¯s quite easy to have her killed.¡±


    Casting him a cold nce, Louis says, ¡°Smith Group holds 100% shares for the acquiredpanies.


    Also I allowed them to operate independently without Smith Group¡¯s interference. They can¡¯t have done


    such a thing.¡±


    Leigh threw up his hands. ¡°Then, where did Lily¡¯s enemye from?¡±


    ¡°I guess it has something to do with him.¡± Daniel walks over and hands his cell phone to Louis. ¡°I asked


    someone to look into it. John Dawn also came to Japan. He¡¯s staying in the same hotel as we are.¡±


    ¡°The one from the Krislier family?¡± Leigh asks. Hearing Daniel¡¯s nasal answer to confirm, heughs.


    ¡°How lucky Lily is! No matter her ex-boyfriend or fianc¨¦, both are wealthy and powerful.¡±


    He¡¯s in the mood of gossip right away. He asks Louis enthusiastically, ¡°Hey, Louis. Did Lily tell you why


    she has broken up with her ex? I don¡¯t think her ex would ipetentparing with you.¡±


    Louis raises his head to look at him. He says icily, ¡°What now? You want me to seal your mouth with a


    needle and thread?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Leigh stops gossiping right away.


    After reading through the document, Louis gives the cell phone back to Daniel. ¡°Daniel, please stay


    here today. I feel uneasy to let those three woman stay in the hotel alone. I also need to deal with


    something.¡±


    Daniel nods. ¡°OK. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Seeing that Louis has left, Leigh urges Daniel, ¡°Daniel, please go back. Ste needs you. You can ask


    Little Fairy toe here. I¡¯ll protect her.¡±

 Chapter 299: I’ve Made a Mistake, and I Know How to Cherish

    Chapter 299: I¡¯ve Made a Mistake, and I Know How to Cherish


    ¡°You can¡¯t even get out of the damn bed. You¡¯d better take good care of yourself.¡± Daniel pulls over a


    chair and sits down. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here today. If you don¡¯t want to see me, go to sleep. Don¡¯t annoy me.¡±


    Leigh is speechless.


    He just wants Little Fairy to apany him. He doesn¡¯t want Daniel.


    On the way back to the hotel, Louis calls Lily, finding that she¡¯s with Ste. He feels a little relieved but


    his face still remains gloomy.


    ording to the information found by Daniel, John is staying in the same hotel as the one they¡¯ve


    checked in. Louis has figured out it must be John¡¯s elder brother, Seles ¡¤ Krislier, who has hired


    someone to kill Lily.


    He doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s on John¡¯s mind, but Seles is an extreme person. Because of his mother¡¯s


    death and his father¡¯s favor on John, Seles has hated John all these years. Thus he wants to kill John.


    If he finds someone close to John, Seles must hate that person, too.


    While analyzing quickly in his mind, Louis sends a message to David, asking him to check on John


    Dawn¡¯s elder brother.


    As soon as the message has been sent, his car arrives at the hotel entrance.


    He takes the elevator to the floor where John stays. Standing in front of his door, Louis looks up at the


    room number and sneers. John has made an effort to choose the room to stay, which is right below


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily¡¯s room.


    Patiently, Louis presses the doorbell twice.


    Soon, with faint coughs, the door is pulled open from the inside. John appears at the door with one


    hand covering his mouth, looking pale and haggard.


    ¡°Hi, Mr. Smith.¡± John¡¯s eyes darken when seeing Louis at the door. Although he looks pale and his eyes


    are dull, he still emanates aristocratic temperament. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Louis answers directly, ¡°I want to have a talk with you about my wife, Lily.¡±


    John¡¯s thin lips curled into a bitter and cold smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t got married yet. Why are you


    addressing her your wife? I¡¯ve read so much news about you but I didn¡¯t expect the well-known Mr.


    Smith is such an affectionate man.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve met our parents and got engaged already. We just need a piece of marriage certificate,¡± says


    Louis in a t tone, ¡°Mr. John, we¡¯re not familiar with each other, so you don¡¯t know me.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, John frowns a bit. The air surges to his throat, making him cough heavily,


    sshing few blood on his palm.


    Clenching his fist, Louis hides the hand behind his back, moves aside to let Louis enter his room.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t deny. He walks to the living room, noticing that the bedroom door on the right is opened.


    The bedroom is clean and tidy but he hasn¡¯t seen any luggage or suitcase.


    He asks John, ¡°Are you here alone? Where is your bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just out for fun. It¡¯s unnecessary to have someone always following me.¡±


    Louis approaches him, his eyes cold and sharp. ¡°What kind of fun? You followed Lily all the way here.


    John, do you think you are super smart? Your elder brother knows all your whereabouts.¡±


    John¡¯s face falls. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±


    ¡°Lily was almost killed in the shopping mall this afternoon,¡± Louis says firmly and coldly, ¡°My friend


    found Lily¡¯s photo from their pocket and that someone paid them a hundred million to kill her.¡±


    ¡°She has just started her career in the business circle, so she doesn¡¯t have any enemy. You followed us


    to the cruise and checked in the same hotel as we did after arriving Japan. Then she had such ident


    in the afternoon when she went out. There¡¯s no such coincidence, is there?¡±


    ¡°He even has the guts to make a move...¡± gritting his teeth, John mutters and tightens his fits.


    Louis asks him, ¡°I always made improvised schedule with Lily. How did you get to know it?¡±


    John smiles. He says casually, ¡°Mr. Smith, you should know there¡¯s something called ¡®surveince¡¯.


    Nowadays the Inte is so advanced. If I spend money, I can get whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°John Dawn. Go back to your country tomorrow. Don¡¯t force me to take action.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it...¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Louis interrupts his words indifferently, ¡°He wants to kill my wife. I¡¯ll get even with him. You


    don¡¯t need to intervene.¡±


    However, John says, ¡°She¡¯s also my ex-girlfriend.¡±


    Louis¡¯ eyelids lower a little, his sharp eyes gazing at John. ¡°Then you should stay farther away from


    her. Why did you drag her into the fight between you and your elder brother?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, you are so forgetful.¡± John coughs badly again and mocks, ¡°Do you have any rights to


    me me for that? Wasn¡¯t you who set her up in order to clean up your Smith Group? You pulled her


    into the fight. Yes, this time I was negligent. But I¡¯ve never made use of her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a mistake and now I know how to cherish. I won¡¯t let it happen for the second time,¡± Louis


    says, ¡°I¡¯ll protect her and never let her get hurt again.¡±


    Johnughs silently, feeling a sharp pang in his heart that almost suffocates him. ¡°We¡¯ve both made


    mistakes and we regret them. What makes you think that you would be forgiven? Anyway, it¡¯s just the


    matter of time.¡±


    He coughs so violently that he can hardly stand still.


    Much to Louis¡¯ surprise, John has changed a lot in the past few months that they haven¡¯t seen each


    other. He¡¯s like a dying man. Louis couldn¡¯t help frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°An old problem. Nothing.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t bother asking again.


    Before leaving his room, he says to John, ¡°I¡¯ve told Lily about your family. She said that you did take


    good care of her when she was studying abroad. I promised her to help you take over Krislier Group.


    Just this time only. In the future, if she got hurt again because of you, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    Finishing his words, he leaves John¡¯s room.


    John is stunned for a few seconds. Then he coughs violently again. His knees weaken and he kneels


    down on the floor. The tremendous physical pain from his body makes him grabbing the carpet tightly.


    He coughs and spats a huge pool of blood on it.


    If he has known that Lily would easily fall in love with someone else after he lets her go home, he


    wouldn¡¯t let go of her. He would tell her everything and let her understand his painstaking efforts.


    But what can he do although he regrets?


    The time cannot be turned back. Once he has missed her, it cannot be changed.


    ¡°I still have some time. That¡¯s enough.¡± Looking at the blood on the carpet, John mutters bitterly, ¡°I must


    take him away before I die. I wouldn¡¯t let him hurt Lily again.¡±


    Shortly, his room door is swiped to open. Victor, whoes back from the outside, sees John kneeling


    down on the carpet and rushes to him immediately. He helps John up to the couch and makes him sit


    down, his face full of hatred and worries.


    Victor says, ¡°Mr. John, you can¡¯t hold on. Let¡¯s go back to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the smell in the hospital.¡± John turns to look at him and asks in a gloomy tone, ¡°Did you


    sneak out to contact someone and asked them to find the medicine?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Victor admits. ¡°If we could get the medicine, Mr. John, you wouldn¡¯t suffer any more.¡±


    John ps him and coughs, his chest heaving up and down violently. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave it alone?


    Why didn¡¯t you take my words to your heart?¡±


    Victor straightens his back, remaining silent.


    John says, ¡°I know my condition well. I don¡¯t need that kind of medicine. If you dares to do it again, you


    can just leave. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Mr. John...¡± Victor can¡¯t understand at all.


    There¡¯s such a good opportunity to survive. Why doesn¡¯t he want it?


    Under the sharp gaze from John, he can only swallow back his questions. He hands over the document


    brought back to John. ¡°This is a letter from your father.¡±


    Usually Victor doesn¡¯t open John¡¯s private letters.

 Chapter 300: John’s Mother’s Name

    Chapter 300: John¡¯s Mother¡¯s Name


    Victor calls the hotel front desk and asks them to send someone upstairs to clean their room. Then he


    orders dinner. John tears open the envelope and takes out a few pieces of paper from it.


    The envelop is torn open too big that a photo drops out from it.


    John picks it up and has a nce. There¡¯s a pretty Asian woman on the photo. She¡¯s smiling and


    pursing her lips. She seems to be arm in arm with someone, but the person next to her has been cut


    off.


    After ncing at the photo, he puts it on the tea table next to him. Then he starts to read the letter.


    A few secondster, John begins to have short breaths and his expression also changes. He looks


    through the second page quickly. After he reads something on it, his eye pupils shrink and his hands


    are shaking.


    After reading the third page, his hands stop trembling and he has faint sorrow and smile on his face at


    the same time. His blue eyes stare at the paper but they are dimmed.


    ¡°Cough...Cough!¡± he coughs again after a few seconds of silence.


    Then he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Mr. John!¡± Victor rushes over after hearing the sound. Seeing John coughs up blood fiercely, he


    rushes to the bedroom and takes out pills from the medicine toolkit he has brought along.


    He hurriedly gets two pills and pours a ss of warm water. Then he hands them to John.


    ¡°Take them away! I won¡¯t have them!¡± John suddenly refuses it angrily, waving his hand rudely.


    The pills and water ss are knocked down to the floor, startling Victor.


    Victor picks up the pills and pours another ss of water. Then he hands them to John again. Gritting


    his teeth, he says, ¡°Mr. John, you said you¡¯ll give Miss Lily a gift. If you don¡¯t take the medicine, you


    can¡¯t even hold on for another three months.¡±


    Perhaps Lily¡¯s name has hit John. He looks up at Victor, takes over the water ss, and swallows the


    pills.


    Victor identally catches a glimpse of the photo on the tea table. He sees a pretty woman, whom he


    seems to have seen somewhere. Somehow he can¡¯t remember for the time being.


    Looking at the letter in John¡¯s hands, Victor guesses it¡¯s because of the letter that John has lost control


    just now.


    Victor wants to ask about the letter content. While he¡¯s trying to figure out how to start the question,


    John stares at the photo on the tea table and asks in a low voice, ¡°Victor, do you know who this woman


    is?¡±


    Victor shakes his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. She¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my mother.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victor is taken aback. He can¡¯t help looking at the photo for a few more times.


    It¡¯s not until then does he recall that when he enters John¡¯s father Burnell¡¯s study for the first time, he


    sees an oil painting of a woman on the right-side wall. The woman wears a wedding dress instead but


    she looks exactly the same as the woman in this photo.


    He has been fascinated when seeing the painting. He remembers that Burnell exins to him with a


    gentle smile, ¡°This is Colbert¡¯s mother. Isn¡¯t she beautiful?¡±


    [Note: Colbert Krislier is another name for John Dawn.]


    So it turns out to be John¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Yes.¡± John smiles, but his expression is a little nk. He murmurs, ¡°No wonder he has sent Satsuki to


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    me. He¡¯s known about it long ago.¡±


    Victor doesn¡¯t understand. He asks, ¡°Mr. John, what do you mean?¡±


    John doesn¡¯t answer him. Picking up the envelope and taking a second look, he takes out another


    photo from it. He casts a few nces at it and his face darkens. Then he tosses the photo to Victor.


    Victor catches it. When he sees the women on the photo, he¡¯s startled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Satsuki Oguri¡¯s mother?¡± he says. Looking up at John, he finds John¡¯s face bes livid.


    ¡°Why did your father send this photo to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not from my father,¡± says John. His voice can hardly be heard.


    He lies down in the couch, his fingers loose. The few pieces of paper drop from his fingertips to the


    floor. Victor picks them up.


    Reading through the letter page by page, Victor changes from being confused to being unbelievable.


    He repeatedly reading the three pages for a dozen of times, feeling extremely shocked.


    ¡°It turned out that your mom had escaped from that fire. She fainted on the roadside and was saved.


    When she woke up, she lost her memory. Then she was taken back to Japan by Takuya Oguri... They


    got married and had a child... So, Satsuki is your half-sister from a different father...¡±


    ¡°My elder brother is really capable.¡± Looking at the chandelier hanging on the ceiling, John says in a t


    tone, ¡°He must look forward to seeing how I feel after I got to know this.¡±


    Victorforts him with a solemn look. ¡°Mr. John, Mr. Seles just wants to defeat you by this matter.


    Don¡¯t fall into his trap. Even if Satsuki is your sister, it doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    John smiles. ¡°She only cherishes my elder brother. She could even die for him. She has already lost


    her soul. I don¡¯t need to pity her.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s for your mom, it won¡¯t work either.¡± Victor knows what he is thinking. Since he has also read


    through the letter, Victor says eagerly, ¡°Mr. Seles hates you and your mom to the core because of his


    mother, Yvette, whomitted suicide.¡±


    ¡°He said he has already asked the doctor to remove the blood clot from your mom¡¯s brain. Her memory


    should have recovered. Hence, he must have told her everything. He just wanted to revenge on you


    and your mom.¡±


    ¡°Mr. John, don¡¯t listen to him and don¡¯t go to Yorkshire to meet your mom, please.¡± Victor discourages


    him. ¡°Seles has already set up a trap there. Once you go there, you would fall into his trap.¡±


    ¡°Victor, that¡¯s my mother,¡± John says, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her since I was born. Everything I know about


    her was from my father.¡±


    He closes his eyes, recalling the letters written by his mother and the warm words on them. ¡°Even if


    she¡¯s changed her look, her eyes must be full of tenderness. If she sees me grown up, she must be


    quite happy.¡±


    ¡°Mr. John...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do whatever he requested. He¡¯ll make me meet my mother. I¡¯ll give up the inheritance right of


    Krislier Group.¡± John interrupted him. ¡°Let¡¯s get the e-contract ready.¡±


    Gritting his teeth, Victor says, ¡°Mr. John, your mom has passed away for more than twenty years. Can¡¯t


    you take it that she¡¯s already dead? If you gave up the inheritance right of Krislier Group, what about


    Miss Lily? What about your n?¡±


    ¡°Krislier Group is not all of my life,¡± John says with a softened look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared


    the portion for Lily. When the timees, you can go to Mr. Will and he will tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Mr. John, have you really made up your mind to see your mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Victor knows that he can¡¯t convince John, so he heaves a sigh and goes to prepare the contract.


    John puts the two photos together,paring each other.


    The women on the two photos look different but they have the same eyes, all full of gentle smile. He


    touches one photo, his heart full of expectation.


    He doesn¡¯t have mother since he was born, and he¡¯s been regretted for more than twenty years. Now


    he gets to know that his mother is still alive, he¡¯s definitely going to meet her no matter how much he


    would pay.


    He also wants to introduce Lily to his mother, telling her that Lily is his true love.


    Because of Lily, his miserable life has a glimmer of light.


    Shortly, Victores over with the tablet. He hands it over to John, carelessly bumping into the photos


    on the tea table. One of the photo falls on the carpet with its backside up.


    John picks it up and it¡¯s until then does he discover a small line of characters at the bottom right corner


    of the back:


    ¡°My beloved wife - Scarlett Streep¡±


    ¡°It turns out to be my mother¡¯s Chinese name?¡± John mumbles.


    ¡°Yes. I heard your father mention about it before. But the servants and maids in the manor all


    addressed her Madame Tamara,¡± Victor says, ¡°After Madame lost her memory and got married with


    Takuya Oguri in Japan, she changed her name to Kanna Oguri with her husband family name.¡±

 Chapter 301: I Will Definitely Let Him Pay the Price!

    Chapter 301: I Will Definitely Let Him Pay the Price!


    Although Victor is saying so, he has doubts in heart.


    He has read the documents and found that it was John¡¯s mother who told Takuya Oguri about her own


    name. Nevertheless, she had lost her memories back then, which was really contradictory to the fact


    that she still remembered her name.


    John produces his pen and quickly signs his name on the electronic contract.


    Victor watches this silently and feels a surge ofplicated emotions.


    He has been apanying John since his childhood and knows best about how much John has


    suffered. To get the inheritance right of Krislier Group, he has devoted all he has, but now he has to


    hand it over.


    Victor packs up the tablet PC and asks, ¡°Young Master, should Ie to Takuya Oguri¡¯s house to have


    a check?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just send someone to give him a liberal present.¡± John turns around to look into his eyes


    warningly, ¡°As for whether if she¡¯s my mother, I will go find the answer by myself. Don¡¯t disclose this to


    my father.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Victor replies unwillingly.


    A woman, who should have died in the congration, suddenly appeared with another look twenty


    yearster and was used as Seles¡¯ bargaining chip to get the inheritance right of Krislier Group from


    John.


    This transaction is uneconomical in every aspect.


    Victor really wants to tell John¡¯s father, who is now in Y Country, the information about his mother


    behind John¡¯s back. If John¡¯s father knows about it, John will still be the legitimate heir to the Krislier


    Group.


    John writes a letter, seals it up and then hands it to Victor while attaching his tie bar, ¡°Come back to


    Country Y and give the letter to Godfather Fernald, he will know what to do after reading it.¡±


    Victor¡¯s expressions change slightly, ¡°Young Master, did you forget thatst time when you turned to


    him for help, he had demanded an exorbitant reward. Why do youe to him this time? Do you have


    any difficulty?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°My brother wants to kill Lily.¡± John looks down and says in a gloomy voice, ¡°I¡¯ve tolerated him for so


    many times, but this time he has trampled on my bottom line. I must let him pay the price!¡±


    Lily is the one that he cherishes so much, so he won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt her!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s unnecessary to turn to Godfather Fernald for help.¡± Victor continues, ¡°He¡¯s too ambitious.


    You don¡¯t have to put yourself in danger just to take revenge on Mr. Seles.¡±


    John smashes his fist down on the ss tea table.


    The ss table cracks and breaks into pieces. John is now exuding a tremendously ferocious aura.


    ¡°Victor, you have been talking too much recently.¡±


    Victor clenches the letter in his hand and speaks after a long while of silence, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go soon.¡±


    ¡­


    When Jessiees back, Lily finds that she looks not good and asks her whether if it is because Leigh


    was seriously hurt. Jessie exins that it¡¯s just because she¡¯s too tired and that Leigh looks good after


    the operation.


    Lily apanies her in the room.


    Jessie, who is holding a cup of hot coffee and nestling herself in the sofa, looks nkly into the air.


    She¡¯s not as energetic as her usual self.


    After a long while, Jessie calls Lily¡¯s name, ¡°Lily.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lily sits beside her. Seeing that Jessie¡¯splexion is still pale, she says, ¡°If you


    feel ufortable, just have a rest. The thing happened in the shopping mall really scared all of us.¡±


    Jessie shakes her head and puts her it on Lily¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What¡¯s this? A man¡¯s family had hurt you,


    and you wanted to take revenge on that man, but now this will weakens.¡±


    Lily asks, ¡°Leigh¡¯s parents don¡¯t like you?¡±


    ¡°They like me¡­¡± Jessie fudges the answer and adds, ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy. If it¡¯s you who encounter


    such kind of thing, what do you think of it? What are the reasons behind this behavior?¡±


    Lily ponders for a while and then replies, ¡°Probably it¡¯s because you takes fancy to that man, so you


    don¡¯t want to take revenge on him.¡±


    ¡°Really? This kind of love is really a nuisance.¡± Jessie murmurs. Whenever she closes her eyes, she


    will think of Leigh blocking the bullet for him. She disgusts this kind of feeling very much.


    ¡°Why do you disgust it? Is it because he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±


    Jessie doesn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Sheys her head on Lily¡¯s shoulder and remains


    silent for a long while.


    Lily doesn¡¯t probe into this question when seeing her reaction.


    After more than an hour, therees a knocking sound from the door ¨C Louis ising.


    Lily opens the door for him. Seeing exhaustion writing all over her face, Louis caresses her cheeks and


    says with distress, ¡°Leigh is fine. Daniel is taking care of him in the hospital. You two can take a rest.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sleepless.¡± Lily asks when seeing his pale face, ¡°Youe at this time. Is there any problems?¡±


    Louis replies, ¡°I have something to attend to and maybe I will onlye back tomorrow afternoon.


    Fearing that you may worry about me, Ie to inform you.¡±


    Lily gets his intention instantly, ¡°You want to probe into the incident in the shopping mall?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to the local police.¡± She doesn¡¯t know about the remuneration worthy of 100 million and says


    with worries, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get injured like Leigh did.¡±


    Louis smiles, ¡°You¡¯ve looked down upon your husband-to-be. Those robbers have hurt my bro, and


    almost hurt my wife. I will not let go of them easily.¡±


    He has to attend to some matters.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Lily stops her attempt to persuade him. She holds up his hand and rubs it against her


    cheek, ¡°Be sure you wille back safe and sound tomorrow. If there¡¯s something, I will text you.¡±


    Louis looks at her gently and lovingly, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡±


    ¡°I will wait for you.¡±


    When Louis gets downstairs to the first floor, he bumps into David, who just returns from New York. It


    looks like David has just endured the hardships of a long journey and even his hairs stand up under the


    puffs of wind.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± David walks over to greet Louis and says frighteningly, ¡°Wow, that Mad Shadow is really


    awesome. We arrived in just a few hours. When I was on the n, I felt so scared all the way.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Coffey?¡±


    ¡°When brother-inw learned that Ms. Lily was fine, he said he would leave the follow-up to you and he


    would go back first.¡± David replies, ¡°As Ms. Chloe is filming a movie in Country T, he¡¯s afraid that


    someone may bully her.¡±


    Louis nces at him sulkily, ¡°Your brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my brother-inw, understand?¡± Louis helps David adjust his tie, yet his aura bears killing


    intentions, ¡°Just call him Mr. Coffey in the future. And as for your address ¡®Ms. Lily¡¯¡­¡±


    David shivers all over and replies hastily, ¡°Oh my bad. I have bad memories and forget it. I should call


    her Mrs. Smith or Missus in the future! By the way, how is Missus doing?¡± He shifts the topic


    appropriately.


    Louis¡¯ expressions look less gloomier, ¡°She¡¯s good. Where are your men?¡±


    ¡°They are heading from Yorkshire. Estimately they will arrive in half an hour.¡± David looks down at his


    watch, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged everything. They know what to do when they arrive.¡±


    ¡°What about the address?¡±


    ¡°Here you are!¡± David hands him the documents and says excitedly, ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve never experienced


    such a big event. Please allow me toe with you so that I can boost your morale.¡±


    Louis sneers, ¡°I think you¡¯reing to be my drag.¡±


    ¡°How can it be possible?¡± David thumps his chest, trying hard to give him an image as a robust and


    bravery man, ¡°Mr. Smith, please don¡¯t look down upon me. I¡¯ve practiced taekwondo for two years.¡±


    ¡°These guys are so hideous that they even wanted to hurt Missus. They scared Missus, so I will


    definitely make them suffer! I will teach them a good lesson!¡±


    ¡°Cut your crap!¡± His prattle annoys Louis, who then walks towards outside while ncing over the


    documents, ¡°Go hail a cab.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± David runs out of the room.


    After stopping a cab, David ingratiatingly opens the door and gets in the car following Louis. Just as he


    sits down, he hears Louis¡¯ question.


    ¡°Are you sure that Jonathan Kerr is John¡¯s brother¡¯s Chinese name?¡±

 Chapter 302: I Got a Bold Idea

    Chapter 302: I Got a Bold Idea


    ¡°Yeah, he has apany in Yorkshire.¡± David reports the situation to him, ¡°One month ago, he


    acquired two technologicalpanies, namely Chimay and Yawoong, as an investor.¡±


    Louis narrows his eyes and says in a low voice, ¡°No wonder I felt so familiar with him. Turns out that


    this guy hase to Yorkshire long time ago. He was also on the bidder list of the bidding of the high-


    speed railway station project in the Eastern District.¡±


    ¡°Bidding¡­¡± David ponders and then asks out of curiosity, ¡°So he has targeted Missus earlier? By the


    way, Mr. Smith, I learnt about a matter, but I don¡¯t know whether it is important.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    David continues, ¡°Last time when Stacy Adams had an appointment with Missus to talk about some


    affairs, she tried to hurt Missus but suffered the consequences in the end and was sent to hospital.


    When I came to the hospital to get some information, I found that Satsuki Oguri had been to the


    hospital and had visited Stacy¡¯s ward. She only walked out of the ward after more than half an hour.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know Stacy, but she actually came to her. There¡¯s only one reason behind this.¡± Louis has


    a taut expression and exudes a trilling aura, ¡°She was following Jonathan¡¯s order and came to require


    Stacy to do something.


    David can¡¯t withstand his gloomy aura and moves aside.


    Louis looks down at the documents to study the man¡¯s photo, ¡°Lily once told me that although John is a


    man who would do anything to achieve his goal, he will never photograph others like paparazzi. Now


    when thinking over it again, I feel it really weird.¡±


    ¡°Photograph others like paparazzi?¡± David is curious and cranes his neck to look at him, ¡°Mr. Smith, are


    you photographed without knowing?¡±


    Louis nces at him with daggers in his eyes.


    David trembles and says indignantly, ¡°Jonathan must have ordered Stacy to do something and casted


    the me on John. He¡¯s so wicked and doesn¡¯t deserve to be a human being!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Half an hourter, the cab arrives at the Ginza Ni-ch¨­me.


    [Note: Ni-ch¨­me: Area 2, usually refers to a gay district.]


    Ginza is one of the most prosperous and bustling cities in the world. With a central avenue connecting


    eight areas, the city is crowded and bustling no matter it is during daytime or night.


    David quickly gets off the car, walks to the door to the passenger seat, opens the door for Louis, and


    walks into the high building together with Louis.


    David presses the button to the fourth floor after entering the lift and asks, ¡°I heard that barmaids in


    high-end clubs in Ginza are all well-educated. Their routine is to chat with the guests and to entertain


    them, so they know a lot.¡±


    ¡°I also heard from someone that some government officials would alsoe asionally to have


    heart-to-heart talks with these barmaids. Mr. Smith, I got a bold idea, do you want to know what it is?¡±


    With one hand in his pocket, Louis nces at him with the corners of his eyes, ¡°I also got an idea; do


    you want to know what it is?¡±


    David asks hurriedly, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re handsome and talkative, so you¡¯re very suitable to be a gigolo.¡± Louis says in a cold


    voice, ¡°What about you staying here and helping me collect information? What do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not suitable to this kind of job.¡± David sits straightly and dares not to talk nonsense


    anymore, ¡°My strength is to help Mr. Smith deal with business affairs. I¡¯m far frompetent to be a


    spy.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you shut up?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    The lift soon arrives at the fourth floor.


    The doors of the lift are connected with the entrance of MOMO club, a club that has elegant exterior


    decoration. On the right side of the entrance stands a young woman in expensive kimono. She¡¯s short


    yet looks quite graceful.


    ¡°Misters, good evening.¡±


    ¡°The young woman greets them in English and slightly stoops. When she lifts up her head, she steals a


    nce at Louis. She flushes for a while because of Louis¡¯ outstanding look and hisposure.


    She then quickly leads them into the club.


    David touches his face and says with jealousy, ¡°I¡¯m 1.8 meters tall. Not that short, right? And I also


    have good looks. But why thisdy didn¡¯t look at me? Was she despising me?¡±


    This is really going too far!


    After entering the club, Louis nces around the hall.


    He doesn¡¯t follow the barmaid; instead, he asks her in English, ¡°Is Mr. Yamazaki here?¡±


    The barmaid is stunned at the moment and pauses, ¡°Are you Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s guest?¡±


    Louis replies in a nasal sound.


    ¡°Please tell me your surname. I¡¯ll go and ask.¡± Since Mr. Yamazaki is a distinguished guest of the club,


    the barmaid doesn¡¯t dare to bring them to see them rashly.


    ¡°David.¡± Louis turns his head to look at David who is standing behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    David quickly walks over and hands a name card to the barmaid, ¡°This is Mr. Smith¡¯s name card.


    Please give it to Mr. Yamazaki and tells him that wee for the ¡®QY n¡¯.¡±


    The barmaid receives the name card and asks them to sit at a table nearby after ncing at it, ¡°Please


    wait here.¡±


    The barmaids in the club attach great importance to rules and conventions and will not try to strike up


    conversations with guests that don¡¯t belong to them. When Louis and David are waiting, a waiter


    David moves the two sses of brandy aside and takes out a bottle of water to Louis.


    He has heard that Mr. Yamazaki is the most powerful person in this area and has remained a good


    rtionship with the government. Definitely he¡¯s not a person to be trifled with. If they have conflicts


    when they meetter, what should they two do since they are confronting a group of people?


    He is not good at fighting and can only rely on Mr. Smith.


    He must be extremely cautious tonight and should not let Mr. Smith drink even a drip of alcohol. If Louis


    bes drunk and acts like a fool thereafter, they two would be like two weak sheep in front of a lion.


    Louis picks up the bottle and takes a sip. Guessing what David is thinking, Louisforts him, ¡°Rest


    assured. I won¡¯t drink alcohol. There¡¯ are many women here.¡±


    David immediately reacts and lets out a meaningful chuckle, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you kicked out by Missus


    because you have done something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you shut up?¡±


    David surrenders and moves to distance himself from Louis.


    About three minutester, the barmaides back.


    ¡°Sorry for letting you wait for a long while. Now pleasee with me.¡±


    Under the guidance of the barmaid, Louis and David follow her to step onto the spiral stair ande to


    the second floor. The decoration of the second floor is more elegant than that of the first floor and


    there¡¯re even several private rooms in both sides.


    The barmaid opens the door to a private room on the right side and stoops slightly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    After the two of them getting into the room, the barmaid closes the door.


    The room is big and has a European-styled decoration. Except for the reception area, there are several


    kinds of entertainment equipment such as tennis table at the side. Several people were talking in the


    reception area.


    The rest of them were ying table tennis in a group of two of three, most which have terrifying tattoo


    on their arms.


    David¡¯s legs tremble slightly.


    The number of people here is more than what he has imagined. With only one ce at these men¡¯s


    robust figures and the tattoos on their arms, he can tell that they are not someone to be trifled with


    because they can fling him out with only one blow.


    Louis raises his chin towards David and says in a low voice, ¡°Go ask them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    David walks over and strikes up conversations with those men who appear to be security guards in


    Japanese, and hees back soon, ¡°The man, who has grey hairs and tattoos on his arms and is now


    ying table tennis, is Mr. Yamazaki.¡±


    Louis nces over the tennis table, lifts his long leg and walks towards the man.


    He has wasted too much time here and doesn¡¯t want to beat around the bush any longer. He walks


    over, stands in front of the white-headed man, and asks in English, ¡°Mr. Yamazaki, excuse me, can you


    speak English?¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki straightens up his back and nces at Louis with his sharp eyes.


    Although he is white-headed, there¡¯s no wrinkle on his face and he looks like he¡¯s only a forty-


    something. He is just standing there doing nothing, but he¡¯s exuding the oppressive aura that is usually


    seen on big potatoes.


    Nevertheless, his sharp gaze and aura are of no use in front of Louis.


    Louis still looksposed.


    Mr. Yamazaki, who has always been in a high position, feels unhappy. He stands there holding the


    tennis arm, ¡°You don¡¯t look familiar. But how did you know about ¡®QY n¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 303: Arrogance

    Chapter 303: Arrogance


    Louis curls his lips into a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s not a confidential n after all, so there are so many channels


    for me to know about it. We can talk about thister since I¡¯ming here to ask you a question.¡±


    David hurriedly hands him a document.


    Louis hands the document to Mr. Yamazaki and looks at him coldly, ¡°Do you know that your men were


    hired to kill someone secretly?¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Mr. Yamazaki denies immediately, ¡°My men are all obedient and will never vite the


    rules. But you, as a junior, came here to find me without any respect to me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yamazaki, I¡¯ve shown enough respect to you.¡± Louis would not be so kind if it was someone else


    and would by no means wait outside the room for that long while.


    ¡°You can nce over the document first.¡±


    Louis¡¯ tough attitude makes Mr. Yamazaki very unpleasant as he feels Louis acting as if he is on his


    own home ground.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Yamazaki still hands the ball arm to one of his men. He then takes the document and


    nces over it. Several secondster, his face darkens and he looks a bit furious.


    Louis throws a nce at him and speaks in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Yamazaki, some of your men nned a


    thievery, but they at the same time epted the remuneration worthy of one hundred million and


    attempted to take the opportunity to kill my wife.¡±


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Yamazaki has given up the old business and is now only running several clubs and


    racecourses. Then what¡¯s going on with your men? I think I need an exnation.¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki orders a man who is standing by his side furiously, ¡°Go check it!¡±


    ¡°No need to be bothered, Mr. Yamazaki. ¡°We¡¯ve investigated all.¡± David steps forward and hands it to


    Mr. Yamazaki while saying in fluent Japanese, ¡°This is the list of the members who had involved in the


    thievery, which includes eight people. Seven of them have died, but the rest one ran away with a full


    bag of jewelries. ording to my investigation, he came back to MOMO club at one o¡¯clock in the


    morning.¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki hasn¡¯t expected that they would have investigated all so quickly.


    It is as if theye here to catch the wanted person.


    Mr. Yamazaki nced at the list again and his face bes even gloomier. He gestures a security


    guard toe over and then whispers in his ear.


    The security guard then hurries out.


    The other two security guards ask the guest in the reception area to leave. Mr. Yamazaki leads Louis to


    take seat in the reception area. Then the security guard pours two cups of brandy for Louis and David.


    Mr. Yamazaki puts one hand on the sofa arm, ¡°Rest assured. I will definitely give you a satisfying


    result.¡±


    His words somewhat carry arrogance.


    Louis doesn¡¯t care it at all, but he doesn¡¯t pick up the wine on the table.


    As he ising personally, it can be regarded as a kind of respect to him. But if Mr. Yamazaki looks


    down upon it, then there¡¯s no need to show him his respect any more.


    He is not a man of good temper after all.


    About ten more minutester, the security guardes back while grabbing the cor of a young man


    in a print shirt with tattooed arms and bruised face.


    The security guard then throws the man to Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s feet.


    The man steals a nce at Mr. Yamazaki whose face is gloomy and shrinks, ¡°Bro¡­Bro¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me brother. I don¡¯t have a brother like you!¡± Mr. Yamazaki curses while lifting his leg to kick


    the man onto the ground, ¡°How dare you take the money and try to murder someone?¡±


    As the two of them are talking in Japanese, David quickly trantes then for Louis.


    The man picks himself up from the ground and slowly moves towards Mr. Yamazaki with his kneels on


    the carpet, ¡°Brother, you know that my racecourse is having a gambling debt of several hundred


    millions. I¡­ I have no choice¡­¡±


    The remuneration is one hundred million dors, which is really enticing.


    Right at this moment, the man finds Louis and David. Louis looks aloof and elegant and is also sitting


    on the sofa; while David, who is in sses, seems to be his assistant and is now whispering in his ear.


    The man is a bit curious and therefore asks Mr. Yamazaki, ¡°Bro, who are they?¡±


    ¡°Theye for that matter.¡± Mr. Yamazaki replies in a cold voice, ¡°The one you tried to kill is his wife!¡±


    The man¡¯s cheeks shiver. But when thinking that he¡¯s now in Japan and has Mr. Yamazaki as his back-


    up, he says, ¡°All right. I will apologize to him. I admit that I was muddled-headed at that moment and


    was allured by the money.¡±


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°By the way, his wife didn¡¯t get hurt, right? But I lost seven brothers. Well, I will equally share the


    remuneration of one hundred million with them¡­ s, I really have bad luck.¡± The man grumbles in


    dissatisfaction.


    Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s expressions change when he hears the words and curses the man inwardly. But before


    he could say something, David has tranted the words for Louis.


    Louis¡¯ face darkens. He stands up and squats in front of the man while exuding gloomy aura. The man


    is clutched by terror when seeing his terrifying look and uncontrobly swallows salvia.


    Louis nces at his hands and says indifferently, ¡°David, ask him.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Smith.¡± David understands Louis¡¯ intention form his short sentence. Hees over and


    asks the man politely, ¡°Excuse me. Mr. Smith wants to know which of your hands triggered the gun


    back them?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t trigger the gun.¡± The man is scared and stammers, ¡°It¡¯s one of my brothers who triggered


    the gun. I was¡­ packaging diamonds at the moment.¡±


    David¡¯s tone bes even softer, ¡°Mister, I remind you to be cooperative, as in this way you will suffer


    less. Please think of it again, which of your hands triggered the gun back then?¡±


    The man shivers all over under Louis¡¯ oppressive aura and wants to turn to Mr. Yamazaki for help. But


    at the next second, Louis fiercely grabs his hairs, forcing him to look into his eyes.


    The gloomy gaze that carries enormous killing intentions makes the man shiver and stammer more


    violently.


    ¡°Left¡­ left hand.¡±


    ¡°Oh, turns out you are a left-hander.¡± David nods knowingly and whispers in Louis¡¯ ear.


    Louis slightly curls his lips into a smile and suddenly grabs the man¡¯s left hand and presses it on the


    ground. He then takes a fruit knife from the table and suddenly stabs the back of the man¡¯s hand.


    The man screams in pain as bloods flows out.


    Mr. Yamazaki hasn¡¯t expected that someone would dare to hurt his man on his own home ground and


    is stunned for a moment. He suddenly stands to his feet from the sofa and looks furious.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, what do you mean?¡± Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s face is hideous, ¡°Although my man has done


    something wrong, I will handle it and give you a satisfying result. I don¡¯t need you to punish my man!¡±


    With a single nce, seven or eight security guardse over and surround Louis and David.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± David strikes a defending pose, ¡°I¡¯ve practiced taekwondo


    for two years. So I can fight against two men at the same time.¡±


    Louis¡¯ face darkens, ¡°What the fuck! I didn¡¯t ask you to fight.¡±


    ¡°No fight?¡± David scratches his head and says confusedly, ¡°But they surrounded us.¡±


    Louis pulls David who is chattering aside and confronts with Mr. Yamazaki coldly, ¡°Mr. Yamazaki, your


    man is impolite. I was just teaching him.¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki says furiously, ¡°Junior, you¡¯re really arrogant. You really look down on me!


    ¡°It depends on the situations.¡± Louis says ndly, ¡°If you¡¯re reasonable, I will respect you. But if you


    take sides in your man, there¡¯s no need for me to be polite to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Louis tosses a document to Mr. Yamazaki and says in a gloomy voice, ¡°I want his hands. Ask your man


    to send him into prison and give him a life imprisonment. He¡¯s not allowed to be discharged. If you¡¯re


    busy, I can ask my man to help you.¡±


    The flesh on Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s cheeks tremble violently and he almost fails to maintain hisposure.


    He had engaged in the government and underground affairs for decades. Even after he gave up his old


    business, he still received great respects from others and no one dared to offend him. This junior, who


    suddenly came tonight, really dared to be disrespectful to him and hurt his man!

 Chapter 304: Money Makes the Mare Go

    Chapter 304: Money Makes the Mare Go


    Mr. Yamazaki stares at Louis, who looks quite calm. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid you can¡¯t leave RB?¡±


    Louis smiles. ¡°I¡¯ve never been afraid of anything before. Mr. Yamazaki, you can have a try. But I have to


    give you a kindly reminder that you should think twice. Do you want your life or your men?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know there¡¯s an old saying goes as ¡®Money makes the mare go¡¯? I happen to be wealthy. If I


    sponsor the RB police force to clear up the underworld and eliminate crimes, I¡¯m sure they would be


    quite happy.¡±


    Gazing at Louis coldly, Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s expression in his eyes gradually changes.


    It has be a bit scrupulous somehow.


    As a junior, Louis dares to say those words to his face without any fear, which shows that he¡¯s not


    pulling his leg.


    Mr. Yamazaki recalls that he has tossed Louis¡¯ business card to the trash after a nce when the


    waitress passes it to him. He has asked Louis toe in just to find out how they know about ¡®QY


    n¡¯.


    The trash can happens to be at Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s feet. He lowers his head and sees a gold-ted


    business card lying on top of trash.


    He squints at that business carefully.


    ¡°Louis Smith -- CEO of Smith Group.¡±


    Finally Mr. Yamazaki has read the words on the card clearly, cold sweat breaking out all over his body.


    His gaze on Louis bes more scrupulous.


    The business of Smith Group doesn¡¯t only cover ces such as New York and Paris, but also it¡¯s


    famous in Japan. There are two independently operated enterprises, whose controlling party is Smith


    Group.


    The two enterprises¡¯ business are involved in every aspects of people¡¯s life in Japan. Japanese depend


    on them very much. If Smith Group suddenly closed those two enterprises, their life would be a chaos,


    and the government would suffer a huge loss.


    His clubs are just nothingpared with Smith Group.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡± Mr. Yamazaki bowed to Louis with a perfect attitude. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that my


    men had caused such a big trouble to you and Missus. It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    The man is startled when seeing Mr. Yamazaki behaves so, almost forgetting the pain. ¡°Bro, what are


    you doing...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mr. Yamazaki ps across his face, the man¡¯s mouth corner bleeding. He¡¯s trembling.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten my rules? How dare you kill others for money behind my back? You caused the


    death of seven men! Why didn¡¯t you shoot in your own heart and follow them to die?¡±


    After scolding him, Mr. Yamazaki gave him a violent kick. ¡°Apologize to Mr. Smith!¡±


    The man suffers a lot as his arm has been broken. Now he¡¯s pped and kicked by Mr. Yamazaki. He¡¯s


    too coward to utter a peep. Rubbing his legs against the floor, he crawls to Louis and wants to make an


    apology.


    However, Louis doesn¡¯t ept it. With his hand in his trousers pocket and a cold look in his eyes, he


    takes a few steps back.


    ¡°David, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    David walks to the man and asks in fluent Japanese with polite wording, ¡°Please tell us the truth. When


    did the employer find you and in what way did he wire the money to you?¡±


    ¡°About six days ago...¡± The man takes a nce at Louis, probably knowing that he¡¯s tough nut to crack


    and Mr. Yamazaki can¡¯t protect him, so he confesses everything.


    David is taking notes while listening to him.


    Ten minutester, he sorts out the timeline and reports it to Louis, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the bank of the wire


    transfer. It¡¯s certain that Seles has done it.


    ¡°His men were quite meticulous. INS contacted this man. The ount was canceled immediately after


    they¡¯ve finished talking with him. They didn¡¯t use a real name to register, so no trace could be found.


    However, there was a w when they wired the money. There was thirty million transferred from an


    ount in the name of Erisa Aoshima. Then the same money went to this man¡¯s bank card.¡±


    Creasing his eyebrows, Louis asks, ¡°What¡¯s that Erisa Aoshima you just said?¡±


    David rubs his nose. ¡°I forgot to trante it. It¡¯s the name of another identity of Satsuki Oguri. She¡¯s


    been doing a lot of things for Seles in secret.¡±


    ¡°Is that everything you could find out?¡±


    David nods. ¡°Almost everything, including the overseaspanies in Seles¡¯ name and the politicians


    and celebrities whom he often contacts.¡±


    Louis gives him a nasal answer in response.


    Since everything has been clear, there¡¯s something to be ended.


    Louis looks over at Mr. Yamazaki without saying anything, but his eyes are indifferently. Mr. Yamazaki


    understands him. Twisting his face, he calls over a bodyguard calmly.


    David walks up to Louis and says, ¡°Mr. Smith, the scene would be too bloody. Why don¡¯t you avoid it


    and wait aside?¡±


    ¡°All right. The balls are in your court now.¡±


    Louis isn¡¯t in the mood to watch it, either. He picks up a pool cue from the pool table and starts to y


    snooker after polishing it. The next moment, he hears a painful hum.


    As if he has heard anything, he increases his strength on the waist. The white ball goes out and hits the


    balls No.3 and No.5 together.


    Two balls, one red and one blue, form a Y shape and roll into the side bag.


    He will not let go of John¡¯s elder brother, the man named Jonathan Kerr. However, those men who kill


    for money should suffer, too.


    If it were not that they are greedy, nothing would have happened.


    Shortly, Mr. Yamazakies over. After knowing who Louis is, Mr. Yamazaki doesn¡¯t have guts to


    continue being arrogant and impolite. ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve asked my man to send him to the police station.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able toe out in rest of his life. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about ¡®QY n¡¯,¡± Louis answers casually, his cue pushing slightly forward. Another two balls


    go into the bags again.


    Taking a nce at the only white ball left on the table, Mr. Yamazaki believes that he can¡¯t afford to


    offend this man more.


    This man is extremely observant and moving fast when ying snooker. If he¡¯s doing other things, he


    should be fast as well. Thinking of that, Mr. Yamazaki is terrified.


    His tone bes more gentle and respectful. ¡°It¡¯s just a small telmunication project. Mr. Smith, if


    you are interested, I can transfer the whole project to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite interested in this project, but I don¡¯t want to operate it by myself,¡± Louis says, ¡°I heard that the


    person in charge of ¡®QY n¡¯, Kunimitsu Tezuka, used to work for IK before. He resigned from IK and


    joined this project with ten of his team members.¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki asks carefully, ¡°You meant?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, here¡¯s the contract.¡± David appears in time, handing them over a contract.


    Louis passes the contract to Mr. Yamazaki and says in a t tone, ¡°Smith Group now will buy out ¡®QY


    n¡¯. I will keep your men in the development and provide them with financial support until the project


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mr. Yamazaki is stunned. He can¡¯t figure out what Louis¡¯ purpose is for a moment.


    If only for the sake of making money, it would be more efficient for the elites from Smith Group to work


    on this project after the acquisition. Mr. Yamazaki wonders why Louis wants to keep his men and offers


    unlimited funds to them.


    Seeing through the various expression on his face, Louis exins, ¡°My men are not sopetent as


    Mr. Kunimitsu Tezuka from IK. Besides, I don¡¯t n to open a branch here.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Mr. Yamazaki is also a smart man, understanding what Louis means. He takes over the


    contract and scans it for a few times. Then he signs his name and hands it back to Louis with both


    hands.


    Louis¡¯ frown loosens.


    He is d to see that Mr. Yamazaki is so sensible. After listening to only a few exnation, he can


    totally understand what Louis means.

 Chapter 305: Are You Blind?

    Chapter 305: Are You Blind?


    Next moment, Louis hands over a document to Mr. Yamazaki. ¡°This is a letter of appointment from DH


    Corporation. You¡¯ll be responsible to operate thispany from now on. My special assistant wille


    over quarterly.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡± Mr. Yamazaki is already taken aback.


    Louis continues, ¡°I have my purpose to assign you to this position. I need you to keep an eye on a


    person for me. He¡¯s the eldest son of the Krislier family in Country Y. You can¡¯t allow him or his


    businesse into Japan.¡±


    Instantly, Mr. Yamazaki¡¯s expressions change.


    He has also heard of the Krislier family, who are tough to deal with. Now he¡¯s facing two werewolves at


    the same time. Louis Smith is forcing him to take the side, isn¡¯t he?


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Yamazaki agrees, gritting his teeth. ¡°I will take care of this matter.¡±


    After all, he has the chance to meet Mr. Smith, who is a nice guy and distinguishes between right and


    wrong. That Krislier is far away in Country Y far away. He can¡¯t meet him, so he doesn¡¯t know what kind


    of person that Krislier is.


    Davides over with a tray in his hands. ¡°Mr. Yamazaki, Mr. Smith, have some water please.¡±


    Louis picks up one of the water ss and is about to gulp down, but he smells something sweet.


    Wondering if something wrong, he asks, ¡°Did you pour mineral water?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mr. Smith, anything wrong?¡± asked David in confusion.


    Mistaking that David poured the water, Louis rests assured. He gulps down half and immediately feels


    his throat burning. Soon the heat aggravates and his lower abdomen burns like on fire.


    Frowning at David, he asks gloomily, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve poured mineral water in the ss?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do it.¡± Seeing Louis¡¯ brows and eyes are reddened, David realizes something may be


    wrong. He answers while pointing at the guests¡¯ lounge, ¡°A waitress brought them to me, so I brought


    the tray here...¡±


    Carefully studying Louis¡¯ expression, he asks, ¡°Mr. Smith, isn¡¯t it mineral water?¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Louis squeezes scolding on him while gritting his teeth, feeling dizzy. ¡°Are you fucking


    blind? Why didn¡¯t you have a taste before giving it to me?¡±


    They are speaking Chinese, so Mr. Yamazaki doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.


    However, he notices that Louis seems to be scolding his assistant. Taking a nce at the ss in


    Louis¡¯ hand, he says, ¡°Mr. Smith, don¡¯t get angry. This is specially made Vodka, quite strong. But it


    feels refreshed to drink. Is one ss not enough? Would you like another ss? I can ask someone to


    send it in.¡±


    Inhaling in disbelief, David can¡¯t even make a full sentence, ¡°Specially, specially made...¡±


    ¡°Vodka,¡± Mr. Yamazaki helps himplete his words, his tone full of pride. ¡°I spent three million to take


    away the bartender from another club. He¡¯s quite skilled in bartending, especially his specially made


    Vodka, which is quite popr among the patrons. Every customering to my club would order it.¡±


    Holding the pool cue in his hand to support his body, Louis¡¯ body starts to sway.


    Mr. Yamazaki wants to help him up, but David rushes over. Forcing a smile that¡¯s uglier than a cry, he


    says, ¡°Since we¡¯re done the discussion here, I¡¯m sending Mr. Smith back.¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Smith drunk?¡±


    Mr. Yamazaki takes another nce at Louis. ¡°It¡¯s just one ss of Vodka. I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Smith


    is so easy to get drunk. Isn¡¯t drinking a culture in your country? If Mr. Smith doesn¡¯t drink, how could he


    make business with others?¡±


    David stammers with hesitation, ¡°Well, Mr. Smith is a different case.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Seeing Louis is not himself already, David stops chatting with Mr. Yamazaki. He helps Louis leave in a


    hurry.


    Staring at their receding backs, Mr. Yamazaki rubs his chin and mutters, ¡°He should be drunk, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    After helping Louis sit into the cab, David gives the hotel address to the driver.


    He hurriedly opens a bottle of mineral water and takes a sip because of the lesson learned just now.


    Then he hands it over to Louis. ¡°Mr. Smith, this is really mineral water. I¡¯ve tasted it.¡±


    For others, strong liquor may kill them. But after his boss drinks liquor...


    It¡¯s doomed!


    Louis doesn¡¯t refuse, and he takes over the bottle and gulps down. Then he turns to look at David.


    Seeing him eyebrows and eyes are reddened but his eyes are gentle, David feels uneasy.


    He asks gingerly, ¡°Mr. Smith?¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t answer him, just staring at him for a moment.


    Under his gaze, David feels his hair stand on end. He¡¯s wondering what he should say to break the


    embarrassment before hearing Louis call him, ¡°Mom.¡±


    David is totally speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fucking blind!¡± He ps him in the face. ¡°I¡¯ve nned to keep an eye on Mr. Smith and


    protect him from alcohol. Now I¡¯ve messed up.¡±


    ¡°Mom, why did you p yourself?¡± Louis looks at him curiously.


    ¡°My face tickled. I just scratched it.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s not the first time that Louis calls him Mom, so David is


    quite calm. ¡°Sit still. Let¡¯s go back to find Miss Lily.¡±


    ¡°You should call her Missus.¡± Louis¡¯s tone is soft, but his eyes darken. However, he looks quite dumb,


    showing no stateliness at all. ¡°She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Waving his hand, David isn¡¯t in the mood to retort him. ¡°All right. All right. Let¡¯s go back to find Missus.¡±


    What the fuck!


    After the cab arrives at the hotel, it¡¯s already half past five in the early morning. The dawn is about to


    break out.


    David helps the dumb-looking Louis take the elevator, walks directly to Lily¡¯s president suite, and


    presses the doorbell. Soon the door is opened.


    Lily is in pajamas, looking quite sleepy.


    After seeing them standing out said, she bes sober. She asks Louis, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be


    back in the afternoon? Is everything done?¡±


    ¡°Ehn.¡± Louis nods, his eyes on her are extremely tender and obedient. ¡°Good morning, Missus.¡±


    ¡°Ah... Morning...¡± Lily answers him. After a few seconds, she realizes that something wrong with him.


    Taking a nce at him, she looks at David.


    David says seriously while putting his palms together devoutly, ¡°Mr. Smith drank a ss of specially


    made Vodka. Missus, you should know... Please take care of Mr. Smith. I¡¯ll go back to work now.¡±


    After finishing his words, he sneaks away, afraid that Lily will stop him.


    ¡°How weird! When did Davide here?¡± mumbles Lily in confusion.


    She has seen more than once what foolish thing Louis would do after getting drunk, so she¡¯s extremely


    calm while seeing him like this. But David acts so weird. She can¡¯t help wondering why he has sneaked


    so fast as if he¡¯s seen a monster.


    ¡°Missus.¡± Louis held Lily in his arms, cing his face on her shoulder.


    Bearing his heavy body, Lily pushes him away right away, feeling almost crushed. Pulling a long face,


    she asks, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how heave you are? Where is your reserved room?¡±


    Louis points at the room next door.


    ¡°Where is your room card?¡±


    The man fumbles in his trousers pocket, taking out a card and handing it over to her.


    Lily walks in front and Louis is following her along. Seeing her t belly, he asks in confusion, ¡°Darling,


    have you given birth already?¡±


    ¡°Given birth? I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± Lily answers him crossly.


    She has exined to him for several times, but this man still thinks that she¡¯s pregnant. She¡¯s really


    speechless.


    Louis¡¯ expression has changed. ¡°Did you have an abortion?¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes but doesn¡¯t answer him.


    Holding back her surge to blow up on him, she swipes the card on the door lock and pushes Louis in.


    She coaxes him softly, ¡°Go to bed and sleep tight. Those things could be discussed after you wake up,


    OK?¡±


    Louis pulls her in and says in a hoarse tone, ¡°Darling, I want you to be with me.¡±


    ¡°No way. I need to go back.¡±


    ¡°The door is closed. Darling, did you take along your room card?¡± Approaching her, Louis holds her


    hand to his lips, kissing it gently. His breath exhaling on her hand is burning.


    ¡°I can ring the doorbell...¡± Lily is struggling to break free. The next second, a soft kiss falls on her lips.


    He pecks at her lips one after another.


    Immersed in his breath, Lily feels dizzy. She takes a nce at Louis in a daze, realizing something is


    fishy.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She asks, ¡°Louis Smith, are you really drunk? Are you pretending?¡±


    ¡°Ehn.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Louis is always dull and dumb after getting drunk, but he has never been so domineering


    before.

 Chapter 306: You Don’t Understand. Neither Do I.

    Chapter 306: You Don¡¯t Understand. Neither Do I.


    At 1 p.m., Lily wakes up again. She looks at the western chandelier on the ceiling and then turns her


    head to face the man beside her. She feels like something is not right.


    Wasn¡¯t she trying to get Louis to sleep? How....


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Still wondering, Lily is surprised to be kissed on the lips.


    She finds that Louis is awake. He props himself up on his elbows. His eyes which are fixated on her


    are deep, where love and pleasure are overflowing. Half-naked and with tough muscle, Louis is giving


    off hormone without noticing it. Lily gets shy when watching him and uses the quilt to cover her eyes.


    Lily asks him with some alert, ¡°Do you remember how you got home before dawn?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Louis answers. Looking at the way he frowns, Lily doesn¡¯t think he is lying. Louis


    continues, ¡°I only remember I had a ss of vodka when leaving the club.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Why did you go to the club?¡± The high-end clubs in Japan only entertain politicians and celebrities.


    They are decent ces. So Lily doesn¡¯t feel ufortable about it.


    Louis reaches to her and kisses her cheek. He sounds husky and his voice is deep, ¡°I dealt with


    something, Did I get intoxicated?¡±


    ¡°The way you behaved was tough. You didn¡¯t look drunk at all.¡± Lily says in a gloomy voice.


    She feels like Louis wasn¡¯t drunkst night and that she was trapped. But she can¡¯t find any evidence.


    Louis intends to remove her quilt, ¡°Let me see. Did I hurt you?¡±


    ¡°It is in broad daylight. Please behave yourself.¡± Lily blushes and wraps herself tightly with the quilt.


    She is still mentally gued by the ident with the camera in the club.


    She kicks Louis with her foot and snorts, ¡°Go change your clothes and go to the hospital. Daniel was


    taking caring of Leigh for the whole night. Ask him toe back to have a rest.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He could stay awake for five whole days before in the military.¡±


    ¡°Are you his brother or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But not by blood.¡± Louis corrects her, ¡°And I think I was more tired than him.¡±


    Lily lifts the pillow and hits him hard.


    Louis changes his clothes. When he is leaving after preparing himself, Lily says she will rece him in


    the afternoon. But Louis says Leigh is fine and that she can just stay in the hotel.


    ¡°Then let Jessie go. She is worried sick about Leigh.¡±


    Louis¡¯ eyes darken, and his voice gets colder, ¡°There is no need. She can just stay with you in the


    hotel.¡±


    Lily nods, and she is feeling confused.


    She saw the expression on Louis¡¯s face, which seemed to suggest he was angry with Jessie. Was it


    because Leigh took a bullet for Jessie?


    Later, Lily changes her clothes and goes back to the presidential suite that she stayed in before.


    Ste has been keeping herself busy since she woke up in the morning. Even if she is on a vocation,


    she can¡¯t just leave the business in the corporation behind. Besides, it is winter now and Joshua has


    caught a cold. She is worried sick.


    Seeing Ste being so busy, Lily doesn¡¯t interrupt her and goes to knock on Jessie¡¯s door.


    After the whole night, Jessie doesn¡¯t get better mentally at all.


    Lily takes her to the diner and can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How about I take you to the hospitalter?¡±


    Jessie shakes her head and squeezes out a smile, ¡°Mr. Daniel and Mr. Smith are there. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡±


    ¡°On no. I didn¡¯t get much sleepst night.¡± Jessie doesn¡¯t want Lily to worry about her and pretends to


    be fine, ¡°Why is it taking so long? I am starving.¡±


    Lily purses her lips.


    She knows that Jessie is holding something back, but she can¡¯t just ask her directly.


    In a moment, the waiter presents the dishes. Apart from what they have ordered, two bowls of


    mushroom soup are delivered by the waiter, ¡°This is the specialty of our diner. Ladies, please enjoy.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is confused, ¡°We didn¡¯t order soup. Did you get it wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡± The waiter smiles and answers with a good attitude, ¡°You are guests from presidential


    suites, so these are presented to you extra.¡±


    Jessie looks at the waiter, ¡°Now that they are gifts, it¡¯s okay. Presidential suites do cost a great deal.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t pay attention.


    The mushroom soup, as the specialty of the diner, is indeed quite delicious. It smells great and doesn¡¯t


    taste oily.


    After tasting the soup, Lily thinks the soup doesn¡¯t taste like it was made by a chef of hotel. Instead,


    she feels like it is a dish made by a family member, which makes her confused.


    Lily frowns and asks Jessie, ¡°Do you think it was made by a chef?¡±


    ¡°Why? Is it bad?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily shakes her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it doesn¡¯t taste like a dish made by a chef?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jessie tastes it again and uses her tongue to feel it carefully, ¡°I think they are the same. Is it


    because the chef here is quite good? Let¡¯s ask him!¡±


    Before Lily says anything, Jessie waives to the waiter and says she wants to meet the chef.


    A momentter, the waiter leads a slightly-fat middle-aged man with chef clothes and hat to Lily and


    Jessie, ¡°The is the sous-chef in charge of soup.¡±


    The sous-chef says he is Asian and that he learned a lot from a cook back in country Z. He is good at


    Japanese and Chinese food, especially at making soup.


    Hearing his exnation, Lily stops wondering.


    When drinking the soup, Lily nces at the flower in the vase on table. It is white camellia flower and


    looks freshly-picked. The flower is tender and beautiful, and the fragrance is slight and soothing.


    ¡°It is camellia flower...¡± She thinks of John.


    Only that man loves camellia flower so much.


    Is he here?


    Lily turns around and looks around the diner.


    It is afternoon, so there aren¡¯t many customers. Only one or two waiters are working, delivering dishes


    and liquors.


    Jessie looks around too and asks in confusion, ¡°Lily, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Lily answers and sits straight again.


    She looks at the tender camellia flower, and picks up one to put it on her palm. She begins to worry.


    Since John hurriedly left from the charity banquet, she hasn¡¯t been seeing him for several months.


    Even at the cruise two days before, he showed up and said nothing, behaving weirdly.


    What happened to him?


    When the sous-chef goes back to the kitchen, he says to a man who watched them from a distance for


    a long time, ¡°Mr. John, I did what you said. And Miss Lily stopped wondering.¡±


    John reaches to get a pile of tips to him and smiles, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± The sous-chef gets the money quickly.


    After John leaves through the staff passage, several kitchen helpers who are curious gather together to


    ask the sous-chef in Japanese, ¡°The gentleman is so weird. He made a soup for his girlfriend. Why was


    he not telling her?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Neither do I.¡± The sous-chef says. He remembers that when John was making


    the soup before, he asionally bent down to cough violently, and his handkerchief had some blood


    on it.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand.


    Why didn¡¯t the customer try to get some rest now that he was sick? Instead, he made soup for that


    Why didn¡¯t he want her to know?


    --


    The gunshot isn¡¯t too bad. And all medicine is the best. Therefore, Leigh¡¯s wound is healing fast. The


    next day, he looks fine again.


    He wants to be discharged from the hospital but is stopped by Louis.


    Louis insists that he should stay a few more days in the hospital. The doctores to check on him


    every day. And Daniel and Louis take turns to watch him. Leigh feels like he doesn¡¯t have much to


    attach to anymore.

 Chapter307: What Did That Lady Buy?

    : What Did That Lady Buy?


    On the fifth day, a thinyer of scab form on Leigh¡¯s wound. He can walk and run again, and is quite


    energetic.


    After the doctor ensures that Leigh is fine, Louis gets him discharged from the hospital.


    It is New Year¡¯s Eve the day he is discharged. Fine little snowkes start falling since morning. A great


    snow seems to be waiting.


    After getting back to the hotel, Leigh rushes upstairs.


    When Jessie opens the door, Leigh hugs her immediately and kisses her hard for several times,


    ¡°Darling, I missed you so much in these days. Why didn¡¯t you visit me even once in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Stop kissing me.¡¯ Jessie mutters. Afraid to touch his wound, she pats his face, ¡°Weren¡¯t Mr. Daniel and


    Mr. Smith taking turns to look after you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want them!¡± Leigh says with sadness, ¡°I waited for you every day. But you didn¡¯t even answer


    my call.¡± He puts her hand on his right chest, ¡°Feel it. My heart is still hurting.¡±


    Jessie wants to withdraw her hand, but it is tightly pressed by Leigh.


    Though his shirt is standing between, Jessie¡¯s palm can feel the pounding of his heart.


    Suddenly, sorrow rises in Jessie¡¯s heart.


    She doesn¡¯t know where the sorrowes from. But it makes her eyes tingle. She purses her lips and


    doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her biting her lips and not saying a word, Leigh panics and hugs her, ¡°I


    am kidding. I am not angry with you at all. I know you didn¡¯t go to the hospital because you were so


    worried about me.¡±


    ¡°I am not worried about you at all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Then stop crying. Or everyone will think I mistreated you.¡±


    Jessie hits him slightly and buries her head in his chest, ¡°You did mistreat me. Why did you take the


    bullet for me? Couldn¡¯t you just leave me?¡±


    ¡°No. You are my girlfriend, no, my fianc¨¦e.¡± Leigh remembers that they have been engaged a long time


    ago. But he is always calling her his girlfriend. How stupid.


    He fondles Jessie¡¯s hair and says seriously, ¡°You are not only my fianc¨¦e, but also my baby. You are


    very, very important. As a man, if I can¡¯t protect my baby, I will be a failure.¡±


    Jessie feels worse now.


    She hates this feeling. She hates being sentimental.


    She wants to tell him something now. Jessie takes a deep breath and raises her head to look at him,


    ¡°Leigh...¡±


    Leigh raises his brows, ¡°em?¡±


    ¡°I want to...¡± She purses her lips. Her throat is jammed by those words. She doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Leigh lowers his head to kiss her and then says smiling, ¡°I know. You want to celebrate Christmas with


    me, right? It will be the first festival that we celebrate together!¡±


    Before Jessie can say anything, Leigh says he is starving and drags her to the diner. They sit on a


    table next to the window. Snow is falling outside.


    Leigh keepsining about how awful it was to be in the hospital for five days. Only Daniel and


    Louis kept himpany. He was about to go moldy. Jessie just listens to him.


    Later, otherse to join them too.


    Different from Leigh, Louis and Daniel share no interest in Christmas. But now that the girls like it, they


    don¡¯t mind keeping thempany.


    It is New Year¡¯s Eve today, and it is bustling outside. After having dinner, Leigh proposes to go outside.


    Louis looks at him, ¡°Your wound is fine now?¡±


    ¡°It has been five days. It healed already!¡± Leigh is full of vigor and holds Jessie into his arms, ¡°This is


    the first festival that I share with Jessie. We must create some beautiful memory.¡±


    Louis doesn¡¯t want to respond to him.


    After dinner, they prepare themselves and go out together.


    It is also Saturday today, so there are many people on the street. Fine little snowkes fall on the


    ground and melt away quickly, making the ground wet and the air cold.


    There are Christmas¡¯ decorations in the shops along the street. The models of elk are hung to the door


    frames.


    The atmosphere of Christmas is everywhere.


    Though Louis has arranged everything, he is afraid that Jonathan may plot against Lily again. So Louis


    finds another excuse and follows Lily everywhere, which makes Lily at a loss about what to say.


    ¡°Ah, the scarf looks nice!¡±


    When they are passing by an essory shop, Lily sets her eyes on a light-gray scarf put on a model.


    She drags Louis into the shop.


    She asks the assistant to remove the scarf from the model and sorts it out before tipping on her toe to


    put it on Louis. Then she walks away and checks him from a distance. She is content, ¡°It matches well


    with your coat!¡±


    Lily brings the tag to the check-out cashier.


    After paying for the scarf, Lily waives the receipt before Louis and smiles, ¡°Mr. Smith has given me so


    many gifts. I will give you a gift today. Merry Christmas!¡±


    Louis nces at her, ¡°Mrs. Louis is so smart. The gifts I gave you are worth more than an astronomical


    figure. And you just give me a scarf worth 20000 yen?¡±


    ¡°It is a carefully-chosen scarf.¡± Lily corrects him, ¡°The gifts from Mr. Smith are indeed invaluable. But


    the money is not in my hand. However, I just literally paid 20000 yen for this scarf!¡±


    Louis surrenders, ¡°Fine. Whatever you say.¡±


    Lily snorts.


    After getting out of the essory shop, the snow is getting bigger. Ayer of thin snow is on the


    ground.


    Louis opens his coat and wraps Lily in.


    ¡°I am not cold.¡± Lily wants to get out from his coat, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen snow for a long time. Let me have a


    look. If it is much snow, we may get to have a snowball fightter.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s easy to catch a cold in this weather.¡± Louis wraps the coat on her again like he is hugging a


    child, ¡°Listen to me now. When the snow gets bigger in the night, we will decide then.¡±


    ¡°So stingy!¡±


    ¡°If you are others¡¯ girlfriend, I won¡¯t care about you at all.¡±


    Lily purses her lips and is slightly unhappy. Louis lowers his head to kiss on her, ¡°Now that you have


    given me a Christmas gift, I will instruct you on the Z City project after we get back.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes brighten up, ¡°After solving the matter with Director Carmen, I have been idle. Work


    isn¡¯t challenging anymore, and I even want to resign.¡±


    Louis smiles, ¡°You have an easy job and get paid. Still you don¡¯t consider it good?¡±


    ¡°Maybe others can do it. But I can¡¯t.¡± Lily holds Louis¡¯ waist and says pretentiously, ¡°I have to leave a


    way out. If the Smith Group doesn¡¯t want me anymore, I can still make a living.¡±


    ¡°Does Mrs. Louis mean that the Smith Group and me are both unreliable?¡±


    ¡°To be decideter ¡±


    Two of them lean together and walk on the street talking andughing. A long string of footprints is left


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    on the thin snow. After they cross the street, a man walks out from the corner.


    With his hands in his pockets, the man whose ck coat and hair are covered with ayer of thin snow


    looks at the two figures in the distance and then opens the door of the essory shop.


    The assistant looks at the gentleman with a pair of blue eyes under the sses. He seems to be a


    foreigner.


    She can¡¯t speak English and wants to ask her colleague for help. But the man walks to her and asks in


    Japanese, ¡°The woman in ck coat before. What did she buy?¡±


    ¡°Are you friends?¡±


    John nods, ¡°It is New Year¡¯s Eve. I want to know what did she buy.¡±


    The assistant is confused. Thedy already bought a scarf and put in on her boyfriend. Why does this


    gentleman still want to know what she bought.

 Chapter 308: Always With You

    Chapter 308: Always With You


    It¡¯s only that these things don¡¯t vite other¡¯s privacy. The salesman checks the order and then quickly


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    goes to the inner warehouse.


    A few minutester, hees out with a box.


    He hands the box to John and says, ¡°She bought this scarf.¡±


    ¡°Did she give it to the man who came with her?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    John coughs violently and looks away from the box to take out his wallet, ¡°Wrap it up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The salesman wraps the scarf swiftly. She frowns lightly as she sees the man in front of the counter


    cough with his fist near his lips, looking unwell.


    She hands John the parcel and asks with concern, ¡°Sir, are you feeling alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± John smiles faintly.


    The door is pushed open again and a tall manes in.


    ¡°Mr. John.¡± the manes towards John. Seeing that John looks pale he is about to take off his jacket


    to offer to John.


    John waves his hand to stop him and asks, ¡°Is the ne ready?¡±


    The man nods and replies, ¡°I have notified the air traffic control here. There¡¯s no heavy snow tonight,


    you can fly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    John takes the gift bag from the salesman.


    The salesman asks if he¡¯d like his change back but he refuses and picks up a packaged apple from the


    counter and gives it to the salesman, ¡°This is a thank you for your help. Happy Christmas Eve!¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± The salesman thanks him in a daze.


    Her gaze follows John outside. He sees John bend over and violently cough, his fingers covering his


    mouth and a little blood trickles from his fingers. He is coughing so violently that he has to rely on the


    person beside him to support him.


    The salesman wonders, ¡°His cough is so bad, is he going to be okay?¡±


    ¡­¡­


    After deciding on a meeting time and venue with Daniel and others, Leigh takes Jessie to a department


    store and goes straight to the make-up area on the third floor and has the whole section reserved for


    them.


    After a short while, the whole make-up area is empty and the salesgirls are only attending to them two.


    Leigh waves his hands proudly, ¡°Little Fairy, all these are for yours. Pick whatever you like, I will pay for


    it!¡±


    Jessie is speechless, ¡°Do you have a lot of money to waste?¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of money, but I am not wasting it!¡± Leigh hugs and kisses her with a smiling face, ¡°Also,


    this is just a small make-up area. Let¡¯s go pick up jewelry after this!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The salesgirls here can speak English and there is nomunication barrier.


    Seven or eight salesgirls from different brands surround Jessie and begin to introduce their brands to


    her. Leigh also asionally joins in the experience for fun and when he sees a pretty lipstick, he


    enthusiastically brings it for Jessie to try.


    ¡°Little Fairy! Look, this one¡¯s pretty. It will suit you!¡±


    Jessie nces at his hand and almost rolls her eyes, ¡°Barbie pink? Wow, really I must thank you!¡±


    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡± Leigh mutters, hands her the lipstick and encourages her to try, ¡°Baby,


    just try it once!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. It¡¯s ugly!¡±


    ¡°Try it once! Even if it looks bad, I won¡¯t say anything!¡±


    Leigh keeps on clinging to her and urging her. Jessie is finally annoyed and takes the lipstick from him


    and drags it on her lips. She wipes the excess with a cotton swab, giving it a soft gradient look.


    Jessie¡¯s skin is pale and delicate and it can handle the pink color. The light coat that is applied on her


    lips makes her turn into a delicate Barbie in an instant.


    Leigh holds her face in his hands and looks at it, praising her vigorously, ¡°Let me just say this, my little


    fairy is so beautiful, any lipstick can look good on you. Oh! So pretty!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s too ugly!¡± Although it is from a huge brand, it is pink and has glitter in it. She hates it


    and picks up a wet wipe to wipe it off.


    Before she can do that, Leigh brings her face close to his and presses his cheek on her lips, printing a


    light pink mark on his cheek.


    Jessie res at him, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Getting my Christmas gift!¡± Leigh looks at his cheek in the mirror, clearly satisfied, ¡°Baby, your lip


    shape is perfect, look at the kiss. Look how pretty is the mark!¡±


    ¡°Wipe it off! This color is too ugly and embarrassing.¡± Jessie extends her hand to rub the wet wipe on


    his face, ¡°People willugh at you when they see it.¡±


    Leigh grabs her hand, kisses it twice and says with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t wipe it! I like it! I want everyone to


    see that I am not single and be jealous.¡±


    Jessie is speechless yet again.


    After picking up a bunch of makeup, he takes her to the sixth floor to the jewelry area.


    He also wants to reserve the jewelry area, but Jessie punches him on his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t! Let¡¯s just go to


    Cartier!¡±


    What happened in the jewelry area of another shopping mall some time ago is still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°Okay then. Cartier it is.¡± Leigh sees that her expressions are not good. He guesses it is because of


    that incident. He hugs her and says and his tone is a bit serious, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m always with you.¡±


    I¡¯m always with you.


    His words make Jessie¡¯s heart tremble for some reasons as a sense of guilt is awakening in it.


    Evelyn is regarded as a VIP customer of Cartier. Leigh just tells them her number and Jessie is quickly


    asked to sit in the VIP room.


    The few boxes of jewelry that are brought to her include the jewelry that is not sold over the counter but


    only sold to a few VIP customers and the unreleased limited-edition jewelry that would be sold in spring


    and summer of next year.


    ¡°Baby, what style do you like?¡± Leigh is not interested in the jewelry, so he asks Jessie, only to turn


    around and find her looking at the counter looking lost.


    He leans in and whispers, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Uh? Nothing.¡± Jessie hurriedly gets up from the chair, ¡°I just need to use the rest room.¡±


    She turns and hurries away.


    After stepping in the bathroom, she turns on the faucet and sshes cold water on her face. The heat


    on her face cools down, which helps her sober up a bit. She raises her head to look in the mirror.


    In the huge ss mirror in front of her, her reflection stares back at her. Messy hair and wet face, she


    looks a little embarrassing and there is no light in her eyes.


    This is not her!


    Jessie feels disgusted by herself; her emotions are caught in a storm in her heart. The more she thinks


    about it the worse she feels.


    She sshes the water on her face repeatedly, like she has lost her mind. Finally, she stands there,


    holding on to the sink to support herself and panting slightly.


    Things are developing in the direction that she wanted. She should be happy now; her heart should be


    full of pleasure after the revenge. Why does she feel guilty and empty? She thinks.


    Obviously, the Lewis family owes her.


    At this time, her cellphone on the counter vibrates and lights up.


    She pulls her wet hair away from her face and looks at the screen. She purses her lips and picks up the


    call, ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡±


    ¡°Jessie, where are you?¡±


    Jessie hesitates and answers, ¡°Thepany sent me to a business trip to Japan.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡± Her uncle on the other side of the line pauses and sighs, ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to


    ¡°I know.¡± Jessie squeezes the phone in her hand tightly, trying to control her emotions, ¡°Just ask aunt to


    go and visit her for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will drive there with your aunt in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As she is about to hang up the phone, her uncle says, ¡°Jessie, some things are¡­ forget it! Their family


    is not easy to mess with. Don¡¯t ruin your life trying anything impulsive.¡±

 Chapter 309: All I See Is You

    Chapter 309: All I See Is You


    Hearing what her uncle just said, Jessie¡¯s eyes be cold. She says coldly, ¡°Impossible! Even if I


    have to pay for it with my life, I still won¡¯t let them go!¡±


    ¡°Jessie¡­¡±


    Uncle seems to want to say something but Jessie hangs up the phone and holds it in her hand tightly.


    She¡¯s indeed almost moved by Leigh¡¯s cheap tricks, but uncle¡¯s call today woke her up and now she


    remembers why she is with Leigh.


    No matter what she ns, isn¡¯t it all just to get revenge for her sister?


    Why should she be soft-hearted?


    Jessie looks out the window. Snow is fluttering past the window and a lightyer has already settled on


    the road. The joyful Christmas carols can be heard faintly in the distance.


    It also snowed the day her sister left.


    There is a knock on the bathroom door and Leigh¡¯s concerned voicees in, ¡°Little Fairy, are you


    okay?¡±


    Jessieposes herself and answers, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    She looks at herself in the mirror, takes a deep breath and fixes her hair. After making sure that she


    lookspletely fine she walks over and opens the bathroom door.


    Seeing Leigh standing there looking worried, she punches him in his chest and says angrily, ¡°I only


    went to the bathroom. Do you want everyone to think you are crazy? Why are you standing here?¡±


    ¡°I was just afraid that you were not feeling well. Besides what is so wrong with waiting for my fianc¨¦e


    outside the bathroom door? I didn¡¯t go in!¡± Leigh smiles and looks at her, ¡°Baby, why is your hair wet?¡±


    Jessie looks down at her hair and says, ¡°Oh! Maybe I didn¡¯t pay attention when washing my face.¡±


    ¡°My little idiot!¡± Leigh pinches her cheek, quickly takes off his scarf and wraps her hair in it, ¡°Go to the


    VIP room, I will get a hair dryer and dry your hair for you.¡±


    ¡°No, the mall is already well-heated. Take your scarf off.¡± Jessie starts to pull off the scarf, ¡°I don¡¯t want


    to look embarrassing wrapping my hair in a dirty scarf like that.¡±


    Leigh holds her in his arms to stop her, ¡°It¡¯s not dirty, it¡¯s new. Wrap it, let people say whatever they


    want to. I like it this way!¡±


    Held in his arms, Jessie can¡¯t move her hands and has to give up.


    After returning to the VIP room, Leigh asks the salesgirl for a hair dryer and then sits beside Jessie,


    drying her hair for her gently.


    Jessie forces herself not to see the tenderness in his eyes. Instead, she looks at the dazzling jewels


    and asks the salesgirl¡¯s opinion about which one suits her the best.


    The salesgirl rmends a few to her.


    She tries them but doesn¡¯t like them very much.


    ¡°How about this one?¡± The salesgirl takes out a box, opens it and slides it towards Jessie.


    It is a ne with a sunflower pendant with polished yellow and green gemstones.


    Jessie takes the pendant in her hand and looks at it, ¡°This one looks pretty.¡±


    Seeing that she likes it, the salesgirl smiles and introduces, ¡°This is a ne that outpany


    produced in coboration with the LOVE Charity Fund. This is only one of its kind in the world.¡±


    ¡°Only one in the world? Then buy it!¡¯ Leigh says boldly, offering his card to the salesgirl.


    Jessie holds his hand back, ¡°I will pay the bill.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leigh is stunned, ¡°Are you buying it as a gift for someone?¡±


    Jessie snorts, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    She whispers a few words into the ear of the salesgirl and she goes out with her card and the jewelry.


    Leigh looks at Jessie like a sad puppy.


    Even at Christmas, his baby didn¡¯t give him any gifts and now he has to see her buy gifts for others?


    Is there anything sadder than this?


    Jessie takes the packaged jewelry and leaves with Leigh.


    Leigh ces a hand around her shoulder and hints, ¡°Baby, this is our first festival together. Are you


    really just giving me a kiss as a gift? Nothing else?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Leigh says, ¡°You have to give it yourself. If I ask for it then it¡¯s not a gift.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to buy it.¡± Jessie shows him the time on her phone, ¡°Have to meet them.¡±


    ¡°Little Fairy, do I even have a ce in your heart?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What kind of?¡± Leigh¡¯s eyes light up and he asks enthusiastically, thinking that even if she doesn¡¯t give


    him a gift, it is still nice to have a special ce in her heart reserved for him.


    Jessie thinks for a while, ¡°Let me see¡­ Some of my family members, one, two, six¡­ then Lily and Mr.


    Smith¡­. Umm¡­ you are number¡­ twenty sixth in my heart!¡±


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Leigh is shocked, ¡°His jaw drops as he looks at her in disbelief, ¡°I can understand your family,


    but why is Lily and Louis before me?¡±


    Jessie says solemnly, ¡°Because Mr. Smith is my boss and Lily is my boss¡¯s wife.¡±


    Leigh is defeated.


    He still looks dazed as they take a taxi to Tokyo Midtown.


    On Christmas Eve tonight, although it was snowing, Midtown was very crowded and lively. Leigh wraps


    Jessie in his coat for fear that she would be lost in the crowd.


    After arriving at the entrance of the club, Jessie says, ¡°Give me the scarf.¡±


    ¡°It will be hot inside, why do you need a scarf?¡±


    ¡°Are you giving it to me or not?¡±


    ¡°Okay, here.¡± Leigh takes off his scarf and wraps it around her tenderly. Jessie smiles and puts her


    hands around his neck. He feels something cold on his neck.


    Leigh looks down and sees that there is a ne on his neck, the sunflower pendant.


    It is the same one that Jessie just bought from Cartier.


    ¡°While paying the bill, I asked the salesgirl to change the chain into a men¡¯s chain. I wanted to give it to


    you.¡± Jessie touches the sunflower.


    Leigh is moved to death, ¡°Baby¡­¡±


    Jessie stands on her toes and kisses him, she looks really cute, ¡°The flowernguage for sunflower is:


    No one else is in sight, you are everywhere; all I see is you. You must cherish it, okay?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Leigh can¡¯t help but cup her face in his hands and kiss her fiercely. Her petite body presses into him


    and he wishes that they would be together like this forever.


    His little fairy is so cute, he loves her so much!


    Jessie hugs him tightly and her heart was full of fire. She has already suppressed the guilt that had


    woken up in her some time ago and now the only thing left behind was revenge.


    Soon. Soon, it will be over.


    After the kiss, Leigh seems to have reborn. He enters the club with a happy smile on his face and with


    Jessie in his arms. They squeeze through the crowd and find the booth reserved by Daniel.


    ¡°Oh! Everyone¡¯s here!¡± After reaching the booth, Leigh smiles and greets everyone, ¡°Wow, so crowded


    here! Daniel, why didn¡¯t you book a private parlor? Why book this booth?¡±


    Daniel raises his eyes at him and says, ¡°If you want to sit then sit, otherwise get lost!¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you and your temper! I really feel sorry for Ste. Baby,e sit here.¡± Leigh takes Jessie to


    sit with Lily and Louis, ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from Daniel.¡±


    Daniel doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Leigh.¡± David, who is sitting opposite to Leigh, pours him a ss of brandy.


    ¡°Hey, David, you are here too.¡± Leigh looks at him in surprise, having just seen him, ¡°Look at us, we are


    all with our wives and girlfriends, so mice and warm. And look at you, a single pringle, aren¡¯t you


    embarrassed? You are twenty-nine and still don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, are you gay?¡±

 Chapter 310: Jessie’s Speed of Rebellion

    Chapter 310: Jessie¡¯s Speed of Rebellion


    David reluctantly maintains a smile on his face. ¡°Because I love to work. I don¡¯t want to date anyone.¡±


    ¡°TSK. TSK. Stop lying!¡± Raising his eyebrows, Leigh grins. ¡°We wouldn¡¯tment anything even if you


    told us you were a gay. I can introduce a few nice men to you if you like.¡±


    David is speechless.


    ¡°Leigh, shut up.¡± Louis reces the brandy in front of Leigh with a ss of juice. ¡°We all can drink


    alcohol tonight except you. The juice is for you.¡±


    Leigh is unhappy and he says, ¡°What¡¯s the fun of drinking juice? I enjoy drinking liquor.¡±


    As he speaks, he wants to grab the ss of brandy back.


    Louis casts a cold nce at him, full of murderous look, as if saying, ¡°I dare you to move your hand


    another inch!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Drink the juice.¡± Jessie grabs his hand back. ¡°You have a gunshot wound. You need quit


    drinking and smoking within these two months. OK?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Baby, whatever you say.¡± Leigh stops making a fuss obediently.


    After a minute of silence, he takes out the sunflower pendant from his cor, showing off to everyone at


    presence. ¡°Look! This is the Christmas gift from my fianc¨¦e. Daniel, Louis, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve received


    gifts, have you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I gave Louis a scarf,¡± Lily retorts him in a light tone, ¡°A scarf is much more useful than your


    ne. It will keep Louis warm.¡±


    ¡°My gift might be a bit non-mainstream,¡± Ste says, pulling Daniel¡¯s hand and raising it up.


    Everyone can see there¡¯s a woven red bracelet on Daniel¡¯s waist, with a bead on it.


    Ste smiles slightly. ¡°I think it¡¯s too girlish for a big man like him to wear a ne or a bracelet, so I


    made a bracelet for him. It¡¯s not so expensive, but it¡¯ll keep him safe.¡±


    Daniel suddenly says, ¡°This gift is priceless to me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I dare you to dislike it.¡± Casting a nce at him from the corner of her eyes, Ste turned to


    Leigh and says, ¡°Leigh, based on the ne style, I guess it¡¯s from Van Cleef & Arpels, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s


    really expensive. You need to be careful.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Lily jokes, ¡°I can¡¯t tell if he would treasure it. Based on his characters, I¡¯m afraid the


    ne would appear on a certain actress¡¯ neck someday.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s possible indeed.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! I just wanted to show off my Christmas gift. I didn¡¯t offend you, did I?¡± Under the two women¡¯s


    verbal attacks, Leigh feels as if he¡¯s suffocated. ¡°Why did you say that to me?¡±


    ¡°How can you talk in that way to Ste and Lily?¡± Jessie ps him on the forehead. ¡°They didn¡¯t say


    anything wrong. You¡¯re so experienced in romance. You also like to collect photos of those


    supermodels¡¯ bosom and leg.¡±


    Leigh feels wronged. ¡°I¡¯ve changed. Baby, why did you take others¡¯ side?¡±


    Jessie rolls her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m willing to. What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Nothing? Then shut up and drink your juice.¡±


    Leigh has totally lost in this argument. With an aggrieved look, he picked up a ss of juice and drank


    it in silence.


    Othersugh at him gleefully.


    It¡¯s gettingte and there are more guests gathering in the hall of the nightclub. Almost all the booths


    are upied.


    For Christmas Eve, Christmas songs have been yed in the hall. The youngsters are dancing on and


    off the stage. The booth area is also crowded and lively.


    Leigh soon bes active again. Heins that it¡¯s boring to sit still, so he asks a waiter to bring


    him poker to y. With the rule that the loser will drink, they starts ying the game of ¡®Fight the


    Landlord¡¯.


    Louis doesn¡¯t want to join the fun, so he just drinks while sitting next to Lily. asionally looking at her


    card, he will give her some guidance.


    After ying for a dozen of rounds, Leigh is defeated.


    ¡°Jesus! You guys are too much!¡± Leighins with a bitter face, ¡°Each of you have a consultant. In


    my side, only Little Fairy and I take turns. And I¡¯m the only one drinking juice if I lose. I¡¯ve drunk almost


    nine sses. I¡¯m about to throw up. Daniel, Louis, where is your moral?¡±


    David approaches. ¡°Mr. Leigh, I can help you...¡±


    ¡°Just get out of here!¡± Leigh rolls his eyes at David, full of disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve yed cards with you before.


    You are some. Even my Baby could win against you. If you yed it for me, I¡¯m afraid I would drink


    more juice.¡±


    David moves back to his seat in silence.


    From the bottom of his heart, he sincerely wishes that Leigh would be dumped by Jessie. If that really


    happened one day, he would definitely make fun of him.


    Louis stretches his arms on the sofa¡¯s back andughed in a low voice. ¡°If Daniel and I y cards with


    you instead, you would have thrown up in the restroom after a few rounds. What now? Do you really


    want to y with us?¡±


    They have known each other for several years, so Leigh knows clearly how skilled Louis and Daniel


    are when ying poker.


    If he really ys with them both, he may lose his pants to them.


    Taking a nce at the stage, Leighes up an idea suddenly. He pulls out his cell phone. ¡°Let¡¯s stop


    ying poker. It¡¯s not fun that I¡¯m drinking juice all the time. Let¡¯s do something else.¡±


    Lily has seen through his expression at a nce. ¡°You suddenly want to change to y another game.


    Are you afraid of losing?¡±


    ¡°Huh! I¡¯m a master at ying poker. How can I be afraid of losing?¡± Leigh sits straight and retorts


    stubbornly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change the juice to liquor? Let¡¯s go on.¡±


    ¡°I know you want to make an excuse on your gunshot wound, since you can¡¯t drink now.¡± Lily shakes


    her head with a smile. ¡°All right. What do you want to y now? We¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Leigh raises his eyebrows and says with confidence, ¡°This time you wouldn¡¯t be able to use a


    consultant.¡±


    The game that he proposes to y is a true or dare.


    All the yers will press within a blue box on the cell phone screen at the same time. When the pointer


    turns around, whichever box turns red, the person pressing on it will be the winner. Then the winner


    can choose one of the rest yers to choose either answering a question honestly or ying


    something risky.


    David wants to join them, but he receives a call, which seems to be urgent. He stands up and goes out


    to answer the phone immediately.


    Leigh counts the rest and six of them will be in the game.


    Then he puts his phone on the table and urges excitedly, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Lily and others put their fingers in the blue box on the screen. When their fingers press on the screen,


    the pointer rotates quickly. Shortly, the blue box that Jessie is pressing turns red.


    ¡°Me! I won!¡± Jessie announces cheerfully.


    ¡°Baby! You are awesome!¡± Leigh praises her loudly. Then he approaches her and says in a good


    manner, ¡°Baby, let¡¯s unite together tonight, making fun of them.¡±


    Jessie nods and turns to look at him suddenly. ¡°I chose you. Truth or dare?¡±


    Leigh is taken aback. ¡°Baby, did you make a mistake?


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we agree to make fun of them?¡±


    ¡°Nah. Go ahead and choose, will you?¡± Jessie asks him crossly. She takes over a bunch of sses of


    juice. ¡°It¡¯s OK if you don¡¯t choose. You can drink up them all and quit the game.¡±


    Leigh gapes.


    He¡¯s startled by his fianc¨¦e¡¯s speed of rebellion.


    Lowering his head, he says, ¡°Truth.¡±


    ¡°Here is the question,¡± Jessie says unhurriedly, ¡°Before dating me, how many dates did you have?¡±


    ¡°Well... It¡¯s been so long... I can¡¯t remember clearly,¡± stammers Leigh. He doesn¡¯t expect that she would


    question him about this, so he wants to muddle through.


    Jessie¡¯s gaze became fierce and evil in an instant. ¡°It was you who wants to y the game. Now you


    don¡¯t want to follow the rule, do you?¡±


    Leigh has to bite the bullet and answers, ¡°Well, probably, twenty-six...¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Leigh, you are really awesome! You have twenty-six ex-girlfriends.¡± Jessie pats on his


    cheek, wearing a forced smile. ¡°Would you like to work harder and make the number to sixty-six? After


    all, sixty-six sounds the same as going smooth in Chinese. What a good sign!¡±

 Chapter311: He’s Given up the Inheritance Right of Krislier Group

    : He¡¯s Given up the Inheritance Right of Krislier Group


    Lily teases him. ¡°Leigh, you are something! When you get married, you can invite all your twenty-six ex-


    girlfriends over. It¡¯ll be a big scene!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done answering. Let¡¯s go on!¡±


    Leigh knows clearly that it¡¯s not wise to provoke a woman. When she¡¯s pissed off, he can¡¯t use the hard


    tactics against her. Hence, he tries to change the subject with a cheeky smile, asking others to go on.


    All continue with the game.


    This time, the box under Leigh¡¯s finger turns red.


    ¡°Finally it¡¯s my turn to vent my anger!¡± He raises his eyebrows, as if he can do something to revenge.


    Gritting his teeth, he looks over at Lily.


    He hasn¡¯t forgotten how Lily teases him just now. Now herees the chance, he certainly wants to


    revenge.


    Lily is not afraid, either. Her lips apart, she says, ¡°Okay. I choose truth.¡±


    With a cheap smile, Leigh asks, ¡°Lily, are you sure?¡±


    ¡°If I chose dare, what can I do if you asks me to kiss a man in the hall?¡± Lily sneers. ¡°I know your virtue


    very well. Truth, please!¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Leigh rubs his chin pretentiously. Then he says with a smile, ¡°I heard the one-


    year marriage between you and Jason was in name only...¡±


    Upon hearing it, Lily¡¯s eyelids bump.


    Leigh¡¯s smile bes deeper, grinning ear to ear. ¡°Where did the first time between you and Louis


    take ce?¡±


    ¡°Leigh.¡± Louis calls him aloud.


    ¡°Louis, you can¡¯t be so protective,¡± Leigh yells, ¡°I¡¯ve given Lily a chance. She insisted on choosing truth.


    So whatever I ask, Lily has to answer. This is the rule of the game.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll answer it.¡± Lily waves her hand at Louis to stop him from interfacing. With blushed ear tips,


    she says, ¡°Our first time was in Z&J Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± Leigh responses in a dragging tone. Then he says ambiguously, ¡°No wonder Louis loves to stay


    in Z&J Hotel. It turns out that it¡¯s a ce full of memories.¡±


    Louis can¡¯t help but kick him.


    He uses full strength when kicking, so Leigh almost cries in pain loudly.


    Just because of Leigh¡¯s annoying behaviors,ter Lily and others all make fun of him no matter who


    wins.


    When Leigh chooses dare, he¡¯s asked to find a man in the hall and dance in front of him. Plus he


    needs to admits himself a gay for ten times to that man. When Leigh chooses truth, he¡¯s asked who his


    first love is, what crime he hasmitted, and so on. Even Jessie makes fun of him together with


    others.


    After several rounds of games, Leigh regrets so much and he¡¯d rather kill himself.


    He finally has understood that it¡¯s much better to offend a viin instead of a woman who has a lot of


    friends.


    When the women are united, it¡¯s really horrible.


    The pointer on the cell phone keeps rotating. After a few seconds, the box under Lily¡¯s finger turns red.


    Leigh¡¯s hands tremble. He¡¯s frightened after receiving so many tortures from the group. He says to Lily


    with fear, ¡°Well... Lily, I really know I was wrong. I choose truth...¡±


    Lily bursts intoughter. ¡°Stupid, look at you! I won¡¯t choose you this time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Leigh immediately wears a cheeky smile. ¡°Lily, thank you for not killing me.¡±


    Lily turns to Louis.


    Louis looks back at her, a slight smile appearing on his face. ¡°Mrs. Smith, what do you want me to


    choose?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve yed for over an hour. Everyone must be tired. I won¡¯t make it difficult for you,¡± says Lily, her


    eyes bright and sly. ¡°Mr. Smith, I haven¡¯t heard you sing before. Sing a song for me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I agree! I haven¡¯t heard Louis sing either.¡± Leigh raises both his hands in agreement. ¡°But, Lily, you


    have to be well-prepared. I guess Louis is not good at singing at all.¡±


    Louis says helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve never sung before. Why don¡¯t you change to another request?¡±


    ¡°No way. I just want to hear you sing.¡± Lily pulls the man from the sofa. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you sing lousily.


    The stage is fully-equipped. Go ahead.¡±


    At this moment, David, who has been out answering the phone for a long time, finallyes back.


    ¡°Mr. Smith,¡± he goes straight to Louis.


    Seeing his solemn expression, Louis realizes that David wants to report something. So he goes out


    from the booth after saying excuse to the group, following David to a quiet corner. Louis asks, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just got the news that John Dawn has given up the inheritance right of Krislier Group.¡± David says in


    a low voice, ¡°This is reported by the most famous media in Country Y. It seems to be real.¡±


    Hearing that, Louis frowns. ¡°Once he gives up, Jonathan Kerr will take over the Krislier family.¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡± David nods. ¡°Jonathan has tried so many times to kill him. Once John Dawn dered that he¡¯s


    given up the inheritance on the newspaper, those celebrities and politicians wouldn¡¯t recognize him


    anymore. He¡¯s giving Jonathan Kerr a chance to kill him.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Louis says in a low voice, ¡°John Dawn has been endured while working for


    Jonathan Kerr for almost thirty years. Since he finally got the inheritance of the Krislier family, John


    Dawn shouldn¡¯t have given up so easily.¡±


    ¡°So, Mr. Smith, you meant...¡±


    ¡°He must have done some deal with Jonathan Kerr.¡± Louis¡¯ eyes be gloomy. He says to David,


    ¡°Go look into it. We can¡¯t let Jonathan Kerr take the Krislier family.¡±


    Since Jonathan has hired someone to kill Lily with a reward of one hundred million, Louis has


    developed a grudge with him. Of course he should do something to stop Jonathan from getting the


    inheritance.


    Besides, Louis is trying to develop his business in the European market. He needs to establish the


    definitely attack Smith Group at the first ce.


    David responses.


    ¡°One more thing, Mr. Smith,¡± David continues, ¡°John Dawn seems to be going to Yorkshire by private


    jet soon.¡±


    Louis says with a darkened face, ¡°He should go back to Country Y.¡±


    He wonders if John really wants to force him to make a move.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    David shrugs and shows his phone to Louis. ¡°I received an email from John Dawn. He said he would


    go to Yorkshire to deal with something before going back to Country Y.¡±


    ¡°Ask your men to keep an eye on him.¡± Recalling what Lily has said to him, Louis takes a few steps


    back. ¡°Take a look into the matter that he¡¯s going to deal with. Once he¡¯s done, guard him back right


    away.¡±


    He will never let Lily involve into the war between the two brothers from the Krislier family.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Since Louis tells him so, David is not worried about going back to New York. He feels quite


    happy immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to Yorkshire now...¡±


    Louis interrupts him. ¡°No need to rush back to Yorkshire. Can you sing?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± David is unable to react for a while.


    ¡°Can you sing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can, but...¡± David scratches the back of his head, feeling somehow embarrassed. ¡°But I¡¯m not


    good at it. Mr. Smith, do you want me to sing for you?¡±


    Louis looked up at the stage and then at the group in the booth.


    ¡®Four men should fit in,¡¯ he thought to himself.


    ¡°There¡¯s an event that you need to participate in.¡± Louis waves at him and whispers something in his


    ear.


    David¡¯s expression immediately changes. He mutters in depression, ¡°Mr. Smith, am I not miserable


    enough since I don¡¯t have a girlfriend at my twenty-nine? Now you want me to perform on the stage,


    just to amuse Mrs. Smith?¡±


    ¡°Two-million year-end bonus for you. Do you want it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I¡¯ve learned how to y bass!¡± David immediately cheers up. He says seriously, ¡°As long as


    Mrs. Smith is happy, I can y for a whole night.¡±


    Louis is speechless.


    Lily is still waiting for Louis toe back. Unexpectedly, David is the only one returning to the booth.


    She saw David walk straight to Leigh and Daniel and whisper in their ears. Then Leigh nods with a


    cheeky smile. Daniel nces at Ste, nodding with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 312: Are You Ready?

    Chapter 312: Are You Ready?


    Atst, three men leave together.


    Lily is confused and asks Jessie, ¡°Jessie, you are standing very close to Leigh. Do you know what


    David said to him just now?¡±


    Jessie shakes her head, ¡°David is so sly. He talked in a quite low voice. I heard nothing.¡±


    It is so strange. Where are they going?


    ¡°Maybe they have to deal with something.¡± Ste doesn¡¯t care about it and refills Lily¡¯s ss with red


    wine, ¡°Though they are on a vocation, they need to attend to the business in thepany.¡±


    Hearing what Ste said, Lily agrees with her.


    Jessie leans to Ste and smiles, ¡°Let them go. Let¡¯s chat! President Scott, is yourpany still


    recruiting? What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I will definitely not take you in.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jessie purses her lips, ¡°I am good. I can rece a group!¡±


    Ste takes a sip of the wine and says nothing.


    Lily says smiling, ¡°She dares not to recruit you. Leigh is so attached to you and follows you


    everywhere. Though he is not a serious person, he is excellent at doing business.¡±


    ¡°They three are close like brothers. The Smith Group and the Long Peace Group arepetitors on


    some projects, and Leigh is the only one that can be fully trusted in the overseas department of the


    Smith Group. So Louis must keep him around.¡±


    Ste nods in approval.


    Jessie snorts, ¡°How is he excellent? His mind is full of filthy ideas! Maybe someday he will run into a


    beauty spy in a banquet and be seduced by her, telling her every secret he knows.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. You hit the nail on the head!¡± Lily almostughs her heart out. She banters, ¡°You despise


    Leigh so much. Why did you get engaged with him? Aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself?¡±


    Jessie rests her head on her hand and sighs, ¡°What can I do. I think highly of appearance. I am


    fascinated by his face.¡±


    ¡°Leigh is truly a good man.¡± Ste says what¡¯s in her mind, ¡°Though he is a bit naughty and yful, he


    knows what he can do and what he can¡¯t.¡±


    She looks at Jessie and smiles lightly, ¡°I have seen many rich kids. They y everything. They depend


    on their rich families and do things beyond limitations. Some of them are still young but have bunches


    of mistresses and bastards.¡±


    ¡°I heard of it too.¡± Lily nods, ¡°I have watched tidbits involving Leigh too before. The fact that he likes


    super models with big breasts and long legs is indeed annoying. But he behaves himself during a


    rtionship and doesn¡¯t make any scandal. When he breaks up her girlfriends, he also offers


    Ste raises her lips, ¡°Right? Who knows such a rich kid like Leigh will someday stay devoted to a girl?


    Maybe that¡¯s what they say, ¡®Whether or not a person wants to change himself depends on the life


    partner he meets.¡¯


    Jessie doesn¡¯t feel well mentally.


    She hates what they said and wants to tell them, ¡°What does it mean by ¡®he can stay devoted to a girl¡¯?


    Like father, like son. They are all cheaters who y with women¡¯s feeling.¡±


    But at the end, she just purses her lips.


    Lily senses that something is wrong with Jessie and puts her arm around her shoulders, ¡°Jessie,


    whether or not a rtionship can work depends on both of you. No matter how bad he was, he has


    changed a lot for you. You should believe him.¡±


    Ste adds, ¡°If he dares to hurt you, we have many ways to make him pay for it.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Jessie feels her eyes tingle, ¡°Why am I so lucky this year to meet such good friends as you?¡±


    Lily smiles, ¡°It¡¯s fate. We can do nothing about it.¡±


    Jessie looks at her and secretly bites her lip.


    She bes friends with Ste by ident. But she made friends with Lily to revenge on her. She


    nned it from the beginning. But it never urred to her that they will really be good friends.


    Jessie says to Lily in her heart, ¡°Sorry, Lily. I have been lying to you for a long time.¡±


    Jessie lowers her head. Lily doesn¡¯t see the guilt that shes across her face. Lily raises her ss,


    ¡°This is the first festival that we celebrate together as friends. Let¡¯s have a toast!¡±


    ¡°By the way, if you guys get poor, I won¡¯t give you money.¡± Ste raises her ss too, ¡°I can help you


    with other things. But if money is involved, please go find someone else.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do you really have to be so realistic?¡± Lily turns to face her and banters, ¡°Your son is still waiting


    for me to bear a little princess for him. Maybe we will be families someday in the future!¡±


    Ste smiles, ¡°Then you do it. You can name any prize for your little princess!¡±


    ¡°Are you so generous?¡±


    ¡°It is for my daughter-inw. Of course I am generous!¡±


    When hearing them talking about the future, Jessie bursts intoughter too. She reaches her hand to


    feel her abdomen.


    It is t.


    But she knows that in a month, a little life will form in her abdomen.


    Forgetting about those precise ns, Jessie smiles too and raises her ss to have a toast with them,


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s toast for our friendship. Wish we can celebrate the next Christmas together too!¡±


    ¡°Cheers!¡±


    The fine red wine makes them feel content. They happily talk about the bright future andpletely


    forget about the three men that left before.


    At this moment, the funky electronic music stops suddenly, leaving people who are dancing at a loss.


    Right now, a beam of light hits on the stage.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Screaming and deep breathing rise and fall.


    Out of surprise, they three look at the stage too. They see that the DJ and several leading dances have


    left the stage and that four young, handsome men are now standing on the stage.


    Jessie utters a swear and puts two hands beside her mouth to form a horn and shouts to Leigh who is


    on the stage, ¡°Leigh, what the hell are you doing? Are you going to do a strap dancing for me?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Leigh shouts back to her, ¡°Baby, my flesh will only be shown to you!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lily feels embarrassed.


    She thinks Jessie spends too much time with Leigh and has been led astray.


    On the stage, David tries on the microphone and greets everyone in Japanese. He says briefly, ¡°It is


    New Year¡¯s Eve tonight. Mr. Smith says everything tonight will be covered by him.¡±


    People off the stage keep cheering and some customers even begin to ask waiters to bring the finest


    drinks.


    Since someone is paying for them, of course they want the most expensive drinks!


    ¡°Thank you. You are so zealous.¡± David smiles politely. He is a great host and soon people in the hall


    be quiet.


    ¡°In the next five minutes, we will be dominating the stage.¡±


    After David finishes talking, he puts the microphone along with its holder in front of Louis.


    Louis is tuning the guitar. Soft light hits upon him and outlines his perfect figure. He looks like a star in


    the milky way, dazzling and fascinating.


    Because he looks so gorgeous, many women downstage begin screaming and shouting, ¡°You are so


    handsome. Which club do you work for? Can you be my secret lover?¡±


    Jessie doesn¡¯t understand Japanese and asks Lily, ¡°Lily, what is she talking about with such an excited


    voice?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Lily pushes her head away with slight discontent.


    Her angry eyes are fixated on the man on the stage and she grinds her teeth.


    What the hell is he doing? I only asked him to sing a song on the stage. What is he doing now? Is he


    trying to seduce those ignorant women with his face?


    At this moment, Louis finishes tuning the guitar and raises his head. His deep eyes look through the


    bustling crowd and meet with hers. His thin lips raise slightly, which are sexy and seductive.


    Louis puts the microphone beside his mouth, and his deep voice magnified by the sound box spreads


    in the hall.


    ¡°Mrs. Louis, are you ready?¡±

 Chapter 313: his Woman Is Like His First Crush

    Chapter 313: his Woman Is Like His First Crush


    Ready for what?


    Lily is still thinking about what he said. Then Louis on the stage snaps his fingers and the beam of light


    goes off. Above their heads, a beam of colorful light shines down on them.


    The stage bes like a paradise and the colorful light envelopes the men on stage.


    Musices out of the sound box and spreads all over the hall.


    Louis lowers his head to put his mouth beside the microphone. His left hand uses a clip to pluck the


    guitar strings and he sings with the music.


    ¡°I found the love that belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Darling, please follow me and fall in love.¡±


    Louis¡¯s voice is very charming. He is humming and singing. His voice and the music be one. It¡¯s


    like the voice from an angel. Slowly, people downstage be quiet, and only Louis¡¯ voice is echoing


    in the hall.


    ¡°Darling, please kiss me slowly. Your heart is all I want.¡±


    ¡°I see in your eyes that you are all that in my heart.¡±


    Lily, who is sitting with her hands holding her head, keeps staring at the man singing on the stage. She


    doesn¡¯t even blink. Louis is wearing a thin turtleneck and a pair of ck trousers. He holding a guitar


    really looks like a real singer.


    Lily purses her lips and smiles.


    ¡°......¡±


    Who would know that Mr. Smith who usually frightens people in the businessmunity is so good at


    singing love songs?


    When the music gets to the chorus, four men on the stage sing together.


    ¡°We are deep in love though we are still young. We fight together against the obstacles in future.¡±


    ¡°I know we will forever be in love.¡±


    ¡°Darling, please hold my hand and be my girl. Let me give you the future in your dream.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Four men work together marvelously and they are on perfect pitch.


    Though it is not electronic music, a love song which is sung perfectly also makes people downstage


    fascinated. Some of them even hum and sing together with the men on stage.


    Some young women seek a chance and shout to the men on stage, ¡°I Do! I Do!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Leigh is so great at singing love songs!¡± Jessie can¡¯t believe what she has heard, ¡°If it were not


    because I know them, I would think it is a band which crushes this party.¡±


    Jessie stands up and waives her arms to the men on stage, shouting, ¡°Nice. Go on!¡±


    She is super excited.


    Lily and Ste look at each other and can¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. Never mind.¡± Lily looks at the man on stage and smiles, ¡°I will be generous!¡±


    Ste smiles too, ¡°I will make a set of rules after we get home, the first of which is that he mustn¡¯t sing


    outside. Seeing so many women dripping on him, I don¡¯t feel good!¡±


    ¡°Same as you.¡±


    For the things that we love, we want to hide them and cherish them in case that others will cast their


    greedy eyes on them.


    People on stage and down stage are all happy. Only David is crying in his heart.


    Damn! What the hell did he do? Firstly, he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Secondly, he is made to watch


    several superiors showing how much they love their girlfriends. Finally, he is made by his boss to sing


    on the stage.


    And sing a love song!


    Can anyone find a poorer assistant than him!


    David looks across the bustling crowd downstage. When he looks at the bar, his eyes stop.


    He sees a young woman who is sitting on a bar stool with her legs folding. Her face is egg-shaped, and


    her eyebrows are like the shape of mountain. She purses her lips and is full of elegance. She looks like


    a quiet, tenderdy. She is fascinating.


    The young woman looks back at David directly. Her beautiful eyes smile. She raises a ss of wine


    and proposes a toast to him. Then she drinks all the wine in the ss.


    She puts the empty ss on the table and leaves soon.


    David is still looking at the stool where she sat.


    Having followed Louis for many years, David has been to many high-end banquets. He has seen all


    kinds of beautiful women. But he has never been like this, with his heart beating so fast and his palm


    full of sweat.


    This woman looks a lot like his desk mate from primary school. It is a girl that he secretly loves until


    college but never has the nerve to confess his love to.


    Is this love?


    After a song, people downstage are still drowning in the music. They keep shouting to them, asking


    them to sing one more song.


    Louis doesn¡¯t bother to respond to them and removes the guitar.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He sees that David beside is still holding his bass and looking at something. It seems that David


    doesn¡¯t want to get off the stage. Louis says to him, ¡°What? Do you want to sing a few more songs for


    the audience?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± David is back now and asks Louis in confuse, ¡°Is it over?¡±


    Louis, ¡°...¡±


    They get off the stage. And soon the exciting electronic music is rising again in the hall. The DJ and


    girls in cute dresses are back on the stage and dominating the performance again. In a minute, the


    ardent atmosphere is back.


    ¡°Babe, was I good?¡± Leigh gets back and sits close to Jessie immediately. He looks like he is asking


    Jessie for her praise. He says, ¡°It was hell to remember the pitch and lyrics.¡±


    Jessie kisses on his cheek, ¡°You were great. It was perfect!¡±


    Leigh points to his mouth, ¡°Babe, kiss me here!¡±


    ¡°Get away!¡± Jessie kicks him away. She looks at her phone to check the time and says, ¡°It is 11:30


    now. Are we going to spend the New Year¡¯s Eve here?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the hotel.¡± Daniel opens his mouth. His face is serious and darkened, which makes it


    obvious that he can¡¯t stand this ce anymore.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ste, he would nevere here.


    ¡°Agreed! Back to hotel!¡± Leigh raises both of his hands to show his approval. Then he quickly brings


    Jessie into his arms, ¡°It was so tiring to sing on the stage. I need to go back to the hotel and get some


    rest.¡±


    Jessie looks at him, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your mind this time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leigh smiles, ¡°For a festival like New Year¡¯s Eve, it¡¯s more romantic to celebrate it as a


    couple. Why should we share the precious time with other people? Right, baby?¡±


    ¡°I will be stupid to believe you!¡±


    ¡°Now that everyone wants to go back to hotel. Let¡¯s go.¡± Louis and Lily agree too.


    So all of them begin packing things and preparing to leave.


    David is alone and only has a coat. So there is not much for he to pack.


    He thinks of the young man at the bar before and can¡¯t forget about her. He says to Louis, ¡°Mr. Smith,


    you go ahead. I will go pay the bill.¡±


    Louis nods and says after some thought, ¡°It¡¯s miserable to leave for Yorkshire on New Year¡¯s Eve.


    Leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not miserable at all. I love working.¡± David smiles and says in his heart, ¡°It is more miserable to


    go back to hotel with you and stay in a single room!¡±


    David walks them out and then goes to pay the check.


    It only takes him less than two minutes.


    He walks to the bar and leans against it. He asks the bartender in Japanese, ¡°Excuse me. Do you know


    the woman who was drinking there?¡±


    The bartender shakes his head, ¡°Sorry. She looks strange to me. I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± David sounds disappointed.


    Right. It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tonight. Maybe she just wanted to have some fun and have a drink.


    He is indeed crazy, being obsessive with a woman he saw only once.


    He even wants to know her name.


    It is still lively in the hall, but David doesn¡¯t want to hang around. So he leaves the club soon.


    After he walks out of the club, the cold wind hits his face, which makes him shiver.


    The street has been covered by ayer of snow. The warm, yellow light from streetmps shines down


    on the snow, which creates a beautiful view. David only appreciates the view for several seconds and


    then leaves.


    It seems like there will not be a snowstorm, which means he can take a private jet and go back to


    Yorkshireter.


    David calls the pilot and wants to have him prepare for the leave. He puts his phone beside his ear and


    waits for the pilot to pick up, but then he hears someone talking from behind.


    Did someone shout ¡°Wait¡±?


    David thinks about this in confuse and turns around to have a look. He sees a woman in light-purple


    coat who is walking to him.


    It is the young woman who was drinking at the club¡¯s bar thirty minutes ago!

 Chapter 314: It’s Just a Nightmare. Don’t Think Too Much

    Chapter 314: It¡¯s Just a Nightmare. Don¡¯t Think Too Much


    After they leave the club, Louis doesn¡¯t go back to hotel with others. Instead, he takes Lily to get in the


    private car beside the street. It seems like they are heading to somewhere else.


    Lily looks out of the window and doesn¡¯t know they are going.


    She asks Louis, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going back to the hotel? Are you hungry already?¡±


    ¡°A little bit.¡± Louis says with a deep voice.


    Lily is not stupid and knows what he is talking about. Her face blushes quickly and she gives him a


    hard punch. She feels lucky that the driver doesn¡¯t understand Chinese.


    Soon, the ck car drives out of the city and arrives at a holiday vige following the navigation


    system.


    All buildings of the holiday vige are Japanese-style. They are low-key and elegant. Roof and trees


    are all covered by a thinyer of snow. It looks like they are integrated with the white.


    ¡°So pretty!¡± Lily praises the view before her eyes. The heat that gets out of her mouth soon dissipates


    into the air. She says, ¡°It is like wondend!¡±


    Louis walks to her and smiles lightly, ¡°The snow today is not heavy enough. It won¡¯t make piles. I asked


    them to make artificial snow. That¡¯s why you are seeing this view.¡±


    Lily turns to him immediately, ¡°I was wondering why the snow was so heavy. It turns out that it is man-


    made snow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s to fulfill Mrs. Smith¡¯s wish to make a snowman.¡± Louis fastens her scarf, ¡°We have the whole


    holiday vige to ourselves today. You can choose whichever room Mrs. Smith wants to stay in and do


    whatever Mrs. Smith wants to do to enjoy herself. Nobody will stop you.¡±


    ¡°It must be expensive?¡± Lily thinks of the money he spent.


    He booked the whole holiday vige and ordered so much man-made snow. It must take arge


    amount of money.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Only 30 thousand a night.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath. Her expression changes.


    Several secondster, Lily bends down to grab the snow, muttering, ¡°I must make full use of the time. I


    can¡¯t waste it!¡±


    Louis brings over a shovel, ¡°Mrs. Smith, we need to make arge snowman. Are you trying to make a


    snowman asrge as your palm?¡±


    ¡°Not really...¡± Lily prolongs her tone. With a snowball in her hand, she steps back.


    ¡°Em?¡±


    Lily smiles slyly to Louis and toughly tosses the snowball in her hand to him.


    Louis doesn¡¯t expect this. The snowball breaks apart on his shoulder, and some of it even hits his face.


    The coldness almost makes him numb. But the woman across from himughs even more happily.


    He strides to chase her and pretends to be angry, ¡°You dare to toss a snowball to me. Are you so bold


    now?¡±


    ¡°You could have hidden from it!¡±


    Of course Lily won¡¯t just stand on the spot and let him get her. She runs on the snow. While running,


    she also grabs snow from the ground and makes snowballs to toss them to Louis. She is having much


    fun.


    Louis¡¯s legs are long, but he purposely doesn¡¯t run away from the snowballs. Instead, he lets them hit


    him. asionally, he grabs snow from the ground too and makes snowballs to toss them to her. He


    just wants to be with her.


    After a while, Lily is all sweaty. Her chest rises and falls. Then she gets the shovel and shovels the


    snow. With the help of Louis, she makes a big snowman.


    She also puts her scarf around the snowman.


    Looking at the snowman which is almost 2 meters high, Lily is very satisfied. Though her hands


    be red because of the wind, she doesn¡¯t care, ¡°Finally, my wish to make a big snowman bes


    reality!¡±


    Several years ago when she was abroad for further study, when winter arrived, she told John that if the


    snow came, she would make a snowman.


    And John said okay.


    When it was almost Christmas, there was a big snow in Country Y. John came to find her early and


    took her outside. He said when the snow was heavy enough at night, they would make a snowman.


    But when they got out of the theatre and wanted to make a snowman, John received a call. He was told


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    an emergency required his help. Then he took her back to the campus.


    Then that thing happened, and she put him behind bars with her own hands.


    Things from the past suddenly alle to her, leaving Lily in a trance until the happy Christmas carol


    rises up beside her ears.


    It is past 12 o¡¯clock now. It¡¯s Christmas.


    Louis puts her hands in his to make them warm. He says with resignation and love, ¡°We have had a


    snowball fight and made a snowman. It¡¯s time to go back to sleep. You will catch a cold standing in the


    snow for too long.¡±


    Lily is back and looks at his serious face and eyes full of love. She can¡¯t help but tap on her toes to kiss


    him.


    ¡°What?¡± Louis looks at her seriously, ¡°Did you do anything bad?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then why do you suddenly be so active?¡± Louis bes more serious but he doesn¡¯t raise his


    tone at all, ¡°You got in a trance when looking at the snowman just now. Were you thinking about


    something?¡±


    Lily sighed, ¡°I was regretting. I thought I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to your proposal and be Mrs.


    Smith so early. Think about it, I am so young, and you are already in your thirties.¡±


    Louis narrows his eyes and questions her, ¡°Are you saying I am too old?¡±


    Lily nods honestly, ¡°A little bit.¡±


    Louis suddenly bends down to carry her with his arms and walks to the nearest vi, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside


    and I will show you.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Though they are the only two persons in the holiday vige, Lily still gets shy. She


    blushes and her face turns red. She punches him hard, ¡°You are going to sleep on the ground tonight!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea. I like bed.¡± Louis answers her and his lips slightly rise up.


    The love that he gives is hot and fiery.


    So fascinating.


    When it¡¯s 2 or 3 o¡¯clock in the night, the snow bes heavier. The roof and the ground are covered


    by a thickyer of snow now.


    In the vi, Lily¡¯s head rests on Louis¡¯ arm. She is deep in sleep, but her eyebrows are frowning.


    She is dreaming of John.


    He is walking to her with a slight smile, and he looks at her gently just like he did when they first fell in


    love with each other. But the light in his eyes is gone.


    When he is by her side, John says he wants to talk to her.


    Before Lily can ask him how he has been doing, the gray suit that John is wearing is dyed dark-red.


    The heavy smell of blood runs into her nose.


    He coughs hard and his hands are covered with blood.


    Lily is very worried and wants to help him. But he falls on the ground with his face up. Blood is all over


    his body. Lily is so scared that she screams.


    She opens her eyes and sees the warm, yellow droplight. She is still breathing heavily.


    ¡°What?¡± Louis is woken by her scream as well. He looks at her pale face and holds her into his arms,


    mollifying her, ¡°It¡¯s just a nightmare. I am here.¡±


    Lily buries her face into his arms. She still remembers every detail of that dream.


    She dreamed of Jason¡¯s death before. Then Jason took a bullet for her and died.


    Now she is dreaming of John¡¯s death.


    Lily dares not to think too much and holds Louis¡¯ waist with her hands. Her voice is trembling, ¡°Louis, I


    am so scared.¡±


    Louis kisses on her forehead, ¡°It is just a nightmare. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Is it just a nightmare?


    Lily doesn¡¯t know what to say and just holds him tightly. Only in his arms can she feel safe. Louis


    fondles her hair and consoles her gently.


    At this moment, the phone on the table turns on and begins vibrating.


    Louis picks up the phone and looks at the screen before answering the call. He says with a low voice,


    ¡°Daniel, what¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Leigh¡¯s father died.¡±


    The room is very quiet. So Lily, who is in Louis¡¯ arms, can hear what Daniel says at the other end of the


    phone.


    She raises her head in terror and holds her breath.


    ¡°The ropes of the truck weren¡¯t fastened tight. The steel bars on the truck fell off. The car that Leigh¡¯s


    father was in was driving behind the truck. A steel bar pierced through the car window and hit into


    uncle¡¯s heart. He was sitting in the back. And he nearly died on the spot.¡±

 Chapter 315: She Has Planned All These

    Chapter 315: She Has nned All These


    Louis¡¯s mood doesn¡¯t change much. He hums and then asks, ¡°Where is Leigh?¡±


    ¡°His mother called him.¡± Daniel lowers his voice, ¡°I just called someone to arrange for a private ne to


    send Leigh back first. We can go back tomorrow. He will take Jessie with him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Louis doesn¡¯t say anything about it, ¡°tomorrow morning I wille over with Lily.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Louis hangs up, Lily hurriedly asks, ¡°Did something happen to Leigh¡¯s father?¡±


    Louis nods.


    ¡°There¡¯s a car outside. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and meet the others.¡± Lily says, getting up to wear her


    clothes.


    Louis pulls her back into bed, ¡°The road is full of snow, not easy to drive on at night. We can go back


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    Lily frowns, still uneasy.


    After all it is about Leigh¡¯s father, and Leigh and Louis are like brothers. If they don¡¯t go there, she is


    afraid that people might say something.


    Seeing her still thinking about it, Louis says, ¡°Daniel is arranging a ne to send Leigh back, don¡¯t


    worry. I will not risk your life and drive at night while it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    Lily nods. After thinking about it, she asks, ¡°What are your and Daniel¡¯s thoughts about Jessie? I have


    noticed every time Leigh and Jessie are too affectionate, Daniel¡¯s face bes gloomy.¡±


    Louis hums in response darkly, not wanting to lie, ¡°Jessie approached Leigh on purpose. Leigh¡¯s


    father¡¯s ident might also have been her doing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily is shocked to hear this and can¡¯t believe it, ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have any doubts about her? How did you meet her?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lily has been with Jessie for so long, she never once thought of her as a scheming kind of


    person, ¡°She went to find her uncle at first, but her uncle had moved without telling her.¡±


    After giving it some more thought, she adds, ¡°I invited her to share a ce with me. At that time, I didn¡¯t


    know you well, nor did I know Leigh. She couldn¡¯t have known the future.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she just wanted to get close to someone who works for Smith group, so she can blend in easily


    with Smith group.¡± Louis says, ¡°Can¡¯t you think of any times when she treated you a bit too


    excessively?¡±


    Of course, she can.


    Whether it was the time when Lucy made a fuss about the photos, trying to force her to leave Smith


    group, orter going to Turkey and needing a map. Jessie has been very enthusiastic in helping her.


    Lily doesn¡¯t mention these times and only purses her red lips, ¡°Even if she approached me


    purposefully, she never harmed me all this time. She treats me as her real friend and I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Louis touches her cheek gently.


    Just because Jessie didn¡¯t hurt Lily, he turns a blind eye to everything that she did.


    Lily raises her head and asks, ¡°Why did you say that Jessie approached Leigh purposefully? Also, why


    did you say that his father¡¯s car ident was nned by her?¡±


    ¡°She wants to avenge her sister.¡±


    Lily is puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she¡¯s an only child in her family?¡±


    ¡°Because she had to keep her mouth closed. To take the revenge she had no choice but to say that.¡±


    Louis says, ¡°She also has a sister who is two years older than her, named Angelina.¡±


    Lily hesitates a bit and then guesses, ¡°Could it be that Leigh and her sister¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Louis¡¯s expressions be gloomy and he says slowly, ¡°A year ago, her sister Angelina


    apanied her boss to DM Club to discuss business¡­ but she was drugged¡­¡±


    Lily stiffens.


    She is not stupid. She can guess what must have happened next.


    Louis looks at the woman in his arms; he doesn¡¯t finish his sentence, not wanting such words to enter


    her ears.


    Lily tells him to continue, ¡°I want to know what happened.¡±


    ¡°At that time, there were six people who participated in that business. They were partners and had


    good rtionships with each other. They took her to the hotel room and forced her to do a lot of things


    against her will and videotaped everything.¡±


    Lily feels a little nauseous. She forcibly holds back her emotions.


    ¡°And among them was Leigh¡¯s father too?¡±


    Louis hums in response and continues, ¡°After the six people finished ying, they threw a huge sum of


    money on her to show her that she was powerless against them. Unexpectedly, she got pregnant and


    ¡°Her parents saw the record in her mobile phone and went to her boss¡¯spany. They just wanted to


    ask for justice but they were beaten down by the other party. Both of them lost their jobs because of


    charges of nder and theymitted suicide too.¡±


    ¡°Those people took advantage of theirpany¡¯s power andpletely crushed this matter. They


    erased Angelina¡¯s information and gave her uncle¡¯s family arge sum of money to hush them up.¡±


    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Lily is shaking with anger.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She can¡¯t imagine how much Jessie¡¯s heart would have broken when she found out that her sister


    Louis calms her down and then says quietly, ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like cocktail parties. Things that these


    kinds of people talk about and do are scarier than everything else.¡±


    ¡°I feel so sorry for Jessie. Her home was destroyed and she had to bear with it.¡± Lily whispers.


    Now she understands why Jessie was in such a bad mood when she came back from the hospital and


    she also understands all of her tangled confusing words.


    Jessie might be dating Leigh for revenge, or maybe it¡¯s because he blocked that shot for her in the mall


    that day and she feltpassion towards him.


    At that time, she must have hated herself.


    The target of her revenge is Leigh¡¯s father but she is now in love with Leigh.


    ¡°This whole thing is Leigh¡¯s father¡¯s fault, not Leigh¡¯s.¡± Lily says, ¡°If I was in her ce, I too would have


    taken revenge this way.¡±


    Louis hugs her tightly, ¡°I know what you mean. I am only Leigh¡¯s friend; I don¡¯t care about his father.


    Jessie is very tactful; I also don¡¯t me her for it.¡±


    ¡°We can all see that Leigh likes her a lot, he is not pretending.¡±


    ¡°This is why Daniel and I are worried.¡± Louis says, ¡°Leigh doesn¡¯t like his father, but he is still his


    biological father. If he found out the truth, he will be devastated.¡±


    ¡°How Jessie wants to take her revenge is her own business. I won¡¯t interfere. But if she dares to hurt


    Leigh for revenge then I can¡¯t ignore it. After her work here is done, David will send her abroad for a


    Ph.D. and pay for the expenses.¡±


    Lily purses her lips, ¡°Does it have to be so ruthless? Maybe she¡­¡±


    ¡°She hates the Lewis family. It¡¯s hard to avoid Leigh being implicated by all this.¡± Louis interrupts her,


    ¡°When I found out these things, I still allowed her to be together with Leigh, which was tolerant


    enough.¡±


    Lily nestles in his arms and says nothing.


    True, Jessie¡¯s family is destroyed by Leigh¡¯s father, there¡¯s nothing left.


    If she stays with Leigh for a long time, she will inevitably think about those things. She will not be okay,


    nor will Leigh be okay after finding the truth.

 Chapter 316: This Relationship Is Too Messy

    Chapter 316: This Rtionship Is Too Messy


    When Lily wakes up, it¡¯s already half past seven.


    It has stopped snowing.


    The snow on the road is already swept away by workers and the driver is waiting for them. They drive


    unimpeded all the way and arrive at the hotel in half an hour.


    After entering the hotel, Lily sees Daniel and Ste waiting in the lobby.


    Stees over as soon as she sees Lily, grabs her hand and asks in a low voice, ¡°Look at your dark


    circles, didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Then they all take the elevator to the top floor of the hotel.


    Daniel tells them that they were going to have to wait to go to the airport, which was too troublesome.


    So, he directly called the private ne here and exined it to the air traffic control there. He has


    already arranged everything properly without any problem.


    The private ne quickly takes off from the rooftop of the hotel.


    Lily is again in Louis¡¯s arms, leaning on his broad shoulder, looking at the gradually disappearing hotel


    outside. She asks him in a low voice, ¡°Will Leigh be alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he will just be sad and heartbroken for a while.¡± Louisforts her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sleep for some


    time.¡±


    Lily hums in response.


    She thinks about the rtionship between Leigh and Jessie and the grievances between the two


    families. She can¡¯t help but sigh heavily.


    Obviously the two like each other a lot.


    Ugh!


    At eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, the private nends at Yorkshire Airport.


    Louis receives a message from Leigh, saying that his father¡¯s body has been prepared and will be


    buried tomorrow. They can all rest tomorrow and can just go to the funeral tomorrow.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want us to bother him right now.¡± Louis tells everyone about the message, ¡°Daniel, then


    Lily and I will go back to thepany first and deal with some matters. Let¡¯s all go to the cemetery


    tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daniel says and leaves with Ste.


    Lily wants to apany Louis to thepany, but Louis tells her that she needs rest and ask her to


    go back to the apartment.


    But she feels fine when gets home and goes to Daisy¡¯s shop.


    The side dishes that Daisy makes are delicious and the wine she brews is sweet. Soon after she


    opened the store first, the word quickly spread and now there are always long lines at the door of the


    shop.


    When she gets there, she finds that her side dishes and wine are almost sold out and she is cleaning


    the shop. Because she is now very busy, she has hired ady of same age to help in the shop.


    She is very surprised to see Lily, ¡°You already came back from the trip with my son-inw?¡±


    ¡°Mom, your mood changes so fast!¡± Lily says, pouring water for herself, ¡°Before when he came to meet


    you, you didn¡¯t even respond to him. Now you are calling him your son-inw.¡±


    Daisy answers, ¡°You like him so much, I can¡¯t break you apart, can I? Besides, he is really talented. I


    did what he rmended, the business has improved a lot and I make a lot of money these days.¡±


    Lily chuckles.


    She can¡¯t believe how quickly her mother¡¯s mind has changed.


    After cleaning up the shop, Daisy sends the helpingdy back early and decided to leave with Lily to


    buy vegetables, wanting to go back home and cook.


    As the two are about to leave, a woman approach.


    Lily recognizes her immediately, her face darkens. She immediately steps in front of Daisy, hiding her


    behind her and asks in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Madame, what are you doing here?¡±


    Yuna also sees her, her eyes are a little moist, ¡°I came here to buy things.¡±


    ¡°Everything is sold out!¡± Lily says bluntly, fearing that Daisy will be soft-hearted if she sees her


    wait. She tries to drag Daisy away.


    Daisy does not leave, saying, ¡°This is my customer, I will get her some wine.¡±


    She asks Yuna to wait, opens the door and goes in to get the wine.


    Lily is dumbfounded and immediately follows her mother, whispering, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know who she


    is?¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ she is my customer; she has been here a few times before too.¡± Daisy misses her point, ¡°She


    is also your elder, you were too rude just now.¡±


    Lily takes a deep breath and then tells her mother, ¡°Didn¡¯t Absalom marry again in Japan? He married


    the woman from a powerful family who owns a group? This woman is that group¡¯s boss¡¯s sister.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Daisy is shocked and the bottle almost slips out of her hand.


    Lily hurriedly takes the bottle from her and says with ugly expressions, ¡°After I sent Absalom to prison,


    she came to me once and wanted me to withdraw the usation against Absalom but I didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she came here to buy things. I think she came here because she knew you are soft-


    hearted. She must have wanted to be friendly with you and then ask you to persuade me to drop


    the usation against Absalom.¡±


    Daisy stands in her ce unmoving.


    Before, Yuna also came to see her, saying that she was Louis¡¯s mother and that her child has been


    separated from her for so many years. Now, Lily is telling her that Yuna is also the sister-inw of her


    ex-husband.


    ¡°Oh! I am dizzy now.¡± Daisy holds her forehead, she can¡¯t digest so much information, ¡°I thought she


    was¡­ this rtionship is too messy.¡±


    Lily says, ¡°Mom, you know she is the sister-inw of Absalom, how is itplicated.¡±


    ¡°She¡­ She¡­¡± Daisy points towards the door, wanting to say that this woman is also Louis¡¯s mother,


    but she can¡¯t say it out loud, ¡°She is still very nice.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s nice or not, you found it out in just a few days of meeting her?¡± Lily is still in a bad mood.


    Aftering out, Lily hands the wine to Yuna and says, ¡°Madame! I will not withdraw the usation


    against Absalom. Please don¡¯t harass my mother otherwise I will not stay polite.¡±


    Yuns epts the wine from her and looks at her deeply before nodding, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it. This


    store¡¯s wine is really delicious so I just buy it often.¡±


    Lily looks at her uneasily.


    It¡¯s strange, why is thisdy looking emotionally at her with expressions of a mother?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yuna is also not in any hurry to leave. She asks Lily softly, ¡°I heard that you are dating Louis Smith of


    the Smith family. Do you have any ns to get married?¡±


    ¡°That is my personal matter and I am notfortable disclosing it with outsiders.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyes darkens and she looks lonely. But soon, she smiles again, takes out a small red symbol of


    peace from her bag and gives it to Lily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, keep this.¡± Yuna pleads, ¡°I specially got it from a famous temple in Japan; it protects


    people¡¯s health and keeps them safe. I want to apologize to you for what happened before.¡±


    Lily replies faintly, ¡°Absalom owes me a lot, it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    She wanted to keep her attitude cold, but seeing Yuna offer the talisman of peace so humbly, she


    bes soft and epts it.


    Yuna also shows a gentle smile, bowing with her hands sped together, ¡°Thank you¡­ You are smart


    and beautiful and suit with Mr. Smith. I hope you can live happily with him.¡±


    Lily purses her red lips, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°How about I invite you to dinner¡­¡± Before Yuna can finish her sentence, her phone rings in her


    handbag.


    She takes a look at it, her face changing immediately. She smiles at Lily, her voice still soft, ¡°I have


    something to deal with so I will leave now. Your mother¡¯s wine is really delicious.¡±


    Saying that, she leaves in a hurry.


    Lily looks at her back until she disappears and then she looks down at the peace symbol in her hand.


    She still thinks Yuna¡¯s behavior is strange.


    Daisyes over and asks, ¡°What were you both talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. She said that I suited Louis and wished us happiness.¡± Lily shows the peace symbol to


    Daisy, ¡°She also gave me this peace talisman, saying that she got it from a very spiritual temple in


    Japan.¡±

 Chapter 317: Dumber Than Leigh

    Chapter 317: Dumber Than Leigh


    Lily thinks for a while and asks Daisy, ¡°Mom, you tell me what she meant. Was she just trying to


    emotionally manipte me?¡±


    Daisy nces at the peace symbol.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. She has been here a few times to buy wine and she seemed very nice.¡± Daisy


    says as she locks the shop door, ¡°Even if she is your father¡¯s new wife¡¯s sister, she has no hatred


    towards you.¡±


    Lily looks at her mother warily, ¡°Mom, why are you siding with her? Did she ask you for any favors?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t tell you about Absalom?¡±


    ¡°She really didn¡¯t!¡± Daisy scratches her eyes and says in a disgruntled tone, ¡°You think about others in


    such an unbearable way! I don¡¯t know how to say¡­ Oh! Forget it! Let¡¯s go shopping.¡±


    Lily doesn¡¯t drop the topic, she asks her curiously, ¡°How to say what? Mom, what are you hiding from


    me?¡±


    ¡°She is your elder. Respect her.¡±


    ¡°I just said that you fall for people¡¯s words easily. When shees over, just don¡¯t pay attention to her


    words.¡± Lily also doesn¡¯t doubt her words, ¡°After all she is from the same family as Absalom. She must


    be on his side.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Daisy waves her hand, ¡°Do you want to go to my ce to eat lunch? If not then just go back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After seeing so much in life, now she is getting rejected by her own mother?


    Taking the elevator with Daisy, Lily looks at the peace symbol.


    Her attitude just now waspletely fine. She thinks.


    She also respectfully called her auntie.


    Like her mother says, when did she disrespect her elder?


    After returning home from grocery shopping, Daisy makes Lily clean out the boxes of grapes for wine.


    Daisy goes into the kitchen to make lunch after her busy schedule.


    ¡°Mom, just make something simple.¡± Lily shouts towards the kitchen. She has not eaten anything since


    the morning so she is very hungry. She can eat whatever her mother makes right now.


    ¡°You pick your grapes, don¡¯t talk too much!¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    After Lily finishes picking and cleaning four boxes of grapes, and also after helping her mother wash


    severalrge cans to be filledter with wine, Daisy finally says, ¡°Come eat.¡±


    Lily washes her hands and runs to the table.


    The table is full of dishes - five dishes and one soup. The pot of meatball soup smells delicious, and


    there are also braised pig trotters!


    ¡°Mom, no wonder you took so long to make dinner. You were making braised pig trotters.¡± Lily greedily


    stretches her chopsticks towards the dish only to have her hand pped away unceremoniously by


    Daisy.


    Daisy gives her a small bowl containing only two pig trotters, ¡°This is yours.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I eat from the tter?¡± Lily looks at the big steaming tter and then at her small bowl. Her bowl


    just looks pitiful inparison.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Lily says solemnly, ¡°Mom, the doctor said that I need to stay healthy, but he allowed me to eat pig


    trotters! You don¡¯t want to vacuum pack it and send it abroad for Coffey to eat, do you?¡±


    ¡°I want to send it but I have to look at the postage fee and time!¡± Daisy gave her a look, then brings


    over two lunch boxes and packs the soup and pig trotters.


    ¡°Then what are you¡­?


    ¡°This is for my son-inw and that¡­ that who works besides him¡­¡± Daisy can¡¯t remember the name


    for a while, ¡°That burly-looking clerk¡­ baby, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°David. He is Louis¡¯s special assistant, not a clerk.¡± Lily replies and then realizes that something¡¯s


    wrong, ¡°You made so much good food and it¡¯s all for them? What do I get?¡±


    Daisy points on the table, ¡°Eat the vegetables. You have gained weight, so lose it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mom, how could you?¡± Lily is even lower than David in her mother¡¯s heart, ¡°All this is too much,


    they must have ordered takeaway already. Mom, leave all this for me to eat!¡±


    ¡°I just called them; they said they didn¡¯t eat yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily eats her couple of pig trotters and then gets ready to leave quite depressed, holding the lunch


    boxes.


    When she is about to leave the house, Daisy brings her two bottles of self-brewed wine to her, ¡°That


    other guy besides Louis is a good kid, he talks well and behaves well. You be nice to him.¡±


    Lily chuckles, ¡°Why don¡¯t I take these two big cans of wine over there so all the employees can have a


    taste?¡±


    ¡°Good idea! Can you pick them up?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After talking to Daisy, Lily¡¯s mood worsens. She takes a taxi and arrives at Smith Group in ten minutes.


    ¡°Miss Lily, hello.¡±


    The passing staff greets Lily one after another. Everyone looks at the lunch boxes and bottles in her


    hands with their eyes lighting up with gossip. Lily can only sneak up to the elevator, trying to avoid


    people.


    After arriving at the floor, lily sees that the secretarial department is rigorous and busy.


    David is among them.


    Lily goes in and ces one of the lunch boxes and two bottles of wine at David¡¯s table. Even though


    her movements are gentle she startles David who is sitting there sending messages.


    David immediately puts down his phone and stands up, ¡°Missus, howe you are here?¡±


    Missus?


    The people in the department all look up and look at them with horror.


    A secretary asks in a careful tone, ¡°David, you and Miss Lily¡­? Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± The president¡¯s office was next door, David trembles, ¡°Missus¡­ I didn¡¯t mean my


    wife¡­ I meant Mrs. Smith...¡±


    Everyone gasps, their gossipy eyes widening with shock.


    It turns out that Miss Lily is not with David but actually with President Smith! She¡¯s Mrs. Smith!


    ¡°Really? Can¡¯t you call me by my name? What missus?¡± Lily curses him in a low voice, ¡°I also told


    Louis to keep it quiet. Great! Now everyone knows!¡±


    Davidins, ¡°It was President Smith who made me call you like that.¡±


    ¡°He asked you to call and you did? Didn¡¯t you use your own mind?¡± Lily res at him, ¡°Looking at how


    smart you usually are, I didn¡¯t expect you to be dumber than Leigh sometimes!¡±


    Aggrieved, David wants to cry.


    Ugh!


    It¡¯s President Smith¡¯s fault, not his!


    ¡°My mother asked me to bring you food and some of her self-brewed wine.¡± Lily points to the lunch box


    and then turns around to talk to other people in the department.


    She speaks tactfully, saying that Louis doesn¡¯t like employees who disturbed him or gossiped. She


    intimidates everyone and convinces them to agree that they didn¡¯t hear anything today.


    ¡°Thank you everyone.¡± She smiles and leaves satisfied, holding the other lunch box.


    As soon as she leaves, David is suddenly surrounded by people.


    Everyone starts to gossip, wanting to get some reliable information from David. There is even a


    secretary who wants to smell the food and open the lunch box.


    David ps the secretary¡¯s hand away and says seriously, ¡°What are you doing during work hours? Are


    you forgetting what she said just now? Do you want to pack up your stuff and leave?¡±


    The secretaries all scatter around quickly and go back to doing their work.


    David opens the lunch box, the fragrance of braised pig trotters in soy sauce diffuses into the air.


    The meal is so delicious that David almost cries. He thinks that he did good by working for Louis, at


    least he gets to eat his mother-inw¡¯s cooking.


    It is so delicious!


    He secretly makes up his mind that no matter why Louis and Lily quarrels in the future, he will always


    stand on Lily¡¯s side.


    Victory is only on Lily¡¯s side!

 Chapter 318: When Smith Group Goes Bankrupt, You Can Come Work For Me

    Chapter 318: When Smith Group Goes Bankrupt, You Can Come Work For Me


    After arriving at the president¡¯s office, Lily can hear faint speeching from inside. She doesn¡¯t know


    if there are any guests inside.


    She knocks politely.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Louis says and the speech continues.


    Lily pushes the door and looks in. There are no guests; Louis is talking on video call. Hearing the


    movement, he looks up and then immediately looks back at the screen.


    Lily steps in lightly, walks up to the desk and ces the lunch box on it, waiting silently.


    Louis¡¯s is speaking in English very clearly and fast.


    Lily hears that he is talking about export trade. There are also several documents about export trade on


    the table. As Louis reaches out for a document, she hands it to him.


    His conversation about export tradests a full half an hour.


    Once the video call is over, Louis takes off his headset.


    Even after a nearly two-hour video conference, he is still in good spirits; he¡¯s not tired at all.


    Lily hands him tea and sighs enviously, ¡°As expected, Mr. Louis Smith, you are such a difficult partner.


    Already persuaded people and even set the date to sign the contract.¡±


    Louis raises his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Well, if you know what the other party needs, just keep mentioning


    that. If they think that the profit is low then I will give him the price that they want.¡±


    Lily squints at him, ¡°Are you that kind?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to deduct money from other ces then you can¡¯t be the boss.¡± Louis takes a


    sip of the hot tea, ¡°We have to pay money to make money in business.¡±


    ¡°Capitalists are really smart and powerful.¡± Lily says in awe.


    She opens the lunch box and takes out the food, ¡°My mom asked me to bring you this. Oh! I remember,


    you don¡¯t like pig trotters. Should I solve this problem for you?¡±


    ¡°Preferences can be changed.¡± Louis pulls the lunch box towards himself to prevent her from taking


    advantage of it, ¡°Besides, if my mother-inw sent it, then I must eat it all.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes, ¡°You are really shameless. There wasn¡¯t even a marriage proposal, but you are


    calling her mother-inw.¡±


    Louis looks at her hand, ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing a ring?¡±


    ¡°This is just from the game!¡±


    ¡°I know! It is not grand or romantic enough for Mrs. Smith.¡± Louis touches his phone, ¡°I will call the


    designer over and let him talk to you in person to see what style of ring you want.¡±


    Lily grabs his phone away from him, ¡°It will be a waste of money to buy another ring. You eat your pig


    trotters!¡±


    If the designer reallyes to Smith Group, then their rtionship would be known to the entire


    building in minutes.


    Louis chuckles in a low voice.


    Lily wants to leave after lunch, so as to not provide fuel to the gossips. However, Louis starts to teach


    her about the Z City project and makes her sit beside him.


    Louis talks about the project thoroughly and Lily listens to him attentively.


    As the key points of the project are finished, so is the food.


    ¡°Leave it to me, I will definitely be able to do it!¡± Lily packs up the lunch box, looking ambitious, ¡°If I


    don¡¯t find something to do, my mind will get rusty.¡±


    Louis touches his chin, ¡°Are you interested in being the vice president? There are many things to do,


    you will definitely be not idle.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Lily unexpectedly refuses, ¡°If I was at any otherpany, I would have done it. It¡¯s a great


    opportunity. But not here at Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Lily frowns, ¡°Although our rtionship is a secret, Ie to you frequently and some people seems to


    have noticed. Some people in the R department are already dissatisfied with me. If I be the vice


    president, their unpleasant words will definitely reach the share holders¡¯ ears and they will give you


    trouble.¡±


    Louis smiles, ¡°The one that holds the most shares is me. Are you still afraid that the share-holders will


    unite to impeach me?¡±


    ¡°No, I am just worried that things will not sound so good for you¡± Lily purses her lips and smiles, ¡°I


    prefer to prove myself with my abilities and shut their mouths.¡±


    She has a confident smile on her face. She looks charming and beautiful.


    Sometimes, a smile can make people fall in love¡­


    Louis pulls her into his arms and kisses her slender white fingers. He smiles lightly, ¡°Watching Mrs.


    Smith grow daily into such a confident capable woman, I am afraid I will be left behind.¡±


    Lily gives him a nk look and mutters, ¡°I wish! I know howcking I am in so many areas. I wish you


    were a bitcking too, so I won¡¯t feel so stressed.¡±


    ¡°Are you ming me for being too smart?¡±


    ¡°Humph!¡± Lily purses her lips and tells him her future n, ¡°I have it all figured out. After learning all the


    skills here, I will leave and open my ownpany!¡±


    ¡°Your ambition is good.¡± Louis nods in agreement, ¡°Then you must spend even more time with me.


    Look carefully at who I am talking to, umte contacts and prepare for your own thing.¡±


    He asks her, ¡°Where do you want to open thepany?¡±


    Lily points out the window boldly and says, ¡°Just buy that building next to Smith Group!¡±


    ¡°I am really sorry, that is also our property.¡± Louis sighs, ¡°If I have to sell it, I will sell it for at least three


    billion.¡±


    ¡°Three billion¡­? Are you that crazy for money?¡± Lily is dumbfounded and takes a deep breath, ¡°Okay,


    then I will rent it if I can¡¯t afford to buy it! I want to take all Smith Groups business away and make it go


    bankrupt!¡±


    Louis has a deep smile in his eyes, ¡°Judging by your attitude, I¡¯d say the chance of sess is very


    high. Then, after destroying Smith Group, what ns do you have, Mrs. Smith?¡±


    Lily stares at him with a deep smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let you work for me and be your boss.¡±


    ¡°You want to open your ownpany for this?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Lily retorts fiercely, ¡°Who asked you back then to order me around like that? That trip to


    Turkey was the most unforgettable trip of my life!¡±


    ¡°I will destroy your arrogant capitalist pride and make you learn what it means by the fall from fortune! I


    have since long been imagining you working for me.¡±


    Louis can¡¯t help butugh.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    These brave words of his wife are¡­ so cute!


    Seeing himughing, Lily punches him lightly, ¡°What are youughing at? Don¡¯t you believe that I can


    do it?¡±


    ¡°No, I do believe that Mrs. Smith can do it.¡± Louis bes serious, a light smile still ying around the


    corners of his mouth, ¡°When Smith Group goes bankrupt, I will definitely ask you to take me in and take


    care of me.¡±


    Lily gives him a nk look.


    They both chat for a long time. Lily is afraid of the secretariesing in to deliver documents, so she


    gets up to leave.


    When she is at the door, she remembers the safety talisman. She takes it out of her pocket and turns


    around to give it to Louis.


    Louis asks, ¡°Did you request it?¡±


    ¡°No, a friend got it from a very spiritual temple in Japan.¡± The humbly requesting Yunaes into her


    mind, holding the talisman out for her to take.


    She still doesn¡¯t understand why she did that.


    ¡°You should keep it then.¡± Louis hands it back.


    ¡°You take it!¡± Lily pushes it back.


    There is a feeling in her heart that Louis needs to have the talisman for her to feel at ease.


    ¡°I am giving it to you, think of it as if I personally got it for you.¡±


    Louisughs.


    He is an atheist and does not believe in a talisman to keep him safe, but it is the love of the person he


    loves, so he epts it.


    After Lily goes out, he opens the drawer and puts the peace symbol inside it.


    He inadvertently nces at it, seeing the ancient god figure embroidered on it. It looks inexplicably


    familiar. He takes it out again and observes it carefully.


    The embroidery on it is not machine done, but is done by a person with a thread and needle. The


    embroidery is excellent and the picture is vivid and awe-inspiring.


    Louis frowns. The feeling of unease from a long time ago surges back.


    Why does this embroidery look so familiar to him?

 Chapter 319: Are Human Really Born Equal?

    Chapter 319: Are Human Really Born Equal?


    The news of Derek¡¯s car ident has been suppressed by the Lewis family, so few media or


    newspaper agencies know about it. They have also invited close family and friends to the funeral only.


    Lily in a ck dress goes to the cemetery with Louis and others.


    After getting off from the car, Lily sees Leigh and his mother from afar. Evelyn looks withered. Derek¡¯s


    death seems to have made her aged overnight.


    Derek has a good reputation in public. He¡¯s known for loving Evelyn very much. Louis has told Lily that


    after the car ident, Evelyn rushes to the hospital and holds her husband¡¯s dead body crying for a


    whole night.


    Next to Leigh stands Jessie, in a ck dress. A small ck gauze hat covers her delicate face.


    asionally her lips apart,forting Evelyn from time to time. However, there¡¯s no sadness or


    happiness shown on her face.


    Withdrawing her gaze, Lily heaves a sigh inwardly.


    Even if Derek has done something embarrassing, he¡¯s still a loving husband to Evelyn for decades.


    Also, he is Leigh¡¯s father. If Evelyn knew the true, how could she get along with Jessie?


    Seeing Daniel and othersing over, Leighes up to greet them.


    ¡°Hi, Daniel, Louis.¡± Except that his eyes are dimmed, Leigh looks energetic. His voice is a bit hoarse.


    ¡°Thanks foring.¡±


    Daniel pats on his shoulder. ¡°Sorry for your loss.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that sad.¡± Leigh shrugs, looking away. Then he says ironically, ¡°Upon the things that he has


    done secretly, such a death might be God¡¯s retribution.¡±


    It¡¯s also because what his father has done makes Leigh refuse to inherit the family business.


    The funeral starts at nine o¡¯clock.


    Everyone is standing silently. After Derek¡¯s coffin is buried, the guests go up to express their


    condolence one after another.


    There are not so many guests attending the funeral, so it ends within an hour.


    When leaving the cemetery, Lily casts a nce at Jessie. She releases Louis¡¯ hand and says in a low


    voice, ¡°You can leave with Daniel. I¡¯ll go over to see how Jessie is doing.¡±


    Louis nods in agreement.


    Evelyn still can¡¯t control her emotion. She¡¯s standing in front of Derek¡¯s tombstone, crying in silence.


    Jessieforts her, ¡°Auntie Evelyn, please restrain your grief.¡± She continues, ¡°Although the news is


    blocked to public, employees in thepany should know it. It still needs you and Leigh.¡±


    Evelyn nodded. Holding Jessie¡¯s hand tightly, she says, ¡°Jessie, we¡¯re so lucky to have you... If you


    weren¡¯t here with me, I don¡¯t know how I could get through.¡±


    ¡°Not only me. Leigh also cares a lot about you.¡±


    When Lily is approaching, she hears Jessieforting Evelyn in a low voice. She stands in a distance


    to prevent interrupting them. It¡¯s not until Jessie has asked someone to send Evelyn away does Lily


    walk to her.


    With a sigh, Lily asks, ¡°You still need tofort Aunt Evelyn... You must be feeling very bitter.¡±


    ¡°Have you known everything?¡±


    ¡°Yep, Louis told me about it.¡± The two women start walking towards the entrance side by side. Lily says


    in a gentle tone, ¡°You¡¯re really kind-hearted. You didn¡¯t vent your anger to the whole Lewis family.¡±


    Jessie smiles, and it¡¯s somewhat bitter. ¡°Of course I wanted. I wanted revenge the whole Lewis family


    so much... But Auntie Evelyn and Leigh don¡¯t know anything about what Derek Lewis has done. My


    enemy is only Derek Lewis.¡±


    Since Leigh has protected her from the gunshot earlier, Jessie¡¯s heart bes softened. She can¡¯t do


    ruthless things to him.


    When she rushes to the hospital with Leigh and sees Derek¡¯s dead body, she feels delighted. She feels


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that she finally has avenged her older sister and parents.


    However, when she sees the crying Evelyn and Leigh¡¯s sad and disappointed face, the delight in her


    heart is reced by a sense of guilt quickly, which really annoys her.


    She has even regretted for having participated in the revenge n.


    She wishes that she has hired a smart girl instead of herself to get close to Leigh andplete her


    revenge.


    Jessie stops, staring at Lily. She apologizes in a low voice, ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry. This matter... I had purpose


    when approaching you. I made use of you.¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± Lily smiles slightly and hugs her gently. ¡°As for that kind of


    experience, you can¡¯t even bear it yourself. How could you tell others? I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Lily....¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always regarded you as a friend, the little fair who¡¯s happy and bright like the sun,¡± Lily says, ¡°I


    hope our rtionship would never change in future, OK?¡±


    Her understandings and gentle words make Jessie¡¯s eyes sore. She can¡¯t hold any longer and cries.


    ¡°I¡¯m really suffered...¡± Jessie puts her head on Lily¡¯s shoulder, weeping. ¡°As long as one of them could


    say something, my sister would be fine. But why...


    ¡°When I was in school, the teacher said human are born equal and there¡¯s no difference among each


    other. I was taught to be kind. I kept my teacher¡¯s words in mind always. But what have I got from it?


    ¡°Just because that girl¡¯s father was the mayor, the school changed my personal profile and deprived my


    opportunity to study abroad. Just because my older sister was pretty and our family was neither rich


    nor powerful, those people just yed a small trick to suppress the news after she hadmitted


    suicide. Then they also forced my parents to die.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t have any contacts or someone to depend on, they could threaten me


    unscrupulously. They said killing me was like killing an ant, forcing my mother¡¯s brother to take the


    hush money.¡±


    Jessie¡¯s face is full of tears. She chokes between sobs. ¡°I¡¯ve encountered so much injustices. Why


    should I still be kind and believe human are born equal? The weak doesn¡¯t have human rights at all!¡±


    Even if she has taken the revenge, it¡¯s John who has helped her secretly.


    She has nothing.


    Listening to herints, Lily almost bursts into tears. She pats on Jessie¡¯s back tofort her, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Jessie. I couldn¡¯t have met you earlier. I wasn¡¯t there with you when you were suffering so many


    grievances.¡±


    Jessie keeps crying out aloud, wetting the cloth on Lily¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°How unfair this world is!¡±


    The powerful and the rich are scrupulous and overbearing. As for those who are poor and powerless,


    even if their daughter is dead, they will be humiliated tomitted suicide when seeking justice for


    their daughter.


    Her happy family and bright life have been ruined just because those six powerful and rich men.


    Lily stands by her in silence, listening to her cry andints.


    After Jessie stops crying, her eyes are reddened and swollen and her makeup is messy.


    Lily uses a piece of wet tissue to wipe her face. ¡°We all can tell that Leigh really loves you very much.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Jessie says in a hoarse voice, ¡°I know.¡±


    Heaving a sigh, Lily doesn¡¯t want to guess what Jessie means by saying that. Instead, she continues,


    ¡°Now Derek Lewis is dead. There are another five men. Will you still continue the revenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Jessie¡¯s eyes are full of hatred. ¡°They deserve to die for tens of thousands of times!¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Jessie shakes her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m already too guilty to you. I don¡¯t want to pull you into the


    mire.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Lily doesn¡¯t force her.


    After chatting for a while, when they are leaving the cemetery together, they encounter Leigh at the


    gate.


    Leigh has just seen off his friends andes back to pick up Jessie. Seeing her reddened eyes, he


    frowns. Lily mentions that her car is waiting for her outside, and then she leaves.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Leigh walks to Jessie, holding her face and looking at it carefully. ¡°Your eyes are


    swollen because of crying too much.¡±


    Jessie makes a lie casually. ¡°I was talking about my families who have passed away with Lily just now. I


    just couldn¡¯t help crying.¡±


    Kissing her cheek, Leigh says with concern, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard time for you in these two days. You also


    stayed up with my Momst night. Mom has gone back with the servants. Come on. I¡¯ll send you back


    home. Let¡¯s have a good sleep.¡±

 Chapter 320: Are You Still Meeting Each Other?

    Chapter 320: Are You Still Meeting Each Other?


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Pursing her lips, Jessie finds it hard to say something since Leigh cares her so much.


    ¡°Leigh, I think...¡±


    She¡¯s a bit exhausted. She doesn¡¯t want to keep pestering him anymore and she wants to give up on


    revenge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± The sunlightes out but the air is cold and damp. Leigh wraps Jessie into


    his coat and walks out of the cemetery together with her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Jessie sniffs his unique smell from the coat, her heart trembling. But she keeps silent.


    The car roars away and rushes back to Leigh¡¯s house.


    Taking off the coat to hang it on the shelf, Leigh pulls up his sweater sleeves and says, ¡°Go take a hot


    shower. I¡¯ll make you porridge.¡±


    He scratches his hair and murmurs to himself, looking troubled, ¡°I¡¯ve never made porridge before. It


    shouldn¡¯t be so difficult, right?¡±


    Since his childhood, he has never cooked for someone else.


    Jessie wants tough but she feels panic in hear heart. She doesn¡¯t feel well.


    She calls him. ¡°Leigh.¡±


    ¡°Yes? What¡¯s up?¡± Leigh turns around to ask her what¡¯s wrong. Jessie has already thrown herself into


    his arms. Wrapping her arms around his neck, her tender lips press on his.


    Her lips are soft and tender. Her kiss is wet and hot, emanating sweetness and fragrance.


    Leigh can¡¯t help holding her thin waist, pushing her into his arms. His breath tangles with hers.


    After a long while, they separate.


    Jessie is panting slightly. Their foreheads are pressing against each other and their breath still tangle


    together. She pecks the man¡¯s lips again and whispers, ¡°I want to make love to you.¡±


    Leigh is taken aback. ¡°Right now? You haven¡¯t rested for two days. Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    Jessie shakes her head, her smile bright and stunning, making his heart skip a beat. ¡°I¡¯m not the one


    who would spend energy. Do you want it? If not, forget it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Almost two hours have passed, and the house gradually returns to silent.


    Leigh is too tired these two days. Holding Jessie in his arms, he has already fallen asleep with long and


    deep breath.


    Jessie looks at the man in her arms. Her fingers run through his cold-lined face all the way down. She


    feels tickled when touching the newly grown beard on his chin.


    He¡¯s now lying in her arms, defenseless.


    Jessie¡¯s fingers stop on his neck. She recalls that there¡¯s a knife in the drawer of the right-sided


    nightstand. She can take the knife out and stab it into Leigh¡¯s neck.


    In less than three seconds, he will die without any struggle.


    However, she doesn¡¯t have the heart to do it.


    ¡°Are you always so easily tempted by a woman?¡± Jessie muttered. Her fingers returned on his lips


    again, thinking how passionately and eagerly he has kissed her and how hot his kisses are.


    Jessie hates herself for being soft-hearted and the suddenly raised guilt. She also hates him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She bends over and kisses his cheek, whispering, ¡°Hasn¡¯t anyone told you that if a pretty woman


    approaches you, she must have some purpose?¡±


    This man is so easy to be deceived.


    Her cell phone lights up on the nightstand. Jessie fumbles for it and unlocks the screen. Then she sees


    a text message from a strange number.


    ¡°This is Jana. Shall we meet at five in the usual ce?¡±


    Jessie types a few lines. She wants to tell the other party that she doesn¡¯t want to have the talk but the


    money will still be wired to her bank ount.


    When she wants to send the message, she hesitates.


    She takes a look at the man who¡¯s sleeping beside her, and her eyes darkens. She deletes the


    previous lines and replies with ¡°OK¡±.


    ¡­


    After Lily returns home from Japan, she suddenly has caught a serious cold when she doesn¡¯t pay


    enough attention.


    She has taken over Z City¡¯s project, so she doesn¡¯t want to take a break and waste any time. Hearing


    her voice dumb with a strong nasal sound, Louis pulls a long face. He insists her staying home and


    even sends David over to keep an eye on her.


    Looking at David who has moved to work in her apartment¡¯s living room, Lily is speechless. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t


    be so obedient to your Mr. Smith in this way. Can you go back to thepany?¡±


    ¡°As an employee, I must obey what my boss told me to do,¡± David answers her seriously. He doesn¡¯t


    want to be thrown to the New York branch by Louis if he fails to aplish his assigned job.


    He doesn¡¯t know anyone in New York, which will make him depressed.


    With his fingers dancing over the keyboard of theptop, David says, ¡°Mrs. Smith, you should feel lucky


    that Mr. Smith had to fly to Singapore for a business trip because of something urgent. If he¡¯s taking


    care of you by himself, you are even not allowed to read a document.¡±


    Lily chuckles. ¡°So I should thank you, right?¡±


    ¡°You are wee, Mrs. Smith.¡± David passes her another two documents. ¡°You can take a look at


    these, too. Mrs. Smith, although you can¡¯t discuss with your coworkers now, you can get familiar with it


    first.¡±


    Lily rolls her eyes at him.


    Now she can¡¯t discuss the project with her coworkers, nor can she use theptop. She doesn¡¯t feel any


    passion when just reading the documents.


    Lily sits in the couchzily, reading the documents. asionally, she throws a piece of apple into her


    mouth. After taking a few pieces, David takes the whole te of apple pieces away.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, you should eat less apple and drink more hot water.¡±


    ¡°What the...¡± Lily forces herself to sallow the curse. Gritting her teeth, she smiles. ¡°David, isn¡¯t my


    mother¡¯s pig feet with brown sauce delicious enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious indeed. However, you still can¡¯t eat the apple,¡± David says with a sincere expression,


    ¡°Mrs. Smith, I¡¯m surely on your side, but I¡¯m also concerned about your health.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho!¡±


    Now Lily finally can tell. ¡®Louis Smith, you are such a fox!¡¯ she thinks to herself.


    When he¡¯s on a business trip, Louis still wants to prevent her going topany while she¡¯s still sick.


    He¡¯s also afraid the Jessie will take her side, so he has asked David toe over, because David is


    the most obedient employee to him. He¡¯s loyal to Louis.


    Lily is so anger that she turns her back towards David, continuing reading the documents.


    After reading for a while, her feet be a little numb. She turns back again, only to find that David is


    sending a message. He¡¯s smiling brightly with affection as if the spring hase.


    Lily teases him. ¡°David, you look overjoyed now. Have you found a girlfriend?¡±


    David puts away his smile immediately. ¡°Not really. Just a ssmate.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so delighted when sending a message to your ssmate?¡± Lily doesn¡¯t believe him at


    all. ¡°If she¡¯s a good person, you can also chat with her more often. You should have a girlfriend now.¡±


    She grabs the opportunity and asks again, ¡°Your elementary ssmate?¡±


    David hesitates for a moment and answers, ¡°A ssmate from elementary to university. We¡¯ve known


    each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡± With an ambiguous smile, Lily points at him with documents in her hand. ¡°Is it your first love? I


    heard that you graduated from Stanford. Is she also your college-mate?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s an excellent woman.¡± When mentioning about his first love, David feels embarrassed.


    ¡°She¡¯s also stunning. A lot of boys were chasing her in college.¡±


    ¡°Did you also have a crush on her?¡±


    David scratches his head but doesn¡¯t answer. He admits it in silence.


    ¡°You are such a coward! You¡¯ve known her from elementary school to university, but you still dare not


    to confess your love to her.¡± Lily sits up from the couch, deeply interested in this matter. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she


    have a boyfriend now?¡±


    ¡°She said she¡¯s been busy after bing a professor. She doesn¡¯t have time to see someone.¡±


    ¡°Since you can meet each other again, it¡¯s your fate.¡± Rubbing her chin, Lily asks David, ¡°Then, where


    did you meet each other again? Is she working for Smith Group now?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I met her in Japan.¡±


    ¡°Japan?¡±


    David nods and says, ¡°Remember we were hanging out in the nightclub on Christmas Eve? I saw she


    also drinking there. Firstly I thought I mistook someone for her. After paying the bill and I was about to


    go back, I didn¡¯t expect that she was waiting for me at the door.


    ¡°She said that she went to Japan with her friends and felt familiar when seeing my face. She thought I


    should be her former ssmate. After we both said our names, we found that we were indeed


    ssmates. That¡¯s how I met her again.¡±

 Chapter 321: Bastard!

    Chapter 321: Bastard!


    Lily smiles and says, "Then you two are really bonded by fate. You should be together."


    "I also want to, but it''s hard to say." David''s face is filled with diffidence. "Besides, there are a lot of


    outstanding men around her. I''m not that outstanding."


    "No one could deny that you are outstanding." Lily says with an exaggerated look, "You''re graduated


    from Stanford and now a special assistant in the Smith Group. If you want, you can stay in New York


    with a sry of million dors a year. Besides, you''re a loving man."


    "Lily, am I so good?" David is a little embarrassed by the praise. He asks, "Then what should I do for


    the first step if I want to chase after her?"


    Lily is immediately excited and gives him an idea with great interest, "Understand her preferences and


    taste first. Don''t be too enthusiastic in the beginning, so as not to make her feel detestation."


    David takes out a small notebook and carefully writes down.


    "When you''re familiar with each other, ask her which country she likes. Take her abroad on vacation


    and surprise her. Remember, don''t just kiss her only as you think it''s okay. Find a romantic ce that


    she would like. Ask her if you can do it before you kiss her."


    Lily is a little thirsty after talking for a long time and takes a big mouthful of water. "Do you understand?"


    "Yes." David has already collected all of this information and brings over the te of apples. "Lily,


    you''re really knowledgeable. I know that asking you about this is definitely correct!"


    "Don''t you obey that bastard and not allow me to eat?"


    David smiles and says, "Eat it. It''s fine. Mr. Smith is not here. What kind of fruit do you want to eat? I''ll


    prepare for you!"


    Lily forces a smile.


    ''I really don''t know if David is a wise man or a flip-flopper!''


    "Wash some grapes for me."


    "OK!"


    David washes grapes in the kitchen. Lily lieszily on the sofa, picks an apple and throws it into her


    mouth. She sighs with emotion that her life is really leisurely.


    The phone on the coffee table rings. Lily looks at it and finds that it is an unfamiliar number.


    Crank call?


    Lily is afraid that it''s one of her partners who has changed the number, so she still answers, "Hello, this


    is Lily."


    "Miss Lily, this is Victor."


    Hearing his voice, Lily is stunned, wondering why John''s bodyguard is calling her.


    She subconsciously looks into the kitchen and finds that David is still washing the fruit, so she


    whispers, "Why do you call me?"


    "Young Master is gone."


    Lily is shocked, "Don''t you follow him all the time? How could he disappear?"


    "Young Master said he was going to see..." Victor pauses for a moment and says somewhat frustrated,


    "I waited for him in the lobby of the hotel. I waited for half an hour but he didn''te down. Later, I


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    found that Young Master left through the back door of the hotel."


    "Then why don''t you look for him? What''s the use of calling me? I haven''t seen him for a long time." Lily


    is puzzled.


    "Miss Lily, are you so heartless?" Victor says with a cold voice.


    Lily is puzzled by his sudden hatred. "Why am I heartless? I really don''t know about this. Why don''t you


    wait for me at the hotel? I''ll look for him with you."


    "No! Miss Lily, sorry for having bothered you!"


    Lily looks at the phone that has been hung up. Victor''s angry words still bother her.


    Victor calls to say that John has disappeared. It has indeed been a long time since she has met John.


    To be honest, she does not know where John would go. Why is she used as a heartless woman?


    Recalling the conversation with Victor, Lily frowns and mutters, "Who did he say John is going to see?"


    ''Why is he hesitating?''


    Meanwhile, John, whoes out of the back door of the hotel, stops a taxi and gives the driver an


    address.


    When John sees a flower shop on the way, he suddenly says, "Stop."


    John gets off the car and walks to the flower shop. He looks at the fresh camellias in the bucket. They


    seem to have just been delivered. They are delicate and exude a faint fragrance of flowers.


    John remembers that his mother likes camellias best, and his father likes to collect oil paintings about


    camellia.


    The clerk walks out and asks, "May I help you, sir?"


    "I want a bouquet of camellias." John personally picks out the camellias in the bucket. After looking at


    them, he is very satisfied and hands them to the clerk. "Don''t pack them tooplicatedly."


    "Alright, just a moment."


    A minuteter, the clerk hands the packaged camellias to John.


    "Thank you." John smiles warmly. After paying, he picks up the camellia and gets into the car. Along


    the way, he carefully cares for the camellia until they reach the Cucina Restaurant.


    John chooses a window seat and gently ces the camellia on the table. He looks at his watch and


    expects the meeting today.


    ''I wonder what my mother''s expression will be like when we meet.''


    Shortly after he was born, he lost his mother. However, John does not feel lonely at all, because his


    father cares enough for him. His father always tells him that his mother misses him and loves him very


    much.


    Afterwards, his father gives him eighteen letters, saying that his mother left them behind. He feels his


    mother''s love and warmth through those letters, and he never feels lonely.


    Now that he knows that his mother is still alive, no matter how difficult it is, he still wants to see her and


    let her see him as he grows up.


    As John thinks much, he hears, "Wee."


    He looks up at the entrance to the restaurant and sees a woman in a dark purple suit walking in. She is


    well preserved, as if she is only in her early thirties. Her skin is tight and snow-white.


    Her appearance has been changed, but her eyes are the same as the one in his father''s oil painting in


    the study.


    It''s the same as what he sees on the file.


    John feels excited, as if he has obtained a lost treasure. He finds that the woman looks around, and


    then stares at him, and walks over.


    He slowly gets up from his seat and stares at her.


    She quickly walks over and stands at the table. Her eyes are cold, as if she is filled with hatred. Her


    hands are tightly gripping the satchel. She grips it so tightly that the veins on her hands stand out.


    Johnes out of his chair and says, "You..."


    He wants to pull open a chair for her, but Kanna Oguri interrupts him coldly. Every word seems to be


    squeezed out of her teeth, "You look like him with your eyebrows!"


    "Father says that my eyes are like yours..."


    "That''s why I think that you''re so disgusting!" Kanna takes two steps forward and stares at him with


    hatred in her eyes. "Bastard, do you know that you and your father ruined my life!"


    Bastard?


    John is stabbed by her words. He clenches his fists and whispers, "I''m your son, and that ident


    wasn''t caused by my father."


    "You''re just a lowly bastard, not my son!" Kanna interrupts him. Her shoulders are trembling, and her


    voice is sharp. "I wish I could kill your father!"


    John doesn''t know why she hates him and his father so much.


    Is it because of the fire?


    John looks down and says, "I know you''ve had a hard time these past few years. I''m sorry... Father


    misses you very much. asionally, when he talks to me about you, he will shed tears."


    He brings over the camellia on the table and carefully hands it to Kanna. He says ingratiatingly, "I buy


    your favorite camellia..."


    Kanna''s face clouds over as she pushes the camellia away with her hand. "I don''t like camellias!"


    The bouquet falls to the ground and the white petals fall all over the ground.

 Chapter 322: A Cruel Truth

    Chapter 322: A Cruel Truth


    John looks at the petals on the ground and murmurs, "Father says that you like camellias best..."


    Therefore, he also likes camellias for the past few decades.


    But why?


    "Only your father likes such dirty flowers!" Kanna says angrily. Seeing that John does not know


    anything, she feels even more hated.


    Kanna asks coldly, "What did your father tell you about me?"


    Her indifference and cruelty hurt John. He clenches his fists tightly. John says in a low voice, "Father


    says that you are the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. He loves you very much and wishes he


    could give the whole world to you."


    "Well, he is such a bad man. However, he can actually speak so righteously of his force!" Kanna smiles


    miserably. She stands in front of John and stares at him sinisterly.


    "Your father is lying! He took a fancy to me at the banquet and forcibly tied me up! I told him I had a


    husband and a child, but he ignored me. Your father imprisoned me by his side."


    Kanna trembles fiercely. She closes her eyes, "I begged him again and again. As long as he let me go,


    everything would be fine. I wouldn¡¯t call the police. He refused."


    "He used my husband and my child''s lives to threaten me to marry him. I thought that as long as I did


    what he said, he would let me go when he lost interest in me. Who knew..."


    She stares at John fiercely and says with hated, "I was actually pregnant! I was so cautious. I didn''t


    expect to be pregnant with you, you little bastard! Do you know how much I wanted to kill you? I hate


    you and even want someone to have my blood drained! As long as I thought I had a baby with him, I


    feel disgusted. I might as well die!"


    She really hates him and wishes she could die with this child.


    However, John''s father had found out about her thoughts earlier. After knowing that she was pregnant,


    he was overjoyed. He had sent ten servants to take care of her. She even cannotmit suicide!


    Every word she says pierces John''s heart, causing his heart to be riddled with holes. His tall body is on


    the verge of copse.


    John takes two steps back. The joy he has been looking forward to seeing his mother vanishes. He


    even wishes he hadn¡¯te here to meet her.


    John purses his lips and says in a low voice, "The letters you gave me..."


    Those letters are the motivation that supports his love for life.


    Kanna smiles coldly and ruthlessly, "When you weren''t born, I couldn''t wait to kill you. After you were


    born, when I saw your eyes, I wanted to strangle you even more. Why would I write to you, you little


    bastard?"


    "You have lived in your father''s lies since you were young! Let me tell you, I have a husband, a child,


    and I love them. Even if youe out of my stomach, you are only a lowly bastard!"


    John feels something copse with a "boom".


    John is born into a distinguished family. He has what he wants, leading ny percent of his peers.


    However, all of this is a dream that his father has made up for him, as well as his self-righteous


    fantasies.


    He isn''t even as good as the beggars on the streets!


    John suddenly smiles. He looks lonely and sorrowful. "So this is all a dream... I''m nothing."


    Kanna says in a heartbroken tone, "If it weren''t for your father, how could I have separated from my


    husband and son? If it weren''t for him, I wouldn''t have been framed into a car ident and be like


    this!"


    How innocent she is! She only wants to protect her husband and son and lives a happy life. However,


    John''s father forced her. After being disfigured in the fire, she fell into the ws of him. John''s father


    changed her look and made her who suffered amnesia at that time be another woman. Therefore,


    she married him, lived with him, and even had a child for him!


    If she hasn''t learned from the doctor that there is a blood clot in her brain, causing her nerves to be


    oppressed and her memories to be lost, she would have forgotten her husband and child and live a


    muddled life!


    Kanna¡¯s entire body trembles with anger when she thinks of those things. The more she looks at John,


    the more she hates him.


    She wishes he could die!


    Kanna catches a glimpse of the silver knife on the dining table. Under the sunlight outside the window,


    the knife slightly reflects cold light. It is sharp.


    Her mind is filled with hatred. Without any hesitation, Kanna picks up the knife and stabs it into John''s


    heart. John does not move; nor does he seize it.


    The steak knife looks normal, but its point is very sharp.


    The knife pierces through John''s white shirt and stabs into his flesh. The pain causes him to groan and


    some warm blood sprays onto Kanna''s face.


    Kanna''s hands do not tremble at all. She pulls out the knife and stabs it in with a cold face.


    She stabs him again and again.


    Seeing this, the other guests in the restaurant cry out in rm and spread out. Seeing Kanna''s crazy


    behaviors, the waiters hesitate and do not dare to step forward.


    The sharp pain that spread out from his heart makes John gradually unable to feel the pain of the knife


    stabbing. John only sees Kanna''s face covered in blood, and her eyes are filled with disgust as she


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    looks at him.


    Perhaps the hatred has all been vented. Kanna finally stops.


    She throws the knife to the ground and stares at John, who is covered in blood and has a pale


    admit that you came out of my stomach. I even wish you could die right now!"


    With that, she turns around and leaves.


    As if John is a pile of garbage that emits a foul stench, she feels disgusted.


    "She doesn''t like camellias... She hasn''t written a letter..." John holds the table with his hand and his


    body is on the verge of copse. He stares nkly at the flowers on the ground.


    The faith in his heart copses.


    "She hates my father, and she hates me... She thinks I''m a little bastard...,¡± he murmurs in a low voice.


    "She has her own husband, her own children..."


    The sunlight outside the window shines on his body, but he feels cold all over, as if he is going to be


    frozen.


    His heart freezes, too.


    He feels so cold that his heart does not even seem to jump.


    John''s arm is shaking. He is coughing heavily. Suddenly the blood from his throat sprays onto the table.


    His mind seems to be buzzing, and he feels very ufortable.


    John finally cannot stand with his arms pressing down on the table. He tilts backwards and smashes


    into the grey European-style tile, but he does not feel any pain. His eyes are blurry.


    It turns out that all of this is a dream.


    ...


    Ever since Lily receives the call from Victor and hears him say that John has disappeared, Lily has


    always remembered it.


    Previously, when they parted in Hanchi, she felt that something was wrong with John. Afterwards, when


    he was on the cruise ship, what he said and what he did were very strange.


    Lily couldn''t fall asleep while lying in bed at night.


    Lily thinks for a while, and she still feels very worried. She gets the phone and dials John''s number.


    She guesses that he might not answer the phone, but she doesn''t expect it to be empty.


    Does he cancel the number?


    Lily hesitates for a moment and wants to call Victor. Before she can find the number, the phone rings.


    It is Louis.


    "Foxy Louis, it''s not enough to send David to monitor me during the day," Lily answers. "You still need


    to call to supervise me at night, right?"

 Chapter 323: Then Have a Baby!

    Chapter 323: Then Have a Baby!


    On the other end of the phone, Louisughs, "Don''t you call me dear Louis anymore?"


    "No! Foxy Louis is more suitable for you!"


    "I''m calling to see if you get better. ording to your voice, you seem to be much better since your


    nose is not stuffy." The man says in a low, hoarse voice, "I miss you a little."


    Lily''s ears turn red as she snorts, "Every clubhouse in Singapore is full of big-breasted beauties. How


    can you remember me when your eyes are dazzled by beauties, when talking business with someone


    there?"


    "I went to the Heston Hotel instead of the clubhouse. There were ten people or so, including only two


    female trantors." Louis says seriously andughs softly, "Are you ming me for not bringing you


    out?"


    "I didn''t say that. I''m happy at home!"


    Louis says, "It''s not cold here, but it is the rainy season and the air is humid, which is very likely to


    aggravate your cold. I''ll bring you here for a visit when we''re free in the future."


    "Did you do something wrong?" Lily asks vigntly, "Otherwise, why do you care so much about me?


    This is not in line with your style."


    Louis sighs. "You are my wife. Shouldn''t I care about you?"


    "I''m not married yet!"


    "Since you have epted the betrothal gifts, is there any difference?"


    Lily can''t beat him. She rolls around in bed and skips the topic. "When are youing back?"


    "Next Tuesday."


    It is two days shorter than a week ording to David.


    ying with her hair, Lily says, "Let Little Fairy leave a few dayster. Derek has just been buried, and


    thepany is in a mess. Leigh needs to take charge of the situation. He is very tired and needs


    someone to cate him. Besides, if you rashly send her abroad, Leigh will also be incredulous."


    Louis does not reply. He just says, "Didn''t Justin go back? He can also appease Leigh."


    "Then how can it be the same?" Lily raises her voice and intends to reason with him, "If you''re sad, do


    you think it''s better to have me here, or Daniel and Justin?"


    "...."


    He doesn''t answer, but Lily knows his choice and snorts, "Look, you know that wife is better than other


    women. Leigh must think the same way. You can just let her go when thepanyes back to


    normal. Besides, she didn''t hurt Leigh. Can''t you be lenient?"


    Louis sighs, "Missus, you''re really eloquent. Alright, then let''s wait for thepany to stabilize and let


    them break up properly. Is that cool?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lilyughs and says, "Look, isn''t it good to be kind sometime? Do you feel happy?"


    "In a foreign country, how can I be happy?" As Louis speaks, his voice bes even deeper. "I wish I


    could leave work and go back to hug you."


    Lily mumbles with a red face, "Stop flirting like a scum. Go to sleep! Oh right, remember to pick some


    fun gifts for your nephew. You''ve been busy since Derek'' funeral and haven''t gone to Chandler. Let''s


    meet him when youe back."


    Louis asks, "Did she tell Daniel?"


    "I think she did." Lily guesses, "When they went to Japan, they made up. She can''t still y pranks,


    hiding Chandler."


    "Not necessarily." Louis says, "If Daniel knows that you have a son, how could he be so indifferent? He


    should have been clinging to his son all day."


    Lily thinks about it and says, "I''ll ask her then."


    "Missus."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Louis sighs, "I''m not young anymore."


    Lily understands what he is saying, and her ears are instantly burning, her palms sweating, "Let''s talk


    about it when youe back. I''m so sleepy. I''m hanging up!"


    After she finishes speaking, she quickly hangs up the phone.


    Lily lies on the bed recalling Louis¡¯ words, her heart still beating violently, and his cheeks burning hot.


    Louis also mentions this in Japan.


    She knows that he is not young, and she likes children quite a bit. When the two of them reach this


    point, she knows everything. She is also willing to have a baby.


    Lily touches her t belly through her pajamas. She doesn''t remember if the two of them had


    contraception or not when they''re in the resort. It is Louis who was preparing for that. She has no


    impression at all.


    This is too embarrassing!


    Lily rolls over and sees the diamond castle on the floor shining brightly in the darkness.


    It is Louis¡¯ first gift to her.


    Thinking of that man, Lily purses her lips and smiles, muttering, "Wait for him toe back, then have


    a baby!"


    ¡­


    Lily lies at home for two days, and her cold is almost cured.


    Because of the matter of Derek, Jessie has been staying at Leigh''s home for the past few days. David


    Lily rys Louis¡¯ words to David and pats him with the document. "Remember, don''t disturb Little Fairy


    during this period of time. Isn''t it happy to run your dog around?"


    David says with a bitter face, "Mr. Smith is the one to do this good thing and I''m the one who do the


    bad things. I am scapegoat, right? Why should I want to send Miss Jessie abroad?"


    It is all Mr. Smith''s words!


    Lily tosses the pistachio into her mouth and gossips, "How are things going with your ssmates?"


    "Very good. We went to dinner togetherst night." David immediatelyes to his senses. "I picked


    the restaurant for her ording to her taste and I brought a bunch of hyacinths."


    "Pretty good." Lily nces at David and praises him, "Not bad, every action is decent. I thought you


    would pick the red roses."


    David rubs his nose. "I originally ordered 99 red roses. Seeing the pictures of her holding the hyacinths


    in the garden, I guessed that she likes hyacinths, so I quickly changed them."


    "..."


    "I drove her backst night. She said that dinner is good and asked me if I was still thinking about her."


    "She epted your invitation to dinner, epted the flowers, and asked you to drive her home!" Lily


    says confidently. "With these words, it proves that she still thinks about you! How did you answer her?"


    David''s expression is a little depressed and helpless. "I wanted to tell her that I was. By the way, I


    wanted to ask her if she was free. However, her phone rang and she said goodbye to me and went


    back to the apartment."


    Lily wants tough but does not dare.


    Finally, she pats David''s shoulder and says, "It''s fine. It might be her parents. Trust me, she must be


    interested in you. You can ask her out next time."


    With that, Lily takes off the coat and scarf on the hanger and puts them on. "I''ll go to my mother''s home


    to take a look. You go back to thepany. If Louis calls, you know what you should say."


    David is a little embarrassed, "Madame, I''m afraid it''s not proper. Mr. Smith is so smart, what if...?"


    "He''s smart, but you''re not stupid!" Lily pushes him out. "Alright, I''ll bring you two bottles of my mother''s


    wine."


    David hesitates.


    He has tasted Daisy''s wine, which is really amazing!


    In the end, David gives in and leaves the apartment with Lily, "Can I have a roasted pork trotter by the


    way?"


    "Fuck off."


    David doesn''t stay quiet for two minutes before hees over with his phone and says excitedly, "My


    girlfriend is very beautiful. Let me show you. Do we match perfectly?"


    Lily''s face darkens.


    She feels that David has be a fool of love after reuniting with his first love?


    She prefers the previous David!

 Chapter 324: The Guess Came True

    Chapter 324: The Guess Came True


    Lily arrives at Daisy''s at around eleven o''clock.


    The wine she brewed and the dishes are almost sold out. At this time, there aren''t any customers. The


    attendant Amy is cleaning the ss cab.


    Lily goes over and calls her, "Amy, where''s my mother?"


    "Lily is here." Amy stands up and points inside. "Your mother doesn''t feel well since she came this


    morning. I offered to apany her to the hospital, but she refused. She just wanted to rest. You can


    go take a look. She should see the doctor as soon as possible." Amy says resignedly.


    "Thank you."


    Lily quickly enters the storeroom and sees Daisy sitting against the wall. She hurries over to help her,


    "Mom, your face is so pale. Why don''t you go to the hospital?"


    Daisy waves and says, "I just have a headache. I just need to rest."


    Lily touches her arm and finds it is cold. She forcefully takes her out, "What headache? Your hands and


    feet are cold! Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    "We''re not going, are we? There''s nothing wrong with me...."


    "It''s toote when you''re really in trouble! Stop talking. I''m afraid I''ll me you." Lily asks Amy to lock


    the shop and takes Daisy to the hospital.


    While she is still in the car, Lily makes the appointment and they can see the doctor when they arrive at


    the hospital ten minutester.


    The expert examines Daisy and finds that she just does not have enough sleep and she is a little weak.


    She can just take some medicine back to eat.


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief.


    Helping Daisy out of the expert''s office, Lily says with a cold face, "Mom, this shop is for you to kill the


    time. Don''t try so hard. The three of us don''t need you to worry about anymore."


    Daisy knows that she is wrong and whispers, "Mom just wants to save some money for you."


    "Joey can support herself and she doesn''t need your help. I''m also making money myself." Lily says, "If


    you don''t pay attention to your health, I''ll close your shop!"


    "Good, good. I''ll take care in the future." Daisy likes this shop the most. When she hears that Lily is


    going to close it, she doesn''t dare to say anything. "In the future, I''ll make fewer dishes. I''ll rest at home


    in the afternoon, okay?"


    Only then does Lily''s expression improve.


    The two of them take the elevator downstairs. Just as the elevator door opens, the doctores out


    with a few nurses.


    The doctor brushes past Lily and is just about to leave when he suddenly stops and turns to look at Lily,


    "Did you send a fainted female patient overst time?"


    Lily looks at his familiar face and remembers after a while, "I remember! At that time, I did send a


    fainted patient over."


    The doctor says with a "sure enough" expression, "It''s really you."


    "What''s the matter?" Lily asks.


    "Wait a minute."


    The doctor tells Lily to wait for him and quickly goes to his office.


    Lily is afraid that Daisy will be tired from standing, so she asks her to go downstairs to find a ce to sit


    and wait for her.


    When Daisy leaves, she wants to say something but she doesn''t. She whispers in Lily''s ear, "Lily, this


    doctor looks good, but he''s already in his thirties. He''s older than Louis. Don''t promise him anything.


    Besides, the profession of a doctor is too dangerous. Louis is still a good fit for you."


    Lily says resignedly, "Don''t think nonsense. The doctor doesn''t mean that."


    "Then does he have the ability to never forget? There are so many patients every day, but he


    remembers you."


    "Alright, go sit in the lobby on the first floor."


    After sending Daisy away, Lily stands there and waits for a few minutes. She sees the doctor holding a


    box and running over in a hurry.


    "This is something that the patient left behind." The doctor hands the box to Lily. "There is not a single


    phone call from the case at that time. I couldn''t contact you, so I kept this thing with me."


    "I don''t know her number and I don''t know her very well," Lily says in a puzzled tone.


    "You don''t know her?" The doctor is stunned. He looks at the box in his hand and says, "Then what


    should we do? This thing is too precious. If I keep it, I can''t take responsibility for it."


    "What did she leave behind?"


    He takes her to the side and opens the box. "It''s a ne. When I saw the gem, I knew it was very


    valuable. I asked the nurse for a box to pack it."


    Inside the box is a sapphire ne with exquisite craftsmanship. The gemstone shines brightly under


    the lights.


    Lily stares at the ne and is shocked.


    She seems to have seen this ne of such a high purity sapphire before.


    Where does she see that?


    Lily''s thoughts swiftly changes. She suddenly remembers the sapphire ring and quickly opens the bag.


    She takes out the sapphire from her bag andpares it with the ne.


    The design is exactly the same. It is a set!


    "This ring of yours is obviously the same set as this ne." The doctor''s face is filled with


    dissatisfaction. "I think you two are friends. Are you kidding me?"


    "This, this ne..." Lily looks at the jewelry, her hands trembling. She is close to the truth in her


    heart, but she can''t believe it.


    Is it a coincidence?


    Perhaps the woman''s husband buys this ne from the auction and gives it to her. Yes! Isn''t her


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    husband, Takuya, famous in Japan?


    But....


    Lily recalls the time when Kanna came to talk to her and she identally took the ring out of her bag.


    When she saw the sapphire ring, she was extremely excited.


    Why was she so excited back then?


    The doctor does not notice the change in Lily''s expression. He is in a hurry to work and stuffs the


    ne into Lily. "Since you two are friends, give the ne to her!"


    Before leaving, the doctor thinks of something and adds, "By the way, I asked the nurse to take a


    picture of herst time. I found that there is congestion in her brain and it pressed down on her nerves."


    Lily''s pupils shrink slightly, "Is there congestion?"


    "That''s right. It''s a very small piece. However, it presses down on her nerves. It''s also very dangerous.


    It will cause her to lose her memory. If it''s serious, it will even endanger her life. Let her have an


    operation as soon as possible."


    After the doctor finishes speaking, he leaves in a hurry.


    Lily stands there for a long time, and the doctor''s words echoes in her ears again and again. When she


    regains her senses, she hurriedly presses the elevator button, wanting to ask Daisy.


    Kanna has been to the shop several times to look for Daisy, so she must have left a phone number.


    Lily looks at the ne in her hand, a little anxious. Once the elevator door opens, she can''t wait to


    go out. Before she reaches Daisy, her phone rings.


    She quickly walks and answers the phone, "Coffey, what is it?"


    "Lily, I found something."


    Lily pauses and asks him in a low voice, "What did you find?"


    "Why don''t I go find you? It''s not convenient to say on the phone." Coffey hesitates and says in a


    somewhat dull tone, "I just returned to Yorkshire. Are you in thepany?"


    "No." Lily purses her lips and feels a little anxious. She has an intuition which stops her from asking,


    but she can''t help but say, "Tell me. I''ll listen."


    "Lily, then you need to calm down."


    "Yes."


    Coffey falls silent for a few seconds and then said, "I¡¯ve just got the information and found that Scarlett


    has been married to Burnell Krislier of the Krislier family!"

 Chapter 325: Do You Know How Much He Loves You?

    Chapter 325: Do You Know How Much He Loves You?


    Bam! The cell phone is not held tight and falls heavily on the ground.


    Lily stands there in a daze.


    Her long-standing assumption is proved true, and she feels like she is angry but has no other choice.


    At that moment, her mind goes nk, and she doesn''t know what to do.


    Lily''s feet goes cold and she stands there in a trance for a while. Then, she takes a deep breath,


    suppresses the emotions in her heart, and picks up the call that has not been hung up.


    She puts her phone near her ear and says in a calm voice, "I''m listening, go ahead."


    Coffey says, "I asked the servants who worked in Krislier Manor. She said that Scarlett was married to


    Bonaire, but she was obviously unhappy. It is more like Bonaire tied her up by force."


    "Later, Scarlett gave birth to a child... When she went out, the car suddenly exploded. Everyone


    thought she was dead, but she escaped from the fire."


    Pausing for a moment, Coffey continues, "Scarlett was saved by Takuya and brought back to Japan. I


    found a private beauty salon in Japan with arge amount of transaction record of Takuya."


    "There is a clot in her brain that oppresses her nerves. It is very likely that she has lost her memory."


    Hearing this, Lily has a rough idea. "Takuya changed her surname and married her."


    Kanna remembers the set of jewelry her husband gives her, so when she saw the ring, she is so


    excited.


    Coffey grunts and whispers, "She and Takuya have a daughter. Her name is... Meghan. Louis and she


    are half-siblings, and..."


    "This is too ridiculous, too ridiculous!" Lily interrupts him and says with tears in her eyes as she slowly


    squats down. "Why is it like this?"


    She has thought about Louis¡¯ rtionship with John, but she doesn''t expect it to be like this.


    Lily suddenly feels so ufortable that her eyes turn watery and her voice bes hoarse. "I''m so


    regretful. If only I don''t let you investigate this matter."


    This is ridiculous!


    Coffey says, "These things are hidden very well. It takes me a lot of effort to find out. All the documents


    are in my hands, and it will be fine if I burn it. Only you and I know about it."


    "Kanna knows." Lily whispers, "She goes to the shop to look for her mother a few times. The clot in her


    brain must have been removed and her memories have been restored."


    No wonder when Kanna gave her the talisman that day, she was so timid.


    "Will she expose it?"


    Lily says indifferently, "Probably not."


    Kanna regains her memories. She knows that Louis is her son, but she does not dare to go to the


    Smith family to look for Louis. She has no choice but ask her to secretly keep an eye on him.


    "Then nothing will happen." Coffey says in a deep voice. "I will burn the documents. I know you cannot


    take it, so I shouldn''t have told you about it. I''m sorry."


    Lily looks down at the tiles and says, "I asked you to investigate, and the fault would be mine. Burn the


    documents and nothing else will happen."


    Coffey says, "Lily, knowing that can''t change anything. Mr. Smith is still himself. He is rted to them


    by blood, but he is no different from a stranger to them."


    "I know. I gotta go."


    Lily trembles and hangs up. Her tears are out of control and flood out. And there is soon a small pool of


    water on the tiles.


    She feels so ufortable in her heart that she can''t breathe anymore and she wishes she can get


    those things out of her mind.


    The two have nothing to do with each other, how can they be brothers?


    "Lily."


    Lily faintly hears someone calling her, and the voice is getting clearer and clearer. She raises her head


    and sees Daisy and Jessie walking towards her.


    She wipes away her tears and stands up.


    Daisy sees that she has cried and immediately asked with worry, "Honey, why did you cry?"


    "I''m fine." Lily forces a smile and looks at Jessie, asking her, "Why are you here?"


    Jessie seems to be walking fast on her way here. She is still panting, and her expression is somewhat


    grave. "You were busy on the phone, so I called your mother ande to the hospital for you. Lily, I


    have something to tell you."


    Daisy says, "I''ve taken the medicine, and I am fine. I''ll leave you guys have a talk."


    "Let me get you a taxi."


    "No need. It''s only a few hundred meters from here to the main road. I am not that old." Daisy pats


    Lily''s hand and leaves with the medicine without giving Lily a chance to talk.


    Lily takes Jessie to a corner of the hall where there are few people.


    She just cried, so she has a stuffy nose and asks in a hoarse voice, "Why are you looking for me so


    urgently?"


    Jessie nced at her and is silent for a few seconds before she says, "Are you curious about the


    reason why I approached you when you were not familiar with Mr. Smith and didn''t even know Leigh?


    And at that time, I lived with you."


    Lily''s heart skips a beat and her palms start to sweat when she sees her hesitation.


    "John?"


    Jessie concurs and says in a low voice, "At that time, because of my sister and parents'' death, I was


    helpless and almost wanted tomit suicide. He came to me and said that he could help me with


    money."


    "He gave me your information and photos and asked me to stay with you without asking for anything


    from me. I asionally sent him some news about you as well as investigating the Lewis family."


    "So you''re John''s man." Lily mutters.


    She wonders why Jessie lived with her when she didn''t know about Leigh, so that''s how it is.


    "I''m sorry, Lily." Jessie apologizes to her and says, "You can hit me and curse me for betraying your


    trust, but I want to tell you something else."


    The information she receives within the hour almost crushes her.


    She holds on and asks coldly, "What do you want to say?"


    Jessie says, "John has a bodyguard called Victor. I got some information from him about you and


    John..."


    "Do you know why John acted so aggressively back then?" She pauses, "Because his brother knew he


    cared about you and wanted to kill you."


    Lily''s expression softens.


    "His brother wants to destroy anything John likes. At that time, John didn''t have the right to inherit


    Krislier. His connections weren''t wide enough to protect you, so he yed a scene for his brother''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    men and sessfully drove you away, making his brother think that you two broke up."


    "Why doesn''t he tell me...?" Lily''s voice is hoarse and her eyes are teary. "Why did he shoulder


    everything by himself? Is he afraid that I will ruin his n?"


    Jessie shakes her head. "That''s not the case. He doesn''t want you to be afraid and wants to protect


    you. Lily, you don''t know how much he loves you. You really don''t understand."


    "Meghan is one of his brother''s men ced beside him. In order to obtain the inheritance of Krislier,


    John endured all of this and even took slow-acting poison."


    "What?" Lily feels weak and can''t stand anymore. She stares at Jessie.


    "He came to Yorkshire not only for you, but also for Ixora, a nt that can regenerate cells and save


    him. He was jealous, so when he saw you helping Mr. Smith, he destroyed them."

 Chapter 326: This Filthy and Despicable Man!

    Chapter 326: This Filthy and Despicable Man!


    "He was so desperate that he vomited blood and fainted. The doctor told him to rest and he could live


    for another year, but he refused. He didn''t win the ticket to Japan, it was his trick. He said he wanted to


    see you."


    "On the cruise ship, he vomited blood again. I heard Victor say that he might not be able to make it for


    three months..." Jessie is so sad that she almost can''t continue.


    "I knew from Leigh that there are still five nts of Ixora left. Justin is studying them, but John won''t let


    Victor look for him. He says it''s meaningless."


    "Lily, you really don''t know how much John loves you." Jessie sheds tears, "He evenpeted with


    Jonathan for Krislier because of you. He hid his feelings very well."


    "Stop, stop!" Lily covers her chest.


    Her heart is too painful. It is like a knife is cutting it. The truth, as well as the man''s deep affection for


    her, overwhelms her.


    How can he be so stupid?


    Why does he still do those things ande for her after breaking up?


    "Why did youe, why did you tell me this...? Why did you two tell me such cruel things on the same


    day?" Lily can''t cry anymore, and she is choked up.


    "I don''t want to know, I don''t want to know anything about this." She squats down and huddles herself


    up.


    She wishes that she hadn¡¯t known John when she studied abroad, hadn¡¯t worked in the Smith Group


    when she returned, and hadn¡¯t married Jason, so Jason couldn''t have cheated on her, and she


    wouldn''t have known Louis!


    Jessie does not say anything else. She squats down and silently apanies her.


    Lily buries her head between her knees and her shoulders tremble slightly. After a while, she raises her


    head to look at Jessie and asks hatefully and powerlessly, "Where is he now?"


    "This is why I came to you." Jessie closes her eyes and says seriously, "John''s older brother gave him


    a document, told him that his mother was still alive and asked him to give up on Krislier Group."


    "John''s mother married Takuya. He and Satsuki are siblings. He came to Yorkshire to visit his mother


    Kanna, but Kanna stabbed him."


    Lily almost can''t breathe at that moment, and she tightly tugs at Jessie''s clothes.


    "Where did he go?!"


    "I don''t know." Jessie says, "He only called Victor, told him to inform the police and cover this matter,


    and then disappeared. Victor had all his men search for him for two days but found no traces of him. In


    the end, he had no choice but to call me and asked me to look for you, saying that you would definitely


    know."


    "So the day Victor called, John had gone to see Kannaye." Lily''s lips tremble, "Bonaire robbed her and


    ''restrained her beside him''. Kanna definitely doesn''t like this son, so... where is he? Where can he go?"


    She bursts into tears and tightens her grip on Jessie''s arm, as if asking both her and herself, "With his


    bad health condition, can you tell me where he can go? Can you tell me...?"


    Jessieforts her with red eyes, "He''s fine. You know how much he likes you, and he says that


    there''s a gift for you that hasn''t been made. He definitely won''t leave you behind."


    "I''m going to look for him. Any ce is fine. I''m going to look for him!" Lily pushes Jessie away and


    wants to stand up, but because of squatting for a long time, her feet are numb and she almost falls


    down.


    Jessie wants to help her, but she shakes her hands off fiercely and staggers out of the hospital.


    Lily stops a taxi and gets in. She cries desperately for no reason, and her tears keep falling on the


    screen of her phone and wet it.


    She dials John''s number over and over again.


    Invalid number!


    Invalid number!


    Still invalid number!


    She called the number of Victor again, but no one answered, or perhaps Victor does not want to


    answer at all.


    After arriving at John''spany, Lily quickly gets out of the car and runs in. She bumps into people


    and coffee is spilled on her clothes, but she doesn''t care.


    She cries and asks the receptionist, "Is Mr.... John here?"


    The receptionist is shocked by her and replies with a trembling voice, "Mr. John hasn''t been here for a


    long time. Vice president is here. Do you want me to make an appointment for you?"


    He''s not here.


    Yeah. Just think about it. He won''t be here.


    Lily hurries out to take a taxi again, desperately thinking about where John has been when he is in


    Yorkshire. She takes the taxi to these ces to find him one after another.


    From day to night, tears are drained from crying, and her feet are bleeding from the friction against her


    high heels.


    Where is he?


    Where can he go with such a body?


    Lily looks at the tall buildings around her in confusion. There is a heavy traffic and passersby are in a


    hurry. They either look happy or sad, but there is no sign of him.


    She stands there and looks at the surroundings. The noise gradually dies down and finally disappears.


    She also calms down.


    What''s the name of John''s brother? Seles Krislier?


    Does he find that Kanna escaped from the fire and was saved by Takuya? Does he know that John and


    Satsuki are siblings and it¡¯s why he ced Satsuki beside John?


    He wants to watch them kill each other?


    He receives such detailed information. Does he know that Kanna has a husband and children and that


    Louis is Kanna''s child?


    Countless questions flood Lily''s mind. The man named Seles Krislier frightens her.


    This man is a devil!


    He likes to n in the dark. He definitely knows everything. He hates John but doesn''t want to kill him


    directly. He wants to tell John the truth bit by bit and torture him to death.


    Suddenly, a man with blonde hair and blue eyes appears in Lily''s mind. He has a perfect smile on his


    face, and his eyes are filled with an arrogant look as if he controls everything in this world.


    The man who struck up a conversation with her at the bidding party was fluent in Chinese.


    His name is Jonathan.


    When she left, Jonathan said, "I will give Miss Lily a present sometime in the future."


    What gift?


    Lily suddenly recollects that after leaving the bidding, she learned that Daisy fell down and went to the


    library to check the surveince cameras. During that period, her WeChat ount was logged in by


    someone else, and then Louis had an ident at the club and he said that he came because of her


    message.


    Stacy said that she was instructed by John, but John would not do such a thing.


    Can it be that this is the gift that Jonathan talked about?


    After piecing all the clues together, Lily is suddenly shocked. So this man named Jonathan, who is


    fluent in Chinese, is John''s older brother, Seles Krislier!


    He has been in Yorkshire for a long time, and he specially went to the bidding to greet her with those


    words, because he had arranged everything and was waiting to see the show.


    Who else will be the target audience of the show?


    The scene of Louis dismantling the surveince camera appears in Lily''s mind. Her breathing bes


    increasingly heavier. She clenches her fists fiercely and almost pricks her palm. She does not feel any


    pain.


    To John.


    She must kill Seles Krislier, the filthy, despicable, malevolent man!N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 327: Where Will He Be?

    Chapter 327: Where Will He Be?


    Lily takes a deep breath and tells herself to hold on.


    She takes off her high heels, and the skin on her heels almost sticks to them. When she takes them off,


    she almost tears her skin, and she frowns in pain. However, she only purses her lips and does not cry


    out.


    She has been wandering around Yorkshire for more than ten hours, and has searched everywhere.


    There''s no sign of that man anywhere she went.


    Where will he be?


    A young man passing by sees Lily''s awkwardness and is sympathetic of her. Hees to her and


    hands her a packet of wet tissue. "I don''t know what happened to you, take it if you need it."


    Lily feels her face is a little dry. She recalls that she put on makeup when she went out in the morning


    and she cried for a day. She reckons that her makeup has been messed.


    She takes the wet tissue and says in a hoarse voice, "Thank you."


    Lily sees a bouquet of green roses in the young man''s hand, and it is emitting faint fragrance. She is


    somewhat astounded.


    "The green rose is so beautiful."


    "Yeah, but there are very few ces to buy it. The green roses in Yorkshire are all produced in Hanchi."


    The young man isining, but he is joyous. "My girlfriend likes green roses very much. Today is


    her birthday. I bought them online and received them a dayter!"


    Lily''s eyes narrow slightly. "There are many green roses in Hanchi?"


    The youth asks doubtfully, "Don''t you know? The soil in Hanchi is moist and is ideal to grow this kind of


    delicate flower. I remember that Hanchi also designates the day when the green roses bloom as the


    local Valentine''s Day."


    Valentine''s Day?


    Lily thinks of the time when she went to Hanchi with John and met a couple on the subway.


    The couple told her that today was a big festival in Hanchi. The girl gave her pink candy and said that


    John had to think of a way to get the green rose.


    It turns out that that day is Hanchi''s local Valentine''s Day.


    Lily''s breathing gets heavier and heavier. "Do you know that Valentine''s Day? Can you be more


    specific?" She asks.


    The young man says, "The boy will take the green rose and when he meets the girl he likes, he will ask


    for her opinion on whether or not to date, if the girl says yes, which indicates that she can go out with


    him and she will give him rabbit candy. Then, the girl gives the rabbit candy to the boy and the same


    procedure is repeated. Every year, this festival matches tens of thousands of couples and has been on


    the local news."


    No wonder John was so happy when he asked her for the pink rabbit candy.


    So he knows.


    This stupid man! Dumb man!


    Who does he think he is affecting? He is just deceiving himself!


    Lily curses in her heart and covers her mouth tightly, not wanting others tough at her, but her tears


    flow out uncontrobly and her shoulders tremble violently.


    Hanchi! Hanchi!


    Lily suddenly remembers that John once took her to a manor in Hanchi and said that he bought it and


    that he wanted to live there.


    Will he be in that manor?


    Seeing her cry suddenly, the young man panics. "Hey, hey, are you alright? Did I remind you of


    something sad? I''m sorry."


    "I''m fine, thank you." Lily wipes away her tears and thanks him.


    If she didn''t see the green rose in the young man''s hand, she wouldn''t have recalled that she has been


    to Hanchi.


    Lily thanks again and again and stops a taxi to the airport.


    She calls David, "David, call airlines at the airport to see which one can provide private services. I must


    leave when I get to the airport."


    "What?" David can''t digest it for a moment. "Madam, where are you going?"


    "To deal with some business. Arrange it for me as soon as possible, please." Lily clutches the phone


    tightly and pleads, "As much money as you like."


    David realizes that the matter is very serious and says, "I''ll do it now. Domestic or international?"


    "Domestic, to Hanchi."


    "Wait a minute!"


    After Lily arrives at the airport in a hurry, David calls to tell her that the arrangements have been made.


    She goes straight to the check-in area of the airline that David mentioned and tells the administrator


    her name. Soon, she is led to the apron and boards a small ne.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Late at night, the ne arrives at Hanchi Airport.


    After the taxi leaves the parking lot in the airport, Lily finds that it is raining heavily in Hanchi. The air is


    cold and humid, and the windows of the taxi are being hit by the raindrop. It is misty.


    She takes out her phone and searches through the names of the roads in her memory. She finds them


    shortly after.


    Half an hourter, when the taxi arrives at the destination, Lily gets off the car and looks at the manor


    under streetmps. The garden that is nted with camellias is now bare, and the manor looks lifeless.


    Why is it like this? What happened?


    Lily is so anxious that she cares about nothing and rushes into the manor in the heavy rain. When she


    arrives at the house, she is soaked.


    She wants to ring the doorbell, but finds that the door is unlocked. She pushes it open and coldness


    hits her face. Her fingers tremble from the cold but she walks in.


    The room is dark and cold, and no one wants to stay for another second.


    Lily turns on the shlight on her mobile phone and searches the room. She shouts, "John."


    But only her breathing and footsteps are heard.


    "John, are you right? Let me see you..." Her voice chokes. "I''m sorry...e out and meet me."


    She searches carefully in the room, but cannot find the man.


    Lily searches for a day, and she is exhausted but can''t find him. She can''t help but think pessimistically,


    maybe he hides himself in a sealed space and doesn''t want anyone to find him.


    When shees out of the house, she suddenly remembers that there is a small attic behind the


    manor. She runs to the back of the manor and sees the spiral stairs washed by the rain.


    She grabs the handrail and walks up step by step. When she reaches the door, she pushes it, and it


    opens.


    The light from shlight illuminates the small attic. Lily can see that the attic is very small. A bed is next


    to the floor-to-ceiling window, and a figure can be faintly seen on the bed.


    She resists the urge to shed tears and walks in quietly.


    Arriving at the bed, she sees John curled up with his back facing the door. The bandages on his body


    are almost dyed red with blood, and there is a faint smell of blood in the air.


    He''s fine. He''s breathing smoothly.


    After confirming his safety, Lily sits down beside the bed and shakes his hand. The man''s body is very


    cold. "Sorry, I''mte... Why didn''t you tell me those things...?"


    John does not say anything. The only sound in the attic is their breathing.


    Lily''s eyes turn sore and her voice chokes, "Please, say something, anything is fine... I''m very worried


    about you."


    She has been looking for him all day and is on the verge of going mad.


    After a long time, John whispers, "My mother is not dead. I saw her... She looked at me with a hateful


    gaze and told me to die."


    "She doesn''t like camellias, and she didn''t write to me. It''s all a dream that my father created for me."


    "She hates me. She wants me to die."


    "What do you think my purpose of living is? Isn''t it better if I die?" His voice is calm and lifeless,


    depressing her.


    "No, she gives you a life, but how you live it is up to you. You live for yourself." Lily bursts into tears and


    hugs him.

 Chapter 328: I Am the One Who Meet You First

    Chapter 328: I Am the One Who Meet You First


    "I live for myself..." he murmurs in a sad and deste tone, "But I, I have nothing left. It''s all illusory."


    Father''s words are fake, those letters are forged, and mother''s tenderness is fabricated.


    Those illusions that lived with him for more than twenty years are the light that supports him to live,


    they are his courage, but now, there is nothing left. He stands alone in the darkness.


    No one needs him anymore.


    "No, you still have me." His tone makes Lily''s heart bitter. "I am real, I will always be by your side, touch


    me if you don''t believe."


    She holds his hand and ces it on her face. His cold hand almost makes her cry.


    John''s shoulders finally soften and he turns around.


    Lily looks at him under faint light and sees that his blue eyes are no longer vigorous.


    Her hand that is holding the man trembles. She opens her mouth a few times before saying, "John,


    don''t be like this. Say something, anything is fine. Don''t be like this..."


    She is afraid of him being like this.


    He is young, and he should be energetic and ambitious. He shouldn''t be decadent.


    It is still raining heavily outside, and the raindrops m against the windows, creating a rhythmic


    sound. The humid and cold air enters the attic through the half-open door.


    John''s eyes reflect Lily''s tearful and sad face. He looks at her for a long time.


    The silence in the attic is suffocating.


    After a long time, the man''s palm touches Lily''s face and caresses it a few times. His voice is almost


    inaudible. "I am the one who met you first, and I am also the one who likes you."


    Why do you fall in love with someone else?


    "Sorry, sorry..." Lily doesn''t know what to say, so she can only repeat it over and over again while


    holding his hand tightly. "I''m right here, I''m not going anywhere."


    Lily sees that the bandages on his body haven''t been changed for a long time, and he doesn''t look well


    either. With the dressing unchanged, she doesn''t know what will happen.


    Perhaps he doesn''t think about leaving aftering here.


    Lily has a sore nose when she thinks like this.


    She gets her phone, unlocks it and whispers, "I''ll call the doctor over and treat your wound. Don''t you


    still have a present for me? I''m looking forward to it."


    "Do you need it?"


    "Yes." Lily says, "I like every gift you give me and I keep all of them properly. I also like camellias very


    much. Can you give me more in the future?"


    Even though he knows that what she says might be a lie, it is so pleasant to hear, he is touched.


    "Okay."


    Lily contacts the best doctor in Hanchi Hospital, tells him about John''s condition and address, and asks


    him toe within an hour, no matter what price he asks.


    After making the call, sheforts John and says that the attic is too wet and cold, so she covers both


    of them with her overcoat and brings him into a room. She turns on the lights and the heating.


    John looks down at the ground and sits on the sofa silently.


    Forty minutester, the doctor arrives with a nurse in case he is overwhelmed by the work.


    After the doctor enters the room to examine John, his expression bes somewhat grave. "The


    wound bleeds again and is stuck to the gauze. It might be a bit troublesome to remove the gauze."


    When Lily hears this, she reveals a nervous expression. "Is it serious?"


    "Nope." The doctor says as he puts on gloves and asks the nurse to dispense medicine. "But he''s


    going to have a pain for a while."


    Lily holds John''s hand and says softly, "It will hurt a little. Can you hold on? I will be here all the time. If


    you can''t stand it, bite my arm."


    John shakes his head. "I don''t have the heart to do this."


    Using sterilized scissors, the doctor carefully cuts off the gauze wrapped around John''s body bit by bit.


    As the gauze is being removed, Lily sees that the innermost gauze has stuck to the wound. It is dark


    red and dirty and it shocks her.


    In the next second, a cold hand covers her eyes, blocking her line of sight.


    "Don''t look."


    Lily''s heart aches so much that she tries her best to endure it and agrees.


    She can''t see it, but she can feel the pain when the gauze is being removed from the wound because


    John''s arm is trembling slightly, and she hears his suppressed painful snort.


    After a long time, the hand covering Lily''s eyes is loosened. She sees that John is wrapped in new


    gauze and the doctor is packing.


    After writing the case, the doctor hands it to Lily.


    "I brought some medicine with me ording to your description, but his condition is more serious than


    that. Go to the pharmacy tomorrow to buy the medicine I prescribed. Remember to change his gauze


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    every day to check his wounds and medicine must be taken on time. During this month, he should eat


    liquid food while spiciness, cigarettes and alcohol are all forbidden."


    "Thank you."


    Lily doesn''t have anything to ask about the doctor''s instructions. After paying, she sees the doctor and


    the nurse off.


    She pours him warm water and gives him the medicine. "Take the medicine and have a good sleep."


    John silently takes the medicine.


    Lily helps him to the bedroom. Just as she is about to turn on the light, John holds her hand and says,


    "I don''t like light."


    "Alright."


    There is lighting in from outside the window, and the furnishings in the bedroom can be seen


    clearly. Lily follows his will, gets him to bed and covers him with a quilt.


    John hides in the shadows with his blue eyes staring at her.


    His voice is a little hoarse. "Will you stay here?"


    Lily is about to say that she will rest in the living room. When she meets his gaze, her heart aches and


    she lies down beside him. The two are separated by the quilt. "Yeah, I''m not leaving."


    Only then does John close his eyes.


    Lily pretends to close her eyes, but she can''t sleep.


    When she hears his even breathing, she opens her eyes and looks at John''s profile, feeling very


    painful in her heart.


    If he has told her all of this at that time, they wouldn''t have missed it.


    Unfortunately, there are no ifs.


    ¡­


    Lily doesn''t sleep well all night, and when she wakes up, it is dawn.


    John seems to be very tired these past two days and is still sleeping soundly. She nces at him and


    walks out of the bedroom quietly. She buys some ingredients and thermal products online.


    After she tidies up the messy living room, the ingredients she bought online are delivered.


    Lily cooks porridge and calls Victor.


    She feels heartache for John, but that is all. All she can do has been donest night, and the rest has


    to be left to John''s men.


    The first time she calls, the call is connected.


    Lily says first, "I found John. Do you know the address of the manor he bought in Hanchi? He''s fine


    now. Come over here."


    "Thank you." Victor sounds exhausted, as if he has been searching for John for a long time. When he


    hears her words, he seems to calm down.


    However, Victor can''t make it and says, "Miss Lily, you know better than me what Young Master


    needs."


    Lily holds the phone tightly.


    She calls Victor because she knows.


    If she is always here to take care of John, then what Louis is to her?

 Chapter 329: Lets Break Up

    Chapter 329: Let''s Break Up


    Just as Lily is about to refuse, her phone vibrates, and therees a call.


    Seeing that it is from Louis, she says goodbye to Victor and pick it up.


    Louis says in a deep voice, "I''ll arrive at Yorkshire Airport at 10 a.m. Can youe back at noon? If


    you can''te back, we''ll have dinner together tonight."


    David has told him that she is in Hanchi, but he doesn''t know why she is there.


    "Louis...," The truth fills her heart with sorrow, and she doesn''t even know how to tell this to Louis.


    After they were back together again, they promised each other that they would share everything and no


    longer lie.


    But should he know about that thing?


    He shouldn''t know about it. Even John shouldn''t do it either.


    Louis notices it and says softly, "What? Do you encounter difficulties in Hanchi? Shall I go to Hanchi to


    bring you back?"


    Lily just lowers her head and bites her lips with a pair of tearful eyes.


    What should she say?


    Someone cautiously hugs Lily from behind, and his head leans against the back of her neck.


    The man whispers like a wounded animal, "Please... don''t leave me alone. I have nothing left."


    Lily holds the phone in her hand and doesn''t move, but tears flow out from her eyes and fall on the


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    dresser.


    She looks at the ring on her ring finger.


    She can''t help but recall the scene of him putting a ring on her finger on the cruise ship.


    There is no doubt that she loves this man very much.


    But....


    Lily calms down and says, "Louis, let''s break up."


    "Lily, are you kidding??" Louis shouts, as if he is enraged. "Where are you now? I''ll go meet you."


    "Let''s break up," Lily repeats, "I''m tired of you. We have personality shes, and you''re not my type."


    Louis asks again, "Where are you? Tell me!"


    "I will ask Jessie to help me return the gifts and ring to you. Let''s end it like this."


    After she finishes speaking, she quickly hangs up the phone, with tears streaming down her face again.


    If Louis knows the truth, he will definitely kill John. John helped her in her most difficult time before, so


    she cannot let this happen.


    Jonathan knows everything and wants to reveal the truth bit by bit, so that they will kill each other. She


    can only break up with him and try her best to prevent his plot from seeding.


    John pulls her over and sees that she is crying so hard. He uses his thumb to wipe away her tears. He


    seems to waver in his resolution, saying, "If you love him so much and want to go back...."


    Seeing how sad she is, he also feels distressed.


    Lily catches a glimpse of the bandage on his chest and tries to smile, saying, "No, I''ve already broken


    up with him. Go sit in the living room, and I''ll make breakfast for you."


    John''s grey eyes seem to shine brightly. He nods and goes to the living room.


    Lily calms down and prepares breakfast quickly.


    She calls Jessie and asks her to pack the gifts and send those to David. If possible, she can ask for the


    address of Justin''sboratory, since she can''t go back now.


    Jessie whispers, "Then what about Mr. Smith?"


    "I break up with him," Lily says calmly, "It was Burnell''s fault. Louis is innocent; so is John. I don''t want


    to see them kill each other."


    "I think I might be wrong. I shouldn''t have told you those things and harmed you...."


    Lily says, "You spied on me for John, which ruined my trust in you. However, you told me these things


    in advance and avoided a war. You don''t owe me anymore now."


    "Lily...." On the other end of the phone, Jessie seems to be crying.


    "If you really care about me, then help me," Lily says, "John shouldn''t only live for three months. If he


    dies, I will go crazy."


    She has already owed a man a lifetime and can no longer endure such a thing.


    Jessie stops crying and says, "Go do whatever you want. If you need anything, give me a call."


    "Please."


    Lily makes a call to Coffey.


    She knows that he will definitely send someone to investigate where she is. She asks Coffey to think of


    a way to dy him for a few hours, and she also tells him about the meeting between John and Kanna.


    Hearing that she has broken up with Louis, Coffey remains silent for a long time, and then says that he


    will help her and try his best not to let Louis receive the news.


    Lily is afraid that he is too weak to do anything on his own. However, David is loyal to Louis. After


    thinking for a long time, she calls Kay.


    "Lily, what are you calling me for?" Kay asks enthusiastically.


    "Are you still in Turkey?"


    "No, in Yanking," Kay says, "That thing has been settled. Mr. Smith sends me to Yanking to deal with


    other things. Damn, Yanking is really boring."


    Lily hesitates for a while and asks him, "May I ask you to do something for me?"


    "Of course! Sooner orter, we will be a family," Kay says, "I''ll do anything for you!"


    "But you can''t let Mr. Smith and your cousin know it."


    "What?"


    Lily says, "I''m afraid that my brother doesn''t have enough manpower. I want you to help him. You can''t


    tell Mr. Smith. If Mr. Smith asks you anything, you have to lie. Can you help me?"


    Kay cautiously asks, "Lily, do you quarrel with Mr. Smith?"


    "It''s not a quarrel. We break up."


    "...."


    "This is a bit difficult," Kay says, "I work for Mr. Smith, and my cousin is his special assistant. We all


    work for him. This is betrayal...."


    Lily whispers, "I know this is hard for you. But Coffey will help you with it. I will give you as much money


    as Mr. Smith gives you. You can work for me."


    Kay asks, "Lily, may I ask what you want to do?"


    "To save a person. I don''t want Mr. Smith to investigate where I am, so I need you to help me," Lily


    says.


    After a pause, she adds, "Do you n to get engaged to Joey?"


    Kay understands what Lily means. After hesitating for a while, he agrees. "Lily, I don''t want your money.


    I will appreciate it a lot if you could ask Coffey to help me with my contract."


    "Thank you. I''ll arrange your wedding."


    "It''s a little early for a wedding now. She says she wants to work for at least one more year," Kay says


    shyly, "Lily, I''ll contact himter!"


    "Thank you."


    ....


    After Lily hangs up the phone, Louis¡¯ expression is extremely gloomy.


    During the call, he noticed that something was wrong, and she even cried. Something must have


    happened, otherwise, she would not break up with him.

 Chapter 330: Mr. Smith, Dont Scare Me

    Chapter 330: Mr. Smith, Don''t Scare Me


    The ne has already taken off, and the signal is automatically interrupted. He cannot contact David,


    so he has no choice but to give up.


    When the nends at Yorkshire Airport two hourster, Louis walks out of the airport lobby and sees


    David. He asks him, "Was Lily okay when she went to Hanchist night?"


    David pulls open the door and says quickly, "She looked very anxious and seemed to be crying, but


    she refused to say anything. She only asked me to contact the airline and said that she wanted to


    charter a ne."


    David is worried, so he tells Louis about Lily going to Hanchi.


    But Mr. Smith''s expression is....


    David can''t help but ask, "Mr. Smith, what''s wrong?"


    "She broke up with me." Louis does not get on the car, but says with a serious face, "Send someone to


    figure out where she is now. Prepare the ne, I will go to Hanchi."


    David is still in shock, stammering, "B ... broke up? Why?"


    "I don''t know!!!" Louis shouts angrily, "Do you hear what I just said?"


    "Yes! I''ll immediately send someone to figure it out!" David starts to make phone calls. At the same


    time, he takes out another phone from the car and contact Louis¡¯ private pilot.


    A few minutester, David reports to Louis, "I''ve found the address. Kayes back from Yanking. I let


    him to send you to Hanchi."


    Louis frowns and says, "Why is he back?"


    David rubs his face and says awkwardly, "He says that Yanking is too boring. He can''t stand living


    there."


    "Forget it, tell him toe quickly!" Louis is impatient and a little anxious.


    If it is not for the tiring meeting, he will have flown to Hanchi on his own!


    They go to the airport and wait on the tarmac. Soon, the private jet arrives.


    "Mr. Smith, David." Kay greets them. Facing them, especially Louis, he feels a little guilty.


    After all, he works for Mr. Smith, but in the end, he betrays him and takes orders from Lily.


    When David asked him to apany Louis to Hanchi, he wanted to make up an excuse to refuse. But


    Coffey asked him toe over and said that he could better monitor Louis.


    Isn''t Coffey afraid that he''ll give the show away?


    David turns around and sees Kay in a daze. He ps Kay on his forehead and angrily says, "What''s


    wrong? Don''t you see that Mr. Smith has already boarded??"


    Kay doesn''t dare to refute. He rubs his head that is hurt and quickly gets on the ne.


    The ne is of autopilot, flying along the route to Hanchi. Kay can almost feel a chilly aura spreading in


    the small cabin.


    It is very cold.


    He coughs and breaks the silence, saying, "Mr. Smith, what are you going to do in Hanchi?"


    Louis says directly, "Shut up."


    "..."


    Very quickly, the private jet arrives at Hanchi andnds on the apron on the top floor of a hotel.


    When Kay sees the name of the hotel, he immediately recognizes it as one of the fake addresses


    prepared by Coffey.


    When he went back to Yorkshire to meet Coffey, Coffey had already entered the system of the


    intelligence department of the Smith Group. He knows their every move and even used it to give them


    false information and addresses.


    Thinking of that resourceful man, Kay can''t help but feel scared.


    He silently says to himself that no one can fuck with this terrible person!


    Because it is a fake address, when Louis asks the receptionist, the receptionist says that there was not


    a woman named Lily hade to check in these days.


    Louis calls David with a sullen face.


    A few minutester, he takes Kay to the newly found address to look for her.


    No.


    They check the address again and go to a new ce.


    No.


    In three hotels, the receptionists say that they have never hears of Lily, nor have they seen her. Some


    hotels even provide their surveince record.


    Louis¡¯ expression is gloomy. He looks extremely unhappy, but he also discovers that something is


    wrong.


    On the side, Kay is uneasy.


    What should he do? Mr. Smith has failed three times. His expression is very unhappy. Will he doubt


    him??


    Kay is nervous. He doesn''t expect Louis to walk over. The stress makes Kay sweat profusely. He is


    almost about to raise his hands and surrender, with his legs trembling.


    Damn!


    Have Coffey erased his contract with the Smith Group??


    "Mr. Smith...." Louis is too scary now. Kay can''t hold on any longer and stutters, "You can ask whatever


    you want. Don''t scare me like this."


    Louis says impatiently, "Lend me your phone. My phone''s battery is running out."


    Just lend his phone!


    Kay lets out a sigh of relief, hurriedly takes out his phone and hands it over, saying, "Mr. Smith, here


    you are! You scared me...."


    Louis frowns and says with disgust, "Why are you so coward?"


    "...."


    Kay silently lowers his head and stands aside. He can vaguely hear that Louis seems to be calling


    someone to ask him to investigate.


    Hearing Louis call that man Leigh, his tiger body trembles.


    Damn, isn''t he Mr. Smith''s fourth brother?


    Leigh is also an expert atputer. Sometimes, even the police have to ask him for help. Can Coffey


    be a match for such a person?


    When Louis finishes his call, Kay wants to take back his phone.


    Louis says, "Lend it to me. I''ll wait for news. Are you in a hurry?"


    "No...." Kay retracts his hand and gives up the idea of sending news to Coffey.


    He is afraid that before the news can be sent, Louis will notice this.


    He can only count on Coffey.


    After Louis receives Leigh''s text message, he turns around and walks out, followed by Kay.


    They take a taxi to a manor in the suburbs. After entering the house, Kay faintly smells blood. The


    room is warm, as if the people who live here have not left for long.


    Can it be that Lily was here before?


    Kay nces at Louis, then lowers his head and remains silent.


    Louis picks up the scarf on the sofa and confirms that Lily was here before.


    This is the scarf she has been wearing since shees back from Japan.


    He smells the stench of blood again, and he bes even more anxious. He is afraid that something


    might happened to Lily, so he hurriedly goes to look for the doctor and nurses.


    After arriving at the city hospital, Louis finds the doctor and shows him Lily''s picture.


    After confirming Louis¡¯ identity, the doctor tells him that Lily called himst night. He went to the manor


    and treated a man''s wound with nurses.


    Louis¡¯ eyes narrowed as he asks, "A wounded man?"


    "Yeah, he seemed to have been stabbed more than a dozen times. He was seriously injured. He didn''t


    want the youngdy to see his wound, so he covered her eyes with her hand," the doctor says.


    "What''s his name?"


    "John," The doctor says, not noticing Louis¡¯ expression, "But ording to his facial features and his


    pair of azure eyes, he should be a mixed-blood, right?"


    "Is that him?" Louis shows another picture to the doctor and asks, trying to make sure the uracy of


    the information.


    The doctor looks at the photo and says confidently, "Yes, it''s him!"


    At this time, Leigh also calls, saying that the manor was bought by John before.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Louis¡¯ eyes go gloomy.

 Chapter 331: He Is Afraid Something Might Happen to Her

    Chapter 331: He Is Afraid Something Might Happen to Her


    He had thought of dozens of difficulties that Lily would encounter before, but he didn''t expect that she


    woulde to Hanchi to meet John. She didn''t tell him the reason and directly broke up with him!


    Kay takes a few steps to the side and shivers.


    He has worked for Mr. Smith for so long, this is the first time he has seen Mr. Smith like this....


    Is something wrong?


    Seeing this, the doctor also leaves.


    There are Louis and Kay standing there alone.


    There are patientsing and going in the corridor of the hospital. Louis is tall and handsome.


    Passers-by think that he is a celebrity whoes to shoot a movie and frequently looks at them.


    After standing there for a while, Kay can''t help but asks, "Mr. Smith, what else do you want me to do?"


    Louis nces at him sharply.


    Kay bes nervous.


    "Kay," The man shouts in a serious voice. "When I asked for your phone, you were very nervous, and


    there was guilt in your eyes."


    Damn! Mr. Smith indeed has a pair of sharp eyes!


    "Wh ... what?" Kay lies, "I was just afraid that you would see my chatting records or something. I have


    persecutory delusions."


    Louis sneers and says, "I''ve been your boss for so long, I don''t know you have this illness."


    "I didn''t have this before, but...."


    "Do you know anything?"


    Kay is a little nervous again, and he doesn''t have the confidence to speak. "I don''t know."


    Louis unlocks his phone and calls Leigh. "Leigh, help me check this phone''s call records. Get the


    specific recording of each call."


    "Mr. Smith! I''ll tell you all!" Kay immediately raises his hand.


    Damn! He can''t believe Leigh is so power. If Leigh really gets the recording of each call, he will be


    screwed!!


    Under Louis¡¯ sharp gaze, Kay says in a low voice, "Mr. Smith, Miss Lily called me. I hide it from you. I''m


    sorry...."


    "What did she call you for?"


    "She, she...." Kay says, "She seemed to be crying. She told me that she was going to do something


    and let me take good care of you and Joey."


    Louis looks carefully at Kay, as if he is judging whether his words are true or false.


    "Did she say where she was going?" After searching for so long, he discovers that Lily is with John. He


    is annoyed and pulls open some tight buttons, revealing his corbone slightly.


    His body still carries a cold aura.


    Kay shakes his head.


    This is a lie he makes up. Besides, he indeed doesn''t know where Lily is.


    Louis¡¯ eyes turn gloomy as he asks, "Did you go meet Coffey after you came back from Yanking?"


    Kay feels that Louis is so scary. He doesn''t say anything, but Louis can urately guess where he has


    been!


    Louis sneers and walks out as he finds out Coffey''s number from Kay''s phone.


    Kay hurriedly follows.


    "Lily, I''m sorry, Coffey, I''m sorry. Mr. Smith is too powerful. I''m no match for him at all!" he says in his


    heart.


    After the call is put through, Louis asks, "Where''s your sister?"


    "She goes abroad by a cruise ship." When Coffey hears his voice, he guesses that he has already


    known it. So, he doesn''t hide it anymore. "I bought them tickets an hour ago."


    "She''s with John?"


    "Yes," Coffey says, "Mr. Smith, don''t bother investigating. They use fake identities. Your people can''t


    find them."


    Louis says coldly, "I want to know the reason."


    He believes that Lily doesn''t consort with John, but she suddenly broke up with him and went abroad,


    which makes him very anxious.


    He is just afraid that something might happen to her.


    "Mr. Smith, you and my sister have already broken up," Coffey says, "There''s no need for her to tell you


    what she wants to do. Besides, I don''t know."


    Louis snorts coldly and says, "I won''t force you anymore. If she wants to go abroad so much, then I¡¯ll


    just let her go. She''ll call back."


    With that, he hangs up the phone.


    Louis turns the ring on his finger. It is a prize he had won when he went to RB with Lily, and Lily had


    personally helped him put it on. It was considered to be confirmation of their rtionship.


    Kay sees that Louis is no longer that angry, so he says, "Mr. Smith, where are we going?"


    "Go back to Yorkshire."


    She can do whatever she wants. He just hopes that she will call him when she''s in danger.


    Hopefully.


    ....


    Leigh does not know what is going on with Lily and Louis, but from the fact that Louis asks him to track


    Lily, he guesses that something had happened to them, but he cannot interfere.


    After his father''s death, thepany is in turmoil. He has been busy in thepany these past few


    days and usually doesn''te home until seven or eight in the evening.


    Fortunately, he is not lonely.


    After entering the house, Leigh hands his coat to the servant. He hearsughtering from the


    kitchen. When he looks over, he sees that Evelyn and Jessie are in the kitchen.


    Evelyn is teaching Jessie how to cook Italian dishes.


    Jessie is clumsy and often knocks over things. Evelyn just smiles, without a trace of reproach on her


    face.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" As Leigh unties his sleeves, he goes into the kitchen and says, "Just leave


    the cooking to the servants!"


    When Evelyn sees that he is back, she snorts and says, "We like to eat the dishes cooked by


    ourselves. It''s none of your business!"


    Leigh smiles and says, "I am just afraid that you will be tired!"


    "Don''t stand there. Hurry up and bring the tes over," Jessie shouts, "The meat sauce tastes bad


    when it is over-cooked. Hurry up!"


    "Coming! Coming!" Leigh pulls open the cab drawer and takes a few tes from inside.


    The meat sauce is ced on the te with pleasant fragrance.


    Leigh takes a deep breath and praises, "It smells good. Baby, your cooking is getting better and better!


    I don''t think it''s a problem for me to finish five dishes!"


    "No way! I won''t cook so many for you!"


    "Baby, don''t you want me to be fat?" Leigh leans over and kisses her, saying, "If I get fat, others won''t


    be able to take me away from you. Isn''t it good?"


    Jessie rolls her eyes and says, "You''re so narcissistic. Will everyone like you?"


    "Of course! After all, I''m handsome."


    Evelyn shakes her head, as if she can''t stand them showing off their affection, and consciously goes


    out.


    Dinner is ready soon.


    At dinner, Evelyn looks at them and smiles gently, saying, "Leigh''s father is just dead. You can''t have a


    wedding in three years, but it won''t forbid you to obtain your marriage certificates."


    Jessie bes blushed, saying "It''s too early for us to...."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "I think it makes sense!" Leigh agrees with Evelyn and says, "The Civil Affairs Bureau is open


    tomorrow. Let''s go there tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 332: I Just Want to Take a Shower with You

    Chapter 332: I Just Want to Take a Shower with You


    Jessie kicks him fiercely with her foot under the table.


    "It hurts! Baby, why are you kicking me?" Leigh pretends to be in pain, shouting, "Then how about


    tomorrow afternoon?"


    Jessie ignores him and says to Evelyn, "My parents still don''t know about my rtionship with Leigh. I


    need some time to discuss with them."


    "That''s true," Evelyn understands and smiles gently, "Jessie, Leigh is a bit impish, but I really want you


    to be together. You are beautiful, and I''m also very satisfied with your family background."


    Leigh protests, "Mom, I''m not impish. I''m very serious!"


    Evelyn says coldly, "You are my son. I know you very well. It is a good fortune that you can meet such


    a good girl like her!"


    "You''re right!" Leigh holds Jessie in his arms and smiles, saying, "It is my good fortune to have such a


    beautiful and kind wife!"


    Jessie smiles, but she feels somehow at lost.


    After eating and staying in the living room for a while, Jessie goes upstairs to put the water on.


    Later on, Leigh alsoes up and tells her that Louis asks him to track Lily down. "Did Lily talk to you


    in the past few days? What happened to them?"


    Jessie shakes her head and says, "What''s wrong?"


    Leigh rubs his chin and says, "I think there should be a problem with them. Why don''t you call Lily to


    ask?"


    "I did, but her phone was off," Jessie says, "I wanted to go back to the apartment today, but Lily didn''t


    answer my call, so I didn''t go back."


    Leigh says, "I don''t know if it''s a private problem. It''s not good for us to interfere."


    "Louis will take care of it." Jessie pats him, saying, "Alright, don''t think about it. Hurry up and take a


    shower."


    "Aren''t we taking a bath together?"


    "No!" Jessie rolls her eyes at him and says unhappily, "Since you are so tired in thepany, why are


    you always energetic at night?"


    Leigh says, "I just want to take a bath with you."


    "Get away!"


    Jessie ignores him and pushes him away. However, Leigh grabs her arm and pulls her. They fall into


    the hot tub and are soaked.


    Leigh kisses her hand and narrows his eyes, saying, "Baby, do you think I''m handsome?"


    "...."


    When theye out of the bathroom, Jessie curses angrily and kicks Leigh several times.


    Leigh ignores it and blows her hair with a hairdryer.


    Jessie pretends to be indifferent and asks, "Does Justin tell you about the progress of Ixora''s


    research?"


    "No, I''m not interested," Leigh says, "I don''t think he''s going to seed at all. I guess I''ll have to give


    him some money in the future!"


    "Is it so expensive?"


    "He has asked me and Louis for money for several times. I guess so."


    "Research is indeed costly." Jessie sighs and asks him curiously, "How many people are there in


    Justin''s research team? Have you been there?"


    "I''ve been there. It is in a remote and deste ce," Leigh says, "There are seven or eight members.


    It takes a lot of energy to do research. Those people are almost bald."


    "I see that Justin has a lot of hair!"


    "He''s not handsome. If he doesn''t have any hair, no woman will love him," Leigh replies with a smile.


    "I hear that Justin''sboratory is in Country F?"


    Leigh replies, "Yes. There are many research institutes in the North District of F Country, but why are


    you asking this, baby? Do you want to have a trip there?"


    Jessie says with admiration, "Yes, I admire those researchers."


    "No way. I won''t take you there!" Leigh says jealously, "His shittyb isn''t good-looking. Baby, I am!"


    "How narcissistic you are!" Jessie says.


    "Not only am I handsome, I am also very good at other things!" Leighughs and suddenly picks up


    Jessie and throws her onto the bed, saying, "Let me show you!"


    "Stop!"


    Does he really focus on work in thepany?


    How can he be so energetic after hees back home?


    ...


    In his daze, Leigh flips over, wanting to hug Jessie in his arms. But his hand doesn''t touch anything.


    Jessie, who should have been sleeping beside him, is gone.


    Leigh takes his phone and looks at the time. It is already six in the morning. He thinks that Jessie is


    making breakfast in the kitchen downstairs again.


    A few days ago, she also got up early to prepare breakfast.


    Leigh scratches his hair and is about to put on his clothes. His phone receives a new text message.


    It is from an unfamiliar number, reading, "Mr. Leigh, ept my WeChat friend request."


    What a joke!


    Leigh ignores it. After washing up, he changes into a suit and goes downstairs. He finds that it is the


    servant who is preparing breakfast. He asks, "Where is my wife?"


    The servant replies, "She seemed to have gone out in the morning."


    Leigh frowns and says, "Didn''t see her when you got up?"


    "I didn''t see her." The servant hurriedly lowers her head and replies, "I didn''t see her shoes when I


    came in. I guess she has already left."


    Leigh sits down at the dining table and calls Jessie.


    But no one answers.


    Can it be that something happens to Lily and he calls her over?


    Leigh is puzzled and he opens WeChat, wanting to send a message to Jessie. He suddenly receives a


    new friend request.


    He has only told some of his partners andpany executives about this WeChat ount, so he


    thinks it is from a former partner and epts it.


    That ount quickly sends a message over. "Mr. Leigh, I am Benjamin. Let''s have a talk."


    Fuck, how does this bastard know about his new WeChat ount??


    Just as Leigh is about to delete him, he receives a small video with a picture of a woman''s slender


    back as its cover. Leigh thinks it looks very familiar.


    He ys the video and sees a man and woman making love. The woman only reveals her back and


    half of her side face.


    Leigh''s face turns gloomy and he sends a message over. "Where?"


    After getting the address sent by that man, he immediately goes to pick a car from the garage and


    drives away in high speed. Soon, he arrives at the destination.


    Leigh strides into the dining hall and sees the skinny young man sitting at the table in the corner.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He sits down opposite the young man. He looks at the young man and says mockingly, "It seems that


    you''ve been living a miserable life since you were abandoned by thepany!"


    "Yes." The young man grits his teeth, and a trace of anger shes in his eyes. "I am no match for you."


    Originally, he was popr in the entertainment industry, but suddenly, there are scandals. The


    some powerful people again in the future.


    Afterwards, he found out that Leigh did this.


    Leigh crosses his legs and says, "Since you know it, how dare you be so arrogant in front of me?"


    Benjamin doesn''t say anything. He just gives his phone to him and ys a video.


    It is a high-definition video of a man and a woman. The man is Benjamin, and the woman only reveals


    half of her face.

 Chapter 333: Im Negotiating with You

    Chapter 333: I''m Negotiating with You


    Leigh''s expression turns gloomy. He throws his phone on the ground and crushes it with his feet.


    Benjamin calmly licks his lips and says, "Even if you destroy this phone, I have hidden all the source


    files."


    "What do you want?"


    "Fifty million. I still need to terminate the contract with thispany. You will pay the penalty for me,"


    Benjamin says, "You will rmend me to the Best Taste Entertainment, and then I will give the


    original video to you."


    "Are you threatening me?" Leigh grits his teeth.


    "I''m not threatening. I''m negotiating with you." Benjamin is not afraid and smiles, saying, "You know


    who the woman in this video is. I also know that she is dating you now."


    Benjamin says viciously, "I didn''t expect that I would be able to taste your woman. If these videos are


    broadcast on various websites...."


    Leigh suddenly stands up and grabs Benjamin''s neck with one hand.


    His entire body is filled with anger, and his expression is extremely terrible.


    Benjamin''s face turns pale from being pinched, and he is suffocating. He shouts, "It''s fine if you want to


    kill me. Once I die, those videos will be sent out. So, even if you block them, they will appear again


    every once in a while."


    Leigh calms down, shakes him off and sits back into his chair. He takes out the phone with a serious


    face and makes a call. "Send me a check and a contract."


    Benjamin coughs and rubs his painful neck.


    Just now, Leigh almost strangled him to death!


    Seeing Leigh call for someone to send him a check, Benjamin knows that he wins, and at the same


    time, he is very puzzled.


    He knows Leigh very well. Why does he value women so much now?


    But....


    Benjamin looks at the broken phone under the table.


    Just now, he didn''t say who the woman in the video was. If Leigh thought she was Jessie, it was not his


    fault.


    After hanging up the phone, Leigh says gloomily, "Ask someone to deliver the original video here."


    Benjamin says, "Don''t worry, you have my words."


    Very quickly, Leigh''s people send over him a check and a contract.


    Leigh writes down the amount of the check and signs the contract. Benjamin also signs it, put it in his


    bag, and takes out a USB drive.


    Benjamin hands the USB drive over, saying, "You are so trustworthy. I''ve given the original video to


    you. Don''t worry, I don''t have any other copies in my hands."


    Leigh doesn''t even have the intention to check. He directly destroys the chip in the USB driver and puts


    it into his pocket.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He stands up and leaves.


    "Mr. Leigh, I still want to tell you something," Benjamin shouts, "Jessie is taking advantage of you. She


    is a ruthless woman. Watch out."


    Leigh ignores him and leaves the restaurant.


    When he gets on the car, he tilts his head and says to his assistant, "Don''t take back the check. Tell the


    people in the Exit-Entry Administration Bureau to send him abroad and let him die. Give some money


    to his parents."


    "Yes."


    On the way to thepany, Leigh gives Jessie a call.


    "I went shopping this morning. What''s up?" Jessie finally answers the call. "The servant says that you


    left without breakfast. Do you want me to bring you breakfast?"


    Leigh wants to ask her about Benjamin.


    Doesn''t Jessie know Benjamin? Why does Benjamin have that kind of video? Did Jessie date Benjamin


    before?


    But when they slept together, he was sure that Jessie was still virgin.


    Or did Jessie secretly meet Benjamin afterwards?


    Now that he hears Jessie''s concerned words, he gives up the idea of asking her and remains silent.


    Jessie asks, "Why don''t you say anything?"


    "I dropped my phone under the car seat just now," Leigh says with a smile again, "I didn''t find you when


    I woke up this morning. I''m calling to ask where you are."


    "You scared me. I thought something happened to you!" Jessie mutters, "Haven''t you gone to the


    She hangs up.


    Leigh looks at his phone. The smile on his face gradually disappears, and his eyes be gloomy.


    Ten minutester, he enters the underground garage. He gets off the car and takes a elevator to the


    top floor. When he walks out, he meets his secretary.


    "Good morning, Mr. Leigh." The secretary slightly bows and says, "David from the Smith Group came


    half an hour ago. I''ve arranged for him to wait for you at the president''s office."


    Why does David want to meet him?


    Leigh nods and enters the president''s office.


    After seeing David, he asks, "David, what happened to Louis and Lily? Did they really break up?"


    "Yes." David sighs.


    "What?" Leigh is astonished. "Why did they break up? Then why do you meet me? I can''t let them get


    back together."


    David''s expression suddenly bes serious.


    Leigh is shocked when he sees this. "Holy shit, am I right?"


    David goes to lock the door and hands some documents to Leigh, saying, "Mr. Daniel asks me to


    David didn''t want toe. He needs to focus on angry Louis all the time. It is already not easy for him.


    But Daniel called him and asked him why Jessie hadn''t leaves yet.


    He told him about Mr. Smith''s n. But Daniel sent him the documents early in the morning and asked


    him to give these to Leigh. His attitude was very resolute.


    Fuck!


    Facing these persons whom he can''t afford to provoke, he is helpless.


    "What are these?" Leigh looks up at David and takes the documents.


    "Mr. Leigh, open it and you''ll know," Daniel says.


    When Leigh opens the document folder, David stands a little further away, in case Leigh suddenly goes


    berserk so that he can run to the door and escape immediately.


    He is afraid.


    When Leigh sees the contents of the document, his pupils suddenly constrict. The further he looks


    down, the gloomier his expression bes.


    After reading it, he fiercely pinches the paper and doesn''t move for a while.


    Then he suddenly lifts his foot and kicks the coffee table away.


    Leigh doesn''t stop. He stands up and picks up a chair to smash into the desktopputer, then into


    the wooden decorative cab, and the decorations fall onto the carpet.


    In the president''s office, the uproar never stops.


    David lowers his head. Fortunately, Mr. Leigh chooses to smash things, not him.


    After a long time, seeing that Leigh finally stops, David says, "Daniel says that you can do whatever


    you want, but you have to keep Jessie alive."


    It is also because of Louis and Daniel''s values and bottom lines that David is willing to work for them.


    Jessie is really miserable. Her sister was raped andmitted suicide. Her parents were forced to


    She always obeys thew and rules, but in the end, her family is ruined.


    What a miserable life she has!

 Chapter 334: As Long as You Love Me….

    Chapter 334: As Long as You Love Me¡­.


    Leigh pulls a piece of tissue out of the tissue box, wipes the blood from his hand and sits down on the


    rtively intact sofa.


    David picks up the cigarette case and the lighter, and then hands them to Leigh.


    Leigh takes out a cigarette and puts it between his lips. David helps Leigh light it, but he can''t read


    Leigh''s face, "If it''s inconvenient for you, I''ll ask Miss Jessie to do it."


    "Does she look very like her sister?"


    "I''ve seen her sister''s picture. They do look alike." David nces at Leigh as he says, "But Miss Jessie


    has had a stic surgery, and she is slimmer than before."


    Leigh exhales some smoke. With the white smoke covering his stern face, he says, "I want aptop."


    David immediately runs to get it.


    A minuteter, he returns with aptop in hand. He even brings a chair, and then gives them to Leigh.


    Leigh takes a long drag on his cigarette, hands it to David, and types fast on theptop.


    David sees the motions of Leigh''s fingers with countless programs running on theptop''s screen.


    Leigh even asks someone to do his bidding on a video call.


    When Leigh finishes, David looks at the screen and gets shocked, "Holy shit! Angelina dated Benjamin


    before, that star...."


    He quickly gets his head around it and says, "Angelina had an abortion. If she only dated Benjamin


    when she was alive, the child would definitely be Benjamin''s."


    With that, David puts his hand on his left chest where his heart is beating fast, and warns himself,


    "Never offend Mr. Leigh!"


    "Benjamin showed me a video this morning," Leigh stares at theptop''s screen, "At that time, I also


    wondered why he filmed this video though they didn''t know each other."


    Maybe Jessie knows this earlier. That''s why, on that day, she said that she liked Benjamin after


    quarreling with Leigh on the cruise ship. She wanted to get Leigh jealous so that he would kill


    Benjamin.


    No wonder Benjamin said that Jessie was using him when he left.


    David is shocked, "Benjamin is so bold that he even dares to fool you. Then Mr. Leigh...."


    "Get out!" Leigh orders. He supports his forehead with his hands, and his tone was sharp, as if he is


    suppressing his fury.


    David doesn''t dare to stay any longer, so he goes out.


    When David is out, he bumps into a woman who wears a mask. The woman asks, "David, why are you


    here?"


    And then she takes off her mask.


    "Miss Jessie," Seeing Jessie with a food thermos in her hand, David thinks for a while and says, "Mr.


    Leigh is in a bad mood due to the work. There may be some...."


    Jessie gets a little nervous and worried, "Is he OK?"


    "He''s fine. Just the things in the office are smashed," David says, "I still have things to do, so I have to


    go. Miss Jessie, you''ve done a good job."


    "Okay."


    Jessie watches David leave and mutters in puzzlement, "What does he mean by saying that?"


    Jessie opens the door and enters the office. She is frightened by the mess inside. When she sees


    Leigh, who seems to be fine, on the sofa, she feels a little relieved and walks to him with the food


    thermos.


    "Even if things don''t go quite smoothly with your work, you don''t have to smash things. It''s all your


    money. Won''t you feel bad if you buy them again?" Jessie nags as she helps the end table up and puts


    the food thermos on it.


    Leigh supports his forehead with his hand and doesn''t move.


    Jessie realizes that something is wrong with him and sits by him. She whispers, "What''s wrong?"


    Leigh finally reacts. He turns around and looks at Jessie. Something fierce moves in his eyes and


    disappears in an instant, and he looks somewhat confused. Then, he holds her in his arms.


    He hugs her more and more tightly.


    He wants to strangle Jessie because she has set him up and lied to him. Even if she wants revenge,


    why doesn''t she ask others to do it? No matter how much she hates Derek, Derek is his father.


    However, he can''t strangle her because he loves her.


    But for what Derek and his fellows have done, Jessie''s family wouldn''t have been massacred.


    "Leigh, you''re hurting me," Jessie feels severe pain in her arms and cries out, "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    Leigh buries himself in her armpit and says in a hoarse voice, "Little fairy, do you love me or not?"


    Jessie replies without hesitation, "I love you very much."


    "How much?"


    "It all depends on how you behave," Jessie thinks for a moment and says, "If you are nice to me, I''ll


    love you more. If not, I won''t love you. I will love other men!"


    Jessie felt another pain in her arm. She hurriedly says, "Well, I only love you. I won''t love other men.


    Don''t be like a child. You do hurt me."


    "Really?" Leigh holds her cheek, and there seems to be something suppressed in his eyes. He asks,


    "You aren''t lying to me, are you?"


    "Yes, I love you very much." says Jessie. Because Leigh does a pretty good job of hiding it, Jessie


    doesn''t notice his anger. She kisses him, "Otherwise, I won''t take care of your mother. I''m also very


    busy."


    ''Maybe it is because you''re guilty.''


    However, Jessie even could have nned an ident for his family, but she doesn''t do so.


    Looking at her clear and sincere eyes, Leigh remembers her care for Evelyn. The fury in his heart


    dissipates more than half. He kisses her, "I love you, too."


    ''As long as you love me, I''ll pretend I don''t know anything.''


    "Well, let go of me." Jessie struggles to free herself and opens the food thermos, "Have breakfast and


    work well. Thepany is still in need of you."


    "What do you bring for me?" Leigh gets energetic.


    "Scallop porridge."


    "I''ve had it every morning for three days. I''m getting bored of it." Leigh gives Jessie a pitiful look and


    continues, "Can''t I try something else?"


    "You always work in thepany for a whole day. Scallop porridge is nutrient and can refresh you."


    Jessie looks at Leigh''s face and rolls her eyes at him, "Well, I will make other food for you. Hurry up


    and have your breakfast."


    Jessie tidies up the office for Leigh while Leigh is having breakfast. She is speechless, "You can go to


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the House to Vent to smash everything in it. You shouldn''t have smashed up the things in your office.


    Thisptop costs more than ten thousand and this rosewood cab is also very expensive. Leigh, if


    you go bankrupt and experience the life of the poor, you won''t be so impulsive!"


    Leigh puts on a serious face and shrugs, "I can''t control myself when I am furious."


    "..."


    Jessie gives him a ss of water and says uncertainly, "I am admitted to the university I''ve applied for.


    I want further study, so I might go abroad for a few years."


    "No!" Leigh interrupts her and it seems he freaks out, "Baby, you''re good enough. I want you to stay by


    my side and apany me."


    "It won''t be long. I''lle back a few times a month." Jessie lies.


    She knows that once she goes abroad, she might nevere back.


    Even if Louis and Daniel don''t threaten her, she will still leave. Her aim is to take revenge. She has


    relented once, so she can''t fall in love with Leigh again.


    Leigh knows what she implies. He certainly doesn''t agree, "No, I want to see you every day. If you


    leave, I will be dead inside."


    Jessie looks away from Leigh and says ruthlessly, "I''ve applied for that university for a long time. I


    really want to study there. If you insist that I have to make a choice between you and it, then I think we


    should break up."


    "Can you wait a bit longer?" Leigh holds Jessie''s hands and gently kisses her, "I''ll go with you when I


    finish the job of thepany."


    "Leigh...."


    "You''ve said you love me, haven''t you? Is it a lie?" Leigh kisses her, "I want to be with you wherever


    you go. As I''ve told you, I''ll always be by your side."


    From where Leigh stands, Jessie has taken revenge and she is wretched and tired enough.


    He is stuck with her. So be it.

 Chapter 335: Im Going to Get You a Present

    Chapter 335: I''m Going to Get You a Present


    Jessie relents. She wants to refuse mercilessly, but she can''t.


    Finally, she nods, "Okay."


    The phone rings, which gives Jessie some time to calm down. She sees it is Ste, so she asks Leigh


    to have breakfast and then answers the phone.


    Ste asks, "David tells me that Louis and Lily are in trouble. What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know that, either. It seems like they''ve broken up." The fewer people know about that, the safer


    it will be. Therefore, Jessie says she doesn''t know and continues, "I even don''t know where Lily is."


    "How could...?"


    A thought strikes Jessie like a silver dagger. She whispers, "We''d better not get involved in their own


    rtionship. Is your son allergic to the cat? Lily''s ragdoll is still in my apartment. I''m afraid I can''t take


    good care of it. Will you take care of it until Lilyes back?"


    Jessie is afraid that she can''t call Ste when she goes abroad.


    Lily has apanied John to Country F, and she can''t return soon, so the ragdoll has to be taken care


    of.


    "Alright, Chandler likes cats." Ste agrees crisply, but she is also a little worried, "But now that Lily


    disappears, will Louis get worried?"


    "Maybe he will. Lily says she will call me if there''s something wrong."


    Ste says, "Alright, then tell me when she calls you. I will do anything I can."


    "You bet."


    After hanging up the phone, Jessie goes back and sits on the sofa.


    Leigh asks curiously, "Is it Ste?"


    "Yes, Chandler says he likes pets, so I tell Ste to take Lily''s ragdoll back and take care of it." Jessie


    says, "I''m afraid that if I don''t go home often, something bad will happen to the cat."


    Leigh looks up at Jessie, "You want to leave, so you get everything set up, don''t you?"


    Jessie freaks out. She punches Leigh fiercely and says unhappily, "Hey, am I that cruel? It''s because


    your mother doesn''t like the dander of the cat! Given you say so, I''d better go back to my apartment.


    I''ve taken care of you hard, but you still think I''m a bad person. You''ve gone too far!"


    "I am just afraid you leave." Leigh holds Jessie''s hands and grins, "Well, I am wrong. I''ll cook dinner for


    you tonight. How about it?"


    "What you cook is too bad to be counted as ''dinner''? Even pigs won''t eat it!"


    Leigh is aggrieved, "Baby, don''t be like this. I''m very talented in cooking. You just don''t realize it."


    "Fine, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. I need rush to work." Jessie snatches the bowl from Leigh''s


    hand, quickly picks up the food thermos, and gets up to leave.


    Leigh holds her hands.


    He is very afraid that Jessie will run away as soon as he lets go of her hands. After all, she has already


    taken avenge and has nothing to stay for.


    Does she even lie to him when she says she loves him?


    Jessie turns around and looks at Leigh, "Let go of me. I''ll bete for work!"


    "Little fairy, you''ve done a good job." Leigh clenches her hands before slowly letting go of them, "You


    must remember that I love you and I am always by your side."


    "I know." Jessie pulls her hands hard, "Don''t be so sappy."


    Just at this moment, the secretary knocks on the door and it seems something is wrong. Jessie quickly


    pulls out her hands and runs. When she opens the door and sees the secretary, she says shyly, "It''s a


    little messy inside. Ask a few cleaners to tidy it up."


    Ask a few cleaners?


    The secretary looks at Jessie''s face, and her mind almost goes to dirty ces. As a secretary, she


    suppresses her curiosity, and calmly answers, "Yes."


    When asked in, the secretary enters the office and realizes that almost everything has been smashed.


    She takes a deep breath and looks at Leigh on the sofa. He lowers his head and the mood here is


    subdued.


    The secretary quietly puts down the documents and goes to call the cleaner on the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She doesn''t dare to ask anything.


    ...


    Ste and Jessie make an appointment. When she receives the key to Jessie''s apartment and is to get


    the cat back, Chandler calls her and says he wants to go as well.


    Therefore, Ste goes to the apartment with Chandler.


    The apartment is empty for several days, so there is some dust on the floor. The ragdoll lounges on the


    sofa in the living room, and it is not afraid of Ste and Chandler at all.


    The ragdoll walks to them with its short legs and fell on Chandler''s feet.


    Chandler squats down and touches its fur. It seems he likes it. Therefore, he asks, "Mom, is this


    Auntie''s cat?"


    "Yes, your auntie is away now. We have to take care of it for some time." Ste opens the cat box, put


    the ragdoll in it and says to Chandler, "Take good care of it."


    "Don''t worry, mommy. I will treat it as my own cat. I will take good care of it!"


    "You actually know to please your auntie at such a young age." Ste flicks Chandler''s forehead, "I''ve


    heard you want to marry your auntie''s baby, are you?"


    Chandler says righteously, "I''m afraid that I won''t be able to find a wife when I join the army in the


    future. Therefore, I must be engaged to her in advance."


    "What if the baby is a boy?"


    "Then, auntie can be pregnant with another one!" Chandler thinks for a moment and says, "She will


    definitely have more than one baby. Otherwise, no one will inherit her beauty. What a pity."


    "You are so clever and you always have quite a few ideas." Ste shakes her head, "You aren''t like me


    or your father. I have to suspect whether you are my son."


    Chandler says, "I am definitely your son! Perhaps this is Daddy''s secret talent that you don''t know. I


    inherit it from Daddy."


    Hearing this, Ste doesn''t know whether tough or cry.


    As they leave the apartment with the cat, Chandler asks, "Mommy, is Daddy reallying back for the


    New Year?"


    "I almost forget it if you don''t mention it!" Ste pats her forehead. Recently, there are many works to


    do in Long Peace Group. Ste has forgotten to tell Daniel about this. She says to Chandler, "Your


    father is back. He''s in Yorkshire now."


    Chandler''s eyes immediately light up, "Really?"


    "Yes, I won''t lie to you." Ste touches his head and smiles, "Your father will be surprised when he sees


    you. I''ll call him for dinner tonight."


    "Then hurry up and tell Daddy." Chandler hasn''t seen his father for several years, so he is so excited


    that he urges Ste to make a phone call at once.


    Ste smiles, takes out the phone and calls Daniel.


    Chandler holds his breath.


    The call is quickly answered. Daniel asks first, "What''s up?"


    "Let''s eat together tonight at my house." Ste nces at Chandler and says, "I''ve prepared a ''big


    present'' for you."


    Daniel is silent.


    Before Daniel can reply, Ste gets upset, "Does your mother embarrass you?"


    "No." Daniel says awkwardly and worriedly, "My father gets injured in Country XL."


    "Is he seriously injured?"


    "No. But without my father, the others don''t know what to do next. I need to lead them. Therefore, I''ll


    have to stay there for a while." Daniel says apologetically, "The ne takes off at 11 o''clock, so I can''t


    eat with you tonight."


    Ste nces at her watch.


    It''s ten o''clock now.


    She asks, "Are you in Yorkshire Airport now?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait a bit longer!" After saying that, Ste hangs up the phone and runs to the car with Chandler,


    "Your father is going abroad. I''ll take you to the airport now."


    The situation in Country XL is tense, so Ste doesn''t know when Daniel will return.

 Chapter 336: My Son and I Will Be Waiting for You to Return

    Chapter 336: My Son and I Will Be Waiting for You to Return


    Chandler shouts, "Daddy just came back. Is he leaving again?"


    "Yes!"


    Ste is taking the high-speed to the airport, but she is driving steadily, because her son is in the car.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Chandler is anxious and says he would drive himself if he weren''t a kid.


    Forty minutester, the mother and son reach the airport.


    Learning that Daniel''s flight has checked in, Ste quickly calls David and rushes to the tarmac


    following the ground service staff while the flight attendants are counting the passengers.


    A flight attendant rushed to the first ss and finds Daniel. "Mr. Daniel, a Ms. Ste is looking for you."


    Daniel immediately gets off the ne.


    From afar, he sees Ste standing in the cold. Her coat is blown up by the wind, and she is holding a


    tall boy''s hand, who looks rather healthy and cute.


    Isn''t this Lily''s friend''s kid?


    Like Daniel, Chandler is dumbfounded when he sees him.


    "Mom, he, he...." Chandler looks up at Ste. "I''ve seen this man twice."


    Ste pats him. "He is not just some man. He''s your father!"


    "..."


    After Daniel strides over, Ste smiles and pushes Chandler towards him. "You are leaving. So, I guess


    dinner is cancelled. I can only bring you this ''gift ''."


    Daniel doesn''t know what to say.


    He looks down at Chandler, and the boy looks back at him. They start staring at each other.


    Ste says, "Really? You guys just keep gazing at each other?"


    "Ste!" Daniel''s face darkens as he looks at her, about to get angry. "You''ve been keeping such a


    huge secret from me?"


    Ste argues back, "Do you think I wanted to? It was because your mother was over the line. I took her


    check for the child. Who knew she would switch my letter!"


    "Why are you yelling at me? I raised your son so well. Shouldn''t you be thanking me? I wanted to tell


    you in RB, but you made me mad...."


    Daniel pulls her into his arms and hugs her tightly. "Damn woman! It must be difficult to raise a son


    while dealing with the Scotts."


    Ste''s eyes go sore. She hugs his waist and says, "It''s not that hard. I''m d you''re back."


    "I should have known." Daniel is pissed but can only sigh.


    He should have guessed that Chandler is Ste''s child when he noticed they looked alike, and that Lily


    was hiding the boy from him because she was afraid he would recognize him.


    Ste smiles, "It''s not toote to know now. Shouldn''t you say hello to your son? We are hugging and


    ignoring him."


    Daniel releases Ste and nces at Chandler.


    Chandler waves at him, not shy at all, revealing his white teeth. "Hey, Dad!"


    Daniel squats down to look at him in the eye, putting on a stern face. "You noticed we looked like each


    other, didn''t you? Why didn''t you tell Dad?"


    "Mom said you were in the army. I thought you wouldn''te back until the Spring Festival. I assumed


    I was one of your brothers'' kid."


    Daniel helplessly says, "You are my only son."


    Daniel is experiencing the greatest shock in his life, which he is probably going to remember forever.


    Chandler grins and says, "What does it matter? It''s not toote for us to know. You''re still my father!"


    "Come here." Daniel opens his arms, but his voice is trembling. "Let Daddy hug you."


    Chandler throws himself into his embrace.


    Daniel hugs his tiny body, his arms shaking. He finally restrains himself and says, "I wasn''t there for


    you in your childhood. I''m sorry."


    "Dad, don''t be so sensitive," Chandler says disdainfully, "Mom says that isn''t a good quality for a man.


    Besides, I''m only four years old, so my childhood just begins, okay?"


    Daniel says, "Your mother has taught you well."


    "Of course, she is the best mother in the world!" Chandler says with pride, "So, you must cherish her, or


    else I will leave with her."


    "I promise." Daniel touches the boy''s head and says, "Daddy loves you two the most."


    The flight attendant trots over and says, "Mr. Daniel, it''s time."


    "I''m not leaving." Daniel stands up with Chandler in his arms.


    Learning that he has a son who is already sensible, he just wants to go home and spends time with


    him. He is not interested in going anywhere else now.


    "Go," Ste says, "Your father is injured. You have to check on him. We''ve been waiting for you for


    years, so one or two more months is not that big a difference."


    "He has people taking care of him there. I want to stay with you."


    Ste shakes her head andughs, "You can''t think straight when you see your son. Go, your mother


    has a problem with me. If you don''t go, she would hate me even more."


    She hugs him and adds, "I know it won''t be long. My son and I will be waiting for you."


    The flight attendant urges him again.


    Daniel has to put Chandler down, takes off his scarf, and wraps it around Chandler''s neck, instructing,


    "Take good care of your mother. Dad has something to do."


    "Roger that!" Chandler straightens his back and replies, "Dad, you muste back early."


    "Definitely."


    After they reach an agreement, Daniel reluctantly boards the ne with the flight attendant.


    Because he gets off the ne, Daniel has to do another check before he gets back on. He turns


    around and sees Ste and Chandler.


    Ste smiles gracefully and waves at him.


    Daniel looks affectionately at her.


    Fortunately, he came back from New York because of Louis. Otherwise, he would never return to


    Yorkshire because of that misunderstanding and know he has a son.


    How lucky things have turned out!


    After the cabin door closes, Ste leaves with Chandler and sighs, "If I had known your father was


    going abroad, I would have set up a meeting for you two sooner."


    "Mom, it''s useless to regret it. There''s no going back," Chandler says, "Why don''t you think about what


    you will give me for the Spring Festival? It is still going to be just the two of us."


    Ste says unhappily, "I already gave you a gift. You still want another?"


    "What?"


    "I brought you your father."


    Chandler understands and protests, "Mom, you''re foxy. Aren''t you obliged to let me see him? If you


    don''t want to buy me a gift, just tell me."


    Ste nods. "You guessed correctly. Mom is poor and doesn''t have the extra bucks to buy you a


    present."


    "How stingy of you." Chandler sighs and touches the scarf on his neck. "Then I''ll buy you a gift with my


    savings this year."


    "Good boy." Ste pinches his face and smiles, "Then I will wait!"


    "..."


    He feels his mother is trying to swindle him out of his stash by saying that.


    ¡­


    Lily takes John on a ship in the morning to RB and arrives there the next day.


    The signal is bad at sea. She reconnects her new number to the Inte before receiving Jessie''s


    messages.


    Justin''sb is in the North District of Country F.


    Jessie says she was afraid Leigh would suspect her and didn''t ask for a specific address. However,


    she has narrowed it down and marked all the ces that haveboratories in the North District in a


    map she sent.


    Country F is a little far away. Lily wants to take a ne, and she only needs to change to another flight


    once.


    However, John is in no condition to do so.

 Chapter 337: I Need You

    Chapter 337: I Need You


    In the end, she buys steamer tickets straight to Country F, but it will take longer. She makes this choice


    considering John''s health, and to avoid being tracked by Louis.


    John has been quiet recently. He just lets her lead the way, not sad or happy. Lily feels sad that his soul


    is not with her.


    After settling in on the ship, Lily gets a ss of warm water and brings it to him with the medicine.


    Watching him silently taking the medicine, Lily can''t help but say, "John, don''t be like this. I feel bad.


    You can say anything you want. Don''t give me the silent treatment."


    She hates when he behaves like a dying person.


    John looks out of the window and sees the sparkling blue sea.


    After a while, he whispers, "I don''t want to go to thatb anymore. Take me around. I know my body. It''s


    no use going there."


    He has just taken the medicine but starts coughing violently again.


    The palm of his hand is covered with blood.


    Lily quickly wipes his hand with a napkin and says, her eyes sore, "It will help. Perhaps when we get


    there, they will have their findings."


    "You''re only in your twenties. How can you die?" Lily grips his hand and begs, "Do this for me. Don''t


    overthink it. I hope you can be happy."


    John touches her cheek with his hand.


    Her cheek feels so tender.


    She looks exactly like when they first met. But she is getting more confident and can handle things on


    her own without his protection.


    Louis is right. It was wrong for John to assume that Lily was weak. She can''t be locked up in a cage.


    "I was wrong. I was too scared," John mutters in a low voice, "I was afraid my brother would attack you,


    but I know now you are braver than I thought. In fact, you are your own woman."


    Instead of guiding her properly, he pushed her away.


    That is why they keep missing each other.


    Lily shakes her head. "No, you''ve been protecting me. Because of that, I''m safe and sound. It''s the


    same for me now. I really need you."


    "I won''t live long."


    Lily quickly presses her finger on his lips, her eyes filled with sadness and determination. "You will live


    for a hundred years. When you get better, can you take me skiing? Didn''t you say you wanted to teach


    me how to ski?"


    Johnughs.


    He knows Lily broke up with Louis to keep himpany. But it isn''t because she loves him, but


    because he is about to die. She is just feeling sorry for him.


    And she just said that tofort him.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you when I''m well." John holds her hand tightly and says, "I want to take you around


    the world to see the most beautiful scenery."


    Lilyughs through her tears and nods vigorously, saying, "That''s a promise. I''ll wait."


    "Perfect."


    John bes cheerful and chatty. Lily finally rxes.


    At noon, Lily takes John to the restaurant on the ship for dinner.


    There is Chinese food on board, but it isn''t made by a Chinese chef. The food is medium-cooked and


    smelly.


    Lily stops eating it after a few bites and feels sick in her stomach. She wants to make it to the bathroom


    but throws up into the trash can beside her seat instead.


    Johnes over to pat her on the back, saying nervously, "Are you alright?"


    Lily shakes her head and replies, "I''m fine. I''m just not used to the food here."


    John gets her a ss of water. When she looks better, he calls for a waiter and whispers a few words


    into his ear.


    Lily happens to see him do it and asks, "What did you tell him?"


    "I asked him to get us another lunch."


    "There''s no need. I can make do with it."


    John insists, "No, you can''t. If it isn''t for you, you have to eat something else, so that you won''t feel


    ufortable in your stomach."


    Lily has no choice but to let him.


    Ten minutester, the waiter returns with some other Chinese food.


    Maybe another cook made it, because the new dishes don''t smell fishy, and they are spicy enough for


    Lily''s taste. Nheless, the rice is still crappy.


    After lunch, John hands a card to the waiter.


    The waiter swipes it twice, but it wouldn''t pay the bill. So, he returns it and says, "Sir, your card doesn''t


    work."


    "Try it again." John frowns slightly. "It usually does."


    The waiter tries again but gets the same result.


    "Use mine." Lily hands her card to the waiter and jokes with John, "You may have used it too many


    times and forgotten that it has maxed out."


    John says confidently, "No, there are at least tens of millions in it."


    "..."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving the restaurant, John insists on borrowing the phone on the ship. After the call has been


    put through, John looks annoyed as he listens.


    Hanging up, he says to Lily, "All my cards have been declined."


    "Your brother did it?"


    "No one else could besides him." John dials again. "I''ll ask Victor toe over."


    Lily holds his hand and says, "He would get tired traveling around this much. Just call him when we


    arrive in Country F. Besides, my card still works. Use mine."


    She forcefully pulls John away. "Alright, you should go back to your room and rest."


    John can only give up.


    With great difficulty, she persuades John to be back in his room. After watching him fall asleep, Lily


    leaves gently and arrives on the deck of the ship.


    The wind hurts her cheeks and clears her mind.


    She looks at the azure sea and is lost in thoughts. Does Jonathan know about this route she is taking?


    How is Louis doing in Yorkshire? Is Coffey keeping an eye on him?


    Apart from John''s illness, what she is most afraid of is Jonathan telling Louis about it.


    She hopes she can save the day before it is toote.


    Lily ns everything and is even counting on Coffey and Kay. However, she can never guess in a


    million years that before her n starts, Jonathan has given news to the Smiths.


    In the Smith''s mansion.


    After Antony reads the anonymous letter, he remains silent for a long time.


    He knows whoever sent the letter must be up to something. However, the fact that his daughter-inw


    is still alive disturbs him.


    After quite some time, he dials the number on the letter.


    "Hello, who is it?" The call quickly goes through, and the gentle, polite, and familiar female voice almost


    makes the old man cry.


    "Kanna?" he asks in a trembling voice, "Are you Kanna?"


    The woman on the phone is silent for a while. Then she sobs, "Dad...." It sounds like she has been


    through a lot.


    Antony''s lips trembles. "Girl, you''re still alive!"


    Antony is not feeling well, so it is not convenient for him to go out. He persuades and persuades, and


    finally Kanna agrees to let the butler pick her up.


    Antony waits anxiously in the living room. About twenty minutester, he vaguely hears the motoring


    running outside and rushes out of the house.


    At the front door, he sees the butler walking over with a woman from afar. She is wearing a ck coat


    and looks unfamiliar. However, he recognizes her eyes.


    When Kanna notices Antony, she purses her lips and doesn''t say anything.


    When she approaches and faces the old man, Kanna''s shoulders tremble as she silently weeps.


    Antony holds her in his arms with distress. "Little girl, I''m sorry for what you have gone through...."

 Chapter 338: Stop Joking Around

    Chapter 338: Stop Joking Around


    Kanna loosens up and yowls at his shoulder. Even the butler is touched.


    Antony''s heart aches, and he keeps patting her back to cate her.


    After Kanna is done crying, Antony takes her inside the house to sit down, asking sadly, "Little girl,


    where have you been these past twenty years? Why did you end up like this?"


    Kanna wipes away her tears and whispers, "I went to a banquet with Armand one time to persuade the


    organizers to invest in a project. I bumped into Burnell and Krislier there...."


    Antony frowns. "The Krislier family in Country Y?"


    Kanna nods.


    She tells Antony everything, including why she hase to Yorkshire, and how she secretly met up


    with Louis several times after the blood clots in her brain was removed and she regained her


    memories.


    Antony smashes his cup heavily on the coffee table and is so angry that he trembles. "This is simply


    too much! If I had continued to investigate and found out the Krisliers were behind this, I would have


    put up a desperate fight with them!"


    The coffee table is smashed into pieces, and the ground is covered with fragments.


    Kanna is afraid he would hurt himself riled up at his age. She quicklyforts him, "Dad, it''s fine.


    Everything is over. Your healthes first."


    Antony looks at her with tears streaming down his cheeks. "Little girl, Dad is sorry. If I had ... I was


    obsessed with getting Louis back and making the Smith Group stronger...."


    Kanna shakes her head. "Dad, don''t say that. I know you had no choice. Even if you had found out


    about the truth, I still wouldn''t have let you look for me no matter what."


    Antony holds her hands and sighs.


    Kanna doesn''t want him to worry about her, so she changes the topic, "Dad, where''s Armand?"


    Antony nces at her and finds it hard to break it to her. "He is...."


    Nervous, Kanna asks, "Burnell attacked him?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Antony says sorrowfully, "Armand called me to look for him, but when I got there, I found he... had shot


    himself, in front of Louis, no less."


    Kanna widens her eyes, thinking that he is joking.


    "He might know you were taken away by Burnell and felt desperate because he couldn''t save you, so


    he...." As Antony says these words, his heart aches unbearably.


    "No, no...," Kanna mutters and can''t believe it. "Burnell promised me he wouldn''t touch him. How could


    he die? He can''t be dead...."


    Antony hates to see her like this, but he has to say, "Little girl, it''s true. I can''t lie to you. Louis saw his


    fathermitted suicide and was frightened. He almost lost his mind. I was afraid something would


    happen to him, so I had someone hypnotize him. Fortunately, he was fine and grew up to be just as


    great as his father."


    Kanna covers her face and cries bitterly, tears rolling down her fingers. She is devastated.


    She thought after all that she had suffered, her husband and son would be fine. However, this is the


    cruel news she has to digest after she recovered her memories.


    "How could he leave me?" Kanna sobs and feels hopeless. "Then what''s the point of me suffering for


    so long? I might as well die!"


    "Don''t say such foolish words, girl." Antonyforts her, "I thought you were all dead and my hair


    turned gray. You don''t know how happy I am to see you alive. Louis will be happy, too."


    "Dad, don''t!" Kanna grips Antony''s hands and begs, "Just treat me as dead. Don''t tell him. He''s


    suffered enough."


    "You''re his mother...."


    Kanna shakes her head and sobs, "He has grown up and his life is great. I can''t be happier. I don''t


    want him to know about those things. Please, don''t tell him."


    Antony''s heart aches for her. "He can understand you. Are you okay with just watching him from afar?"


    Kanna keeps shaking her head.


    Antony feels he is in no position to decide for her. Just as he is about to say something, the door is


    opened. Louis steps in and sees them in a nce.


    Kanna nces at him and panics, but there is nowhere for her to hide.


    Louis'' eyes darken a little, but he takes off his coat and hands it to the servant. After changing his


    shoes, he enters the living room and stares at Kanna.


    "Louis, why are you here?" Antony greets him and wants to take him away. "You must be hungry. I''m


    hungry too. Let''s eat."


    "That has to wait." Louis stands upright and looks at Kanna, saying coldly, "Is she your guest?"


    Antony nods. "Right, she is. We were just done talking. She''s leaving!"


    Louis frowns. "Then why is she crying?"


    "Well, that''s...." Antony is lost for words. Then hees up with something, "Actually, she is from a


    salespany. She demanded too much, and I scolded her too harshly."


    Kanna dries her tears and gets up from the sofa. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry to bother you...."


    She is in a hurry to leave, but Louis grabs her arm.


    "I recognize your voice." Louis looks at her gloomily. "You called Lily and said your name was Kanna.


    You are John''s mother."


    "You heard wrongly. I''m not." Kanna forces a smile and lowers her voice.


    Louis sneers coldly, "My hearing is fine! Why did youe here? Did John ask you to?"


    Kanna does not dare to say anything. She wants to break free from Louis and leave, but her arm is


    tightly grabbed by him.


    "Alright, Louis, let go," Antony orders. He ignores Kanna''s pleading eyes and sighs, "She''s your


    mother."


    Louis is shocked.


    He looks at Kanna and asks the old man uncertainly, "You want to marry her?"


    Antony res at him and says angrily, "Nonsense. She is your real mother! Also, I am your grandfather.


    It''s time for you to address us differently."


    "..."


    Louis loosens his grip on Kanna and pinches on the spot between his eyebrows. "Dad, stop joking."


    His fianc¨¦ has run away with another man, so he is in a bad mood.


    "I''m not messing with you." Antony''s expression is solemn. He tells Louis everything despite that Kanna


    tries to stop him.


    Kanna covers her mouth and silently weeps.


    Louis stands there and listens. Gradually, his expression turns cold. He looks scary, and the room is


    invaded by chilliness.


    Finishing the story, Antony sighs guiltily, "I''m sorry to your father. If I had brought all of you back, none


    of this crap would have happened."


    Louis says calmly, "I saw a DNA test. I''m not rted to you."


    "I know your fourth brother is investigating the matter, so I had the test altered," Antony says, "I didn''t


    know what to say to you if you saw it."


    Louis'' hands clench against his trousers.


    He looks at Kanna, who is still crying, and says, "Is this true, or are you and John ying tricks on


    me?"


    Kanna doesn''t know what to say. After a long while, she stammers.


    "I''m sorry."


    Antony can''t help but say, "It''s not your mother''s fault. Don''t me her, Louis...."


    Louis isn''t angry or anything, but he looks gloomy. He ignores Antony and calls to ask Justin toe


    over.

 Chapter 339: Miss Lily Resigns from the Smith Group Again

    Chapter 339: Miss Lily Resigns from the Smith Group Again


    Soon, Justin arrives with arge medical kit.


    Justin looks at the three people standing in the living room. The woman is crying. The atmosphere is


    depressing and he is a little confused.


    What''s going on?


    Louis rolls up his sleeve, revealing his sturdy arm. "Test our DNA."


    "DNA test?" Justin is stunned, and then turns to look at Kanna as if he understands something.


    No wonder Louis asked him toe over with the kit.


    Justin opens the kit, takes out an instrument the size of a 13-inchputer and opens it. Its design is


    veryplicated.


    "Put one drop of blood on this." Justin points at the silver tform on the instrument.


    Then, he gives the needle to Louis and Kanna.


    It takes one to three days to get the results in a hospital, and those have the advanced DNA testing


    device can''t make it within five hours, but the instrument he brought is different.


    This is a new instrument that he and dozens of researchers from the LH National Research Institute


    designed after five years of research. As long as there is a drop of blood, the instrument can analyze


    the person''s state of health and give a corresponding treatment n.


    Because they served Country LH, for various reasons, the country let the people of the research


    institute sign a confidentiality agreement, this kind of equipment, other than in research institutes, can


    also be found in the armies.


    Louis expressionlessly drips a drop of blood onto the tform.


    As for Kanna, she does not move. She looks at Louis with tears in her eyes and takes a step back.


    "Save it, it''s pointless. You''re not my son..."


    "We''ll know if it''s true after the test." Louis says coldly. He grabs Kanna''s hand and looks at Justin, and


    hees to collect blood.


    Two drops of blood are dripped onto the tform. A few secondster, the dark screen suddenly lights


    up. Densely packed letters fill the screen and then stop.


    Justin monitors the data for a while, then, he turns to look at Louis and says, "98% of your DNA


    matches... She is indeed rted to you."


    Kanna''s shoulders tremble as she sheds tears in silence.


    Louis stands there with his expression unchanged.


    Antonyes over tofort Kanna. He nces at Louis and sighs, "Louis, I know that you''ve


    learned so much today. It''s hard for you to ept it. I''m also at fault. However, she''s really your mother.


    She has paid a lot for you. I hope you can respect and recognize her."


    "I''m not an object thrown around by you." Louis is not annoyed. He is always calm when something


    unexpected happens, but his coldness frightens everybody.


    He coldly looks at Antony and says indifferently, "You said she has paid so much for me. As a man, I


    don''t even have the right to know about it."


    "I always think that I am an orphan adopted by you. I am grateful to you and the Smith family and I can


    sacrifice myself for the Smith Group. I investigated my background to see why I was abandoned and if


    there was a misunderstanding, but now, you tell me such a ridiculous truth."


    The father he called for twenty years is his grandfather. He is indeed a member of the Smith family.


    When he investigated the Krislier family and John''s background, he mocked John and pitied him, but


    he didn''t expect himself to be even more pitiful than John.


    Only at this moment does he understand why Lily cried and broke up with him on the phone that day.


    She said it so decisively because she knew about it long ago.


    She knows that he and John are half-brothers.


    How ridiculous!


    Antony''s lips twitch. "Louis..."


    "Your daughter-inw finally returns after more than 20 years. It''s time for you tofort her." Louis¡¯


    wears a mocking smile at corners of his mouth as he turns around and leaves.


    After Justin regains his senses, he packs up his instruments and chases after him.


    Louis is giving off an unfeeling aura, even Justin finds him unapproachable. The two keep a distance.


    Justin even doesn''t dare to breathe and silently follows him.


    The car goes all the way to the Smith Group.


    Louis gets out of the car. He asks the driver to send Justin back with an expressionless face. "No need


    to follow me. I just learned about some things. It won''t affect me."


    Justin nods and can''t help but say, "I seem to have seen your mother somewhere..."


    "Her name is Kanna."


    "What?!" Justin is shocked and suddenly raises his head to look at Louis. "Then, isn''t she..."


    "Takuya''s second wife, Satsuki''s mother." Louis'' tone is emotionless, as if he is talking about someone


    else. "She married another man, Burnell Krislier, John''s father."


    Justin is silent.


    Louis leaves as soon as he finishes speaking.


    Meanwhile, Justin, who is in the car, is extremely shocked. He stares nkly at Louis'' back as he walks


    into distance.


    Holy shit!


    How can there be such a ridiculous thing in this world?!


    ¡­


    What he learned at the Smith family that day, including his background, had no effect on Louis.


    Apart from feeling a little angry when he found it out, he goes to thepany to do his work as usual.


    During his work time, Antony called him a dozen times, but he hung up.


    Five dayster, Davides in with arge box in his hand.


    The thing in the big box seems to be heavy, and David has a hard time carrying it. After entering, he


    carefully ces the big box on the table and hands over two documents.


    "Mr. Smith, these are the assignment letters of the World and the management right of Ole


    Supermarket." Facing Louis, who looks depressed, David says cautiously.


    Louis is immersed in his business and doesn''t seem to hear what he says.


    David stands there silently.


    David doesn''t know what has happened in the Smith family four days ago, but it just so happened that


    Lily left, and... David thinks that Lily''s departure is the cause of Louis'' coldness.


    After about ten minutes, Louis moves. He casually flips through the two documents and his eyes are


    fixed on the well-written signature below. His eyes darken.


    He looks at the big box and seems to know what is inside. He sneers, "She really did what she said


    and even didn''t forget to return the things before leaving!"


    Is she noting back?


    Sensing the anger of his boss, David unconsciously trembles and lowers his head to look at the


    documents in his hand.


    Mr. Smith, there is more than that...


    David thinks to himself. "Damn it, I have such a bad luck! Every time Mr. Smith has an argument with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Miss Lily, I will be the one running errands for them, and in the end, I will be the one who suffers!"


    Being a special assistance is so painful!!


    Taking a deep breath, David puts the document in front of Louis, trembling, and says, "Mr. Smith, this is


    Miss Lily''s resignation letter... It has been signed."


    As soon as he finishes speaking, he feels that the CEO''s office is instantly turned from a fridge to an


    ice cer.


    It is so cold that he trembles.


    That''s right. Miss Lily resigned for the second time. Thrilling?

 Chapter 340: Ill Give You a Chance to Choose!

    Chapter 340: I''ll Give You a Chance to Choose!


    Louis'' expression is gloomy.


    She broke up unterally with him and returned everything. Now, she resigned from the Smith Group to


    clear their rtionship!


    Is he an object thrown around by everyone?


    After another ten minutes, the office is silent and enveloped by heavy pressure.


    David''s legs are trembling all the time, and he can''t stand it anymore.


    He is upset in his heart and thinks. Mr. Smith, at least say something, please?


    "Get out of here."


    David seems to have heard the voice, but he isn''t sure. He turns to look at Louis and meets his cold


    expression. He feels chill on his back. "Mr. Smith... You just..."


    Louis doesn''t even raise his head. "I told you to get out!"


    "Roger that!" David rushes out of the office as if he has been granted an amnesty.


    Only Louis is left in the office.


    After a long time, Louis moves and starts the program to check the location of the ring he gave Lily.


    The gear on the screen rotates a few times and the program is turned on. With the automatic search, a


    hotel called LockeTiti in the city of Havea, Country F is located quickly.


    Louis looks at the address with a cold smile.


    Justin''sb is in Country F, and he knows the reason why Lily brought John to Country F.


    He doesn''t expect her to respond so fast!


    Louis suppresses the anger in his heart, finds the number of LockeTiti Hotel, and dials.


    Over there, after six days of traveling by sea, Lily and John finally arrive at Havea in Country F, which is


    more than 30,000 kilometers away from Country Z.


    It is showering in the city today, and the temperature is freezing - only three degrees Celsius.


    Upon arriving at LockeTiti Hotel, Lily sees that there are many people waiting for the registration and


    she needs to queue up. She doesn''t want John to be tired, so she asks him to go to the rest area and


    she will do the formalities.


    Not long after John leaves, hees over with a cup of hot cocoa and stuffs it into her hand. "I''m fine.


    I''ve been taking medicine these past few days. I''m in good health. I''ll queue with you."


    Lily nods and takes a sip of hot cocoa.


    After about five minutes, it is their turn. Lily hands over her passport and speaks in fluent French, "I


    want a suite for five days."


    "Wait a moment." The receptionist takes the passport and smiles politely.


    The receptionist quickly checks in for them, and the phone rings at the same time. Other colleagues


    are busy, so the receptionist answers the phone.


    "Hello, LockeTiti Hotel."


    "..."


    "May I know who you are looking for? Let me have a check."


    "..."


    The receptionist speaks a few sentences to the customer on the phone, looks at theputer screen


    and looks up at Lily.


    Lily is puzzled.


    Why is she looking at her?


    The next second, the receptionist hands the phone to Lily. "Miss Lily, a Mr. Smith is calling from


    Yorkshire of Z Country. He needs to talk to you."


    Yorkshire, Mr. Smith.


    Louis!


    Lily thinks that she can cover her whereabouts by taking a boat, and Coffey helps as well. How can


    Louis know her destination and call this hotel?


    She raises her hand to take a look and understands.


    She forgot to return the ring.


    The ring has a tracking system, so Louis knows where she is.


    John listens to the whole conversation, but he looks up at Lily without saying a word.


    After a short silence, Lily takes the call. "Mr. Smith."


    They have broken up, so the address has to be changed.


    "Kanna went to the Smith family." The man''s cold voice sounds in Lily''s ears through the phone,


    carrying suppressed anger. "I know everything."


    Lily''s heart sinks.


    It''s toote.


    She is stillte. The news has been leaked to the Smith family by Jonathan!


    Lily closes her eyes and says bitterly, "Including what happened between you and him...."


    "Including¡­" Louis interrupts her, "We promised not to lie to each other. Lily, you hid so much from me


    and even took him to Country F."


    "I''m sorry."


    Louis mocks coldly and says in a sad voice, "Lily, you know who I am, right? Do you think I will kill him


    when I find out?"


    "You stupid woman and smart ass! I''m not a child. I am rational. If I want revenge, I will kill his father


    and destroy the Krislier family!"


    Lily grips the phone tightly and chokes, "He''s dying... I''m sorry, I can''t watch him die, let alone it is


    because of me."


    "Then you choose to betray my feelings?"


    "No!" Lily retorts, not knowing how to exin. She begs, "Louis, I want him to live, I want him to try


    Ixora."


    "Who do you know the location of Justin''sboratory from? Justin or Leigh?" Louis asks, "You didn''t


    ask them, otherwise, they would have told me. It is Jessie, right?"


    Lily does not say anything.


    After a short silence, Louis sneers as if he is trying his best to restrain himself. "Lily, I asked David to


    pick you up. If youe back, I''ll pretend that nothing has happened."


    "Have Justin give John Ixora."


    "Lily, don''t negotiate with me!" Louis¡¯ voice is gloomy. "I am guilty because he is innocent? I am


    forgiving enough to let him go. I''m not fucking God!"


    Lily listens silently with sore eyes.


    Of course, she knows that both Louis and John are right. Louis is forgiving enough, but she can''t just


    let John live for only three months!


    John, who has been standing beside Lily, suddenly bends down and coughs violently.


    Lily looks back and sees blood on his fingers, and her heart hurts badly.


    John has to take Ixora soon or he will die.


    "I''m sorry, he has nothing left..." Lily holds back the reluctance and her voice trembles, "I can''t let him


    live for only three months. I''m sorry..."


    She hangs up.


    On the other end, Louis, who is at the Smith Group in Yorkshire, looks at his phone absentmindedly.


    The woman''s words echo in his ears. His eyes gradually be cold and his fingers are trembling.


    John doesn''t have anything left, does he have a lot?


    After a long time, Louis puts his phone on the table and signs the document - Lily''s resignation report,


    with a gloomy expression.


    Then, he calls David in.


    He is not a child, nor is Lily. She wants to find a way for John to survive and he will fulfill her wish. He is


    angry, but he won''t throw a tantrum. There is no need for him to be so irrational.


    If she wants to break up, then cut the rtionship off cleanly!


    When Davides in, trembling, the coldness in Louis¡¯ eyes disappears and he wears his normal


    expression.


    Louis tosses the documents to him and orders coldly, "Miss Lily''s resignation report should be


    submitted to the HR Department. Test the employees of the R Department to see what department they


    fit and allocate them."


    "Mr. Smith, are you going to disband R Department?" David is stunned.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 341: Mr. Smith and Miss Lily Are Fine

    Chapter 341: Mr. Smith and Miss Lily Are Fine


    When Lily resigned, Louis didn¡¯t eliminate this department. He kept it until Lily came back to serve as a


    manager. This time, however, he directly eliminates the department.


    Does this mean¡­


    Miss Lily and Mr. Smith broke uppletely, and Mr. Smith has no intentions of bringing her back?


    David nces at Louis and says euphemistically, his tone careful, ¡°Mr. Smith, women are a little


    temperamental. I think if you just coax a little more, Miss Lily wille back¡­¡±


    ¡°David.¡± Louis interrupts him, looking at him with his sharp gloomy eyes, ¡°You have been with me for so


    many years and you know what kind of person I am. You have been talking way too muchtely.¡±


    David quickly lowers his head, not daring to try and care about such things anymore, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr.


    Smith, I overstepped my boundaries.¡±


    When David is about to go out, Louis adds indifferently, ¡°Tell Human Resources to remove Lily¡¯s


    information. Where ever she goes, she will have nothing to do with Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Sir.¡±


    As soon as he leaves the president¡¯s office, David fails to remain his expressions any longer. He racks


    his brain to think: Why did Miss Lily break up with Mr. Smith?


    David has been following Louis for so many years, and he knows very few instances of¡­ no, almost no


    instances of emotional indulgence on Louis¡¯s part. Lily is the first one.


    He has watched Louis being affected by Lily, his mood changing day by day and his smile gradually


    increasing. He even saw a touch of gentleness in Louis¡¯s eyes.


    Some time ago, David had to run to Japan for some errands and he saw their feelings clearly.


    It was the first time that he saw Louis beating up a person because Lily was injured. It was also the first


    time for him to see Louis, who never liked to join in the fun, dragged them on the stage in front of


    thousands of people. And it was only because of Lily¡¯s words about being adventurous. He even sang


    the song ¡°Perfect¡± for Lily.


    What is it, if not love?


    ¡°Mr. Smith went home that day and then came back to thepany, but his attitude was cold and full


    of indifference. Why¡­¡± David mutters, still thinking that his trip to the Smith family is the crux of the


    problem!


    ¡°David!¡± A secretary hurries over, ¡°There is ady in the lobby downstairs who is looking for Mr. Smith,


    but she doesn¡¯t have an appointment. What do you think I should do?¡±


    David trembles and asks hurriedly, ¡°Is Miss Lily back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The secretary shakes her head with a puzzled face, ¡°No, it¡¯s not Miss Lily. Thedy who is here is


    old and I don¡¯t know why she is here. She has a thermos in her hand.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and see.¡± David guesses that it must be Lily¡¯s mother and quickly takes the elevator to go


    down.


    David looks around when he reaches the first floor, and sees a small looking middle-aged woman


    standing there with a thermos. She was indeed Daisy.


    David hurries over, ¡°Madame, howe you are here?¡±


    ¡°Today, I came just to look around.¡± When she sees him, she finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    She hands the thermos and two bottles of wine to David, ¡°Here, it¡¯s pig trotters and seaweed soup,


    please give it to Louis. Lily said that you like to drink. Newly brewed wine is not ready, I only have this


    much. I hope you don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, how can I dislike it?¡± David quickly takes the thermos and bottles and smiles, ¡°You


    remembered me and brought me this, I am already very touched. Let me take you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°No need to go up, I came here to find you.¡± Daisy waves her hand and then asks hesitantly, ¡°Do you


    know what happened to Louis and Lily? Did they¡­ break up?¡±


    David is startled and tries to keep smiling, ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    Daisy sighs, ¡°A week ago, Lily called me and said that she was going abroad for some time. Before I


    could ask her anything, she hung up. Later, I tried to call her again a few times but her phone was


    turned off. Then I thought about her mood when she called. Did she get angry with Louis?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely nothing happened!¡± David says solemnly, ¡°Mr. Smith and Miss Lily are fine! Miss Lily went


    abroad because of work, you are just thinking too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    David nods and says with a smile, ¡°Madame, I am with Mr. Smith every day, I would know if there was


    something. Don¡¯t worry, they are fine!¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you put it like that. I can be rest assured.¡±


    When leaving, she thinks of something and calls David over again and then asks if he has any friends


    who do embroidery.


    Thinking that Daisy wants to start a side business, David eagerly talks about all the people from Smith


    Group¡¯s traditional embroiderypany and then personally sends her off.


    Looking at the thermos in his hands, David thinks about Mr. Smith¡¯s indifference and his office that feels


    like an ice cer. He sighs deeply.


    Mr. Smith and Miss Lily already broke up, what should I do about these pig trotters and seaweed soup?


    David thinks.


    Should he take it to Louis or not?


    ...


    Lily knows that the phone call from Louis finished everything between them, but she can¡¯t help it. She


    owes John too much that she can¡¯t just watch him have a mishap.


    She has cleaned up her mood and left such things behind her quite quickly.


    Sinceing to country F, John¡¯s condition has gradually improved. From coughing more than a dozen


    times a day, and often coughing up blood, now he is coughing less and even the amount of blood has


    reduced. Lily also feels a lot better in her heart.


    Lily has already sorted out the map Jessie gave her. She wants to check all theboratories one by one


    until she finds the Justin¡¯s.


    John wants to apany her but she refuses strongly.


    The North District is very cold these days, it often rains, and the temperature is only four or five


    degrees centigrade during the day. She is afraid that the cold and humid air would aggravate his illness


    and requires him to stay in the hotel to recuperate.


    Theboratories on the map are scattered in every corner of the North District. In order to facilitate


    travel, Lily rents a car and follows the route on the map.


    She drives the whole day and finds secretboratories one after another, but not Justin¡¯s. Lily knows


    that Justin served Country LH and is very prestigious in the internationalmunity. He certainly


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    knows how to do research. Lily euphemistically asks a researcher to find out where Justin¡¯sboratory


    is.


    However, the researcher says that they know each other and that allboratories exchange contact


    numbers and addresses, but the personnel information and addresses of theboratories are


    confidential, so she will have to find it herself.


    Lily has to give up.


    Time passes quickly on her way to find theboratory.


    After another day of searching outside, she finds nothing. In the evening, Lily drives back to the hotel,


    tired all over. She finds the hotel lobby decorated brightly with blessings for the new year.


    It turns out that the Spring Festival is near in the country Z.


    When Lily takes the elevator, she looks at the rapidly changing number and rubs her forehead thinking


    that she and John have been in country F for half a month, but she still hasn¡¯t found anything.


    Getting anxious, she thinks of calling Justin and asking him for the address of hisboratory, but at the


    moment she dials the number, she gives up again.


    Even if Justin agrees, she will still owe Louis a favor. In addition, Louis has said that he would not


    attack Justin, but he would not give him a way to survive in vain either.

 Chapter 342: Identical Scarf

    Chapter 342: Identical Scarf


    However, John is running out of time.


    Thinking of the stupid man who shields her from every risk, Lily can¡¯t help but cry inside.


    Soon the elevator reaches her floor.


    As she walks to the room, she randomly wipes her cheek with her hands to make sure that her


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    emotions are hidden before swiping her card into the suite.


    As soon as he enters through the door, delicious smell of food hits her.


    She thinks that John has ordered dinner and walks up to the dining room to find the table filled with


    dishes and a slender figure busy in the open kitchen.


    The familiar smell and familiar dishes stuns Lily for a long time, ¡°John, these¡­¡±


    He did all this?


    ¡°Hey! You are back?¡± John nces at her and continues on with the work at hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve here in country Z. Don¡¯t you have a tradition of eating New Year¡¯s Eve dinner? I


    was afraid you were tired of the food in the hotel, so I asked them to send some ingredients up and


    cooked myself. I don''t know if it suits your taste.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes sting. She pretends to be rxed and says, ¡°I didn''t know you could cook. Wow! It smells


    good. It must be delicious. I''ll try it!¡±


    Then she picks up the chopsticks.


    She tastes the braised eggnt and sees John walk to the table with a soup pot and gives him a


    thumbs up. ¡°It tastes really good. Looks like I''ll have to call you Chef John in the future.¡±


    Seeing that she liked it so much, John smiles a little and gave her a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Have soup before dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    It is Cream of Mushroom Soup, the soup is milky white, looks creamy, and smells of fresh mushrooms.


    Lily takes two sips and then freezes.


    This is not the first time she has tasted this soup. She is familiar with the taste and seems to have


    tasted it somewhere.


    Lily looks at the soup in her hand and suddenly remembers that she drank it in the hotel restaurant


    when she went to Japan. She looks at John again, and can¡¯t help but say, ¡°Where did you learn to


    cook?¡±


    John says, ¡°I learned it from the chef in the manor a few years ago. Why, is it bad?¡±


    Lily shakes her head. She already knows, and purses her lips hard, ¡°When I went to Japan, I also had


    this soup in the restaurant. At that time¡­ Did you make the soup?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡± John admits it and doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s that important, ¡°I like cooking. When I saw you go to the


    restaurant for breakfast, I went to the back kitchen and talked to the chefs.¡±


    Lily is still holding the soup bowl, but her tearse flowing out of control.


    She remembers wondering how the chef¡¯s food tasted so good at that time. It turns out it was John¡¯s


    cooking. He never left her, secretly sneaking behind her and staying with her.


    Seeing her cry, John quickly puts down his napkin, wipes her tears with his fingers, and says hurriedly,


    ¡°Why are you crying so much? Is it not delicious?¡±


    Lily cries even more. She sobs, ¡°John, don''t be so nice to me¡­ Think about yourself¡­¡±


    She owes him so much, maybe everything!


    Hearing her words, John breathes a sigh of relief.


    He smiles and appeases her, ¡°You¡¯ve been running around every day to help me extend my life. I can''t


    even help you with it. I can only cook for you. I should at least do that much. If you like this soup, I''ll


    make it for you every day.¡±


    ¡°No, I don''t want it!¡± Lily shakes her head desperately. ¡°I want you to live well and have your own life. I


    am such a stupid foolish person; I am not worthy of your love.¡±


    John wipes away her tears and says in a gentle voice, ¡°If you like someone, you can¡¯t measure their


    worth. As long as what I do makes you happy, I will be very satisfied.¡±


    He would rather have her acted stupidly and foolishly and in this way he can keep her in captivity.


    Lily holds back her tears and warns him with red eyes, ¡°You must live a long life, live for a hundred


    years, so I can give you back what I owe you. I don¡¯t like to owe to others, do you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I heard you.¡± John smiles and looks at her with tenderness in his eyes, ¡°Then I will have to make you


    owe me a little more, so you can stay by my side for a life time.¡±


    ¡°What about when I turn seventy or eighty years old? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to continue even


    then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will.¡±


    ¡°John, you are too much! So unyielding! Trying to talk to you is like drawing blood out of a stone!¡±


    ¡°Stones don¡¯t have blood, why would you try it?¡± John says seriously.


    Lily is so annoyed by him that she can¡¯t help butugh. Her mood bes much better after this.


    She rolls her eyes and drinks from the soup bowl deliciously, ¡°I am not arguing with you anymore, I am


    going to drink my soup!¡±


    ¡°Do you want rice? I will serve it.¡±


    ¡°No, no rice. Rice is high in calories. I will have this whole pot of soup though!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, John¡¯s dishes are so delicious that not only the whole pot of soup but also a small bowl of


    rice is finished by her. She¡¯s so full that she can¡¯t get up from the sofa.


    Lily rubs her stomach and wails in pain, ¡°Chef John, please don¡¯t cook next time. It¡¯s so delicious, I


    can¡¯t control myself. If I continue to eat like this, I will turn into a fat ball!¡±


    John brings her a cup of hot tea and looks her up and down, ¡°You are so slim, not even 45 kilos. It will


    take a long time of feeding you with my cooking before you turn into a ball.¡±


    ¡°You treacherous deceitful man!¡± Lily res at him.


    After rubbing her belly for a while, she gets up from the sofa and says, ¡°You haven¡¯t been out for a long


    time. Do you want to go shopping?¡±


    ¡°Are you letting me out?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t say it like I imprisoned you.¡± Lily is torn betweenughter and tears, ¡°The temperature is a


    bit low but tonight is the New Year¡¯s Eve, I want to take you out and have fun.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes are crinkled inughter, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡±


    ¡°Wear a down jacket!¡±


    Lily instructs him and goes back to her room to change her clothes.


    After a thick ck down jacket is wrapped around her, she looks a little bloated as the jacket covered


    her slender figure.


    Soon after, John also changes his clothes andes out.


    The down jacket makes him look even more tall and slender, with gentle eyes and an aura of a nobility.


    Lily looks at him and then at herself with a sad expression, ¡°I¡¯m really thin, okay? Howe you look


    more handsome when you wear a down jacket that only grandmas wear.¡±


    John smiles warmly, his eyes fixed on her, ¡°Why are you saying that? You look so beautiful. To be


    honest, I don¡¯t want to go out anymore, for the fear that others will lust after your beauty.¡±


    Lily blushes and coughs a little in a low voice, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing a scarf? Won¡¯t your neck be


    cold?¡±


    ¡°Scarf¡­¡±


    ¡°You wait, I will get it for you.¡±


    Wanting to walk around after eating to aid in digestion, she offers to go to his room to get a scarf seeing


    that he is not wearing one. Before John can stop her, she is already gone.


    His bedroom is the same size as hers, clean and tidy.


    She doesn¡¯t see the suitcase or his clothes in his room. Thinking that he probably put them in the


    closet, she opens it. In the closet, she sees a few clothes and two coats.


    Does he have so few clothes?


    Lily mutters and moves his clothes around to see. Inadvertently, her eyes fall on a gray scarf in the


    ck coat that was carefully hanged. She is taken aback a bit.


    This scarf¡­ is very familiar.


    She reaches out to touch it, finds the smallbel on the inside of the scarf and then looks at it. Her eyes


    widen.

 Chapter 343: Don’t Sneak Around Anymore

    Chapter 343: Don¡¯t Sneak Around Anymore


    On the Christmas Eve that they celebrated in Japan, Lily and Louis had been hanging out in the street


    when they hade across an essory store. At that time, she had seen a scarf around the neck of


    a mannequin in the window of the store. She had pulled Louis inside and bought it for him as a


    Christmas present.


    And now, she is seeing exactly the same gray scarf in the room where John lives!


    Is this a coincidence?


    Coincidentally, John alsoes in at this moment.


    Seeing the scarf in Lily¡¯s hand, John¡¯s eyes shes with embarrassment. His tone is a bit unnatural as


    he says, ¡°I tried to find it for so long without sess. I didn¡¯t expect you to find it this quickly.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it was hung in the coat.¡± He had hidden it so badly that anyone could find it easily. Lily¡¯s chest


    feels stuffy and sore. She smiles forcefully, ¡°You are so careless.¡±


    Lily says as she steps forward and unfolds the scarf. John bends forward a little and she wraps the


    scarf around his neck.


    The down jacket worn by him is still unzipped, revealing a dark blue low-neck sweater. When he bends


    forward, his cor-bone and the little red bean ne is faintly visible.


    Lily lowers her head and bites her lip, not letting her emotions be shown.


    From dating to breaking up, she has returned or thrown away all the things that he gave her. But he still


    wears the only thing she gave him, the red bean ne, like it is something precious.


    He is such an idiot!


    How humble! He looks so possessive and powerful, yet he never intimidated her, or said that he


    wanted something. He just secretly went and bought a same scarf.


    Lily hits her head on his chest and says sullenly, ¡°John, I hate you so much.¡±


    ¡®I hate that you are so giving, hate that you don¡¯t say anything.


    Hate it even more that you still like me.¡¯ She says inwardly.


    Although the two has been living in the same suite for so long, they have been living in separate


    bedrooms and have not done anything intimate. This is the first time that Lily is in his embrace.


    He is so close to her, and John can smell her alluring faint scent that reminds him of wind chimes.


    John reaches out and hugs her, pressing her delicate body into his embrace and sniffs the scent of her


    hair, ¡°Don¡¯t hate me. You said that you owe me a lot of favors, return them to me.¡±


    The future is too far away from the present, no one knows what will happen then. However, this is the


    happiest time in his life.


    The woman he loves is by his side, with only him in her eyes and is trying her best for him.


    Even if he can¡¯t live, he is satisfied because he has everything he wanted, no more regrets.


    After being buried in his arms for a long time, Lily also thinks that she is being too hypocritical so she


    hurriedly lets him go. She zips up his jacket for him, wrapping him tightly.


    Lily smiles brightly and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and look around properly. If you like anything you must tell


    me and I will buy it for you, okay?¡±


    Don¡¯t sneak around anymore because it hurts my heart. She finishes her sentence inwardly.


    John nods.


    Perhaps it is because of therge number of people traveling abroad recently, when they leave the


    hotel, they see a lot of people including men, women, children and even many couples snuggling


    together.


    Lily does not care much about the people around them. But when she inadvertently nces at John,


    she sees him look at a couple as they walk past and then quickly look away. Lily looks at herself and


    then John and understands.


    She leans over and sps John¡¯s hand with her hand, intertwining the fingers.


    They just came out of the heated room and even though the lobby has central heating, John¡¯s hands


    are already slightly cold.


    Lily suppresses her distress and mutters, ¡°It is almost minus one outside. It¡¯s very cold. I can¡¯t stand the


    cold. You must watch over me carefully and don¡¯t let me freeze.¡±


    John is taken aback but he recovers soon and quickly sps her hand tightly, wrapping her hand


    warmly with his palm.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In Country F, the spring festival for these two seems freezing cold. But on the other side of the world in


    Country Z, every household is celebrating a warm and lively New Year with fireworks exploding in the


    sky from time to time.


    This year, Daisy¡¯s new home is the liveliest.


    Except for Lily, Coffey and Joey both came back and also brought their future spouses.


    ¡°Mom, let me help you.¡±


    Although Chloe doesn¡¯t know how to cook, she wants to please Daisy and leave a good impression.


    She insists on barging into the kitchen even if she can only help wash the vegetables or pass a dish.


    Daisy says, ¡°The kitchen smells like burnt oil and smoke, just sit in the living room and have fun.¡±


    ¡°No problem, Mom. It¡¯s not new year without making the kitchen smell like oil and smoke!¡± Chloe says


    smartly. Seeing that the dish is almost ready she brings over a te to take out the dish in.


    ¡°Oh, right, Chloe.¡± Joey who is busy peeling shrimps looks back at Chloe, ¡°You came here to celebrate


    Spring Festival, what about Louis?¡±


    ¡°Louis? Probably the same asst year, going to the Smith Mansion to have dinner with Uncle Antony.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Chloe says.


    Ever since she was a teenager with Louis, Chloe used to spend every Chinese New Year in the Smith


    Mansion. If she was unable to return due to filming in New York, she spent it with Daniel.


    Joey lets out an exasperated cry.


    She snuggles a little up to Chloe and says in a low voice, ¡°I keep feeling that there is something wrong.


    How did Louis let Lily go on a business trip alone? Is he not worried at all?¡±


    Chloe immediately nods in agreement and whispers, ¡°I think so too. You don¡¯t know how much he


    treasured Lily before. It¡¯s impossible that he let her go abroad alone, not to mention at the time of


    Chinese New Year.¡±


    ¡°Also, I went to the Smith mansion to meet Louis a few days ago, his face looked so cold and he didn¡¯t


    even pay attention to me. I wanted to ask the staff about where Lily went for the business trip but they


    didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Joey¡¯s eyes widen, ¡°Did they break up and Lily went abroad to heal her pain?¡±


    ¡°Louis and Lily have such a good rtionship, they won¡¯t break up, right?¡± Chloe says. However, in her


    heart, she is also very suspicious, ¡°I asked Coffey, he also said that he hadn¡¯t contacted Lily for some


    time.¡±


    ¡°He is a big liar!¡± Joey rolled her eyes, ¡°I am telling you; Lily ranks first in his heart and he will do


    whatever she asks him to do.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t really have a problem, do they?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you this. You are close to Louis. You should know if they are alright?¡±


    Chloe purses her lips, ¡°But Louis avoids me now. Doesn¡¯t Kay apany Louis for work? You ask Kay


    to look around Louis to see if what he can dig out.¡±


    ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot.¡±


    Daisy finishes preparing the food and was about to take them out. Seeing the two, she can¡¯t figure out


    what they are whispering, ¡°What are you both talking about? Who has a problem with whom?¡±


    Chloe immediately stands up and smiles obediently, ¡°Nothing much, Mom. We were just gossiping a


    bit. I¡¯ll take this dish out.¡±


    Taking the dish from Daisy as she says that, she slips out of the kitchen.


    Chloe puts the dish on the table and sees that Coffey isn¡¯t talking with Kay but rather standing by the


    window answering a call. Not knowing who he is talking to, her expressions turn a little helpless.


    She sneaks over, trying to eavesdrop.


    Coffey finds hering towards him and quickly ends the call with a quick ¡°Happy New Year¡±. As he


    turns around suddenly, Chloe can¡¯t prevent herself from falling into his embrace.


    She nestles into his arms, not letting go. She raises her head and asks, ¡°Who are you calling with such


    a gentle tone? Do you have other cute girls out there?¡±


    The corners of Coffey¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°No, don¡¯t think nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Then you tell me, who was that?¡±

 Chapter 344: You’re So Passionate Every Day, Don’t You Get Tired?

    Chapter 344: You¡¯re So Passionate Every Day, Don¡¯t You Get Tired?


    ¡°Roommate.¡±


    Chloe looks at him with suspicion, and sees that his eyes are clear as if he is not lying. Chloe curls her


    lips, ¡°If I find out that you have anyone else, you will be finished!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think foolishly.¡± Coffey pats her head and changes the subject appropriately, ¡°Eat more rice.


    When I hugged you yesterday, you felt lighter than thest time.¡±


    He thinks that it is not good for women to be too thin as a lot of poor health conditions would arise due


    to anemia.


    It¡¯s better to be plump and healthy.


    ¡°No, if I get fat, I won¡¯t be photogenic anymore!¡± Chloe pouts her red lips and pokes him with a slender


    finger, ¡°Men always say being thin is not good but once they feel fat, they dislike it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it.¡±


    Chloe snorts, ¡°I know you don¡¯t dislike it, but I do. I¡¯m afraid that I will get fat, and that you will be tired


    of seeing me and go to find someone else. I still rely on my beauty to earn money!¡±


    Coffee is rendered speechless.


    ¡°You eat more.¡± Chloe rubs his chest, her voice soft and sweet, ¡°After all, it is you who exert yourself


    physically, not me.¡±


    He understands the meaning of her words in a sh. He looks down at her sly smile and frowns,


    ¡°You¡¯re so passionate every day; don¡¯t you get tired?¡±


    Chloe looks at him threateningly, ¡°If I am not passionate one day, then there must be someone else!¡±


    Coffey is speechless with anger.


    The New Year¡¯s Eve dinner is very hearty, with more than a dozen dishes. All the dishes are personally


    made by Daisy ording to their preference.


    Everyone sits at the table to eat and drink together. It is very lively.


    Daisy looks at the two couples with a contended smile and sighs, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Lily is doing


    abroad that she can¡¯te back for New Year.¡±


    She originally wanted to call Louis for dinner; after all he was her son-inw-to-be. But then she


    thought that Lily and Louis were only dating and Louis also had his own family, so she dispelled the


    idea thinking that calling him over suddenly for dinner was not good.


    Joey picks up some dishes for her and says, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about Lily, she can take care of herself


    very well while she is abroad. Besides, both Coffey and I came with our dates!¡±


    ¡°How do I not worry? It has been a month since she left and she didn¡¯t even call me once.¡± Except for


    the initial call, Lily never called her back, which makes Daisy quite worried.


    What if she gets bullied by people as she¡¯s just a weak woman who is alone on a business trip abroad?


    Daisy res at Joey, she feels a little disgusted by her words, ¡°Among you three siblings, your elder


    sister is earnest, and your brother is obedient. You are the most arrogant one. You always make Lily


    worried.¡±


    ¡°Mom, how am I arrogant!¡± Joey is not happy. She wants to say that there is obviously someone more


    squeamish than her. Thinking about Chloe as Louis¡¯s sister, who has a lot of power and money, she


    stays silent.


    She can¡¯t afford to offend her sister-inw-to-be, so she should just get criticized herself.


    Daisy says, ¡°How are you not arrogant? You sister asked you to go abroad to study but your refused


    saying you must do some performances. Your sister pays more than a hundred thousand every year,


    how will your sister make money?¡±


    Thinking about it, Daisy feels guilty, saying that she was divorced and raised three children. However,


    most of the family¡¯s burden still rests on Lily, who is still so outstanding.


    Thinking of this Daisy can¡¯t help but cry, ¡°Treat your sister more dearly in the future. Without her, you


    would not have been able to choose what you want to do. I am useless; I have never given you all


    anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom! Look at you, why are you crying?¡± Joey hurries over tofort her, ¡°We know that


    whatever our life is right now, it¡¯s all because of Lily. Don¡¯t worry, we will treat her better in the future.¡±


    Coffey also says, ¡°Mom, you know me. Whatever Lily says and does, I am always with her. In this life,


    the people I am most thankful for are you and Lily.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve. It¡¯s not good to cry.¡± Chloe also leans over, ¡°Come on, Lily couldn¡¯t be here


    tonight. Let¡¯s raise her a toast.¡±


    Daisy quickly wipes away her tears, ¡°It¡¯s really embarrassing, I ended up crying while talking. You are


    right, it¡¯s unlucky to cry during New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Everyone toasts.


    Kay pours another ss of wine and toasts it to daisy alone.


    He touches his head awkwardly, ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯tpare to those handsome men who make a lot of


    money. I am just a simple man. I am always thankful to Joey, such a beautiful girl, for not dismissing


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    me and being with me.¡±


    Daisy smiles, ¡°Earing a lot of money and being handsome doesn¡¯t guarantee love. I am quite satisfied


    with you. Among my children, Joey is a little squeamish, you must forgive her.¡±


    Kay hurriedly says, ¡°No, No, she is not squeamish at all. As long as she doesn¡¯t dislike me.¡±


    Halfway through, Daisy goes to her room andes back.


    She takes out two bulging red envelopes and hands them to Chloe and Kay respectively, ¡°Take it with


    you. I hope you both find health and happiness in theing year.¡±


    Chloe epts it gently, and says with a sweet smile, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±


    Kay doesn¡¯t know about this custom and he is dumbfounded for a long time, until Joey elbows him and


    he finally epts it quickly, ¡°Thank you auntie, I hope theing year will bring you money.¡±


    As soon as he says that, Chloe suddenlyughs and leans forward, ¡°Kay, you are so funny!¡±


    Even Daisy is smiling slightly.


    Kay scratches his head in confusion. He sees that Joey¡¯s expressions look a bit gloomy. He asks


    carefully, ¡°Why are you allughing? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You idiot!¡± Joey hits him and curses at him, her face showing dissatisfaction, ¡°My mother gave you a


    red envelope to say that she epts you as her son-inw-to-be. Whating year bring you


    money?¡±


    Kay is surprised and delighted, ¡°Really?¡±


    He immediately turns to look at Daisy, grinning from ear to ear, ¡°Thank you, Auntie¡­¡±


    Joey kicks him and says angrily, ¡°You just took the envelope and you are still calling her auntie? Have


    you lost your mind?¡±


    Kay immediately changes his words in a loud voice, ¡°Thank you, Mom! Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I will treat


    Joey well. I won¡¯t let her go hungry even if I starve to death!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Joey feels like she will be pissed off to death by him.


    After the dinner, Joey helps Daisy clean up the dishes, sweeping and mopping the floors and so on.


    She takes some time to run to Kay and pulls him aside.


    Kay thinks she wants him to help and immediately rolls up his sleeves, ¡°I will go wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to wash the dishes; I want to ask you something!¡± Joey pats him and asks in a low


    voice, ¡°You have been following Louis since some time ago. Did you find anything unusual about him?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Joey moves closer to him and whispers, ¡°Think, Louis and Lily has such a good rtionship, but Lily


    went on the business trip abroad and at such a time that she won¡¯t be with Louis at the New Year. Also,


    Chloe says Louis has been avoiding her. We think that Louis and Lily maybe have¡­ broken up.¡±


    Kay says in his heart: Not maybe, they really have broken up.


    Coffey told him about this. As for the inside story about why they broke up, he has no idea. He has


    already promised Coffey that he will not tell this to these women, especially Daisy.

 Chapter 345: He Is My Ex-brother-in-law

    Chapter 345: He Is My Ex-brother-inw


    Faced with her question, Kay can only lie, ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Mr. Smith and your sister are happy


    together.¡±


    Joey immediately looks at him with scrutinizing eyes, ¡°I am asking how Louis is nowadays, and you are


    saying they are happy together. Your answer does not match my question. What do you know?¡±


    Fuck!


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Kay raises his hands, his voice faint, ¡°I follow Mr. Smith everyday but I


    don¡¯t go to his office with him. I am just a body guard.¡±


    Joey catches the guilty conscience momentarily shing on his face. She is sure that he knows


    something. She pulls a face and says, ¡°Kay, you can get lost by yourself tonight!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Kay is stunned, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to go to see the fireworkster?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to go!¡± Joey gives him a sideways nce and snorts coldly, ¡°I will stay with my


    mother tonight and watch the Spring Festival G with her all night!¡±


    Kay is stunned again and now realizes that Joey is angry. He frowns, ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t want to be


    alone¡­¡±


    How miserable would it be!


    Joey deliberately says, ¡°What are you saying? I can¡¯t hear you!¡±


    Kay is left speechless.


    Kay sneaks a nce at Coffey and says silently in his heart: I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I also want to keep it a


    secret for you but my girlfriend is more important.


    Then he drags Joey to the room and secretly tells her the truth about Lily and Louis¡¯s rtionship.


    After listening to the story in just three minutes, Joey is stunned for a long time.


    Kay waves his hand in front of her face, ¡°Hey, are you alright Joey? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡±


    Joey suddenly inhales, and then almost screams, ¡°Fuck! They broke up¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh, be quiet!¡± Kay quickly covers her mouth with his hand, ¡°The door is not soundproof, Coffey will


    hear it if you scream like this.¡±


    He was already afraid that she would act like this, and that is why he brought her into the room.


    He was right in doing so!


    Joey takes off his hand from her mouth with difficulty and asks in shock, ¡°Weren¡¯t they fine together,


    howe they broke up? Then why did Lily go abroad?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. Maybe to find something.¡± Kay scratches his head and asks her, ¡°Do you


    know John Dawn? She seems to have broken up with Mr. Smith because of him.¡±


    ¡°John?!¡± Joey¡¯s eyes widen.


    Of course, she knows him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for John¡¯s help, she wouldn¡¯t have done so well. He is still her ex-brother-inw!


    Joey calms down quickly and wonders, ¡°Is it possible that Lily and John have rekindled their old


    rtionship leading Lily to break up with Louis? It shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    She has seen Lily¡¯s hatred for John before and she has even been severely pped by Lily for


    mentioning John, which she still remembers.


    Then how can they both rekindle their old feelings?


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kay can¡¯t understand her monologue and asks curiously, ¡°Is there something between Lily and John?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is my sister¡¯s ex-boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The boyfriend my sister had when she was studying abroad, her first love. He is also the person who


    helped me enter the entertainment industry.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ idiot!¡± Joey can¡¯t stand him being like this. She ps him on the forehead, ¡°Telling me to be


    quiet, do you hear how loud you are?¡±


    Kay touches his beaten forehead, still not able to react to the shocking news, ¡°I was surprised that Lily


    has such a good rtionship with Mr. Smith, why¡­ it turns out that it was her ex-boyfriend!¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, he turns to ask Joey, ¡°Does this John have a powerful background?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Country Y¡¯s Krislier Family?¡±


    Kay nods, reacting quickly again with a loud gasp, ¡°Is he from the Krislier family?¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but he is also the second in line.¡±


    Kay is speechless.


    Joey ignores Kay, who is already dumbfounded and murmurs in a low voice, ¡°What Lily is doing is not


    okay! Although John is rich but his family business does not involve Asia.¡±


    ¡°I just signed a contract with PY Entertainment Corporation for five years. What if Louis is angry


    because of breaking up with Lily and he secretly bullies me?¡±


    After returning to his senses, Kay subconsciously says, ¡°Mr. Smith is not that narrow-minded.¡±


    Joey snorts and asks him, ¡°If I was taken by another man, won¡¯t you be angry?¡±


    ¡°No way! No Way!¡± Kay replies immediately. He can¡¯t stand the scene even just by thinking about it,


    ¡°Who dares to take you away from me? I will blow out his brains first!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±


    Joey pats him on the shoulder and says earnestly, ¡°When ites to their own woman, men are very


    petty and no man is an exception.¡±


    ¡°Kay, you must find out Louis¡¯s intentions, we must make them reconcile. Comparing John and Louis


    together, I think Louis is more suitable for Lily!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­¡± Kay says, ¡°You are only afraid that if Lily breaks up with Mr. Smith, then you will not


    get the good resources of PY Entertainment Corporation. If John was a shareholder of PY


    Entertainment Corporation, then you¡¯d have changed.¡±


    ¡°Do I look so ruthless?¡± Joey twists his ear, ¡°I make money for both of our future, and I also hope that


    Lily will be happy!¡±


    Kay is in so much pain that he hurriedly begs for mercy, ¡°Okay, whatever you say is right!¡±


    ¡°Be a good undercover agent next to Louis and see what he wants.¡±


    ¡°That will be hard to do!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you think of a way, you idiot?¡± Joey rolls her eyes as if she is thinking of something. Then she


    immediately lets him go, opens the door and rushes out.


    ¡°Hey, Joey! Where are you going?¡± Kay shouts. He rubs his ear and quickly follows.


    When he sees her enter Lily¡¯s old room and take out a DSLR from the bookshelf full of books, he walks


    over and asks curiously, ¡°Will I have to take picturester?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Joey replies and quickly turns on the DSLR, looking for something.


    Kay also wants to see it too. He leans over and sees Lily¡¯s figure on the screen, and then the DSLR is


    turned off by Joey.


    Joey puts DSLR in its bag and hands it to Kay with a calm smile on her face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take this


    to Louis and say that Lily kept it for him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith must be having dinner at the Smith mansion.¡± Kay says. He doesn¡¯t want to work on the


    New Year¡¯s Eve. ¡°It would be great if I can go see fireworks at night with you and then go home and


    sleep.¡±


    Joey res at him with her hands on her hips, ¡°Go now! Come here to pick me up after delivering it,


    okay?¡±


    ¡°Right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, right now! Are you going or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Kay turns around with a bitter expression on his face.


    Facing bitter wind and snow, he goes to deliver the DSLR. At least he will not have to spend New


    Year¡¯s Eve on his own; otherwise it would have been quite miserable.


    Knowing Louis¡¯s bad mood these days, Kay doesn¡¯t dare to bother him rashly. When he leaves with the


    camera, he first calls his cousin David to find out the situation.


    He stands outside themunity, shivering in the cold wind. After a while, David answers the call, his


    tone clearly unhappy.


    ¡°Why are you calling me on New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

 Chapter 346: My Mother Asked Me To bring You the Food

    Chapter 346: My Mother Asked Me To bring You the Food


    ¡°David, good evening!¡± Kay says nonchntly, ¡°Are you still in the Smith mansion having dinner with


    Mr. Smith?¡±


    ¡°No, he made me leave.¡±


    Kay acknowledges quickly and asks again, ¡°Then, are you at home?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith won¡¯t let me stay with him, so of course I have toe back. I took a private ne and got


    home in an hour. But why are you asking me about this? Why do you care about me?¡±


    ¡°David, my cousin! Of course, I should care about you!¡±


    On the other end of the call David sneers, ¡°Come on, do I not know you? Your parents are at my


    house. They were just showing off that you found a girlfriend, asking me why I haven¡¯t found one yet.¡±


    Through the call, Kay can feel David¡¯s grievances. The elders must have said a lot.


    But, after all, David is twenty-nine.


    Kay smiles unkindly in his heart and touches his nose, ¡°Will you return to Yorkshire tomorrow morning?


    I have something to give to Mr. Smith but it¡¯s not easy to give it to him by myself.¡±


    ¡°What? It¡¯s not Miss Lily¡¯s something, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°Then you go by yourself!¡± David immediately changes his tone, but kindly reminds him, ¡°Her name is a


    bomb for Mr. Smith, so you go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Kay feels miserable.


    He originally wanted to hand it over to David, thinking it will reach Louis, but David is really not going to


    help to him!


    David sighs quietly, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my work, I would never have been able to avoid Mr. Smith. Oh! By


    the way, I sent him to his residence this evening. He hasn¡¯t been to the Smith mansion for a long time. I


    think he will also spend New Year¡¯s in his residence. You know where he lives, just go there directly.¡±


    Kay has no words to respond with.


    ¡°David, are you done? It¡¯s time to eat.¡± A gentle female voice suddenly came from the other end of the


    call.


    Kay has no recollection of that voice.


    He freezes for a few seconds and then exims, ¡°Fuck! David, who is that? Aren¡¯t you at home having


    New Year¡¯s dinner?¡±


    David stammers, ¡°It¡¯s a rtive¡­ who just came from abroad.¡±


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Kay over runs him, ¡°I have basically seen both of out rtives. When did this rtive


    ¡°Okay, you go deliver the stuff quickly!¡± David doesn¡¯t answer directly and hangs up the phone.


    Kay chuckles.


    The more David hides, the more Kay thinks there is a problem.


    ¡°Okay, but for now the focus is to deliver this.¡± Kay mutters as he looks at the DSLR.


    Now that David has gone home, he can only risk his own life and go to Mr. Smith.


    When he is about to drive away, he suddenly remembers that today is the New Year¡¯s Eve and Mr.


    Smith and Lily have broken up. If he goes over with Lily¡¯s things, would he be beaten?


    Kay hesitates in the car for a long time, then turns it off and locks it and goes back to Daisy¡¯s house.


    Daisy opens the door.


    Kay can¡¯t see Joey and Chloe in the living room. Maybe they are in the room, so he says to Daisy, ¡°It


    seems that Mr. Smith didn¡¯t go back to the Smith mansion for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner because of work.


    Mom, can you cook up some food, I¡¯ll take it to him.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give him something?¡±


    Kay scratches his head, ¡°Yes, something very important, must be delivered tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it right now, you wait.¡±


    Daisy goes into the kitchen in a hurry, fearing that Louis might go hungry if she iste.


    Kay can¡¯t help but sigh. It is a blessing to have such a good mother-inw.


    In about an hour, Daisy makes six dishes and a soup.


    The soup is preserved spareribs and lotus root soup. She makes it in a pressure cooker and then fills it


    in two thermoses.


    Daisy seems to have a lot of questions for Kay. However, in the end, she doesn¡¯t ask anything and just


    hands him the food, ¡°Tell Louis to rest more and not work all day.¡±


    Kay nods, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I will tell him your words.¡±


    With the food made by Daisy, Kay drives to Louis¡¯s residence with confidence. From a distance, he


    finds a ck car parked on the side of the road.


    It is strange. It is not like the car that Louis usually drives.


    Kay thinks wonderingly, parks his car and walks to the vi. When he passes the car, he nces


    inside. It seems like there is someone in the back seat and the door opens next second.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A woman in a camel coat steps out, her skin is pale and smooth. She doesn¡¯t look old at all.


    She hurries over to Kay¡¯s side. She looks kind and gentle and speaks in a soft tone, ¡°Are you going to


    go in and meet Louis?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What do you want?¡± Kay looks at her warily.


    Yuna also sees that Kay is holding the food containers in his hands and pauses for a moment.


    Then she returns to the car and takes out a ssic and exquisite bento box for him. She bends forward


    slightly, ¡°Take this to Louis please. He¡­ he didn¡¯te home for dinner tonight. His family was


    worried.¡±


    Kay does not answer but rather looks her up and down, ¡°You are here, why don¡¯t you give it to him


    yourself?¡±


    He has been with Louis for a long time. He has met all the members of the Smith family. He has never


    seen this woman, but judging from her tone, she seemed to be rted to Louis somehow.


    Is she Mr. Smith¡¯s blind date?


    This thought shes through Kay¡¯s mind, but he soon thinks it is impossible.


    The woman in front of him appears young but upon looking carefully he can see the fine lines around


    her eyes. She is obviously over fifty. Even if Mr. Smith broke up with Lily, he would never¡­


    At Kay¡¯s question, Yuna¡¯s eyes darken. She says in an obscure tone, ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to see


    me. Can you please give it to him? It¡¯s not good for him to stay hungry.¡±


    Kay asks her tentatively, ¡°Are you familiar with Mr. Smith?¡±


    Yuna hesitates for a while, then shakes her head resolutely, ¡°Not quite familiar.¡±


    So why are you concerned about him so much? Kay thinks.


    Kay can¡¯t understand it. He doesn¡¯t want to help her deliver the food but Yuna bows deeply to him and


    asks sincerely. Her actions make him embarrassed so he brings the bento box too.


    When he goes up the stairs and rings the door bell, he sees that Yuna gets into her car and soon the


    car drives away.


    Who is this woman?


    Kay is still thinking about it when the door opens. Louis stands there, wearing dark gray casual clothes.


    He is staring at Kay with a pair of cold eyes, intimidating him.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Kay suddenly gets chills down his spine. He hurries to put on a smile, ¡°Mr. Smith, are you busy? My


    mother was afraid that you were still hungry so I brought you dinner.¡±


    Louis raises an eyebrow, ¡°Your mother knows me?¡±


    ¡°No, I spoke wrong. I meant, my mother-inw.¡± Kay realizes he just blurt out without changing her title,


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t eaten yet? Should I bring it in for you? It¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Louis¡¯s face sinks, as he reaches out to close the door, his tone even colder than before.


    Kay quickly wedges his foot in the door and says emotionally, ¡°Mr. Smith, you and Miss Lily broke up,


    but my mother-inw still cares about you.¡±


    ¡°She heard that you were busy with work and did not eat. She spent hours in the kitchen, made so


    many dishes and soup and asked me to bring it here for you. She also asked for you to stop working so


    much and rest more.¡±

 Chapter 347: It’s Hard to Live

    Chapter 347: It¡¯s Hard to Live


    Louis¡¯s gaze turns gloomy, he doesn¡¯t speak or move.


    Kay nces at the man and continues boldly, ¡°Mr. Smith, although I don¡¯t know why you broke up with


    Miss Lily, my mother-inw still remembers you. Look, she made you such a huge meal. Besides, you


    two didn¡¯t turn into enemies just because you broke up, did you?¡±


    ¡°How are you so much like your cousin? You have been talking too much all these days!¡± Louis res


    at him coldly. His face remains gloomy but he opens the door.


    Kay hurries in with the food.


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± A small but formidable looking ck German shepherd runs out of the living room,


    barking at Kay and shocking him.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Kay is startled and immediately looks at Louis with an exaggerated expression of shock, ¡°Mr.¡­


    Mr. Smith, is this your German Shepherd dog? Didn¡¯t you hate¡­¡±


    He remembers that Louis hates long haired animals.


    Louis interrupts a hesitating Kay in the middle and says coldly, ¡°No, your cousin is raising it here.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh? My cousin¡­¡±


    Kay wants to ask that isn¡¯t David at his home, why is he asking Louis to raise a dog for him? However,


    after a murderous stare from Louis, he silently swallows his words back.


    He takes the food to the table and opens it carefully. The aroma of the food and the sparerib and lotus


    root soup is diffused in the room immediately.


    Louis¡¯s eyes darken as hees over.


    Louis pulls the chair in front of the dining table and his eyes falls on a box that is still unopened. He


    opens it and says, ¡°You can¡¯t just bring over this much food. What am I going to do with all this?¡±


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t made by my Mother-inw.¡± Kay scratches his hair and says in a puzzled tone, ¡°A woman


    gave it to me, saying I must give it to you.¡±


    ¡°A woman?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a really beautiful one.¡± Kay recalls, ¡°She was so well-maintained that she looked like she was in


    her twenties. And she was very soft-spoken and gentle, a bit like someone from country R.¡±


    Louis¡¯s expressions be extremely gloomy in an instant. He almost rudely closes the box and says


    coldly, ¡°Take this away with youter and throw it in the trash can!¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Smith.¡±


    Kay responds, itching to know the reason but he doesn¡¯t dare to ask. He just hands over the DSLR he


    brought to Louis.


    Louis asks, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°DSLR.¡± Thinking about Joey¡¯s instructions before he left, Kay says carefully, ¡°Miss Lily called me


    during the meal and asked me to bring this to you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Take it back.¡± Louis says gloomily, thinking of Lily¡¯s decision to return the gifts at that


    time. He looks very cold and indifferent.


    She returned all his gifts. Why did he ept them back? He thinks.


    Kay already knows that he will refuse, but he doesn¡¯t expect Louis to refuse this quickly. He hesitates,


    ¡°Mr. Smith, can¡¯t you at least take a look? Miss Lily sent you this¡­¡±


    Louis refuses indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡±


    ¡°Kay, a qualified body guard should talk less.¡± Louis shoots him a look and Kay¡¯s blood freezes in fear.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to say anything anymore.


    Seeing that there¡¯s no hope, Kay nods in response and bows his head. He leaves, sighing silently in his


    heart.


    He can imagine going back with the DSLR and telling what happened to Joey. She is definitely going to


    drive him out of her mother¡¯s home and he will have to go back by himself.


    Ah! It¡¯s hard to live. He sighs in his heart.


    As Kay opens the door and is about to leave, it seems like Louis calls him from behind.


    Kay hurriedly turns around and sees Louis staring at the food on the coffee table. Kay isn¡¯t sure if Louis


    just called him, so he asks tentatively, ¡°Mr. Smith, did you just call me?¡±


    Louis holds up his chopsticks and pauses for a long time before saying lightly, ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Kay is taken aback. Then he reacts and rushes back and ces the DSLR on the coffee table, ¡°Here,


    Mr. Smith. You can take a look after eating, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Afraid that Louis will change his mind and send the DSLR back if he waits, Kay rushes out after


    speaking and closes the door behind him.


    Soon, thest bit of liveliness in the room disappears and it is quiet and deserted.


    Louis takes a sip of the spare rib and lotus root soup. It is very rich and fragrant, with a very home-like


    taste. The faint memory of Lily cooking in the kitchen surfaces in his mind.


    Lily learned from her mother how to cook. The food they make is simr in taste. The only difference is


    that Daisy likes to make soups while Lily likes making porridge.


    He remembers when Lily moved here before, she used to change the type of porridge she made for


    him every day, such as pork porridge, fish porridge, yam porridge¡­


    Even if he disliked something, she would still make it and force him to eat it.


    Thinking about these past memories a slight smile creeps onto the corners of Louis¡¯s lips. Although it


    onlysts for a fleeting second, as the hostile frown between his brows bes heavier.


    They have already broken up. Reminiscing about their mast memories will only make him uneasy.


    The little German Shepherd seems to be attracted by the smell of the food. Ites running over and


    keeps circling around Louis¡¯s feet. Louis moves his feet to the side, but he goes to them again.


    Louis threatens it with a cold expression, ¡°Eat your dog food.¡±


    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± The puppy barks at him twice, wagging its tail happily and puts its paws up on Louis


    knees as it looked at him as if begging for the food.


    Louis can¡¯t say anything.


    Thinking about how Lily hugged the puppy and kissed it, a faint smile lights up his face and his heart


    bes a little softer.


    Louis fishes out two spare ribs from the soup and tears off the meat from them. Then he cleans the


    bones by outing them in clean water twice and threw them in the puppy¡¯s food bowl. The little German


    Shepherd immediately begins to chew on them.


    While chewing, he was his tail cheerfully.


    Louis stares at the puppy for a long time. He realizes that after being with it for such a long time, his


    tolerance for the puppy has improved. The puppy also now has a habit of following him as soon as he


    But she has long gone abroad with another man. What is the point of still raising this puppy?


    He should tell David to take it back.


    After finishing all the food brought by Kay, Louis clears away the table as the puppy runs around him.


    Then it follows Louis to the living room.


    Louis nces at it and snorts coldly, ¡°Follow all you want! This won¡¯t be your home in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Woof!¡± The puppy barks at him.


    Louis looks at it, a bit abashed. What is wrong with him? The dog can only bark, it can¡¯t understand


    what Louis says to it.


    The puppy seems to be very interested in the ck bag with the DSLR in it on the coffee table. It


    ces its front paws on the table and bites on the bag.


    When Louis turns around, he sees that the DSLR is about to fall on the ground so he quickly reaches


    out to catch it.


    He looks at the puppy coldly. The puppy seems to know that Louis is angry so it slumps down on the


    floor quickly and stares at Louis with his puppy eyes innocently.


    At this moment, a thought crosses Louis¡¯s mind. Lily has gone abroad, what about her cat?


    Soon he flicks that thought from his mind.


    He doesn¡¯t care whether her cat is alive or dead.


    Louis originally wants to put the DSLR back on the coffee table. After thinking about it, he sits on the


    sofa and takes out the DSLR out of the bag.


    He doesn¡¯t do photography much so he doesn¡¯t really understand how such camera¡¯s work. He checks


    the model and opens the online instructions to follow step by step.


    The DSLR is empty except for a forty-six-minute-long video. The thumbnail is Lily and the background


    seems to be Daisy¡¯s new home.


    Louis hesitates for a moment and then clicks the video to y it.

 Chapter 348: The Vlog

    Chapter 348: The Vlog


    The video shakes and then Lily appears in the frame. She seems to put the DSLR on the table and


    then steps back to sit in the sofa in the background.


    Louis sees that she is wearing a thin pink long-sleeved knit dress. This video looks like it was recorded


    in the early autumn. She blinks her watery eyes, looking slim and beautiful.


    Louis stares at her in a daze.


    He realizes that love is very hard to exin. Even though they broke up a long time ago and he used


    his work to divert his attention, but even now when he sees her face, he can¡¯t help but think about her.


    He still thinks about how is she living abroad, is she is still slim or has she gained weight. He still thinks


    about the times when she was around.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Lily in the video waves her hand at the camera and starts to talk to herself, ¡°I am recording this


    vlog to keep a record of my current beauty before I turn old and ugly!¡±


    She fixes her hair a bit, purses her lips and smiles slightly, ¡°Of course, there are many things that have


    been buried in my heart and I want to use this opportunity to say them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ I haven¡¯t decided if I want to record such videos in the future or not.¡± She pauses on purpose


    and waves her hand in front of the camera.


    ¡°Even if no one sees it, I still want to share a happy piece of news. Yes, I am engaged!¡±


    Lily wrinkles her nose and murmurs, ¡°But this ring is only from the event. The young couple didn¡¯t want


    it so they gave it to us. s! Louis hasn¡¯t even proposed.¡±


    Louis can¡¯t help butugh.


    If he knew that she paid such attention to detail, he would have definitely prepared a romantic marriage


    proposal for her.


    It¡¯s a pity they broke up.


    Louis regrets. In the video, Lily suddenly smiles brightly at the camera, her eyes lighting up beautifully,


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I am very happy to be with Louis.¡±


    ¡°Louis, if you happen to see this video someday, I want to tell you that I love you a lot and I don¡¯t mind


    that you are notpletely perfect.¡±


    After speaking, she raises her head andughs, then says to herself, ¡°No, no! I¡¯m wrong! Louis, you


    just don¡¯t pay attention to small detail, you are still perfect. You are a very qualified boyfriend.¡±


    She repeats the sentence with certainty, ¡°Really, a super qualified boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°Louis, you are not only a great boyfriend but also a great teacher.¡± Lily looks at the camera with a


    slight smile, ¡°I learned a lot from you. You taught me to grow.¡±


    ¡°My parents got divorced when I was a child, so I didn¡¯t feel much about love and I was a little scared of


    it. Although there were boys chasing after me when I was studying, I ignored them and focused on


    studying.¡±


    She lowers her head as if she was reminiscing, and whispers, ¡°I just wanted to make money at that


    time. The more the better, to help reduce my mother¡¯s burden. Then I got admission in the Research


    Institute of Trantion of University of Newcastle.¡±


    ¡°On my first day at the trantion institute I met John. We became quite friendly. He asked me for a


    date and I agreed without thinking. He was my first love and taught me that not all men were the same.


    Not all men abandon their wives and children like my father did.¡±


    She continues after a pause, ¡°But we didn¡¯t date for long. In order to get rid of the shadow he left


    around me, I hurried back here and found a nice man to marry. At that time, I still didn¡¯t know what was


    love. I just wanted to have a safe space for myself.¡±


    She smiled at the camera, ¡°Louis, if you see this you will be so angry and jealous. You will think, I am


    going to marry you, why do you still remember your ex?¡±


    ¡°Because after being with you, I finally understood the meaning of love.¡± Lily looks at the camera


    seriously, ¡°I understood love in an instant. When you love someone, you get angry because of him,


    happy because of him. Because you love him, as long as he apologized you can forgive.¡±


    ¡°I am very grateful to John. He taught me what it feels to like someone; it is not love but pure liking. I


    am also very grateful to Jason. He spent the most difficult time with me. I even thought about living like


    that forever, but¡­¡±


    In the end, Lily doesn¡¯t finish her sentence but smiled mischievously at the camera, ¡°Louis, you should


    be grateful to them too, otherwise you won¡¯t have been able to meet such a beautiful me.¡±


    ¡°I spoke so much nonsense just to let you know, Louis, how much I love you and want you to


    understand my heart. Louis, I want you to be with me forever, are you willing to?¡±


    She coughs and says solemnly, ¡°I know that you are excellent, and that there are countless women


    chasing you but I am also not that bad. Even though my family is poor they are still very smart, right?¡±


    ¡°I keep telling you that I want to learn more and want to work on my own. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s for you and also


    for me. I am capable enough. I don¡¯t want to be called just a pretty face and keep you around just with


    my beauty.¡±


    After saying that, she sticks out her tongue and whispers, ¡°Of course, I am not pretty, but I am better


    than 80% of women! You can¡¯t refute it; you know that too!¡±


    Louis watches her mutter to herself in the video. He has a strange expression on his face, his heart


    gradually softens and the anger that has been umted in his heart for more than a month


    suddenly disappears.


    He touches the screen with his fingers wanting to touch her face, his eyes are soft and gentle, ¡°Yeah,


    you are the prettiest!¡±


    ¡°Lily, what are you muttering there?¡± Daisy¡¯s voicees from somewhere in the background in the


    video.


    Louis sees the camera shake a bit and Lily disappears the next second. He can only hear slippers


    walking on the floor and the sound of Lily talking to daisy.


    Lily seems to follow her mother to the kitchen, clinging to her and acting like a baby, ¡°Mom, have you


    ever learned embroidery? Can you help me make a set of traditional embroidered wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Are you and Louis getting married?¡±


    ¡°Engaged! We just got engaged.¡± Lily corrects her, a little embarrassed, ¡°But it will be a matter of time


    before we get married. Mom, can you help me make one.¡±


    Daisy says, ¡°If I have materials and pictures, then I can do it. But embroidering a wedding dress is not


    an easy task. If I do it myself, I will have to embroider it for at least three years. Don¡¯t you want to buy a


    wedding gown when you get married?¡±


    ¡°No, I want to get married in the wedding dress that you embroider.¡±


    ¡°This will be your second marriage, why do you have so many requirements.¡± Daisy¡¯s tone is a bit


    disgusted, ¡°Louis¡¯s is so good, he can get any woman he wants. How did he fell in love with you?¡±


    ¡°Are you even my mother? Besides, I only got the marriage certificate with Jason, nothing else


    happened!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not his second marriage.¡±


    ¡°Then should I go find a man who will also be having his second?¡±


    Daisy immediately says, ¡°Louis is perfect. I was just saying, don¡¯t go finding someone else. You won¡¯t


    find anyone as good as Louis.¡±


    ¡°My wedding dress¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Let me finish my work, then I will find the materials needed for you.¡± Daisy says, ¡°But three years is too


    long and Louis is not young. You can¡¯t keep him waiting. Let me see if I can find people to help me with


    the embroidery. If a few people do it together then it will only take us seven or eight


    months.¡±

 Chapter 349: He Feels Pain, Love and Hate

    Chapter 349: He Feels Pain, Love and Hate


    Lily says coyly, ¡°Mom, I know you are the best and you love me the most.¡±


    ¡°Give me a break! I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Daisy says, ¡°I am just afraid because no one likes second


    marriages, everything including me will be gossiped about. That¡¯s why I am meeting any of your


    requirements. I don¡¯t have the energy to make one for Joey.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can you stop calling it my second marriage¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Lily seems to be unable topete with her mother. Later, she stops talking and helps her mother with


    chores for a while. After a long time, Louis sees her appear in front of the camera again.


    Lily sees that the video is still being recorded and blushes, ¡°Oh my God! I forgot to turn it off. Is my


    conversation with Mom all recorded in it?¡±


    ¡°No, oh no! I¡¯ll have to edit that part so Louis can¡¯t see it.¡± She mutters just as Daisy¡¯s voicees


    calling her to eat. She answers her and then the video stops.


    Louis sits on the sofa and stares at the DSLR in his hand. He doesn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    The forty-minute video ys in his head again and again. Lily¡¯s appearance and her words makes him


    feel warm, angry and distressed all at the same time.


    If she loves him so much then why does she always stand on John¡¯s side when something happens?


    Just because John is a weak person who has nothing?


    Then what does he have?


    Thinking about the phone call that day when she cried for John and decided to stay in country F and


    didn¡¯t want Louis any longer. Louis hates her. His eyes gradually be cold and hard.


    He turns off the DSLR and throws it on the coffee table, then he gets up to go upstairs.


    Seeing him get up, the puppy also gets up quickly and follows him. Louis just nces at it once and


    then continues to walk.


    Like this, Louis and the puppy go up to the second floor.


    Louis takes his night gown and goes to take a shower. When hees out, he finds the puppy lying in


    the carpet. He wants to drive it out, but after hesitating for a bit he just steps past it.


    He is already going to give it away soon. He might as well just let it stay where it wants to and then


    clean the ce when timees.


    He dries his hair with a towel. As he is about to go back to bed, he sees a light gray scarf on the bed. It


    was the scarf that Lily gave to him when they went to country R. He can¡¯t help but freeze in his spot.


    Didn¡¯t he put it in the closet? How is it on the bed?


    Louis stares at the scarf withplicated expressions. He picks it up, only to find that there is a dark


    blue Hermes silk scarf under it. It is Lily¡¯s.


    Louis stares at it quietly.


    Then he turns his head to look at the puppy lying on the carpet. It looks back at him with innocent eyes


    and wagging its tail. The corner of Louis¡¯s mouth twitches, ¡°Are you challenging my temper?¡±


    The puppy barks at him twice as if saying that it is not afraid.


    Louis ignores it. He throws the scarfs on the night stand and begins to deal with his work. After an hour,


    he raises his head from his phone.


    He looks at the time, it is almost midnight. Theing year will begin in ten minutes.


    However, nothing will change in theing year.


    About to go to bed, he reaches over to turn on themp when his hand identally grazes against the


    blue silk scarf. He hesitates for a moment then finally holds the scarf in his hand.


    Lily had put a lot of things at his ce before. After breaking up, she took everything away except


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis. Now, the puppy has pulled out the scarf from God knows where.


    Whenever Lily wore a one shoulder long dress or a low-neck shirt, she used to wrap the scarf around


    her neck. The dark silk against her white skin never made her look old, on the contrary, it made her


    look more charming. He reminisces.


    At thepany, in meetings or when he would walk past the R Department, he would see her wearing


    this silk scarf. She would always look very charming wearing it and speaking with confidence.


    This scarf was once used to tie around his eyes. Even if he couldn¡¯t see then, he could still feel her


    warm skin on his fingers and the faint fragrance that reminded him of wind chimes.


    What brand of perfume was that? Miu Miu or Bvlgari?


    Louis thinks as he smells the scarf. It still smells like her fragrance; like sweet sounding wind chimes.


    He wants to know the brand. He must buy it and make the manufacture stop manufacturing it anymore


    so that she can¡¯t buy it again so then he won¡¯t think of her when he smells that perfume.


    Thinking of her, he feels pain, love and hate!


    As soon as he closes his eyes, he thinks of herzily nestled in his arms. He doesn¡¯t know from where


    such habits came but she always liked to y with his Adam¡¯s apple, looking innocent.


    His heart is full of hate, but when he thinks of her being alone in country F, he can¡¯t help feeling


    distressed. After suffering for a while, he reaches for his phone.


    The call is connected quickly and Justin¡¯s voicees, ¡°Louis, I heard David say that you didn¡¯t go to


    the Smith mansion for New Year¡¯s Eve dinner tonight. Should me and Leighe over to keep you


    Louis hums, ¡°No, I have already eaten. I have something else to ask you.¡±


    ¡°About Miss Lily?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Seeing him guess so quickly, Louis raises his eyebrows, ¡°You haven¡¯t even met


    me during this time. How do you know what is in my heart?¡±


    Justin says, ¡°Louis, you keep very calm even if you are angry. You should spend some quality alone


    time and let your mood adjust before contacting us. I asked David, he said that you have been very


    busy these days. I knew you wanted to focus on work so you don¡¯t think about Lily.¡±


    ¡°And, you may not have noticed, but Lily has a very important position in your heart and has been


    affecting you. You have been emotionally confused several times because of her.¡±


    His analysis silences Louis.


    He asks himself in his heart. Is that true? Is Lily really that important to him? Thinking about it, it feels


    true. Otherwise, he would not think about her like this after breaking up.


    He stretches out his hand, rubs his eyebrows and then says in a deep voice, ¡°John has been poisoned


    and his condition is very serious. Whether he can live for a year or not is still a question. Lily took him


    to country F.¡±


    Justin is a little uneasy, ¡°And she broke up with you because of this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I think Lily knows something, that¡¯s why she has a soft spot for John.¡± Justin analyzes, ¡°But she loves


    you, we all have seen it in her eyes.¡±


    ¡°We said we would face all the problems together.¡±


    Justin asks her back, ¡°Louis, have you ever thought about her feelings? She knows your rtionship


    with John, she must be very ufortable in her heart. one is her ex-boyfriend and one is her fianc¨¦.


    She is not a cold-blooded animal; she can¡¯t watch you start against John. By the way, I am very curious


    how my aunt went to the Smith mansion.¡±


    ¡°I asked Dad. He said that he received an anonymous letter and connected to Yuna through a phone


    call.¡± He remembers asking Antony a long time ago about Yuna¡¯s arrival at the Smith mansion.


    ¡°Did you ask Leigh to check it?¡±


    Louis narrows his eyes and says coldly, ¡°No need to check, Jonathan sent it. He wanted me to know


    the truth and to kill John.¡±


    ¡°He is really vicious.¡± Justin says, ¡°If he wants to kill John, he can find so many ways. Why pull you in


    the mess? Does he think Asia is also his territory?¡±

 Chapter 350: The Only Time He Has Felt Happy Is When He Is With Her

    Chapter 350: The Only Time He Has Felt Happy Is When He Is With Her


    Louis sneers, ¡°John gave up his rights of inheritance. Now Jonathan is the sole sessor of Krislier


    family. It¡¯s easy for him to make friends with the celebrities in Asia. He has ns to enter Asia, that¡¯s


    why he dared to try to pull me into all this. And¡­¡±


    ¡°He knows that John cares a lot about Lily, and he also knows that you and John are half-brothers. He


    wants to y with you both, that¡¯s why he did that.¡± Justinpletes his sentence.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Louis kneads the blue scarf between his fingers, his eyes look gloomy, ¡°He wants to own the Asian


    market. It depends on whether I agree or not.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand business matters so I won¡¯t express my opinion.¡± Justin thinks for a while and


    then says, ¡°Do you think John knows about this? Jonathan is so ruthless; won¡¯t he say something?¡±


    Louis ponders for a while, ¡°I don¡¯t know. If he knew he wouldn¡¯t have followed Lily to country F. he


    should have gone back to country Y and ask his father.¡±


    ¡°Did Jonathan not tell him? Did they make an arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t talk about him anymore.¡± Louis¡¯s tone sinks suddenly. He feels extremely unhappy.


    These days, this name follows him like a ghost. In retrospect, if it weren¡¯t for good upbringing and his


    ability to restrain emotions, he might have followed Lily¡¯s ring coordinates to country F and shot John!


    Smelling Louis¡¯s anger approaching, Justin no longer mentions John. He asks, ¡°Louis, why did you call


    me though?¡±


    ¡°I will send you the phone number of the reception of the hotel where she is staying. You call her.¡±


    Louis pauses, his tone full of hatred and helplessness, ¡°And give her the address of yourboratory.¡±


    Justin remains silent for two seconds, ¡°Did I hear you right? You want to save¡­ John?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want my soon-to-be wife to run away with someone else.¡± Louis says coldly, ¡°This phone


    call to you is really the most humiliating thing I have ever done in my life.¡±


    ¡°Looks like Lily has really changed you a lot.¡± Justin¡¯s voice sighed emotionally, ¡°Before, you used to kill


    people without shedding blood. Since when were you so good with words?¡±


    Louis says gloomily in a low voice, ¡°Justin, if you feel too idle, you might as well invest in your


    good out of it. I don¡¯t feel good about it. I don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of anymore. What do you


    think?¡±


    ¡°Louis, I am not idle.¡± Justin says immediately, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep for two weeks so I could test RP3KK, that


    anti-cancerous drug for Smith group¡¯s Pharmaceutical factory. I almost died.¡±


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡±


    ¡°I know! I know! I will go call Lily. I will also casually ask about her and John¡¯s rtionship. Louis, we


    can¡¯t let your wife run away with someone else, right?¡±


    After saying this he hangs up the phone.


    Louis stares at the phone unable to say anything out of anger.


    After a while, he put away the phone and the blue scarf on the night stand, sighing helplessly.


    ¡°Lily, only this time.¡±


    My heart will only soften like this once, I will wait for you to finish your task ande back to me


    obediently. He thinks.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a seven-hour time difference between country Z and country F. It is now seven o¡¯clock in the


    morning in country F. Because of the cold weather, the window ss is covered with condensation and


    it looks foggy.


    Lily has been in the country F for so long. After the jet leg dissipated, she has gotten used to getting up


    early in the morning. After washing up, she goes to prepare breakfast while checking the map Jessie


    had sent her on her phone.


    She has searched all theboratories on the map and has found nothing.


    She intends to ask theseboratories again to see if there are otherboratories around them. She


    doesn¡¯t believe that Justin¡¯sboratory is impossible to find.


    Lily pours the hot porridge in a bowl. As soon as she brought that to the table, she hears the phone


    ring.


    It is thendline phone in the living room.


    She walks over quickly and answers the phone in French, ¡°Yes. What is the matter?¡±


    ¡°Miss Lily, good morning.¡± The receptionist greets her politely, ¡°There is a call for you from country Z, a


    Mr. Justin wants to talk to you. Do you know him?¡±


    Justin?


    Lily gets out of the initial shock quickly and immediately replies, ¡°He¡¯s my friend. Please, connect me to


    him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call is transferred quickly and Justin speaks, ¡°Miss Lily, myboratory is on the Becker road. You


    can just tell them my name when you go in.¡±


    Lily takes the map and checks it. There is a lively looking neighborhood and the number of the


    Others¡¯boratories are in the suburbs while Justin¡¯s is in the urban area and even at that it is a vi. It


    is a miracle that she is able to find it!


    ¡°Thank you. I really need the medicine Ixora.¡± Lily thanks him in a low voice, biting her lip and then


    asks, ¡°Did Mr. Smith asked you to tell me?¡±


    Justin smiles and says, ¡°Miss Lily, isn¡¯t it a bit too polite to call him Mr. Smith? How can you say that


    you guys are engaged! Breaking up doesn¡¯t make you two enemies, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate to call him Louis anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you think. Louis won¡¯t think it¡¯s inappropriate.¡± Justin sighs. ¡°Miss Lily, you don¡¯t


    understand Louis. He doesn¡¯t say anything, but everything he does is for you.¡±


    ¡°You know how virtuous he is. He really loves you and cares about you, that¡¯s why he tolerates you


    doing such stuff. If you still have him in your heart, you know what to do.¡¯


    ¡°I know. I know it all.¡± Lily heart wells up.


    That day she had said such cruel words to Louis, but she regrets it and feels sorry to Louis. However,


    John¡¯s condition is getting worse every day and she can¡¯t help it.


    She suppresses her emotions and says to Justin, ¡°I owe John too much that I still haven¡¯t paid him


    back. I will go back after he gets better after taking the medicine.¡±


    Justin breathes a sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, then we will wait for you toe back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Lily quickly copies down the address of Justin¡¯sboratory. Then she eats


    some breakfast, hurriedly puts on her coat and leaves.


    As she is leaving, John walks out of his bedroom and sees her hurrying out the door. He stops her and


    says in distress, ¡°It¡¯s minus ten degrees. Don¡¯t go outside today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only go for a while ande back soon.¡± Lily says, her eyes shining brightly with a smile. She has


    decided to give John a surprise aftering back, ¡°Breakfast is ready. You can y pool or something


    in your room afterwards.¡±


    John takes her back again, takes the scarf off from the hanger and wraps it around her bare neck. He


    looks at her warmly, ¡°thene back soon, I will make lunch for you.¡±


    Lily smiles warmly, ¡°Then I muste back soon.¡±


    John wants to go out to send her off, she waves her hands felling a little disgusted, ¡°Go back! I am not


    leaving forever. Wait until Ie back with good news! Bye!¡±


    Wearing a huge coat to protect from the wind, she disappears quickly at the corner of the corridor.


    John looks back reluctantly and then returns to the dining area. He sees steaming fish porridge and


    soup dumplings on the table. A smile appears on his lips.


    In his life of more than twenty years, the only time he has felt happy is when he is with her. Especially,


    since they spent more than a month together in country F, her smile and care are something he will


    never forget in his life.

 Chapter 351: Will You Abandon Me?

    Chapter 351: Will You Abandon Me?


    He is used to waking up to her bright smiles and "good-morning" every day. He likes the breakfast she


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    makes and the gifts she gives him. She is a ray of sunshine.


    He wishes Country F is the only country in the world, so that they can never leave it.


    He dreams she''ll always be there for him


    ...


    Justin''sb is downtown, not far from their hotel. It only takes Lily six minutes to drive there. She


    nervously rings the doorbell.


    Soon, a blonde man opens the door, his eyes alert.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    "Hello, I''m Mr. Justin''s friend." Lily says her name in French, "My name is Lily. I''m here for Ixora. Did


    Mr. Justin tell you?"


    The blonde man closes the door, as if he needs to make a phone call.


    Lily is not in a hurry, so she waits there. After a minute, the door opens again. The blonde man invites


    her in. "I called Justine, but he said the thing you wanted is a little tricky to get."


    "What do you mean?"


    He doesn''t say anything and takes Lily to the basement of the vi.


    This is arge room of 200 square meters. It is filled with all kinds of delicate instruments and


    experimental subjects. A couple of researchers in uniforms are walking around the benches.


    Lily is amazed.


    Not to mention how much Justin makes working on drugs and military supplies for LH Country, he has


    enough money to provide the Smith Group with strong logistical support, so she doesn''t have to worry


    about anything.


    She follows the blonde man into a smallb and sees several ss jars on the bench. One of them


    contains the green nt that they took from the Turkish vige with difficulty. Justin and his team name


    it Ixora while studying it.


    "Is the liquid in this ss tube from Ixora?" Lily points at one of the green ss test tubes and asks the


    blonde man.


    He nods with a fanatical look in his eyes. "Right! The research has reached the fourth stage with no


    failure. We didn''t expect it to go so swimmingly."


    Lily takes a look at the ss jar on the bench and asks curiously, "I remember saving six Ixoras, but


    there is only one ss jar and four test tubes."


    "Another one is taken by Justin," the blonde man says, "He said he bought a new instrument that could


    break down Ixora faster. He is doing experiments there to avoid the trouble of moving the instruments


    around."


    Lily nods and hesitates before asking him, "Can you sell me one? I don''t care how much it costs me."


    He shakes his head.


    Lily thinks he does not agree and feels somewhat disappointed. But then she grits her teeth and adds,


    "If money is not good, please tell me what you need. I will try my best to get it."


    "Miss Lily, you took it the wrong way." He smiles and says, "You must be important to Justin because


    he means to keep this ce a secret. You can take whatever you want."


    "Then why...?"


    "Ixora is in early trials and may carry unknown viruses," the blonde man exins, "We need to


    "Some new viruses in nts or animals can be highly contagious and airborne. If they spread in cities,


    millions of people will die. We cannot afford to take such a big risk."


    Lily recalls the vigers have been eating Ixora and using it as a soup ingredient.


    However, the nt is different from its liquid product. It is highly likely the researchers will discover new


    viruses in their experiments.


    Understanding the science behind it, Lily nods to the blonde man and says, "Sorry, I was too anxious. I


    just wanted to save him with it. I was unthoughtful."


    He rubs his chin and muses, "It will take ten days to reach the final stages of the experiment, but we


    have to test it on animals and collect the data. At least 30 days is needed before we can give it to you."


    "Okay, I can wait for 30 days." If the experiment seeds, John will be saved. Lily breathes a sigh of


    relief and says, "Please contact me when it is ready."


    "Will you leave Country F?"


    Lily shakes her head. "No, we will wait for Ixora. Besides, he''s in poor health, so we should stay put."


    He smiles and asks, "You are so worried about him. He must mean a lot to you."


    "No, we are just friends." Lily hesitates before answering. She is doing all this to thank him for his


    kindness. She cares about him but can''t be obsessed about him.


    Moreover, when he recovers, she will go back to Louis and say sorry to him.


    She owes Louis an apology on this.


    She exchanges phone numbers with the blonde man before she leaves. Thetter says he will keep


    her updated. She is thrilled all the way back.


    In the hotel, John has prepared lunch and quickly opens the door when he hears the doorbell.


    He notices Lily is flushing and wreathed in smiles. He is touched by her joy and smiles, "What are you


    so happy about?"


    "I found Justin''sb!"


    John is dumbfounded.


    Lily is taking off her coat and scarf, so she misses his expression. Then she continues with her back to


    him, "Mr. Justin called me this morning telling me the location of hisb. I went there. Guess what?


    Ixora''s research is at the final stage. We just need to wait for a month."


    Mirth wells up in her and she turns around to hold John''s hands, saying excitedly, "In a month, you will


    be healthy and have a brand new life!"


    John finally regains his senses but is poker-faced. "Is that so?"


    He panics when she says those words. He wishes that Justin hadn''t called and she hadn''t found his


    Because he knows she will leave when he recovers.


    He would rather die than let her go.


    "Are you unhappy?" Lily notices he is glum and says carefully, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hide it from


    you when Mr. Justin called. I wanted to check on it before telling you this surprise."


    John shakes his head and smiles warmly, "I am sorry you have to work so hard for me. Of course, I''m


    happy you found hisb."


    He pauses and raises his hand to stroke her long ck hair and cheeks.


    Lily''s body stiffens. Thinking of his condition, she doesn''t push him away. Instead, she grips his hands


    and says, "A month will pass very quickly. I will always be there for you."


    John stares at her with his azure eyes, asking sheepishly, "Always? Will you abandon me when I am


    well?"

 Chapter 352: It Doesnt Matter Who Comes First in Love

    Chapter 352: It Doesn''t Matter Who Comes First in Love


    Lily can''t look straight at him because his gaze is zing.


    She moves her lips and lies, shaking her head with a smile, "Yes, I will always be with you."


    "Really?" John''s eyes light up as if he were reborn. Then he takes her to the dining room.


    "I cooked lunch. It''s all your favorite."


    Guilt crosses Lily''s heart. She forces a smile and sits down at the table to dine with him, praising, "Chef


    Dawn, you are getting better at this!"


    "Then loosen your belt."


    "Don''t worry. I will eat up because you prepared it!"


    John is pleased and chuckles, handing over a bowl of soup.


    Noticing Lily''s mouth is greasy and cream is at her lip corners, he reaches out his thumb to wipe it off


    for her, but she leans back to avoid intimate contact.


    John''s hand stops there, his eyes gloomy.


    She looks a little awkward and whispers, "I didn''t mean to.... Please don''t mind."


    "I was being rude." John quickly puts on a warm smile and hands her a napkin. "I still have time. I will


    wait for you to ept me."


    Lily nods. "After a month, you''ll be healthy as a horse!"


    John puts food in her bowl and says after a while, "The hotel is boring. I don''t want to stay any longer. I


    want to live somewhere with neighbors and gardens."


    "Alright, I''ll look for it this afternoon," Lily quickly says. She also feels the hotel is like a cage. John can''t


    stay there for long. "We will nt camellias in the garden."


    John remembers that woman''s snarky words and resentful gaze in the restaurant in South City. His


    heart aches as if it were stabbed, the pain unbearable.


    He looks down and whispers, "No.... I don''t like camellias. I don''t want to see them ever again."


    It reminds him of his indecent parentage and how his whole life has been a lie.


    Lily thinks of all he has gone through, and her nose turns sore. "Okay, then we won''t have them. What


    about green roses? I like the ones you gave me when we were having a good time in Hanchi."


    John looks up at her and says, "You already know?"


    "Yes." Lily''s eyes are sore, and she doesn''t know what to say. "You idiot, you always bottle things up.


    Why didn''t you tell me...?"


    "Yes, I wish I had told you sooner," John murmurs.


    If he yed dirty and were braver, and if he confessed everything to her and kept her around no matter


    what, Louis wouldn''t be part of her life.


    It turns out the most conniving one always wins, no matter when he joins the game.


    "Have some more." Lily suppresses her bad feelings and puts more food in his bowl, smiling, "Let''s


    look for a house after dinner. It won''t rain today!"


    John also smiles, "Great."


    After lunch, Lily helps to clean up. At around one o''clock in the afternoon, they leave the hotel together.


    Lily finds a few good residential areas with convenient transportation on the local real estate websites.


    She arranges an appointment with an agent and drives John to visit the open houses.


    They drive around the city for more than an hour for the houses and nail down a vi with a garden in


    the residential area of Rands Road.


    This ce seems to be favored by those whoe from China. On their way here, Lily and John meet


    several Asians with ck hair and eyes and greet them amicably.


    After signing the contract, Lily and John go back to the hotel to pack their things.


    They don''t have much stuff, so they finish the work fast and go to the vi.


    After tidying up the rooms, Lily goes downstairs and notices John is cleaning the living room with an


    apron. She can''t help but tease, "Hello, Mr. Snail."


    "Why Mr. Snail?"


    Lily briefly tells him the story of Lady Snail and adds, "I feel I am like that farmer. Delicious food and a


    clean house wait for me at home every day."


    "That''s a good story," John smiles and looks at her with burning gaze. "If you like it, I can be Mr. Snail


    for you forever."


    Lily''s cheeks are hot. She coughs and changes the subject, "Didn''t you say the porch light in the living


    room wouldn''t work? Let''s go to the supermarket to buy some vegetables and meat as well as light


    bulbs."


    John is used to her avoiding his confession, so he takes off his cleaning clothes and goes out with her.


    They buy a lot of vegetables and fruits in the supermarket, as well as daily necessities and light bulbs.


    It is dark when they return. Lily volunteers to cook dinner, and John changes the light in the living room.


    Dinner is ready, and Lily sets the table, saying proudly, "Have a taste. I also cooked the meat sauce. I


    guarantee these are the best meat sauce noodles you''ve ever tried!"


    John smiles, "Are you sure?"


    "Stop it there."


    After John picks up his fork, Lily leans closer and asks him, "How is it? Isn''t it delicious?"


    "No."


    "What?"


    Lily tastes the noodles on her te. Just as she is about to say "it is good", John chuckles and praises,


    "It''s super delicious. These are the best meat sauce noodles I''ve ever put in my mouth."


    "John, can''t you finish your sentence in one go!" Lily pretends to be angry and res at him. "I wanted


    to make soup for you tomorrow, but now I change my n."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    John quickly begs for mercy and chuckles, "It''s my fault. I didn''t speak my mind in time. Let this one go.


    I''m looking forward to my lunch tomorrow."


    Lily snorts, "You will do the dishes tonight, and tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow!"


    "Alright."


    "I bought some seeds of green roses. Tomorrow, you will build a shed and dig up the soil, okay?"


    John smiles and nods. "Yes."


    Lily rolls some spaghetti around her fork and put it into her mouth, slurring, "We will decide what we are


    going to watch tonight ying rock-paper-scissors. I''ve selected my movie."


    "Maybe I will win?" John smiles. He feels rxed and happy chatting with her, as if they were in love. "I


    want to watch Saw."


    "I''m a girl. Aren''t you going to let me win?"


    "It isn''t fun that way."


    Lily props up her cheeks and sighs, "Men are so inconsiderate. I don''t feel loved."


    John chuckles again.


    John pulls a trick during the rock-paper-scissors match. His gaze is gentle when he watches her turning


    on the projector with joy. She is the only one in his heart.


    Lily chooses a war film "Schindler''s List". She watched it in school. It is lengthy, but she would review it


    when she is free to feel the warmth in the war.


    The living room is pitch ck. There is only the light from the projector. She and John sit on the sofa


    and watch the movie quietly. It feels peaceful and beautiful.


    Lily cries easily when she is moved. Halfway through the movie, she is in tears and gropes for the


    tissue box in the dark but touches a slightly cold hand.

 Chapter 353: Louis, I Miss You Too

    Chapter 353: Louis, I Miss You Too


    She quickly retracts her hand.


    She can''t see his expression in the dark. He takes out two tissues and gives them to her, saying, "It is


    just a movie...."


    "I know you''re going to say ''real wars are crueler than movies'', right?" Lily wipes her tears with the


    tissues and says with discontent, "You used to say the same thing. Aren''t you tired of it? Besides, I


    can''t help when I cry. I am not disturbing you. You keep watching."


    John says, "I can''t have you cry for me, let alone a movie. It''s better you save your tears for me,


    because it will be worth it."


    Lily is so angry that she has trouble speaking. "Look at who is an expert in debating. I can''t beat you."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Yes, you are right." Lily grabs a handful of popcorn and stuffs it into his mouth, threatening, "Focus on


    the movie. If you stop me from crying again, I''ll put you to bed!"


    John, who is gagged with popcorn, can''t utter a sound.


    Lily watches the movie while weeping silently. Tissues pile on the table. At the end of the movie, she is


    sleepy and closes her eyes slowly.


    Her head tilting, she leans on John''s shoulder.


    He turns off the projector. After adapting to the darkness, he carries her upstairs steadily and puts her


    on her bed gently, turning on the bedmp on the nightstand.


    The warm yellow light shone on her face. She has lost a lot of weight these days helping him. Her chin


    is sharp, and her eyshes cast a small shadow under her eyes. She is sleeping soundly.


    John sits on the bed and stares at her for a long time. He only sees her, as if nothing were around.


    He reaches out his hand and carefully touches her cheek. He does not dare to make big movements,


    as if afraid she will wake up. Then, he bends down and kisses her lips, reluctant to leave her.


    "Good night, my princess."


    ''I wish you a good dream in the long night. I hope I am in it.''


    ...


    The next day is hotter and sunny.


    After breakfast, Lily works with John in the garden with some tools. John is building a greenhouse. She


    reads the nting manual to make the right potions and digs up the dirt.


    Lily was afraid John couldn''t do dirty work because he was spoiled. To her surprise, John reads the


    construction n and quickly builds a greenhouse, which is quite strong.


    Lily gives him a thumbs up and says, "I have to call you Mr. Almighty now!"


    nting Flower is tiring. It takes them a few hours to build the greenhouse. They rest for a while at


    noon. Lily cooks pork belly soup and fine dishes. After dinner, they go back to work in the garden.


    At around five o''clock in the afternoon, green roses are finally nted in the warm greenhouse.


    They have dirt on their hands and faces. They look at each other and crack up. After cleaning up, they


    go shopping in the supermarket and malls.


    Lily and John live in the "Green Ivy Garden" on Rands Road now. They would go out for a jog in the


    morning if it is sunny and read at home or y puzzle games together in the afternoon.


    asionally, Lily will take him out for a stroll, try the cuisine of those fancy restaurants, and buy some


    new clothes. However, John says the cuisine is not delicious, so they take turns cooking at home.


    Lily doesn''t forget to follow up the Ixora''s research. She would text the blonde man called Bruce once


    in a while for updates.


    Time quickly passes. She and John have lived in the ''Green Ivy Garden'' for half a month.


    On this day, Lily still wakes up early. When she tries to take the milk from the refrigerator, she smells


    something fishy and has stomachache. Then she runs to the sink and vomits.


    However, it doesn''tst long. She thinks it is because she hasn''t eaten breakfast and does not give it


    much thought. Then she quickly heats the milk and prepares breakfast.


    Then her phone on the dining table rings.


    She is busy and hurries to pick up the phone when she hears the ring, putting it beside her ear. "Mr.


    Bruce, is there any progress on Ixora''s research?"


    She changes her number aftering to Country F. Apart from Coffey, Bruce also knows it.


    There is only silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a while, Lily feels something is wrong and looks at the number.


    It is an unfamiliar number with Country F¡¯s area code.


    Her heart lurches.


    Lily stops what she is doing and puts the phone next to her ear again, biting her lips without saying a


    word.


    The silence goes on.


    After a long time, the man speaks first, his voice gravely as usual but a bit cold, "I can''t understand why


    you keep a long-haired pet if you hate it so much."


    "I called Jessie. She said your cat was in your aunt¡¯s house. I wanted to send Rich away but ended up


    getting your cat back."


    "Your cat is so fat, like a pig. Its food is the most expensive, and it drinks mineral water that costs as


    much as other people¡¯s meals. It looks docile but always fights with Rich. The floor is covered with fur."


    Lily listens andughs, her eyes a little sore. "Help it trim its nails. Rich¡¯s thick skin can¡¯t take it


    anymore. They will stop fighting when they are close."


    "I can''t afford it. Your cat eats too much."


    "I will pay you back as much as you want." Hearing his voice, she misses him even more and weeps.


    She bites her lips to avoid crying out loud.


    Louis sighs angrily. "Why did you choose to be a thief? You messed up my life and sneaked


    away."


    "I''m sorry."


    "That is all you have to say?" Louis asks, "You ran away with another man. It''s been so long since you


    contacted me. How can I not be angry? I have to ask your brother for your new number and take care


    of your cat. I''m afraid you won''te back and forget all we shared together. But all you have to say is


    sorry?"


    "I...." His concern, tolerance, and understanding silence her. Tears fall down her cheeks every time she


    opens her mouth, so she has to cover it.


    Of course, she also wants to say she misses him and dreams to kiss and hug him. She even misses


    his smell, but she can''t say it.


    The man buckles and whispers, "Do you know I miss you very much? I can only drown myself in work


    to get you out of my head. I''m afraid toe home without you in the house and feel heartaches."


    Lily cries even harder.


    She remembers what Justin says, "Louis doesn''t say it, but he is always thinking about you. You are


    the only one in his heart."


    This man is of few words and wouldn''t show his emotions. He only says "I miss you" when he


    cherishes you and misses you too much.


    Lily sniffs and chokes, "Louis, I miss you too."


    After she finishes speaking, no one answers her. She can''t even hear him breathe. Then she realizes


    he has hung up.


    She tries to call back, but the line is busy.


    Lily taps the message app and types quickly. She doesn''t want to hold back any longer and tells him


    how she has missed him these days. She says when John takes the medicine and recovers, she will


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately go back to him.

 Chapter 354: Keep Her by All Means

    Chapter 354: Keep Her by All Means


    Just as she finishes texting, she hears footsteps behind her. She puts her phone on the counter, and


    washes her face. When she turns around, she changes her expression. It seems nothing happens to


    her.


    John is already in the kitchen. Seeing that her eyes are red, he asks, "What happened?"


    "It''s fine. It''s because the chili. It''s spicy." Lily points at the chili on the board and grumbles, "It hurts so


    much even though I washed it several times with water."


    John takes a napkin and wants to wipe it off.


    "It''s fine. I''ll do it myself." Lily pulls the napkin out of his hand. "Please wait outside. I said I''ll make


    breakfast today."


    Hearing her words, John nods. When he leaves the kitchen, he sees the phone on the counter. It


    seems that he realizes something, and her eyes darken.


    After breakfast, Lily says that she wants to wash the sheets. She refuses him when John wants to help


    her.


    "I can throw them into the washing machine. It''s fine. You can go to the garden."


    "OK."


    The greenhouse is warm. The green roses nted half a month ago have already sprouted. When the


    branches grow, there''ll be buds. Then these roses will blossom one day.


    John wishes they can grow faster. After blooming, the fragrance of the roses is refreshing. Then he''ll


    pick one of them and put it in the living room. Besides, he''ll also put one in Lily''s room to apany


    her when she falls asleep.


    When John returns to the house, there is no one in the living room. Lily seems to be busy upstairs.


    He tidies up the living room and notices that Lily leaves her phone on the table.


    Thinking of Lily''s expression in the morning, he picks up the phone.


    There is no password on the phone, so John turns on the phone with no efforts. There are few apps,


    and only two numbers in the address book. But there is a record in the morning.


    A call from Country F...


    John realizes who the caller is, and he feels upset.


    He sees the message sent by Lily. It''s to a number that he doesn''t know. "Louis, I miss you so much.


    Forgive me for being so willful. The research on Ixora goes smoothly and we still have to wait for 15


    days. When John recovers, I will go back. I can make up for it no matter what you want me to do."


    Lily seems to have shut down thework. The message isn''t actually sent out, because there is a red


    exmation mark in front of the message.


    However, when John sees the message, his heart beats so fast that he feels like he is going to


    suffocate. He clutches his chest and suppresses the difort. His eyes be red.


    He knows that she has been lying to him. She says that she will always be with him. That''s just out of


    pity and sympathy. She never loves him.


    The man she loves is Louis in Country F. Not John.


    John touches his forehead, not knowing whether tough or cry. He murmurs, "Why didn''t I just be


    selfish at that time? Why did I let her go back?"


    She''s his, but she''s snatched away and not given back.


    The thought of losing Lily panics him and a wicked thought appears. All he wants to do is to keep Lily


    here, not letting her go back forever and ever.


    If he can have Louis abandon Lily, then she won''t go back to Country Z.


    At that moment, an idea forms in John''s mind. He calls someone and asks him to change the program


    on a certain number.


    The other party quickly replies, saying that it is done.


    John turns on Lily''s phone again. He turns on the Inte and resends the message that Lily failed to


    send.


    The texting program of the phone is tampered with. The message seems to have been sent, but in fact,


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    it does not. It stops in the process, and messages from others could not be seen in the phone.


    After all this, John puts the phone back on the table.


    He suddenly puts on a serious face. He stares at the cell phone and doesn''t feel anything wrong. He


    doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    Lily knows him and loves him first, so he has to keep Lily by his side.


    "Why don''t you turn on the heating in the living room?" Lily walks down the stairs and sees John in the


    living room. She turns on the heating system. "It''s raining outside. It''s so cold."


    "I don''t feel cold, so I didn''t turn it on." John smiles gently, as if he doesn''t do anything back in the living


    room. He sees Lily take her phone and is about to leave. Then he asks, "Do you want to go out? I''ll go


    with you."


    Lily waves her hand, "No, it''s just that the dryer is broken. The staff said that they''lle tomorrow. I''ll


    drive to the mall to buy a quilt cover, and I''ll be back soon."


    "I can''t let you go alone."


    "Are you afraid that I will be robbed?" Lilyughs and turns to get her coat. "It is cold outside. I don''t


    want you to catch a cold. Please stay in the house!"


    John escorts her out and instructs her, "Then drive carefully."


    "I know!"


    Lily waves to him and runs to the parking lot in the rain. She leaves the green ivy garden and soon


    arrives at the nearest shopping mall.


    After choosing four sets, Lily picks up the items and is going to pay the bill.


    She hands over her credit card.


    The cashier swipes it, but he shook his head and said, "Miss, this card doesn''t work."


    "How can it be? I''ve been using this card all the time. There''s still quite some money in it." Lily thinks


    the POS machine doesn''t work, so she asks the cashier to try again.


    The cashier does it again, but it still doesn''t work.


    "Can''t I have an overdraft?"


    "No, it seems there''s something wrong with your card." The cashier looks at Lily suspiciously. Lily feels


    herself like a criminal being stared like this. She has no choice but to hand over another card to the


    cashier.


    The cashier tries again. A few secondster, he looks at Lily and grumbles, "Miss, do you think it''s fun


    to tease me?"


    Lily apologizes, "I''m sorry. There might be something wrong with my card."


    Lily often uses these two cards. She''s also been using these in Country F. She knows how much


    money there is in the cards, so she takes the cards and tries them elsewhere.


    However, the cards fail to work in the clothing stores and jewelry store, too. Lily goes downstairs to look


    for the ATM.


    She tries both cards, but she couldn''t get money.


    Does the bank freeze her card?


    Lily is puzzled and wants to call the bank, and just as she wants to call the bank, she gets a call from a


    strange number.


    "Miss Lily, how''s life in Country F?"


    The familiar male voice at once rings a bell. Lily thinks of that young man with blonde hair and perfect


    facial features.


    She clutched the phone and said, "Jonathan, how did you know my number?"


    "As long as I want to know, there''s nothing I can''t find." On the other end of the phone, Jonathan smiles


    and says, "I''m so sorry for you. You abandoned Mr. Smith and followed a man who is dying."


    Lily takes a deep breath and says calmly, "Jonathan, no one lives their whole life on a silver tter.


    When it is settled, I will get even with you."


    Jonathan praises, "I wonder what kind of woman Mr. Smith and my younger brother think this highly of.


    It turns out that Miss Lily is such a beautiful and courageous woman."

 Chapter 355: It Shows I Am Potent

    Chapter 355: It Shows I Am Potent


    After a pause, he smiles and says, "But it''s a pity that you won''t have that chance. Miss Lily, Country F


    is a metropolis. Without money, you can''t live here."


    Lily instantly understands and she puts on a serious face. "Did you do something to my card?"


    "I can even move his card, let alone yours."


    His provocative and arrogant tone makes Lily so angry. After a few deep breaths, she says, "Jonathan,


    you won''t be arrogant for long."


    "From your words, it seems that you want to meet me. Right?" Jonathan chuckles, "Well, by the way, all


    my younger brother''s cards are invalid. Other than bus and subway, he probably can''t take any other


    means of transportation."


    Lily''s body trembles with anger. She grits her teeth and says, "You''re so fucking insane!"


    "Thank you, Miss Lily." Jonathan ridicules. "I''ll try my best to be insane. Sorry, it''s time for the meeting. I


    hope you and my brother have a good time there. Give my regards to my brother and his mother."


    The call is hanged up soon.


    Lily res at her phone angrily, wishing that she could stand in front of Jonathan and punch his


    disgusting face.


    This cunning man makes them suffer so much and now he even calls her and provokes them!


    After standing in the wind for a long time, Lily gradually calms down. She takes out the two cards and


    looks at them. She knows that the cards are useless, so she has to ask others to remit money and go


    to the bank to get it.


    She hesitates for a moment and dials the number that Louis callsst time.


    While waiting for the answer, Lily remembers that she has already hurt Louis once. This is the grudge


    between John and Jonathan. If she says that the cards are frozen by Jonathan and she wants to


    borrow money from him, Louis will be unhappy.


    No man will tolerate his lover helping another man all the time.


    Moreover, Louis is stingy and jealous.


    Lily hangs up quickly and rejoices that the call is not answered.


    Thinking about it, there are only Jessie and Coffey that she can contact.


    But when she goes abroad, Jessie helps her a lot. She can''t ask for Jessie''s help anymore, so she


    dials Coffey.


    Lily has been holding her breath and waiting. When the call has been put through, she says, "Coffey,


    my card can''t be used anymore. Please help me to remit me some money."


    "Lily, what happened? Why don¡¯t your cards work? Where are you?" As she is going to continue, she


    hears Chloe''s voice from the phone, "Lily, how much do you need? I''ll transfer money to you."


    Lily is shocked. She doesn''t expect that Chloe answers the phone.


    "Hello, Lily. Why don''t you speak?" As Chloe notices Lily doesn''t speak, she asked, "Lily, did you get


    into any trouble abroad?"


    "No, it''s just that there''s something wrong with the card." Lily regains her senses. She doesn''t want to


    trouble Chloe, so she says, "It seems to be working again now. See youter!"


    In Yorkshire of Country Z, Chloe stares at the phone when Lily hangs up. Chloe is confused.


    When she answers the phone, she can tell that Lily is speaking in an urgent tone. It seems that Lily is


    in trouble. Why does Lily hang up the phone when she asks further?


    When Lily goes abroad, Chloe meets Louis. Seeing he is indifferent, Chloe is very anxious. She knows


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    that something is wrong between Lily and Louis, but Coffey says that he doesn''t know anything.


    Chloe snorts at the phone and grumbles, "Why don''t you know? Didn''t you know that she would


    contact you?"


    Is President Smith nning to make Lily suffer in a foreign country?


    Within a dozen seconds, Chloe is in a mess. Thinking of Louis¡¯ attitude, maybe he will take revenge


    after breaking up with Lily.


    She gets up from the bed, copies the number, deletes the record, and runs out with her shoes on. She


    also calls Leigh.


    "Leigh, where are you? I''ll meet you now!"


    --


    He is so busy because of thepany, but he has to spend an afternoon with Chloe, causing several


    meetings to be postponed.


    By the time Leigh returns home, it is alreadyte at night.


    The servant takes the coat and asks, "Mr. Leigh, would you like some supper?"


    "No." Leigh waves his hand. He drinks a lot at the party tonight. "Where''s Mrs. Lewis?"


    "She goes to bed."


    "OK."


    Leigh goes upstairs and enters the bedroom. He sees that the quilt on the bed is bulging. He walks to it


    and finds that Jessie is lying on her side. She sleeps soundly.


    He caresses her cheek and smiles.


    This woman always doesn''t want to sleep even after twelve o''clock. She also likes watching TV. After


    moving here, she always sleeps at twelve o''clock every night. Now, she even sleeps at eleven o''clock.


    Do you want to be a good wife in front of Evelyn?


    Leigh caresses her soft cheeks and feels a little itchy. He lifts the nket and embraces her warm


    body. He kisses her neck bit by bit.


    Jessie feels her neck is itchy because of his kisses. She is in a daze. She pushes him a few times.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s half past twelve."


    Jessie wakes up and looks at him, "Why is it sote? Did you go to drink again? Leigh, you shameless


    bastard, didn''t I tell you that you can''t get to bed without a shower?"


    "I can''t help myself. I miss you." Leigh kisses her delicate skin and he loves her so much. "Chloe came


    to thepany at five in the afternoon. It took me a few hours."


    "Why did she meet you?"


    "To track down the location of a number. She said that a foreign girl called Coffey this morning. She


    suspected that Coffey had cheated on her. She asked me to investigate it and not to tell Coffey."


    Jessie knows that it''s from Lily.


    As Lily and John go abroad, Coffey and she are helping them. Probably Lily encounters difficulties and


    calls Coffey, but Chloe knows it identally.


    What does Chloe want to do after checking the location? Does she want to find Lily?


    What about Lily? What happened?


    The pain on her lips brings Jessie back to her senses. She res at Leigh, "Why do you bite me?"


    "Baby, you should look at me instead of being in a daze." Leigh puts his hands on her head and says,


    "Am I not attractive to you?"


    Jessie can''t breathe for an instant and rolls her eyes at him.


    "You didn''t take a bath!"


    "It''s okay, baby. I''m clean." Leigh sps his fingers tightly together with her fingers. As he speaks, his


    breathnds beside her ear. "Did you put a spell on me?"


    "Why do I love you so much? When I work in thepany, I always miss you. I wish I could go home


    early and hug you as soon as I finish my work. Little girl, you''ve really controlled me!"


    Jessie mutters, "I want to put a spell on you! It''s known that people will be tired from working, but why


    are you so energetic and always want to fuck me?"


    Leigh chuckles, "It shows that I am potent. I can give you ten times happiness."

 Chapter 356: Is Jessie Not Feeling Well?

    Chapter 356: Is Jessie Not Feeling Well?


    "Leigh, watch your mouth!"


    "What did I say wrong?"


    "Just go out take a bath!" Jessie was speechless and lowered her voice. "We''re not the only ones living


    on the second floor. You don¡¯t want your reputation. I do."


    Leigh tells her, "Then don''t keep calling my name. Wes should use nickname."


    "You can call my name!"


    "That¡¯s not intimate enough!" As Leigh speaks, he kisses Jessie and smells here. "You''re my baby, my


    little fairy, my honey, my sweetheart and my wife."


    Jessie can''t help trembling by what he says, and her ears turn red. ¡°Just go take a bath."


    "Pick a nickname for me first."


    "Leigh."


    Leigh finds her funny, "You cunning little fox. Do you think you can get pass by that?"


    "What¡¯s wrong with Leigh?"


    "Try again." Leigh holds her hand and presses down. Seeing her delicate cheeks blush, he swallows.


    "You know what I like to hear."


    Jessie gasped for breath, and a faint red color spread from her ears to her entire body.


    "You shameless man!"


    "What?"


    Jessie struggles a few times and her entire body is covered in sweat. She res at Leigh with her


    moist eyes. When facing his eyes full of love and affection, she gives up and thest line of defense in


    her heart copses.


    "Darling," she whispers in a low voice.


    When Leigh hears this, his eyes light up.


    He pretends not to hear her and bends down to ask her intentionally, "Honey, one more time. I didn''t


    hear you just now."


    Jessie hits him with her head and says, "No! You deserve it. Hurry up and take a bath!"


    Leigh holds her in his arms and says, "I''ll do thatter."


    "You''re so cheeky!"


    "One must be cheeky if he wants to pursue his wife." Leigh smiles and says, "Otherwise, how can you


    be my wife?"


    "..."


    After a long time, Jessie''s entire body turns red.


    She uses all her strength to kick Leigh away from her and threatens him not toe over. She asks


    him, "Does Mr. Smith know?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Chloe has asked you to investigate the phone number."


    "Louis has been in a bad mood recently. I don''t want to upset him." Leigh is still in high spirits.


    "Besides, this is a thing between Chloe and Coffey. If Coffey really has an affair with another woman, I


    won''t let him off."


    With that, he turns around and looks at Jessie with his chin propped up by his hand. "Honey, forget


    about these boring things. My birthday is tomorrow. What gift will you give me?"


    Jessie snorts, "Didn''t I give you a sunflower?"


    "That''s a present for Christmas, not for birthday."


    "Then what do you want?"


    "Honey, it''s you who are going to give me a present. I won''t be surprised if I say it out loud." Leigh


    lightly flicks her forehead. "However, in such special circumstances, you can give me something else


    as a present."


    He nces down.


    Jessie knows what he means. She immediately pulls the nket to cover herself and interrupts him,


    "Stop! Let''s sleep now. I will definitely prepare a present for you tomorrow."


    "Honey, are you sure that the present you gives me is what I want?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t care. Leave me alone."


    After having a long sex, Jessie is tired and sleepy. She rolls her eyes at Leigh and turns around to


    sleep.


    Leigh smiles and hugs Jessie in his arms, not letting go of her no matter how she struggles. Soon, she


    falls asleep.


    Leigh really loves this woman.


    ...


    When Jessie wakes up, Leigh is not in the bedroom. He has probably gone to thepany.


    She runs to the bathroom, quickly changes another phone card, and dials the phone number on the


    paper.


    When Lily goes abroad, Jessie has bought her a cell phone card. So she knows the phone number.


    The call is quickly picked up. Jessie whispers, "Lily?"


    "Jessie, why are you calling me?" Lily is obviously shocked.


    Since Lily answers the phone by herself, Jessie knows that she should be fine. Then she heaves a sigh


    of relief, "After you called Chloe, she ran to Leigh to investigate your location. I thought that you might


    be in danger."


    "Actually, I called Coffey, but I didn''t expect Chloe to answer the phone." Lily says, "Jonathan is such a


    stickybeak that he even freezes my card. I was afraid that he''ll do something Chloe and hung up the


    phone."


    Jessie is stunned, "Is Jonathan that powerful?"


    Lily sighs, "Yep. He freezes not only my card, but also John''s. He also does something to John''s


    passport. We are now trapped in Country F."


    "Then I''lle to you."


    "John and I are fine. We just need some money." Lily refuses, "I don''t want to be your burden."


    "Lily, if you still believe we are friends, you shouldn''t say this to me." Jessie is a little angry. "Do you


    think I''m useless and can''t help you with anything?"


    "Nope...."


    "Alright." Jessie asks, "I have 300,000 on my ount. Is that enough? You open a new ount with


    someone else''s identity card, and I''ll wire you some money. In a few days, I''ll wire the rest of the money


    to you."


    "Enough." Lily doesn''t know what to say, "Dear, thanks."


    Jessie smiles and says, "Never mind. I''m so happy that I can help you. Hurry up and get a new card.


    Send me the card number and I''ll go to the bank and transfer the money to you."


    Before hanging up the phone, Lily adds, "Chloe definitely won''t be able to leave the country since


    Coffey stays with her. I''m afraid that she''ll y tricks. You''d better watch out."


    "I know. Don''t worry!"


    After the phone call, Jessie quickly washes up, changes her clothes and goes downstairs.


    Evelyn cooks breakfast on her own. Seeing Jessieing downstairs, she greets her with a smile,


    "Jessie, you''re awake. Come here. I''ve cooked porridge. Hurry up and drink it."


    "Thank you." Seeing that Evelyn hands over a bowl of porridge, Jessie hurriedly takes it and sits down


    at the dining table.


    As she drinks the porridge, she asks, "Auntie, what about sending the porridge to Leigh?"


    "This is specially made for you. Servants have cooked breakfast for him." Evelyn waves her hand and


    looks at Jessie tenderly.


    Her gaze makes Jessie embarrassed, and also she feels a little guilty.


    Evelyn is so nice that she doesn''t think she deserves Evelyn''s love.


    Evelyn says softly, "Jessie, it''s a good thing if you want to be independent and have your own job.


    However, Leigh has been 27. There are some important things you should consider."


    Jessie blushes and whispers, "Auntie, I, I know."


    "Then I''ll believe you." Evelyn pats her hand and says, "By the way, when can your parents have time


    ande over? Leigh is so thoughtless. You are engaged. I''ve asked him to visit your parents a few


    times, but he is always busy with the business. Is the work much more important than his father-in-


    Jessie''s expression changes. She quickly conceals it and says calmly, "My parents have gone abroad


    and they are quite busy. But they are very satisfied with Leigh. Auntie, don''t worry about that."


    Evelyn nods, "That''s good."


    Jessie goes out after breakfast. Evelyn sees that her scarf is still on the clothes hanger. When she


    rushes out with the scarf, she can no longer see the car and Jessie.


    "It''s still early. Jessie is too anxious to forget the scarf." Evelyn hangs the scarf back on the hanger.


    At this moment, a servant cleaning the rooms on the second floores downstairs.


    Shees to Evelyn and asks doubtfully, "Madam, is Jessie not feeling well?"


    "What''s the matter?" Evelyn is extremely nervous when she hears the servant. "Since you say that, I


    remember that she really looks bad these past few days. It seems that she''s sick."

 Chapter 357: My Wife Is Pregnant!

    Chapter 357: My Wife Is Pregnant!


    The servant gives a small box to Evelyn. "When I was cleaning their room, I found this small box under


    the bed. It seems to be a medicine box."


    There''s English on the box and the servant can''t understand. But she can smell that it is a medicine


    box.


    Evelyn holds the small box. The English on the box is quite easy to her. After ncing at it, Evelyn is


    surprised. ¡°This is folic acid!"


    The servant asks curiously, "Madam, what kind of medicine is it?"


    "Folic acid, this is for the women who are pregnant. No wonder Jessie was so embarrassed when I


    talked about this with her in the morning. So she is pregnant!"


    Evelyn feels both excited and angry.


    Why doesn''t Jessie tell her that she''s pregnant?


    If the servant hasn''t happened to find this box by cleaning, she believes that Jessie and Leigh would


    hide it from her for a long time!


    Evelyn immediately calls Leigh.


    "Mom, I''m going to attend a meeting!" Leigh answers quickly, "Why are you calling me?"


    "Brat, are you still pretending?" Evelyn says angrily, but her tone is filled with joy. "Why didn¡¯t you tell


    me that your wife is pregnant?"


    "What are you talking about?" Leigh is stunned for a moment.


    After Evelyn repeats what she says, he finally figures it out. "Really? Is she pregnant?"


    "You two sleep in the same room every day. Don''t you know your wife is pregnant?"


    "I really didn''t know. She didn''t tell me."


    "That means you don''t care about her." Evelyn says with disdain. "Jessie is such a good girl. How can


    she fall love with you? You are so careless and yful!"


    "Mom, I''m your dear son!" Leighins.


    He''s dazed by the news that Jessie is pregnant and almost faints. "I''ll go back now and pick her up at


    the Smith Group. I''m going to be a father."


    On the other side, Evelyn is very calm now. She says, "I think Jessie wants to give you a birthday


    surprise since she hides it from you. If you go pick her up and expose the fact, you''re wasting her


    efforts. Stay in thepany and pick her up after work. Don''t give yourself away, okay?"


    Leigh feels that his mother is correct. "Then Mom, I''m going to attend the meeting?"


    "Just go. Meeting, meeting and meeting. You only care about meeting!"


    "..."


    Evelyn hangs up the phone and Leigh is speechless. He thinks to himself, ''Didn''t you tell me to wait


    and not to take actions? ''


    Knowing that he is going to be a father, Leigh is full of energy. He wishes that the afternoon cane


    soon so that he can go back and pick up Jessie. And Jessie can tell him the surprising news at his


    birthday.


    Leigh has people buy more than ten kilograms of candies and give them to the employees. During the


    meeting, he can''t even control the smile on his face, which makes the executives confused.


    When the candies are sent to the conference room, an executive asks tentatively, "Mr. Leigh, are you


    getting married?"


    Leigh raises his eyebrows and says, "No."


    Another one asks, "Then why are you ...."


    Leigh is quite happy. "Because my wife is pregnant. And I want to share the happiness with you."


    Everyone is dumbfounded.


    Damn! Why don''t they know that Mr. Leigh has a wife?


    Previously, there is a young woman who oftenes to thepany and gives the lunch to Mr. Leigh.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    However, she wears a mask and no one knows what she looks like or what her name is. Could she be


    Mr. Leigh'' wife?


    "Mr. Leigh, congrattions!"


    Leigh nods. He nces at the unmarried executives and says, "You guys don''t pay all your attention on


    work. If you have time, you can go to some blind dates or something. You''re already 27 or even 28, and


    you haven''t got married. Isn''t it embarrassing? My child will be born in a few months."


    Those unmarried executives are speechless.


    Jessie ispletely unaware of that Evelyn and Leigh has known about her pregnancy.


    After receiving the card number sent by Lily, she immediately asks for leave and goes to the bank. After


    waiting in line for a while, she finally transfers the 300,000 to Lily.


    Later, Lily calls her, "I''m withdrawing money. Little fairy, sorry to trouble you."


    "You''re too polite." Jessie snorts and doesn''t want to talk with her. But, she continues, "I ask for leave


    this afternoon. I''ll go to see Chloeter."


    "Alright."


    Jessie holds her phone and hesitates for a while before saying, "Lily, I''m pregnant."


    "What?" Lily is stunned for a long time. After confirming that she has not heard wrongly, she asks


    Jessie, "Do you really want the baby? Or do you just want to take revenge on Leigh?"


    Jessie purses her lips and whispers, "Previously, I was thinking about taking revenge on him, but when


    I''m really pregnant, I feel that it''s so hard for me to have this baby. Besides...."


    "I know. Little Fairy, Derek is already dead. It''s time for you to live for yourself. Leigh loves you very


    much. We all see that." Lily sighs in relief as sheforts Jessie.


    Jessie touches her abdomen and says, "Today is his 27th birthday."


    "Looks like you want to give him a birthday surprise!" Lily smiles and says, "But I can''t go back. I can


    only ask you to congratte him on behalf of me."


    "Do you think he will like this child?"


    "Silly girl. You''re worried too much. Leigh is the only child in his family. He must want you to give him a


    few more children. He will love you and the child very much," Lily says, not knowing whether tough


    or cry.


    "It''s said that the child will look like the first person it sees when ites to this world. Little Fairy, you


    must wait for me toe back. Let the baby see me at birth so that she will be a beauty!"


    Jessieughs. "Alright, I''ll definitely wait for you toe back and then I''ll give birth to her."


    After the call, Jessie stops a taxi on the roadside. She isn''t sure if Chloe is in the apartment, so she


    makes a phone call first.


    No one answers it.


    Jessie thinks for a moment and calls Coffey.


    Coffey quickly answers it. "Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I have something to talk to Chloe. But on one answers the phone. I just want to ask you if you are with


    her."


    "No, I came to the Capitalst night." Coffey says, "I talked to her on the phone an hour ago. She said


    that she would either stay in my mother''s shop or in her apartment."


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look."


    Thinking of that Chloe asks Leigh for the addressst night, Jessie feels restless.


    She goes to the apartment first. She knocks on the door for a long time but there''s no response. Then


    she goes to Daisy''s shop.


    Daisy puts down what she''s doing and says to Jessie, "She came to help me this morning and said that


    she had booked an air ticket, because she wanted to go abroad to find Lily and bring her back."


    "Did she really say that?" Jessie''s face turns pale, "Oh God!"


    Daisy hurriedly asks Jessie, "What''s wrong? What happens to Lily?"


    "Auntie, don''t worry. It''s fine. I''m leaving now!" Jessie hurriedly walks out and dials Lily''s phone number.


    She doesn''t expect Chloe to be so bold that she goes to find Lily in Country F.


    She needs to tell Lily about this as quickly as possible.


    Jessie is so anxious that she identally runs into a person beside her. She apologizes and walks


    away. However, when the person sees Jessie, she quickly catches up on high heels.


    "Miss Jessie, let''s have talk."


    Jessie shoots an impatient nce at the person behind her. But when she sees the woman, she


    stops.

 Chapter 358: You Fell on Your Own

    Chapter 358: You Fell on Your Own


    Well-dressed and bejeweled, Jana unts her tall and slender figure. She looks at Jessie with her


    gorgeous eyes and says, "Long time no see, Miss Jessie. Would you like to talk to me?"


    "Let go of me!" As Jessie is in a hurry to make a phone call, she doesn''t have any time to talk to her.


    She scolds and tries to shake off her, but Jana holds her arm tightly.


    "Miss Jessie, I know you don''t want to talk, but I want to talk to you." Jana is annoyed.


    As Daisy''s shop is in the immediate vicinity, Jessie is afraid that Daisy might see her with Jana. So she


    raises her chin towards the exit passageway. After Jana lets go of her, she immediately walks to the


    exit.


    They walk in the exit passageway.


    While Jessie is dialing the phone number of Lily, Janaes in and closes the door. Then she asks


    Jessie, "You came to see me and said that you need my help, right? So why didn''t you ask me for help


    after giving me the money?"


    "It is good to take a sum of money for nothing, isn''t it?" Jessie says in an impatient tone. As Lily doesn''t


    pick up, Jessie is anxious, "What else do you want to talk? If nothing, I''ll go first. I''m hurry!"


    Jana moves to block her way. "Stop. What if you frame me for fraud and throw me into the prison?"


    Jessie says, "Then return the money to me."


    "No way."


    "Then you keep it. I gave it to you. I promise I won''t set you up." Jessie cannot stand it anymore, "I am


    in a hurry. Get out of the way!"


    Jana still is standing before Jessie, "How can you assure what you said? You might betray me


    afterwards."


    Jessie is speechless.


    Jessie immediately takes out a pen and a piece of paper from her bag. She writes a statement and


    signs it to Jana, "Is that all right? I''m really in a hurry to deal with the matter. Just get out of the way! Or


    I am not sure what I will do to you."


    Jana takes the piece of paper, but she doesn''t let her go. Instead, she asks, "You said that you wanted


    me to be with Leigh. So when will you arrange an appointment for me and him?"


    Jessie is totally irritated, "Holy shit, what you want is over too much. I gave you such an amount of


    money. How could you ask me for more?"


    "You promised that to me and you gave me the money." "Let me guess. You got hurt when you were


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    with Leigh, right? So you contacted me and said that you wanted me to be with him. In fact, you want to


    take a revenge on him, right?" Jana stares at her and says.


    Jessie clenches her fists.


    She says calmly, "I am not a fool. I won''t waste a considerable amount of money just for taking a


    revenge on a man."


    "Miss Jessie, women know women best. I''ve seen some photos before. There was a woman who often


    went to the Lewis. I heard from them that it was Leigh''s girlfriend who delivered food to him. Though


    she was in a mask, I could recognize her. It was you, Miss Jessie." Jana smiles and leans over to look


    at her.


    "Nonsense! I cannot talk to you more!" Jessie rolls her eyes upwards. Then she knocks her away and


    wants to leave.


    She calls Lily again, but before she opens the door, she is dragged back.


    As Jana is taller, she drags Jessie back. Jana''s eyes are filled with jealousy. "You make up with Leigh


    and gave up the revenge, right?"


    "None of your business." Jessie twitches her arm. "Off me, or I''ll call the police!"


    It looks like Jana gets the right answer.


    Jana looks fierce. She pulls Jessie even with more strength. "Alright, you''d better call Leigh over and


    let him see who you are! I recorded what you said in the cafe. What will he think if he hears it?"


    Jessie grits her teeth and res at Jana.


    "Miss Jessie, if you stick to your n and let me stay with Leigh, I''ll give you the recording. Otherwise,


    I''ll give it to Leigh. Have a trade-off." Jana smiles and says.


    "There''s no need to think."


    Jana thinks that she will choose the first n. Her eyes lights up. But to her surprise, Jessie says, "If


    you like it, just give him the recording. You even can give him the record of remittance."


    Jessie intends to confess everything to him when they celebrate Leigh''s birthday tonight. She keeps


    the secret for so long that she feels depressed. She wants to tell it to Leigh.


    No matter what he does, she will ept all.


    She reckons he might be more lenient, because she is pregnant.


    Jana is stunned at the moment. It seems like she never expects that Jessie has nothing to fear.


    When Jana pulls herself together, she sees that Jessie is going out. She pulls her again and says, "I


    won''t let you go!"


    "Let go of me!" Jessie scolds.


    Jana drags her arm to let her stay while Jessie struggles to leave. They are still in the exit passageway.


    Staggering to go out the ce, Jessie almost fells.


    Seeing that there is a staircase behind Jessie, Jana got an idea. She pushes Jessie down. Jessie, who


    has just stood up, tumbled down the stairs.


    Jessie is lying on the ground. It is so painful that she is hard to breath.


    Jana stands upstairs and watches at Jessie. Jana breaks out into a cold sweat. It has been a long time


    before she ran down and said, "Are you alright?"


    "You..." Jessie can''t say anything. Her hands are trembling as she touches her abdomen.


    Jana sees blood flowing out of her hemlines. Jana is so frightened that she almost sits on the stairs


    when she steps back. "It is an ident. It is not my fault."


    Jessie struggles to say, "Call an ambnce."


    Jana makes haste to pick up Jessie''s phone. Fortunately, the screen is on, so she quickly dials the


    number to call an ambnce.


    Just as she is about to make the call, she suddenly stops. She thinks if Jessie is saved, she might put


    all the fault on her.


    So Jessie cannot be saved!


    In her panic, Jana taps the memo on her phone by ident. Looking at the contents, she is shocked.


    It is so painful that Jessie gets in sweat. She struggles to grab onto Jana''s trousers. "Call an


    ambnce ... I will forget everything that has happened today ... Please."


    Jana quickly sends the memo to her phone and calls the ambnce. After she puts the phone back to


    Jessie''s hand, she flees away.


    Jessie looks at her phone and she gradually loses her consciousness. But her hand is still on her lower


    abdomen.


    Please save my baby.


    --


    It is really a torment for Leigh to stop himself from calling Jessie. He wants to call her, but afraid that


    she might find that he has knew she is pregnant. So he has to control himself.


    Leigh finally spends the afternoon in the office. He puts on his coat to leave.


    "Mr. Leigh." The secretary stops him and says in a cautious tone, "Mr. Gage invites you to dinner."


    "Sorry to him. I''m going home for dinner." Leigh directly refuses. Today is his birthday and he is going


    to pick Jessie up. He needs to hear the good news from Jessie. So he says, "Dy it till tomorrow."


    The secretary says, "It''s about the development project on the Fifth Avenue. Mr. Gage agreed on the


    cooperation with us. He said that he could meet you only tonight. He will go to Sweden tomorrow


    morning."


    Leigh is annoyed and raises his hand to see what time it is. "Is everything settled? Where''s the


    contract?"


    "The contract is ready." The secretary immediately hands the document over. "I''ll have someone send


    you over..."


    Leigh interrupts her, "Where?"


    "DM Club, room 1688, about six o''clock."


    "I see." After saying that, Leigh goes away.

 Chapter 359: Shes Been Taking Revenge on Him

    Chapter 359: She''s Been Taking Revenge on Him


    On the way to the DM Club, Leigh sends a message to his mother saying that he will go backter and


    asks her to pick Jessie up.


    Leigh has waited for nearly half an hour at the DM Club before Mr. Gage and his people arrived. For


    the sake of money, he doesn''tin about it.


    Fortunately, the contract is signed smoothly.


    Mr. Gage''s man wants to pour some wine for Leigh, but he covers his ss first and smiles, "Mr. Gage,


    I can''t drink today. I''ll just drink fruit juice."


    "Mr. Leigh, what do you mean?" Mr. Gage is obviously not happy about this.


    Leigh touches his ss with his juice and says, "Mr. Gage, I really respect you and I''m looking forward


    to our cooperation! I''m really sorry that I can''t drink. Otherwise my wife is gonna have a lot to talk


    about."


    Mr. Gage immediately understands what he means andughs, "I didn''t expect Mr. Leigh¡¯ married. How


    Leigh smiles and says, "I''m not keeping it a secret. It''s just that she''s pregnant now, so..."


    "Congrattions. A wife and a baby." Mr. Gage pats Leigh on his shoulder and drinks the ss of wine.


    "Then let''s have a good drink after your child''s born."


    "Of course. At that time, I will drink as much as you want."


    After a while, Leigh finallyes out of the room with the contract.


    He tosses it to his secretary and pulls on his tie, seemingly exhausted. "Alright. Can I go back and


    celebrate my birthday now?"


    "Mr. Leigh, shall I send you off?"


    Leigh waves his hand and says, "I didn''t drink. I will dive back by myself."


    He walks out with his secretary, and a tall womanes towards them, standing straight in front of


    them, so Leigh has to stop.


    Leigh frowns, "Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Leigh, I am Jana. We met at the ML Show. Don''t you remember?" Jana waves her long hair, revealing


    her slender neck. But Leigh does not look at her at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "I don''t know you. Please get out of the way!" Leigh directly pushes her away and passes by her.


    Jana staggers to one side of the corridor, shocked a lot.


    Jana thinks that they say Leigh never rejects any beauty. Why he acts so rude to her? Is it true that he


    is with Jessie?


    Leigh walks a few steps and receives a call from his mother. He quickly answers, "Mom, I''m going back


    now."


    "Isn''t Jessie with you?"


    Leigh frowns and says, "Didn''t I tell you that I was about to sign the contract and let you pick her up?"


    "I went to Smith Group. The receptionist said that she would take the afternoon off." Evelyn says, "I


    thought she went to find you. I couldn''t get through to her just now."


    "Wait me at home. Let me call her." Leigh hangs up the phone and quickly walks out. But Jana catches


    up to him and stops him.


    Leigh is irritated and he says in an unpleasant tone, "Get out of the way! I am in a hurry!"


    "Leigh, it only takes a few minutes. I want to show you something. It''s about Jessie. You must be


    interested." Though frightened by Leigh, Jana plucks up the courage to say.


    "Do you know her?"


    "She contacted me first and that''s how I know her." Jana says, "Leigh, can we talk alone?"


    Leigh winks at the secretary and she quickly leaves.


    Seeing there is an empty room, Leigh walks in and sits down on the sofa. He is going to smoke but


    throws the cigarette into the ashtray as soon as he thinks Jessie might not like it. Then he said coldly,


    "You''d better show me something important, or you will never have any chance to talk to me again!"


    "It''s all on the phone." "Miss Jessie contacted me and asked me to help her with something. Leigh, you


    must want to know what it is, right?" Jana hurriedly turns on her phone and hands it over.


    Leigh stares at Jana''s phone and slides the screen from time to time.


    He sees a series of detailed ns Jessie has set up, ranging from the revenge on his father to getting


    close to him...


    Looking at those words, Leigh is astonished. He cannot believe his eyes.


    This pregnancy is included in the n. Jessie wants to fool him. She intends to force him to break up


    with her and has an abortion to take a revenge on him.


    She has been thinking about revenge all the time.


    Leigh has not spoken a word for a long time. It is so depressed in the room that Jana couldn''t help but


    call Leigh''s name.


    "Mr. Leigh?"


    Leigh seems to pull himself together. But he rushes towards Jana. He grabs her neck and presses her


    onto the sofa. His eyes turn scarlet and scary, "Are you kidding? You think I will be fooled? My Little


    Fairy is waiting to tell me about her pregnancy. She definitely won''t do this! You bitch!"


    "I don''t ... It is all from her phone memo..." Jana prizes his fingers and she almost rolls her eyes


    upwards. "On the phone ...There is a recording of me and her..."


    Leigh takes out one hand to get the phone. He turns on the recording and clicks on the only one. A few


    secondster, the voice of Jana and Jessiee out.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I know you want to be with Leigh. I can help you. I can also give you some money. You just need to


    follow my lead."


    "You know Leigh? Howe?"


    "It is not that hard to know him." Jessie smiles gently, "Just a few tricks and he''ll fall in love with you."


    "Are you guys dating?" Jana is shocked.


    "No, I don''t care about men like him. Don''t talk about anything else. Do you want to make this deal?"


    "Yes, but what do you want me to do?"


    "Give me your ount. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. As for your job, I''ll tell youter."


    "Alright."


    The record stops here.


    Leigh''s ears buzz. He lets go of Jana and copse to the sofa. He felt cold, the unbearable cold.


    Is there something wrong with his ears?


    The little fairy has clearly said that she loved him. It is impossible for her to say those words.


    Jana rubs her neck and keeps retreating, afraid that Leigh might lose his control again. However, she is


    unwilling to waste this great opportunity. After a few seconds, she says weakly.


    "Leigh, to tell you the truth, Miss Jessie contacted me today and told me to meet you as soon as


    possible. She said that she really didn''t want to be with you anymore and she wanted to have an


    abortion...."


    In the mall, she identally pushes Jessie. But Jessie''s ns are real, so she is not afraid of what


    Jessie will tell Leigh.


    With all these evidence, Leigh won''t believe anything that Jessie says.


    Jana looks at Leigh and continued, "I think she''s so cruel. She shouldn''t have done this to you and hurt


    the innocent baby, so when I found out you were here, I ran over in a hurry."


    "Shut up."


    "Leigh, she has always been using you. Why do you still care about her?"


    "I told you to shut the fuck up!" Leigh is furious. He directly picks up the ashtray on the table and throws


    it towards Jana. The ashtray passes by Jana''s ear and fells on the back of the sofa.


    Jana is so frightened that she cannot dare to move. Her face turns pale.

 Chapter 360: Have You No Heart?

    Chapter 360: Have You No Heart?


    Leigh gets up from the ground, looking a real mess. He pulls open the door and walks out. When he


    finds Jessie''s location through his phone, he puts on a serious face.


    She''s in the hospital!


    Leigh gets on the car and rushes straight to the hospital.


    He closes his eyes and tells himself that no matter what he saw just now, as long as Jessie exins it


    to him and apologizes to him, he will not care about anything. He will take her and the child in her belly


    back to celebrate the birthday.


    When arriving at the hospital, Leigh strides to the front desk and says, "Help me find out where Jessie


    is. I''m her boyfriend."


    The receptionist quickly raises her head and looks at him carefully. "If the ID number you told me just


    now is correct, the woman named Jessie is in the department of obstetrics and gynecology. She is


    about undergo ... curettage."


    Curettage?


    Though Leigh knows little about what the obstetrics and gynecology does, he knows about this


    operation. He is furious and rushes up the stairs with a begging intent.


    After going upstairs, he grabs a nurse and asks her, "Where is the operating room?"


    "Over there."


    When hurrying into the corridor leading to the operating room, Leigh sees a womaning out. With a


    pale face, she is holding her belly with one hand, as if she cannot move her feet.


    His heart skips a beat. He immediately grabs the nurse who is about to leave. "Where is Jessie? Has


    she had an operation?"


    "You''re her boyfriend?" The nurse looks at him, her eyes filled with dissatisfaction. "Don''t you know that


    pregnant women need extra care? She...."


    "Just tell me whether she had the operation or not!" Leigh interrupts her with red eyes.


    The nurse is frightened by him. She trembles, "She has to do the operation with a body like that... What


    a pity, the children have already formed. They are twins."


    Leigh seems to be hit in the head with a brick, unable to think.


    A body like that? Like what?


    Is it because she doesn''t want the babies that she asks the doctor in the hospital to operate on her?


    After asking the nurse where the ward is, Leigh immediately goes over.


    A ball of fire lights up in his chest, getting bigger and bigger and almost burning him up.


    He flings open the door and sees Jessie sitting on the hospital bed. Jessie also looks over to him


    because of the movement. Her palm-sized face is bloodless.


    Leigh strides over to her and stands by the hospital bed. His eyes turn red as he looks at her. "Do you


    feel good to take revenge? Is it enough? Do you want to kill me too?"


    Jessie moves her lips.


    Before she can utter a single word, Leigh suddenly grabs her chin, causing her to frown in pain.


    He bends down and looks at her face.


    "Jessie, you''re so cruel!" Leigh grits his teeth and says, with scarlet eyes. "You used the baby against


    me. Aren''t you afraid of suffering retribution?"


    Jessie exined in a weak and hoarse voice, "I thought about it, but..."


    She gave up when she was really tested for pregnancy.


    She also knows the Lewis don''t owe her anymore after Derek''s death. She wants to live a good life with


    Leigh and give birth to the children safely.


    However, Leigh refuses to listen to her now. He put his hand around her neck and pressed her on the


    bed.


    He res at her as if he wants to kill her on this bed.


    "I knew why you want to get close to me. I also knew that you nned my father''s death. I hate you,


    but I also feel sorry for you. I tell myself that I will pretend nothing have happened as long as you say


    you love me."


    "You got me good. You say you love me, but you''re always taking revenge on me! If you want revenge,


    I''m here. Why did you kill my children?"


    He roars angrily at Jessie, like a child. His eyes are red. Putting the hands around the woman''s neck,


    he almost chokes her.


    Jessie can''t even breathe. She knows that Leigh won''t listen to her now.


    Yes, she ns all of this. She just changes her mind halfway through. She has indeed been taking


    revenge on him.


    The moment she lost her children, she knew that there was nothing left between her and Leigh. Evelyn


    also won''t forgive her after knowing what she has done.


    They won''t be together anyway. Why not make it quick?


    Jessie looks at the angry man with a smile. She struggles to say, "Yeah, I''ve been ying with you and


    taking revenge on you all this time. Being with you is all for revenge."


    "You''re such a fool.... It didn''t take me any efforts for you to love me."


    Her face turns purple. It is more and more difficult for her to breathe.


    When she sees the small box on the bedside table, Jessie feels a sharp pain in her heart. She


    struggles to grab the box and hands it to Leigh, "Do you want to ... take a look?"


    Before Leigh can do anything, Jessie has already opened the box.


    He gets crazy when seeing it, pping her in anger.


    Jessie''s head cocked to one side because of the p. Her lips are numb and bloodes out of them.


    "Why did you have the surgery? Why?" Leigh grabs her hair rudely and forces her to look at him. He


    chokes up, "Formed twins.... Have you no heart?"


    Jessie looks at him coldly. "It makes me sick thinking that I''ll give birth to child for a person like you."


    Leigh is so angry that he even wishes he could kill her. He raises his hand and then puts it down.


    Seeing Jessie''s indifferent expression, he feels that his actions are really ridiculous.


    She is taking revenge on him. She could have an abortion. What else will she care about?


    What is the use of him being angry with such a person?


    "Why am I hitting you?" Leigh muttered, and then pped himself on the face, "I should hit myself! I''m


    blind. I''m stupid!"


    Jessie feels hurt. She wants to stop him, but she suppresses the idea.


    It''s good for them to end like this.


    Leigh gives her a hard look and staggers out of the ward with the box in his hand.


    The several minutes he spent in the ward just now seems to have exhausted all of his strength. He


    can''t stand straight and looks around nkly, not knowing where to go.


    Leigh looks at the patientsing and going, old and young. A woman is holding a child, whose


    husband is taking care of her by her side, afraid that she will fall like a child.


    He sees the cute little baby wrapped in a nket, looking at his mother with his big eyes open. His


    mother makes him giggle sweetly.


    Leigh feels even more upset. Then he stumbles away quickly.


    When he hits the wall, he finally wakes up a little. Looking at the box in his hand, he squats down and


    bursts into tears.


    He has never cried since childhood. Even when his father died, he did not shed a tear. But now, he is


    crying for his two children who don''t even see this world.


    Leigh always thinks that men are heartless. He never knows that a woman will directly take your life if


    she bes ruthless.


    He gets screwed by this woman. And he ispletely destroyed by her.


    Leigh holds the box tightly in his arms and sits on the ice-cold floor for a long time before he leans


    against the wall and slowly stands up. Then he takes out the phone.


    After making the call, he put on an indifferent look. Then he goes back to Jessie''s ward.


    Jessie is calling Lily. This time, she finally gets through, but before she can speak, her phone is


    snatched away and directly tossed to the ground and crushed with leather shoes.


    She looks at the man who returns and says in a weak voice, "Leigh, what are you doing?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 361: No One Can Take Her Away

    Chapter 361: No One Can Take Her Away


    Just as Lily picks up the phone, trying to say something, she hears something heavy dropping on the


    ground.


    Then, the call is hung up.


    She dials back, and only finds the other party''s phone is off.


    Has something happened to Little Fairy?


    Johnes down from upstairs and sees Lily standing in the kitchen insufficiently clothed. He brings


    over a coat and tries to keep it around her. But his movement startles Lily.


    John asks softly, "What happened?"


    "Little Fairy''s phone is off." Lily frowns, slightly upset, "A few hours ago, she called me a few times, but


    my phone was on silent mode, so I didn''t notice."


    Johnforts her, "She is Leigh''s fianc¨¦e. He wants to expand his business to Asia, so he won''t take


    on the families in Yorkshire for no reason."


    "I hope so." But it still worries her. After thinking for a while, she then calls someone, "No, I can''t just let


    it go. She must have something to tell me."


    Today is Leigh''s birthday. Jessie must be with him.


    Lily waits for a long time before Leigh gets through. His voice was a little hoarse, "Hello?"


    "This is Lily."


    A brief silence after, Leigh asks, "Lily, what happened between you and Daniel? Did you two break up?


    Where are you now? Why are you calling me?"


    "Yes, we broke up. I''m working abroad now." Lily purses her lips and said lightly, "I heard that today is


    your birthday. Happy birthday."


    "Thank you."


    She doesn''t know why, but his voice leaves her an impression that Leigh is not happy.


    However, his replies are very short. She can''t ask further.


    Lily only casually asks, "Will Mr. Smith and Daniel celebrate your birthday? Oh, and Little Fairy, isn''t


    she with you today? I couldn''t get through to her on the phone."


    "Daniel''s father is injured. He has already rushed to Country XL to help." Leigh pauses and then quickly


    smiles, "Little Fairy is with me now. We are going back for my party."


    "Then why is her phone off?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Oh, her phone is dead. It''s charging in my car. She went to the shop to get the cake."


    Lily trusts what Leigh says.


    She breathes a sigh of relief. Thinking of what Jessie told her a few hours ago, Lily continued, "She


    loves you very much. I hope you guys will be fine."


    Leigh seems to smile, "Of course I know she loves me."


    Lily hesitates for a moment and says, "If Little Fairy does something wrong, please forgive her. I also


    hope that you can help each other in the future."


    "Alright, I know."


    Knowing Little Fairy is fine, Lily rxes. She can call herter. Moreover, today is Leigh''s birthday.


    They should have a good time. So, she ends the conversation quickly.


    John stands beside her and asks, "Is she alright?"


    Lily nods and smiles, "She''s fine. She''s on the way back with Leigh. Her phone is dead. I worry too


    much."


    They then go upstairs together.


    For no reason, Lily holds the banisters and feels a little dizzy. She falls backwards. Fortunately, John


    supports her so that she doesn''t fall.


    "Feeling unwell?"


    "I feel a little dizzy." Lily waves her hand, trying to stand still, but her feet fail her.


    Seeing this, John directly lifts her up.


    Before Lily can react, John has already carried her upstairs.


    They are so close that she can feel his breath, which is somewhat embarrassing.


    She struggles to get up and said in low voice, "I can go myself."


    "It''s just a few steps away." John hugs her steadily. "You might fall again if I let go of you. Please let me


    take care of you."


    Hearing this, Lily stays in his arms and says no more.


    Recently she always feels poor-spirited and sleepy, and sometimes dizzy. Maybe she has eaten too


    little and been too tired.


    Soon, John carries her into the bedroom and ces her on the bed, "Would you like a ss of milk?"


    Lily shakes her head, "No. You have some rest, too."


    John notices her unwillingness to face him, so he has to agree.


    After leaving the bedroom, the smile on his face disappears. He looks at the hands that just held her


    with a mixed feeling.


    What can he do to go into Lily''s heart?


    As soon as John returns to his bedroom, he hears the phone ringing. He quickly goes to the nightstand


    and takes out his phone. Knowing who calls, he answers it.


    "What is it?"


    He has been in contact with Victor ever since hees to Country F, but he doesn''t tell Lily, because


    he is afraid that she will leave when she knows he has help.


    "Mr. Smith''s sister is on flight FM 8426. She ising."


    "She probably knows something and wants to take Lily away from me." John clenches his phone


    tightly. He bes gloomy and somewhat anxious.


    He knows Lily sometimes ask Coffey about the family on the phone. Chloe is his girlfriend, so he knows


    clearly what Chloees here for.


    John feels ufortable at the thought and said in a low voice, "Just send her back."


    "The flight will arrive in several hours, so my hands are tied." Victor says, "And I can''t force her. If Mr.


    Smith knows that, he won''t be happy. Mr. Dawn, don''t annoy him, or you will lose the right of


    inheritance to Krislier Group."


    Then Victor continues, "And I find Mr. Kerr''s men are also keeping an eye on Mr. Smith''s sister. Maybe


    Mr. Smith gave him a hard time, so he wants to take revenge on his sister."


    John stops.


    He almost forgets that Jonathan was going to expand his business into Country R, but he was in its


    cklist. So, he lost hundreds of millions for that. It should be Louis'' doing.


    John guesses that Jonathan harbors a grudge and wants to take this opportunity to put moves on


    Chloe.


    John could have told Victor to secretly protect her. After all, she is Lily''s sister-inw, but he just doesn''t


    want to.


    Thinking that Chloe wille over tomorrow and persuade Lily to go back with her, a dark idea pops


    out in his mind.


    Lily is his. No one can take her away!


    John clenches his phone tightly, and gets sweaty palms.


    Staring at the Persian carpet under his feet, he says after a while, "Let here. Stay out of it."


    "But she''s Lily''s sister-inw." Victor couldn''t help but say. Although he doesn''t like Lily, he has no


    intention to deteriorate the rtionship between them. "If she knows..."


    John stops him, "She won''t know if you don''t tell. Victor, I don''t know how long I can live, but I don''t


    want anyone to take her away from me."

 Chapter 362: Lily, Lets Have a Baby

    Chapter 362: Lily, Let''s Have a Baby


    "I see."


    John holds the phone that is cut off and sits on the edge the bed. He prays to God for another chance


    to be selfish, because he finally gets Lily and can''t let her go.


    ....


    When Lily wakes up, she looks at her phone, only to find that it''s almost noon.


    While ming herself for being a greedy sleeper, she washes up quickly. After going downstairs, she


    smells something yummy in the kitchen. With a nce, she sees John making lunch there.


    Lily scratches her head and says awkwardly, "I don''t know why I slept until now. I promised to cook


    today. Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "You could seldom get some sleep. How can I wake you up?" John smiles and brings the soup pot to


    the dining table with oven gloves. "I went out shopping today and made pork tripe soup."


    Lily asks in surprise, "Is there pork tripe in the supermarket here?"


    "No, I bought it at the vegetable market on the south side." John serves her a bowl of soup. "I heard


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    that pork tripe soup is good to the stomach. This is the first time that I''ve cooked it, so have a taste."


    "It must be good. I know you are good at cooking." Lily picks up the bowl and blows on the soup. She


    takes a sip, and then gives credit to him. "It is sweet. It¡¯s really delicious!"


    John looks at her and smiles.


    Lily has a good appetite today, drinking many bowls of soup and having two bowls of rice. Fearing that


    eating too much is not good for her stomach, John manages to put away dishes in the end.


    "I''m so lucky today!" After lunch, Lily excitedly shows her phone to John. "Bruce Wilson sent me a


    message saying that the medicine will be ready in a few days. Great!"


    "Yes, I''m looking forward to it too." John tries to look less disappointed and forces a smile.


    Lily tells him that she will go to the hospital this afternoon and have herself checked out.


    She has some uterine issues and her period is oftente. However, it is toote this time and she feels


    so tired. She is worried that if she doesn''t go to the hospital to check with the doctor, there might be


    something seriously wrong with her.


    Unexpectedly, she is about to go out when it suddenly rains heavily with the temperature plummeting.


    She can''t go out now, so she ys games with John at home to kill the time.


    They y Monopoly, and the winner can draw circles on the loser''s face.


    Lily is so lucky that she doesn''t get punished every time she stops. She holds a pen and draws on


    John''s face.


    Soon, there are all circles on his face, and Lilyughs loudly.


    Unknowingly, they have yed for the whole afternoon. When they finish this game, it is already dark.


    Lily says she wants to have barbecue and will cook it herself. However, she doesn''t set the oven clock


    to the correct time, causing the food to be burnt. So she can only cooks two bowls of tomato noodles in


    the end.


    "Well, who called me?"


    While checking her phone, Lily finds that there are a few missed calls. The number is from where she is


    now and she got the call in the afternoon.


    She pats her head and calls back. "Why do I keep switching off my phone? I can''t have the


    Alzheimer''s, can I?"


    She dials twice, but no one answers her call. Lily looks at her phone in puzzlement.


    Jonathan won''t bother to humiliate her by calling her every day. It might be the new number of Little


    Fairy or Coffey, but why haven''t anyone answered?


    John brings over a cup of corn juice.


    With a nce at her phone, his eyes droop. He put the corn juice in her hand and says, "I just made it.


    Drink it and have a good sleep."


    "Well, okay."


    Lily is used to him bringing her food from time to time. She takes the juice and sips it, without noticing


    that John is staring at her all the time, a trace of lust shing through his eyes.


    After drinking up the juice, Lily sits on the sofa and sends messages to Louis.


    During this period of time, she has sent him more than ten messages, but receiving no reply. She also


    wants to call him, but she is afraid that he is busy and dismisses the idea.


    She clearly woke up at noon. After reclining on the sofa for a while, she feels a little sleepy, but she


    actually doesn''t feel like sleeping very much.


    She rubs her eyes and mutters, "I''m a little sleepy. Is it because people get sleepy easily on rainy


    days?"


    Seeing her keep rubbing her eyes, John knows that the medicine is working.


    He tossed and turnedst night, feeling uneasy.


    He knows that Lily will leave him after taking the medicine in theb in a few days. Even though he


    blocks her phone from receiving messages, Louis will call her sooner orter.


    So when he shopped for groceries today, he went to the ck market and bought a bottle of


    Hallucinogens. He adds a small amount of Hallucinogens in the corn juice Lily drinks.


    He will keep her close by all means.


    John thinks for a moment and secretly takes out his phone. After turning on the front camera and


    cing the phone in the sofa, he leans towards Lily and sits beside her.


    John touches her face and asks softly, "What''s wrong? Do you want to sleep?"


    "Yes..." His palm is warm, and Lily rubs her face against it gently.


    She looks up and the blurry figure in front of her gradually bes clear. She sees the man''s strongly-


    marked features and bushy eyebrows.


    It is someone she misses so much.


    "Louis, Louis." Lily breathes a little fast. She doesn''t expect the man to be here and just grabs his


    clothes tightly, afraid that he will run away. "I miss you so much ... so much."


    John feels heartbroken. Looking at her wild eyes, he thinks that as long as he can get her, he doesn''t


    care if she is treating him as another man.


    "Lily, I miss you too." John holds the back of her head with his big hand. He breathes against her face


    and lips. All of a sudden, he kisses her lips hard.


    Her sweetness drives him crazy.


    Lily, with her head up, throws her slender arms around his neck, both of them kissing passionately.


    John''s entire body ignites. He feels thirsty and loses control of himself.


    He can''t wait to wrap his arms around Lily, but he finds that the sofa is too small. He picks her up and


    hurries upstairs, not forgetting to bring the phone that is filming with him.


    After entering the bedroom, John puts Lily on the bed and presses his tall body against her tiny one. He


    obsessively kisses her arms, pink earlobes, and tender red cheeks.


    "Lily ... Lily..." He calls her name and directly takes off her sweater, wishing to make her part of him. "I


    love you."


    He has nothing, but that''ll be enough with her around him.


    John touches her red skin with almost no pores. He bes madder with lust, and couldn''t help but


    press his body against hers.


    He breathes in her ear and says in a trembling voice, "Lily, let''s have a baby, okay?"


    If they have children, he will treat them as the most important people in the world and give them the


    best, making them the happiest people in the world.


    John is turned on, wanting to kiss her again.


    But Lily frowns and pushes him away with her hands. "You, you''re not Louis ... Let go of me...."


    "Be good. I am." John only put a little medicine in the corn juice for fear that it would have side effects.


    He doesn''t expect that Lily sobers up a little and finds that he isn''t Louis.


    ¡°No! You''re not!" Lily smells something wrong with him and shouts loudly.

 Chapter 363: I Only Want Her to Love Me

    Chapter 363: I Only Want Her to Love Me


    After Lily finds that she is not able to push him away, she begins to punch him.


    John tries to sweet talk her and ravishes a kiss, but then he is pped in the face.


    Seeing that she resists him so desperately, John is filled with fury. With a long face, he binds her hands


    together with his tie and forces his body on hers.


    Lily struggles with all her strength, "You''re not Louis. I don''t want you! Don''t touch me!"


    "I won''t stop. You''re mine, mine." John holds her chin tightly and kisses her on her face anxiously, "Lily,


    I love you. We should never be apart."


    No matter how hard Lily tries to get away, John''s body is still on top of hers.


    When he is distracted, Lily bites him on his lips. His lower lip begins to bleed.


    He doesn''t care at all, because he is just greedy for her sweet body and her tender skin. He hugs her


    tightly, "Lily, let''s have a child together, okay? I don''t care if it''s a boy or a girl. I will be a good father."


    As long as they have children, she will stay by his side.


    As John thinks about that, his desire for her bes even stronger. He totally ignores her shouts and


    struggling, and forces his body between her long legs.


    He kisses Lily on her face and her red lips, but they taste salty. He looks up and finds that her eyes are


    dulled. Tears are all over her face, and her eyes are red.


    John freezes as he looks at how miserable she is, his heart aching.


    He is afraid that she may leave him, so he wants her so desperately, but he never wants to make her


    cry.


    What is the difference between himself who hasmitted an abominable crime today and his father


    who only knows to seize by force?


    Rubbing his eyes, Johnughs with tears in his eyes, "Why would I ever have such a dark thought? I


    only want her to love me and stay by my side."


    Love should be reciprocal between two people. It should be something beautiful and warm that both


    people crave for.


    His childhood is already miserable enough, so he doesn''t want his own child to be hated by his own


    mother again.


    "I''m sorry." John kisses the tears on her face and unbinds the tie on her wrists. He apologizes again


    and again, "I hurt you just now, didn''t'' I? I''m really sorry."


    Although Lily is not sober, she pulls the quilt to cover her body, guarding herself against him.


    John''s heart aches when he sees that.


    He gets out of bed and sits on the side of the bed. He wants to reach out his hand to pat her, but he


    holds it back. He says in a low voice, "I won''t do that to you again. Get some sleep now."


    Lily clenches the quilt tightly and stares at him. John also looks down at her without moving.


    The two of them just looks at each other like that.


    A whileter, Lily yawns and falls asleep due to drowsiness, her body curled up.


    John fetches the first aid kit and gently takes her hands closer. Looking at the red marks on her wrists


    caused by being tied up, he feels both sorry and guilty.


    He gently applies the ointment on the two red marks on her wrists. After doing that, he raises her hand


    to his lips and kisses it.


    "I''m sorry. It won''t happen again."


    ...


    When Lily wakes up, she doesn''t remember anything fromst night. She just feels that her wrists hurt


    a bit. She is not sure whether they are stiff because of her sleeping posture or not.


    When she wakes up bleary-eyed, she hears the phone ring, so she reaches out for it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Lily, Chloe is on her way to your ce!" After she picks up the phone, she hears Coffey''s anxious


    voice, "I found that she has arrived in Country F yesterday afternoon. Did she call you?"


    "What? Why is she here?" Lily ispletely awake now, and she sits up in bed, "There were a few


    calls from an unknown number yesterday afternoon. I tried calling it back, but no one answered."


    "Has she found your ce?"


    "Not yet."


    As Lily recalls what has happened when she called Coffey thest time, she cannot help but feel a


    sense of me.


    "Jonathan had my bank cards freeze. I wanted to call you and ask you to lend me some money, but


    Chloe picked up the phone. I don''t want her to worry too much about me, so I have even asked Little


    Fairy to keep an eye on her, but she has still sneaked out to look for me. I''m so sorry. I should have told


    you earlier about this."


    On the other side of the phone, Coffey curses in a low voice, "No wonder she has urged me to go to


    the Capital. She can go to find you once I am away! Lily, try calling back that number. I will be in


    Country F very soon."


    "Alright. I''ll make a call now!"


    After hanging up Coffey''s call, Lily begins to try calling that unknown number fromst night.


    At that time, she gets a new MMS on her phone.


    Her heart skips a beat when she sees that MMS. She opens the MMS by touching the screen with her


    stiff finger.


    As she watches the sixty-second-long video, Lily feels as if the blood in her body freezes, especially


    when she looks at the two people who appear on the screen calmly.


    She stares at them as she grits her teeth. She only wishes she could get herself inside the video and


    kill the two people on the screen.


    The phone rings again, and there is another new message.


    After ncing at the address, Lily rushes out without caring about other things. When she runs


    downstairs, her footsteps shock John who is making breakfast in the kitchen.


    "What happened?" John asks.


    As if she doesn''t hear his voice at all, Lily picks up the car keys on the table and dashes out of the


    house.


    Seeing Lily only in her pajamas and her pale face, John realizes that something has happened. He


    puts down the utensil in his hand, goes after her in a hurry, and opens the passenger door of the car.


    Lily shifts the gear and then presses the elerator hard. The car roars away like a rocket.


    "Faster! Go faster!" Still feeling she is going too slowly, she smacks the steering wheel fiercely.


    The car almost runs into the fence.


    John immediately leans in, puts his hand on the steering wheel and shouts in Lily''s ear, "Lily, calm


    down! If the car turns over, you won''t be able to go anywhere!"


    After hearing his shout, Lily seems toe back to her senses. She doesn''t lose her temper again,


    and she tries her best to hold the steering wheel steady. But she cannot hold back her tears which are


    streaming down her face.


    Soon, the car stops on the roadside next to a hotel.


    Lily gets out of the car hastily before it stopspletely. It is overcast. The bitter wind chills her to the


    bone and the hem of her night dress is pping in the wind, but she does not care about it at all. She


    staggers into the hotel.


    John follows.


    Just as the two of them enter the hotel, Lily sees a few mening towards them.


    Louis is walking in the front, his clothes wrinkled. Although he is as poised as usual, he is very


    haggard. In his arms, a person is wrapped in a big suit jacket.


    Lily looks at him, and then sees a tattoo at the right ankle of the person wrapped in the suit whose legs


    are slender. The tattoo is the same as that on Coffey''s neck. She loses all her strength, almost not


    being able to stand steadily.


    John wants to help her with his arms, but she shakes his hands away and staggers forward.


    Louis also seems to have noticed Lily. His dark eyes are fixed on her, revealing no emotions. His face


    is expressionless, as if she is a stranger to him.


    Feeling distressed, Lily says in a hoarse voice, "Louis."


    "Lily, put on the jacket." John steps forward, takes off his coat, and put it on her shoulder insistently.


    Louis turns his gaze to John, his re as sharp as a dagger.


    Louis has seen the video twelve hours ago, and now memories of seeing a man and a woman in an


    embrace are flooding back. He feels his head is going to explode as he gnashes his teeth resentfully.


    He has softened his heart again and again and tried to be patient with this woman. He is waiting for her


    toe back to him, but she is trampling on his pride and feelings!

 Chapter 364: Shes Pregnant

    Chapter 364: She''s Pregnant


    Louis hands the person in his arms to David and turns around to face Lily.


    Facing the man''s gaze, Lily''s heart skips a beat.


    She knows that she has made a lot of mistakes. She shouldn''t have secretly brought John to Country F


    without telling Louis. She shouldn''t have taken a chance without calling Coffey.


    Her tears flow into her mouth. She feels painful and bitter.


    She wants to say something, but she sees Louis touching his waist. Then the pitch-ck muzzle of the


    gun is aimed at John beside her. Her pupils contract, and she throws herself at John without hesitation.


    "Louis, no!"


    She owes John a lot, so she can''t owe him anymore.


    John, on the other hand, reacts more quickly than Lily. He hugs her and quickly turns around, his back


    facing Louis.


    Lily is tightly held in his embrace and her legs be limp as she faintly snorts.


    Louis¡¯ eyes are cold and ruthless. He shoots at John''s right shoulder again with the gun equipped with


    a silencer.


    John snorts, still hugging Lily.


    "Don''t... Please don''t..." Lily smells the strong smell of blood, unable to push away John who is hugging


    him. Her hands are trembling and she cries loudly.


    John''s voice falls into her ears, "I''m fine. Don''t cry."


    Tears pour down Lily''s face. Although she is strong, she carefully pushes John away. When she looks


    up, Louis and David areing towards her.


    The man is filled with indifference, as if he is walking from an ice world, making people feel bone-


    chilling cold.


    Lily stares at him nkly.


    Just as he is about to walk past her, Louis suddenly stops and looks at her with a mocking smile. He


    slowly takes off the tinum ring on his ring finger and casually throws it at her.


    The tinum ring is bouncing on the tiles, and is blocked by Lily''s shoes.


    As for Louis, he leaves with an aloof and indifferent back.


    Lily feels her heart being sliced by a knife. The pain makes her entire body tremble. She holds her


    chest tightly and watches Louis gradually disappear.


    Louis¡¯ action of throwing the ring gives a final verdict on their rtionship.


    Their rtionshipes to an end.


    They cause a stir. The manager of the hotel and the receptionist gather around John. Seeing that John


    is covered in blood, they quickly take care of him and call an ambnce.


    John, on the other hand, gets rid of their hands. With the intense pain, he still wants to go to Lily''s side.


    He reaches out and holds her, "Lily."


    Lily looks at him, her face pale and desperate. She looks like a child who loses her way, which makes


    John''s heart ache.


    "He''s gone..." Lily opens her lips, tears flowing down her cheeks. She cannot restrain her sad feelings,


    "He doesn''t love me anymore... What should I do...?¡±


    "I love you, baby. I''m here with you." Having lost much blood, John tries very hard to speak, but he


    tightly grabs Lily''s hands andforts her gently.


    Despite the passing of time, they will be always together.


    They''re the perfect match.


    Lily sees John''s blood-soaked brown sweater, and the thick smell of blood rushes straight into her


    nose. The terrifying scene scares her so much that she faints.


    John''s knees be soft and his body is used as a cushion. Fortunately, he catches her in time.


    His movements are big, which hurts the wounds again. Blood starts to surge from the two wounds.


    He tries his best to adjust his breathing, but he holds Lily tightly.


    Even after the paramedics carry the stretcher, he tries to maintain his consciousness and say to them,


    "Don''t separate us. We need to be together."


    After arriving at the hospital, John is sent to the operating room.


    After nearly two hours of surgery, he is out of danger, sent to the ward where Lily is.


    The next morning, John finally wakes up.


    He looks around nervously and heaves a sigh of relief when he sees Lily on the hospital bed beside


    him.


    "Sir, are you awake?" At this time, a slender blonde nursees to make routine ward rounds. When


    she sees John awake, she calls the attending doctor.


    The attending doctores over to examine John. "There is no sign of infection in the wound. Change


    medicine on time and rest for a week."


    John nods and nces at Lily, "Why isn''t she awake yet?"


    "Right, I am just about to tell you this." The nurse behind the doctor says, "Are you married or are you


    just dating?"


    "We are going to get married." John replies thoughtfully.


    He is afraid that when Lily wakes up, the nurse would ask her about the same question, which may


    undermine his image in her mind.


    "That''s you are an unmarried couple then." The nurse says, flipping through the case in her hands,


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "She''s pregnant. Due to high pressure andck of rest, there are signs of premature birth."


    John doesn''t figure out what''s going on and his expression is a little dull. "She ¡­ what?"


    The nurse patiently repeats, "I said that your wife is pregnant. She underwent a color Doppler


    sonography, and she has twins. However, whether she can save babies or not depends on her health


    in the future. If she continues to work so hard and doesn''t take the pills, no matter how good the


    medical treatment is, it won''t be able to help her."


    She''s pregnant?


    Pregnant with ... Louis¡¯ child?


    Jealousy spreads in John''s heart. His eyebrows sink and he bes a little more hostile.


    No wonder Lily is tired these days, and asionally retches. She also says that she wants to go to the


    hospital for a check-up. She says that her period has been dyed. It turns out that she is pregnant.


    He thinks of the ss of juice Lily drank the night before yesterday and asks the nurse anxiously, "Is


    there something wrong with the fetus? She took a small amount of Hallucinogens."


    The nurse res at him, "Didn''t you know she''s pregnant? Why did you let her eat that kind of thing?"


    "I don''t know. I thought she was just not in a good mood..." John answers with a bit of self-me.


    This child is Louis¡¯ and he doesn''t like it. But the reason why Lily is in F Country is because of Louis.


    He knows what an abortion does to a woman¡¯s body.


    The nurse took Lily''s blood and says to John, "If she just took a little, then it won''t be a problem. Let me


    check it again. You should take good care of her."


    "I know."


    After the nurse leaves, John looks at Lily and lifts the nket to get out of bed.


    He frowns because of the pain caused by his movements, but he stilles to Lily''s bedside, pulls out


    a chair and sits down, holding her hand in his palm.


    The woman''s hands are slender, soft, and a little bit cold.


    John carefully holds her hands. Looking at her haggard face, he cannot suppress his pain, "Sorry, dear,


    I almost hurt your baby."


    The man gently kisses the back of her hand. "This will never happen again. I promise."


    John stays by Lily''s bedside all morning. Afterwards, the nurse whoes to change his medicine


    scolds him and tells him not to waste the attending doctor''s time before he obediently returns to bed.


    At around two o''clock in the afternoon, while John is sending a message to Victor, he vaguely hears the


    sound.


    He sees that Lily has opened her eyes and stares at the ceiling. He turns off his phone without a trace


    and stuffs it under the pillow. He carefully gets out of bed andes to her side.


    "Lily."


    Lily tilts her head and sees John standing there in the hospital gown. Although his face is pale, he


    seems to be fine.

 Chapter 365: Lab on Fire. Hope Is Gone

    Chapter 365: Lab on Fire. Hope Is Gone


    She opens her mouth to ask. "Why did I faint?"


    John feels sorry for her when he finds her voice is hoarse. He helps her up and pours warm water for


    her. "The doctor said you were under great pressure and didn''t rest well. That''s why you fainted."


    "Give it to me." After sitting down, Lily takes the cup from his hand and lowers her head to drink a few


    mouthfuls.


    John clenches his fist but his face is still calm.


    "What time is it now?"


    When Lily has drunk most of the water, John takes the cup and asks her, "You slept all day. Are you not


    feeling well? Should I get the nurse over here?"


    Lily shakes her head and looks at him. "Your wounds..."


    "Not fatal. I''m okay." John moves his body to prove that. He said with a warm smile, "After scabs form


    to protect the wounds, I''ll be discharged from hospital."


    Thinking about what happened in the hotel and that man''s cold look, Lily feels hurt.


    "I''m sorry," she whispers an apology.


    John holds her hand and replies, "Don''t say sorry. I''m d those two shots hit me. But if you were


    injured, I would definitely go crazy."


    Back then, when he sent the edited video to Louis, he only wanted to get between Louis and Lily and


    keep Lily with him. He did not expect Jonathan to do that, nor did he expect Louis to be so ruthless.


    John rejoices that Lily protected him at that time and that he was quick on his feet.


    If Lily was injured, he would surely fight to the death with Louis.


    As John recalls, he is still worried. He holds Lily''s hand tightly and said in a low voice, "Lily, he shot


    you. He wanted to kill you. A man like him doesn''t deserve your love."


    "He should. He hates me." Lily closes her eyes and continues, "Without his and Coffey''s knowledge,


    Chloe came to Country F to see me. I didn''t keep an eye on her so that she was taken away."


    "Who took her away?"


    Lily shook her head, her teeth clenched. "I saw Tokuo and Ellison in the video ... These two damn jerks!


    I''m going to kill them!"


    Perhaps Little Fairy wanted to tell her about that so she called her frequently.


    But she didn''t answer those calls.


    "I''m too stupid. I should have guessed she would be worried ande over. I should have told Coffey."


    Lily buries her face in John''s arms and chokes, "I''m not a good sister."


    It pains John to hear it. "Lily, it''s not your fault. It was because of my illness that you came to Country F.


    It''s my fault, isn''t it? You''re pregnant. Don''t be upset." Heforts in a soft voice.


    "What?" Lily looks up at him, her face full of shock. "I ... I''m pregnant?"


    "Yes. The doctor said you have twins, but their condition is not stable." John hides his sadness. "The


    doctor ordered you to take the medicine to prevent a miscarriage and keep yourself in a good mood."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Lily touches her t belly and finds it hard to believe that a little life is growing inside it.


    A few months ago, she nned to start a family after Louis came back from his business trip, but it


    didn''te true. She''s really surprised that she is pregnant now.


    Did she get pregnant when she was in Country R?


    However, these two children didn''te at the right time.


    After a few seconds of joy, Lily finds her heart heavy.


    One of the reasons is John''s illness, and the other is that she and Louis have already broken up, and


    she can''t raise the children alone.


    Seeing her grave face, John somehow has a surge of excitement.


    He asks, "Lily, you don''t want the babies?"


    Lily touches her belly and whispers, "Twins.... How difficult it is to have twins.... Let me think about it."


    Actually, she wants them.


    John nods, "Whether you want them or not, you need to keep yourself in a happy mood. Forget those.


    Remember to have more for your own sake at dinnertime."


    Lily nods.


    Every day, the nurse will give Lily some medicine for preventing a miscarriage, and Lily will take them.


    Sometimes, Lily sees a nurse pushing a cart to change John''s dressing. The two gunshot wounds in


    his shoulder makes her feel really guilty.


    Although John was seriously injured, he is like a healer andforts Lily every day. He confiscates her


    phone, saying that he will give it back to her after she gets better.


    After about a week, John''s wounds are scarred and he''s in good mental condition. Lily has rested well


    these past few days so she looks a lot better now.


    The doctor arranges another color ultrasonic diagnosis for Lily.


    Lying on the bed, Lily looks at the screen as the doctor points at two dots and tells her that they are


    fetal sacs. She can also see the embryo and feel the fetal beating heart. Her eyes grow tender.


    John waits outside the ultrasound room for a long time. When Lilyes out, he immediately goes to


    support her.


    Lily doesn''t know whether tough or cry. "I''m not delicate. I can walk. You don''t need to help me."


    John steps backward. "OK. I''ll follow you."


    They get on a taxi, about to go back to their residence.


    As soon as Lily gets her phone, she cannot wait to send a message to Bruce, eager to know the


    progress of the drugs. However, after a long time, she still doesn''t get a reply from Bruce, who usually


    replies to her message in a second.


    Lily guesses Bruce is busy now. "Please go to Becker Road," Lily says to the taxi driver.


    John asks, "Theboratory?"


    "Yes. Bruce hasn''t reply to my message," Lily replies. "Let''s go take a look. It''s not far from where we


    live."


    "Just do whatever you want."


    Lily bites her lip and then she calls Coffey but she can''t get through.


    At the thought of the nightmare-like MMS she received that day, she feel sad and her eyes be


    moist.


    It was all her fault. Now she cannot face Coffey again.


    She wants to call Jessie to ask about the situation, but as the taxi arrives at Becker Road, she hears


    the driver say something about a big fire. She looks out of the window in surprise.


    The vi in front of her is covered with smoke, and mes can be seen from outside. Some people are


    watching on the street, and some are fighting the fire with water with fire hydrants. However, the fires


    rage on.


    Isn''t this Justin''sb?


    Lily hase here a few times and is very familiar with this ce. When she sees the vi on fire, she


    immediately pushes open the door and gets out of the car, staggering over there.


    Just as she is about to charge into the vi, her arm is grabbed by someone.


    "Miss Lily, the fire is so big. You wanna go in and die?" The one grabbing her arm is Bruce. His blonde


    hair has been burned quite a bit, and he looked a real mess.


    "You are okay? Great!" Lily clutches his clothes and asks worriedly, "Where''s the rest?"


    Bruce answers, "We were just having lunch when the vi caught fire. We ran out, but a colleague was


    still in theb. He died."


    Bruce pauses for a moment and continues, "The explosion was caused in theboratory. The


    instruments, as well as the drugs being developed, have been all destroyed."


    "All destroyed?" Lily clutches Bruce''s clothes tightly with her eyes wide open. "What about Ixora?"


    "The experiment seeded." It pains Bruce to continue. "I wanted to call you this afternoon and ask


    you to take it, but I didn''t expect this to happen. I''m sorry."


    Lily''s hands are trembling. She can''t ept this fact.

 Chapter 366: Reclaim the Krislier Groups Succession

    Chapter 366: Reim the Krislier Group''s Session


    The experiment of Ixora has seeded and John can benefit from it. He will be healthy soon.


    However, the hope of is destroyed by the sudden explosion.


    John walks over and notices Lily trembling. He takes off his coat and puts it on her. He says, "Have you


    forgotten that you are pregnant now? Don''t catch a cold."


    Lily looks up at him and tears flow out of her eyes. "John, it''s gone.... What should we do? Lxora has


    been destroyed. Why is this happening now when the experiment has already seeded?"


    John uses his thumb to wipe away her tears. "It doesn''t matter. Lily, we can do nothing in front of


    natural and man-made cmities. Perhaps God doesn''t want me to live too long. I''m already very


    satisfied."


    "But I don''t want you to die. I want you to live." Lily grabs his clothes and cries hard. "We''ve waited so


    long that we almost got there. I can''t ept this!"


    All her efforts are to get Ixora, but it''s gone.


    Bruce sighs.


    He hasn''t expected this to happen. They have lost that pile of information and a researcher has died,


    which is a huge loss to them.


    Justin still has an Ixora, but they haven''t heard anything for a long time. Maybe the research has


    already failed.


    John takes Lily back to his residence and cooks some dishes that she likes.


    However, due to the explosion in theboratory and the message, Lily has always been depressed and


    has no appetite.


    John puts some food on Lily''s bowl and pushes the bowl to her. "The doctor says that if I''m in a good


    mood, I can still live for a few more months. For the sake of the child, you need to eat some."


    He pushes the bowl closer to her, "Come on. Don''t make me too worried."


    Thinking of the baby, Lily gathers her strength and eats a little, but because of the pregnancy, she


    quickly throws up again.


    John pats her back and hands over warm water. When Lily feels better, he goes to cook noodles.


    Lily sits in the sofa. Just as she is about to tell him that there''s no need to cook noodles, her phone


    rings.


    An unfamiliar phone number from the country Y.


    Lily guesses who it is. Her gaze darkens and she answers the phone.


    "Why does Miss Lily keep quiet? It''s been so long since we''ve contacted each other. Don''t you miss me


    as an old friend?" Jonathan smiles and says, "I miss Miss Lily all the time."


    Lily says calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just want to ask if Miss Lily likes my gift."


    "What gift?" Lily is a little nervous. She pinches her thigh to keep calm.


    Jonathan says, "That message."


    Lily is about to blow up and all the blood in her body floods into her brain. She grits her teeth and says,


    "It''s you! Why are you hurting innocent people? If your goal is me, then just do it."


    "She is not innocent. She is Mr. Smith''s sister and your sister-inw." Jonathan says leisurely, "I am a


    gentleman. I''ve sent her two people who like her very much. Besides, I didn''t n to shoot the video. It


    was Ellison who said that he wanted to show the video to Mr. Smith. It has nothing to do with me."


    Lily says coldly, "Jonathan, you''re a scumbag! Do you think you can be safe and sound at home if you


    hurt Mr. Smith''s sister? He won''t let you off!"


    "I know. I lost hundreds of millions because of Mr. Smith before." Jonathan smiles. "So what? I don''t


    and my greatest threat is gone."


    "By the way," he says after a pause, deliberately. "My men identally blew up a vi in Country F. I''ve


    heard that the medicine you need is in there."


    "Jonathan, you will get what you deserve!" Lily can''t even hold her phone firmly.


    Ever since Jonathan freezes her bank ount, she should have been more vignt, in case he finds


    out Justin''sb. However, she still fails due to her carelessness.


    Jonathan smiles, "I am so rich that I can buy anything. Why should I be afraid of retribution? Miss Lily,


    you must stay with my brother. After all, he is only a step away from death."


    Lily can''t stand his voice and hangs up the phone.


    That message, Louis'' indifferent gaze in the hotel, and the burning vi are all lingering in Lily''s mind.


    Feeling headache, she supports her forehead with one hand.


    It''s all her fault!


    If she can be more cautious and think more carefully about each step, things wouldn''t have happened


    to this extent.


    Her abdomen aches slightly, making her regain her senses.


    Lily touches her abdomen and her gaze gradually changed. She makes the decision.


    Johnes over with a bowl of noodles and ces it on the coffee table. "It''s sour. You''ll like it. Did


    you just call your brother?"


    "No, it''s a call from Jonathan." Lily picks up the bowl and eats noodles. "He sent the message. And the


    explosion in theboratory was also done by his men."


    John looks at her and is very concerned "Are you alright?"


    Lily looks calm, and his emotions have stabilized. "My anger will only makes him satisfied," she says.


    She seems to have a good appetite now and eats up a bowl of noodles.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Lily puts down the bowl and asks John cautiously, "Is there any way to get Krislier''s heirship back?"


    "You want to go to Country Y with me?"


    "The medicine has gone. And it''s unnecessary for us to continue staying in Country F." Lily''s eyes are


    filled with hatred, "I will let him suffer! I must take him down from him position!"!


    John''s eyes light up.


    Regardless of Lily''s purpose in returning to Country Y with him, at least she has always stayed with,


    and Country Y is the ce where they first meet. He is happy if he will die one day.


    John says, "I once asked Godfather Fernald to help me secretly drive Jonathan''s people out of the


    deals with some people. Coincidentally, my father hates it most that we''re involved in that kind of


    business. If my father knows this, he would definitely be furious."


    He hates his father when he mentions him.


    If his father hasn''t raped his mother, he wouldn''t havee to this world and his mother wouldn''t have


    hated him so much.


    Lily knows that John is painful when thinking of this.


    However, John probably doesn''t know that he and Louis are half-brothers.


    "It''s not your fault, John." Lily holds his hand and says, "Your father loves you, and I am here with you.


    Can you get back the right to inheritance with these?"


    John feels the warmth in her hands and his gaze be gentler. "I think so. Father loves me more.


    Moreover, Krislier''s sessors are only Jonathan and me. He will definitely prefer me to take over the


    Lily nods, "That''s good. The only problem is your passport. Jonathan has made your ID invalid. I have


    to ask someone for help."


    John whispers, "Call Victor. Although I don''t have the right to inherit, I''m still a Krislier and I still have


    some privileges."


    "Is he alright?" Lily takes out the phone and asks John for Victor''s phone number. "I thought something


    happened to him. I''ve called him a few times but no one answered me."

 Chapter 367: Ill Protect You and the Baby

    Chapter 367: I''ll Protect You and the Baby


    "I guess he is restrained by Jonathan''s men."


    The phone was quickly connected. Lily gives it to John and says, "You talk to him."


    Then she goes upstairs.


    John holds the phone and walks to the window.


    Hearing Lily''s words, Victor on the other side asks, "Young Master, what does Miss Lily want to say?


    Have you taken the medicine?"


    "No, theb was blown up by Jonathan''s men," John smiles as he says, "She said that she would


    return to Country Y with me to fight for Krislier Group''s inheritance."


    Victor says in shock, "The medicine is gone? Then Mr. Dawn, you...."


    John says, "It doesn''t matter. I''m taking depressants every day. With her around, I won''t die so soon.


    My passport was tampered with by Jonathan. Solve it for me."


    "Alright, I''ll deal with it soon," Victor answers, and then he sighs, "Mr. Dawn, it must be dangerous for


    you to go back to fight for the inheritance right with Mr. Kerr."


    "It''s alright." John doesn''t care about the danger. He looks at the moonlight outside with a gentle


    expression on his face.


    "As long as she is with me."


    Victor solves John''s passport problem within two days.


    Lily has contacted thendlord to discuss the rent refund. After booking the tickets, the two of them


    pack up the things in the room.


    They don''t have much stuff. Two suitcases are enough for them.


    After breakfast, Lily sees the sunshine outside and says to John, "I''ll go to the supermarketter."


    "I''ll go with you." John is worried because she is pregnant.


    Lily shakes her head and smiles, "The supermarket is not far away from here. I just want to buy some


    vegetables for the dinner tonight. You''d better stay here and take care of the flowers in the


    greenhouse."


    John agreed.


    After Lily leaves, John goes to the greenhouse and sees that the buds in the field are growing taller.


    Some grow quickly than others. Their roots have already taken shape, and they begin to grow leaves.


    John pours water on them. He touches the tender leaves and thinks to himself that after returning to


    Country Y, he will ask Victor to send the soil and sprouts back to his manor in Country Y.


    The flowers were nted by him and Lily. They belong to them and shouldn''t stay here.


    When John walks out of the greenhouse, he sees a few children ying at the door. Seeing him, they


    all open their eyes wide in curiosity and rush over to ask him for candy.


    The children are very small and they all look extremely cute.


    He remembers that there is some chocte at home, so he takes it out and gives it to the children. The


    children thank him sweetly.


    Lily has not mentioned how she wants to deal with the child. He has been struggling in his heart.


    Although he wants to encourage her to get an abortion, he is also afraid that it would hurt her body and


    wants her to keep the child.


    Looking at these cute little fellows, John''s heart has softened.


    He really hopes that he is the father of Lily''s child. But it''s alright if he isn''t. After all, it is Lily''s child. He


    loves her and would take good care of her child as if it is his own.


    When John is about to return to his room, he identally finds that the car in the parking lot has


    disappeared.


    It is only a few minutes'' walk from the small supermarket in the neighborhood. Why does she need the


    car?


    He suddenly remembers the phone call Lily picked up in the morning. She suppressed her voice and


    told the other party that she would be there on time. And she seemed to have stuffed a lot of cash into


    her bag when she left.


    Thinking of where Lily might have gone to, John rushes into the room and calls Victor.


    "Help me check Lily''s location, right now!"


    When he gets on the taxi, he receives the location from Victor. It is the hospital they went to that day!


    John immediately urges the driver to hurry up. He feels slightly uneasy at heart. He can guess that Lily


    wants to get rid of the child because she is afraid that the child will be her weak point and stop her


    from doing what she wants.


    No!


    If he lets Lily abort the child, he would never forgive himself in this lifetime!


    John repeatedly urges the driver. When they arrive at the destination, he immediately run into the


    hospital and finds the department of genecology and obstetrics very soon.


    The nurse tells him that Lily''s number has just been called.


    She has gone into the operating room.


    Lying in the operating room, Lily''s heart is beating heavily, and her stomach is aching. Maybe the baby


    feels uneasy and is protesting.


    She touches her belly and feels a little sad.


    If she goes to Country Y, she wouldn''t be able to conceal her pregnancy. Once Jonathan finds out


    about it, he would definitely use the child to threaten Louis.


    She can''t keep the baby.


    Lily has waited for a long time for the doctor. But only a nursees in.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Lily. A patient over there is bleeding heavily. The doctors have all gone to help," The


    nurse hands her a pill and a ss of warm water. "You can use the pill instead. It''s not too different


    from the operation."


    The nurse lets Lily sign an exemption agreement before letting her take the pill.


    Lily looks at the pill in her palm and throws it into her mouth. She swallows it down with the warm water.


    Just as she puts down the ss, the door is pushed open.


    Johnes in panicked and stares at Lily, "Lily, did you have the operation?"


    "Why are you here?" Lily was stunned.


    Sees that her face was flushed red, as if she hasn''t undergone an operation, John heaves a sigh of


    relief and says, "It''s good that you didn''t do it."


    Lily purses her lips and says, "The doctor didn''te. They let me take the abortion pill."


    "Abortion pill?" When John sees the half ss of water in her hand, his pupils suddenly shrank. He


    rudely pulled to the sink, "Spit it out now."


    "I can''t. I have already swallowed it," Lily shakes her head, "And I don''t want to keep this child."


    "I told you to spit it out!" John''s eyes turn red as he pinches her chin and puts his finger into her mouth,


    "Who allowed you to abort this child? You can''t!"


    His move makes Lily feel nauseated. She hurriedly pushes him away and vomits in the sink.


    John pushes aside the pile of vomit and sees the small pill. He asks Lily anxiously, "Is it just one pill?


    Answer me!"


    Lily nods.


    John ispletely relieved. He holds Lily in his arms and tries his best to endure, "I know what you are


    afraid of. The child will not be your weak point. I will protect you. Lily, keep the child. I am by your


    side. If Jonathan dares to do anything to you and the child, I will definitely fight him to the death."


    "John...." Lily feels like crying.


    "I know you still love him. I don''t mind, really." John kisses her hair and says, "I don''t want you to be


    hurt. I don''t want you to regret getting rid of this child. I will give them whatever they ask for. Lily, I hope


    that I can be your support."


    Lily is already sobbing and doesn''t know what to say. She can only hug him and rely on him.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "OK."


    The nursees to check Lily''s situation. Lily tells her that she has spat the pill. After taking the fetal


    protection medicine, she went back to the residence with John. She probably would never think about


    abortion again.


    Three dayster, the two of them go to the airport.


    "Mr. Dawn, Miss Lily." Victor appeared in front of them, followed by a few men. "We will board the ne


    together with you to ensure your safety."


    Lily smiles, "Actually, there''s no need. I checked when I bought the ticket. There are a few top scientists


    from Country M on this flight. Jonathan doesn''t dare to make any move."

 Chapter 368: She Is My Girlfriend

    Chapter 368: She Is My Girlfriend


    Victor secretly exims that Miss Lily is too smart.


    It doesn¡¯t seem difficult for John to get Krislier back with her help.


    It''s ten hours from the airport of Country F to Country Y and they need to change flights halfway. They


    change flights quickly and willnd in three hours.


    Lily has been sleeping before she boards the ne. After changing nes, she doesn¡¯t want to sleep


    anymore. She puts on her headphones, clicks on the small screen and changes to a news program.


    The host''s voice sounds in her ears. It is the 43rd World Economic Congress. The world''s famous


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    group leaders gather together to discuss economic issues.


    Some teams and television stations are authorized to shoot, and the angle is so good that you can see


    everyone''s face clearly.


    When she sees the slender man who enterst, her eyes turn red.


    She doesn''t know Louis back then.


    He smiles politely as usual. His ck suit is immactely cut and he looks very distinguished. The suit


    makes his looks mature and stable.


    He pulls up the chair and sits down beside an older man.


    Louis keeps a low profile from the moment he goes in to the beginning of the discussion meeting,


    hiding his light under a bushel.


    There are many brilliant young people in the congress. But everyone is dim in front of Louis. They don''t


    have his demeanor.


    After a long discussion, everyone seems to be tired. The atmosphere bes alive. They whisper in


    twos and threes like friends.


    The camera is focused on Louis.


    The older man is talking to him. He shows his graffitied passport to Louis and says that her daughter


    does it. He is waiting for the new passport and then he can go home.


    Louis chuckles softly. "It''s normal for kids to be naughty. It won''t take long to get a new passport."


    "I have a daughter when I''m forty. I can''t help but pamper her." The old man says, "You should have


    been married, right? Do you have any children?"


    "No."


    "No way, maybe you standard is too high."


    "Shouldn''t I?" Louis smiles faintly, as if he doesn''t care, "Marriage and children are not as interesting as


    earning money."


    The old man waves his hand. "No, I thought the same way as you. Later, I feel that business and


    money are both boring. And I am also tired of ying with friends all day. It''s fun to have a child and


    watch him grow up."


    Louis rubs his eyebrows. "Mr. Moffett, this is the Economic Congress."


    "It''s so long. Everyone is tired." The old man sees that the camera is focused on them. He smiles and


    greets, facing the camera. "Honey, can you see me? I''ll be back when I get my new passport. Is our


    daughter good? Does she kick you?"


    Laughteres from the other side, as if the photographer isughing.


    Louis leans back and there is half of his body in the camera. "Mr. Moffett, people would watch this."


    "It''s fine. The congress is held every three years. Everyone will forget about me!"


    Lily couldn''t help butugh when she sees Louis¡¯ expression, as if he is regretting to sit with this wordy


    man.


    She thinks in the past that all the big shots attending the World Economic Congress are rigid and


    rigorous.


    The discussion ends very quickly. The big shots leave one by one. There are also people chasing after


    them, asking them for their opinions. They also ask Louis.


    Louis answers calmly. Lily touches his face in the screen. Her heart aches.


    Louis, I miss you so much.


    By the time the nends at Country Y airport, it''s already seven o''clock in the evening.


    Victor is waiting them with his men. After leaving the airport, he escorted John and Lily into the car.


    Lily feels that they are in a spy show.


    Lily can''t help but say, "You don''t have to be so nervous. In Country Y, Jonathan doesn''t dare to take


    action. Now you got me panic."


    John nces at Victor, "He''s like this. He doesn''t worry when he should and worry when he shouldn''t.


    He''s not allowed to eat tonight."


    Victor is speechless.


    The car speeds along the road and soon arrives at the central city of Country Y. When they drive


    towards the south, a magnificent manor gradually appears.


    She has never been to his house when they are dating. This time, shees.


    Each country has different architectural features. The Smith Mansion looks ancient and dignified, while


    Krislier Manor seems to bring people back to the Renaissance.


    The manor is so big that it takes a few minutes for them to reach the parking lot.


    John gets off the car and holds Lily''s hand after she gets off. He takes her to take the cable car.


    Victor is with them, "I told Mr. Burnell about your return. He cleared his schedule and waited for you at


    home."


    "OK." John replies calmly, his face void of emotion.


    Lily holds his hand, "John, you have to be polite in front of your father. You still need to lean on your


    father to inherit Krislier."


    John adjusts his emotion, "Alright."


    Theye to the main room. The servant opens the door and invites them in.


    The main room upies arge area, and the living room is very big. Lily feels that the living room has


    no end in sight.


    The people, furniture and furnishings here all emit an elegant aura.


    John holds Lily''s hand all the way, wanting to relieve her nervousness. However, the previous trials


    have exercised Lily. Her exmation of the manor is only in her heart, and she looks as calm as water.


    They step into the living room. A muscr man quickly greets them.


    The man has blonde hair and blue eyes. His appearance is somewhat simr to John''s. He is tall and


    handsome. He is in household clothes but looks elegant and noble.


    "Colbert." The man is delighted to see John and hugs him.


    John''s body stiffens, but he quickly adjusts.


    He says, "Father."


    The man nods and looks at him up and down. He frowns, "Why did you lose weight? What happened?


    Victor didn''t do a good job?"


    Victor hurriedly lowers his head.


    "I''ve caught a cold recently. I''ve no appetite. Burnell, this is my girlfriend, Lily. She came back with me


    this time," John says.


    Lily got nervous and she turns to look at John.


    She isn''t his girlfriend. Couldn''t he say they are friends?


    Sensing her gaze, John leans towards her and whispers, "It''s just an act. If they know you''re my


    girlfriend, they will respect you and don''t dare to pick on you."


    Lily purses her lips.


    The man looks at Lily with a sharp gaze.


    He looks at her for a while and seems to recall something. "You look familiar. Where have I seen you?"


    "On the photo maybe." Lily adjusts her mood and smiles, "I dated Colbert before, and he said he


    wanted to bring me to see you. Unfortunately, I didn''t meet you then."


    "You are the person who sent my son to prison?" The man''s face suddenly turns gloomy and his tone is


    cold.

 Chapter 369: A War of Words at the Dining Table

    Chapter 369: A War of Words at the Dining Table


    "Burnell, it''s my fault. I hurt her first." John says at once, "Don''t me her, and we get back together


    now."


    "So what?" The man is angry, "This woman was ruthless enough to send you to prison. Sooner orter,


    you will die because of her."


    John wants to say, ''Then what should I do? Do as you did?''


    However, he swallows all these harsh words in the end and says, "She is gentle and kind. You will


    know when you get along with her. And she is smart enough to help me with my business."


    The man still wears an angry look.


    "Burnell, it''s the first time she has been here. Could you please show her some respect?" John


    embraces Lily to show his support for her. "I''ve been always telling her that you''re easy-going and you


    love me the most."


    After all, John is the man¡¯s youngest son he loves the most. So he shakes his hand with Lily reluctantly


    for the sake of his son.


    "I''m Colbert''s Burnell, Burnell Krislier."


    Then, Burnell waves to John and the two of them go to the dining room together. And he''s talking to


    John like a Burnell, "Tell me how your business in Asia going?"


    He then entirely ignores Lily.


    Lily doesn''t show a trace of dissatisfaction. Pursing her lips, she follows them to the dining room.


    Indeed, she sent John to prison once, which left him with a police record. So she understands why


    Burnell hates her.


    Lily listens to the chat of Burnell and John in silence during the meal. She finds that Burnell can be


    counted as a good Burnell, apart from what he did to John''s mother.


    After chatting for a while, Burnell asks John, "How long will you stay here this time?"


    "The expansion of the business in Asia can''t be rushed into. So I''ll spend more time here." Darting a


    nce at Lily, John curves a smile, "I wanna show Lily around in Country Y."


    Burnell seems not to be fine with it, but he nods after knowing John will stay in Country Y. "Okay. You


    can go wherever you like. But after that, you should get a position in the Group."


    "Burnell, actually, I have something that..."


    Just as John is about to say something, a sexy male voice interrupts him. "Dad, have you forgotten


    what you said then? You asked us to start our own business instead of using your connections."


    As the voice ising closer and closer, a slender figure is seen walking over.


    Jonathan is in a three-piece ck suit, and he has already handed over his coat to the servant. He


    looks sturdy and upright in his vest and ck shirt with a faint smile.


    Only by standing there and lifting his eyes, he can let people feel how noble he is.


    Jonathan smiles, "Dad, I know how much you care about Colbert, and you''ll worry that he''s not that


    capable of starting his own business. But if you intend to offer him a position in the Group, could you


    also offer me one?"


    "Your brother is not as outstanding as you''re, and he is still young." Burnell doesn''t feel that he is


    biased, saying, "You''ve got far more resources from me these years than he has."


    "Dad, I deserved that." Jonathan walks to the dining table and sits down opposite John. "It''s he who


    should be med for not working hard. But if he can use your connections, so can I."


    Burnell waves his hand. "Alright, I''ll have someone arrange it tomorrow."


    Kicking John under the table, Lily whispers, "Refuse it. Don''t promise him until we can inherit the


    Krislier Group. Otherwise, it''ll only strengthen Jonathan."


    She won''t allow Jonathan to thwart her n before it can go well, just as she hase to Country Y.


    John clearly knows the current situation, even though Lily hasn¡¯t reminded him.


    "Dad, don''t do it." He tells Burnell, "The expansion of my business in Asia hasn''t started, while a few


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    you the financial statements in a while. Seles is right. We need to run our business by ourselves


    instead of using your connections. If not, everything will be meaningless."


    "I''m so d to hear that. I know you''ll make it." Burnell looks delightful with a big smile on his face.


    A hint of mockery shes in the eyes of Jonathan, when he''s listening to the talk between John and


    Burnell.


    The servant delivers a dish to Jonathan.


    Burnell asks him a few questions with concern. When he identally catches a glimpse of Lily, a look


    of dissatisfaction slips across his face. "Seles, this is Miss Lily¡­"


    "I know her." Jonathan interrupts Burnell and looks up at Lily, "She''s Colbert''s girlfriend. But I didn''t


    expect Miss Lily toe to our house."


    John says, "Of course I should take my girlfriend to meet Dad."


    "You two broke up a few years ago, but you get back together now, which is truly impressive." Jonathan


    gives a faint smile. "What surprised me even more is Miss Lily. She was married once and dated Mr.


    Smith, the president of the Smith Group. She might even marry into our Krislier family in the near


    future. She''s incredible."


    Burnell doesn''t look good when hearing that, and he dislikes Lily more in his heart.


    John''s expression hardens and he wants to say something.


    "Mr. Seles, I have to make myself clear that I didn''t get married until I broke up with Colbert." Lily


    quickly presses John''s hand and smiles at Jonathan.


    "As for my rtionship with Mr. Smith, I dated him after my husband and I got a divorce. I had the right


    to find a boyfriend when I was single, didn''t I? Howe your tone of voice sounded like you were


    ming me?"


    "For what it''s worth, Colbert is my younger brother." Jonathan says in a calm tone after being dissed, "I


    know what you did to Colbert. I felt sorry for him."


    Lily nods, "Yeah. I did hurt Colbert, and I''ve been regretting it. But you said that you felt sorry for


    Colbert, I can''t tell."


    "If you did care about him, you should have bailed him out when I sent him to prison and then he


    wouldn''t have got a police record.¡±


    Jonathan stops eating as his pupils contract.


    Lily looks down at him and continues, "You didn''t do that, so how could you say that you cared about


    him? I think you''d love to see it happen. After all, you and Corbert are in line to inherit the Krislier


    Group. If he has too much dirt and is disliked by those powerful politicians, it''ll be easier for you to get


    Krislier with a better reputation."


    "You''re really articte." Staring at Lily, Jonathan sneers, "I think that Colbert is overwhelmed when


    he''s with you."


    Lily maintains her polite smile, "I''m always like that. You are not used to it, since you haven''t spent


    much time with me. Now Colbert and I have been together, and we won''t hide anything from each


    other. He respects for me and whatever I do. We wouldn''t have been together if he thought I wasn''t that


    good."


    Lily is perceptive and articte. And she is responding Jonathan''s provocations with a smile, although


    it''s Jonathan who picked on her first. She isn''t being timid at all, since she doesn''t think Jonathan is


    superior to her.


    Burnell disliked Lily in the beginning. But when he hears the talk between Jonathan and her, he can''t


    help but think otherwise of her.


    The woman his son brought back is really something.


    "Fine. Let''s enjoy the meal first." Burnell says. It seems as he''s defending Lily.


    Jonathan says nothing with his jaw sagged.

 Chapter 370: Youll Have Baby Bottles Around A Few Years Later

    Chapter 370: You''ll Have Baby Bottles Around A Few Years Later


    Burnell doesn''t spare Jonathan''s feelings. Burnell looks up and asks John, "Colbert, what did you want


    to say before? What do you want to tell me?"


    John says, "I want the inheritance of Krislier Group."


    "Didn''t you get it long ago?" Burnell is puzzled, "At Forssel Cathedral, I announced to my friends that


    you''re as eligible for the inheritance as your brother."


    Jonathan stands up and pushes a document to Burnell, "Dad, you''re busy. I don''t think you know that


    Colbert has given up the inheritance of Krislier Group. Several families, including the Fillets, also know


    about it."


    Burnell hurriedly takes the documents over. After scanning a few lines, Burnell angrily says to John,


    "You bastard! I''ve worked hard to give you resources for your development, but you give up your right


    of inheritance in the twinkling of an eye?"


    John remains silent.


    It''s John who was cheated by Jonathan before. John really wants to see Scarlett, so he gives up the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    inheritance of Krislier Group. John also expects that Jonathan would take out the document.


    Lily says, "Mr. Krislier, don''t be angry. Colbert is young and bold. He can''t avoid doing something


    wrong. Who hasn''t done anything wrong?"


    "Colbert wasn''t born yesterday. Besides, a child will be cautious when signing any documents."


    Jonathan knows that Lily wants to get away with it by softening Burnell up, so he immediately says,


    "This document is personally signed by Colbert."


    Jonathan looks at Burnell and deliberately reminds him, "Dad, there are rules in our family. If he


    voluntarily gives up something or the right of inheritance, he can''t get it again. Dad, I know you love


    Colbert, but there are ancestors'' rules. If you return the rights to Colbert, it will hurt me. After all, I am


    also your son."


    "Mr. Seles, what you say is wrong." Lily licks her lips and takes advantage of Jonathan''s words, "A man


    can''t help making mistakes. Besides, the rules are made to be broken."


    "Your ancestors made such a rule because there were too many children in the Krislier family and it


    was inevitable that someone would abuse the privileges. Now, the sessors of the Krislier family are


    Colbert and you. Colbert shouldn''t be denied another chance even if he makes a mistake."


    Jonathan''s gaze is sharp and gloomy as he stares at Lily, "Miss Lily, this is our family business."


    "I''m Colbert''s girlfriend. If there''s any problem, we''ll face it together." Lily smiled, "I''m worried that if


    Colbert loses the right to inherit while Mr. Seles makes a mistake, won''t Krislier Group fall into


    someone else''s hands? That''s why I feel that this rigid rule can be changed."


    "The rules of the Krislier family have never been changed for years and years." Jonathan says calmly,


    "If you force Burnell to change the rules for Colbert, wouldn''t you want him to be scolded by the


    ancestors? If I make a mistake, I will never im the heirship. Because I am only a member of the


    Krislier family."


    Lily looks into Jonathan''s eyes without fear, "Mr. Seles, I''m just giving my opinion, but I don''t want Mr.


    Burnell to betray the ancestors. Don''t misinterpret what I mean."


    Jonathan sneers and speaks sharply, "I think that''s what Miss Lily means."


    "Enough! You have to quarrel at dinner, don''t you?" Burnell is very angry because John gives up the


    right to inherit. Now, Burnell ms the table fiercely to prevent Jonathan and Lily from arguing.


    John whispers, "Dad, I''m sorry. I''m too childish. I don''t know how important the right to inherit is. I''ll take


    responsibility for my mistakes. I won''t bring this up again."


    Seeing John like this, Burnell cools off a bit.


    John looks like Scarlett and Burnell feels distressed and angry. However, the inheritance right involves


    the ancient rules of the Krislier family, so Burnell can''t openly favor John.


    Jonathan is aggressive, obviously not wanting John to regain the right to inherit.


    Burnell knows how scheming Jonathan is.


    Burnell tosses the document to Jonathan gloomily, "You should take responsibility for your own


    mistake. Finish your meal. Whoever can''t shut up then get out!"


    Jonathan looks down, his eyes gloomy.


    Jonathan isn''t stupid, knowing that Burnell doesn''t directly reject it, which means that Burnell will give


    John a chance to regain his inheritance right.


    Lily sits back down, her hand covering her heart. Lily''s heart is still beating so hard that it almost jumps


    out of her chest.


    Lily can''t believe that the person who just forces Jonathan to look like crap is herself.


    Actually, Lily is also panicked. After all, Jonathan is ruthless and difficult to deal with. But Lily firmly


    remembers what Louis gave her before, so she has the courage to do so.


    Lily worked in Smith Group and went to negotiate a contract long ago. But Lily was ignored and


    rejected by the other party several times because she was a nobody.


    Louis taught Lily, "The more humble you are, the more arrogant he will be. You should know that when


    you''re a nobody, you can take advantage of what you can reach, me or the Smith Group. When you


    negotiate with him, you have to dominate the conversation and suppress his momentum. He will know


    that you are not alone, so he naturally dares not underestimate you."


    "Thisw is not only for business but also for people. Some people just put on airs. They actually try to


    scare you with their momentum. Beating him up or being bullied by him is up to you."


    Lily used the techniques Louis taught her. Lily suppressed the other party as expected and he


    obediently made a deal with Lily.


    After finishing the task, Lily immediately ran to Louis and asked, "Why don''t I be your personal


    secretary? I think I can build up my business after working with you for a few years!"


    Louis hugs Lily andughs softly, "Alright, I don''t know if you can start your own business in a few


    years, but I''m true you''ll have some baby bottles around you."


    It took Lily a while to react. Lily gritted her teeth and smashed Louis, her face flushing, "You rascal!


    You''ve been thinking about all these things at work. You really should let your employees see your true


    face."


    "Don''t tell me Mrs. Smith doesn''t think so?"


    "Get away!"


    Recalling the past and Louis, Lily''s heart aches.


    Lily knows that if she doesn''t deal with Jonathan and get justice for Chloe, she will feel ashamed to go


    back and Louis won''t forgive her.


    Lily looks down and drinks a few mouthfuls of soup. Lily''s stomach roils with nausea.


    Lily wants to vomit.


    Lily doesn''t dare to go to the bathroom directly. She pulls down the tablecloth and deliberately spills the


    thick soup on her clothes. Then Lily stands up immediately as if she''s frightened.


    Lily looks at the stains on her skirt and says angrily, "Sorry, I''ll take care of it."


    John knows that Lily vomits during her pregnancy, but John is too embarrassed to follow her. John calls


    for a servant and says, "Take Miss Lily to her room and prepare new clothes for her to change."


    The servant answers and leads Lily upstairs.


    When the servant goes to prepare new clothes, Lily immediately runs to the bathroom, closes the door,


    and vomits in the sink.


    Lily vomits everything in her stomach.


    Lily is a little weak. She stands there for a while. Then, Lily uses warm water to wash her face. She can


    only silently pray that she won''t vomit so hard. After all, it isn''t easy to deal with every time.

 Chapter 371: Now, Rules Have Been Changed

    Chapter 371: Now, Rules Have Been Changed


    There are private designers in Krislier Group, and they live in the east of the manor, so servants take a


    sightseeing bus there to fetch clothes.


    The gown is rather noble and elegant. With the multiple folds down below, it is quite heavy.


    Noticing her small waist, one servant brings Lily a corset, which makes Lily''s face turn pale. She


    refuses immediately, adjusts her dress slightly, runs away in a hurry.


    The corset will put an end to her baby!


    Coming out of her bedroom, Lily finds that the space on the second floor is so huge that one can''t see


    either end of the corridor.


    She rxes her weak feet and turns left along the corridor.


    ''Why all big shots with few children would like to live in such a gigantic house?''


    Lily talks to herself while her gaze sweeps across the paintings on the wall. Apart from the resplendent


    collections from the Renaissance, she also finds a dozen pieces of portraits.


    She sees at first two little boys, one tall and the other short. In the paintings, they are either ying or


    reading. Then she finds a blue-eyed boy with ck hair drawn in the rest of paintings who bes


    better-looking as he grows up.


    Lily recognizes that the boy with ck hair and blue eyes is John, so she takes the other boy in the


    paintings as Jonathan.


    "Ms. Lily, are you interested in oil paintings?"


    Opposite to Lily, Jonathan suddenly appears and interrupts her.


    "No, not like that. I find these painters extremely talented." Lily nces at him and then turns to the


    paintings again, "Every painting is fascinating."


    Jonathan seems to snort as he walks towards Lily. His gaze is cold and hard, but he still maintains his


    dignity.


    He drawls, "Rumor has it that Mr. Smith went to the hotel to pick up his sister and shot you. After all,


    she is your so-called sister-inw. Aren''t you worried about her? Shouldn¡¯t you go back tofort


    her?"


    "There¡¯s just the two of us, you don''t need to put on airs." Lily is calm, ignoring his provocation, "Mr.


    Smith is there for her, I have nothing to worry about, not to mention. I don¡¯t need to go back.


    Furthermore, I have more important things to do."


    "Like what?"


    Lily looks at him, and her red lips curve up, "Your strong interest in games manages to arouse mine."


    She is calm,pletely different from that furious woman on the phone yesterday. ''She ignores, even


    despises me!'' this thought exasperates Jonathan.


    His expression bes a little ferocious, and he smashes her against the wall by grabbing her


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulders.


    "Don''t you think you can make a change together with that little bastard?" Jonathan turns sinister as he


    inches closer to her, "I''ve already set rules for this game. How to y this game, it''s up to me!"


    Suddenly, he feels on his neck a chill, even a tingling.


    Lily raises her right fist. A thin needle from the ring on her ring finger is being held beside Jonathan''s


    neck and can pierce into his skin with a slight movement.


    Lily looks up at him and warns, "Don''t me me for being impolite if you call him little bastard again!


    You also know that your father favors John, and I am John''s girlfriend. Imagine, you faint, I take you


    into my room, take off your clothes, then we lie on the bed together. Whates next when your father


    sees that?"


    "Ms. Lily would like to sacrifice yourself for justice!" Jonathan presses her shoulder more heavily.


    "Just a lesson from you." Lily smiles, "I''m stupid. I am no match for you, Mr. Seles. You plotted to steal


    John''s connections long ago."


    After a pause, she continues, "But in our country, there is a saying, that is, every dog has its day; and


    the game is not under your control now, as the rules have been changed."


    Jonathan narrows his eyes and threatens, "Ms. Lily, don''t you care about your family, your sister?"


    Lily panics for a second and calms herself down quickly, "People won''t fall at the same spot twice.


    Since I dare toe to Country Y with John, I must have made good arrangement."


    "Are you sure?"


    "You can go ahead and give it a try," Lily says. The needle in the ring is still pressing against his neck.


    "Lily!"


    The corridor is covered up by a wool carpet, so there is no sound when one walks on it.


    Hearing her name, Lily just realizes that John is here.


    Seeing Jonathan pressing Lily against the wall, John quickly walks over to them with a long face.


    At the sight of John, Jonathan releases Lily quickly. The next second, Lily is behind John, who is


    staring at him coldly and defending.


    "Your girlfriend, once the girlfriend of Mr. Smith, is amazing." Jonathan smiles and pats John on the


    shoulder. "She is much better than those women who need training in a rtionship."


    John clenches his fists.


    Lily dabs his hand with her eyes fixing on Jonathan''s arrogant back, and whispers, "Don''t be angry. He


    just wants to infuriate you and make you lose your mind."


    John turns around and scans her carefully, "Did you get injured?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Seeing her pale face, John estimates that all food she ate should have been vomited out due to


    pregnancy, so he intends to let chefs cook special dishes for her.


    Lily refuses this proposal, afraid that it will attract Jonathan''s attention.


    She feels sleepy and goes back to rest after a short conversation with John. As time passes by, she is


    awoken again.


    John is sitting beside the bed. When she wakes up, he helps her up and hands over a bowl on the


    bedside table, "I supposed you were in deep sleep and wouldn''t hear the knocks on the door, so I came


    in directly."


    Lily rubs her eyes and sniffs the sour and spicy smell, now she feels hungry.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to go to the kitchen?"


    "It''s fine. I sent servants away and went to the kitchen to cook it by myself." John hands her a silver


    fork. "No Chinese food here, so there are no chopsticks. Try this."


    Lily takes the bowl and starts to eat. The food makes her stomach feelfortable, "Jonathan won''t


    know it, will he?"


    John shakes his head, "No, his room is at the other end of the corridor. He seldomes out at night.


    No worry. I''m sorry for asking you toe Country Y with me, then you have to suffer all these."


    "I''m fine, don''t keep apologizing." Lily feels perplexed about his regrets, "You saved me and my child.


    Without you, my baby would have already been gone."


    John says, "Have you taken pills?"


    "No. I was too sleepy and fell into sleep immediately."


    Figuring out where her pills are, John brings her another ss of water and pills, "Not many pills left. I''ll


    try to get some from the hospitalter."


    "Alright."


    "Do you want to do an antenatal care to check if babies are healthy?"


    Lily hesitates for a moment before shaking her head resolutely, "No, Jonathan has too many spies.


    There is not much time for us to regain the qualification as a sessor. I believe my babies will be


    fine."


    Hearing these words, John does not try to persuade her again.


    After Lily takes the pills, he leaves her room with the bowl.


    Perhaps because she is too tired and too sleepy, Lily no longer has nightmares as she did a few days


    ago, and wakes up again the next day at noon.

 Chapter 372: I Wont Put All the Burden on You

    Chapter 372: I Won''t Put All the Burden on You


    Lily just finishes washing up when she hears a knock on the door.


    "I''m up. What''s the matter?" Lily asks politely.


    The servant says, "Ms. Lily, pleasee to the dining hall for lunch. Master Smith said he would need


    you in his study after that."


    "Alright, I get it."


    Lily doesn''t want to wear the heavy skirt from yesterday and puts on the clothes she wore when she


    came here. She goes downstairs to dining hall. She sees John who is already here. He is the only one


    in dining hall.


    John pulls out a chair for her.


    After sitting down, Lily asks him in a low voice, "Is it just us? Where are your father and Jonathan?"


    "My father received a document before lunch. Then he got mad and went upstairs." John pours her a


    ss of milk and casually says, "After a while, he called Jonathan in."


    "The document you mentioned?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s fast. But it''s good for them," says Lily. "Just now the servant said that your father wanted me in his


    study after lunch. Do you need to go as well?"


    Seeing John nod, Lily feels a little impatient. "Hurry up and eat. Let''s go see Jonathan getting roasted!


    Whether we can get the right to inherit or not depends on him."


    Her funny behavior makes John chuckle softly.


    After lunch, they go to Burnell''s study together. As soon as they arrive at the door, Lily catches sight of


    Burnell pping Jonathan''s face fiercely through the crack of the door.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Bastard, I''ve told you no grey area business like this. And you turn a deaf ear?"


    John knocks on the door. "Dad, can wee in?"


    "Come on in!"


    John and Lily go in and see documents scattered all over the carpet. Burnell''s face is purple with rage.


    Apparently, he vented just now. Looking down, Jonathan stands in front of Burnell.


    John picks up the documents one by one and asks, "Dad, what''s wrong?"


    "Look for yourself!" Burnell tosses the document on the table to John and angrily says, "Your Jonathan


    would do anything to make money. He even does this kind of grey area business!"


    Jonathan licks his numb lips and straightens his back. "Dad, things are different now. The Fillets are


    doing this as well. Do you want to be excluded by those families?"


    "Shut up!" Burnell ps Jonathan again. "I told you, you can do whatever you want with your business,


    except this grey area!"


    John pretends to read the document and says to Jonathan, "Jonathan, I know you want connections,


    but it''s really your fault that you don''t listen to me and run something like this."


    Jonathan darts a cold nce at Jonathan. "Do you think I don''t know you did it?"


    "Mr. Seles, hold your tongue." Lily says appropriately, "Do you think Colbert framed you? Then I think


    you tricked Colbert into giving up the inheritance."


    "You''re not in a position to talk!" Jonathan scolds.


    "Seles!" Burnell bangs on the table and storms, "He''s John''s girlfriend. Why are you yelling at a woman


    like her?"


    Then, he nced at John and Jonathan. "You two are brothers, but you fight more terribly than those


    boys from arger family with a dozen of siblings. You''ve disgraced me!"


    John and Jonathan stand there in silence.


    With hands on his hips, Burnell keeps pacing the room, then says to John, "Jonathan made an


    unforgivable mistake. I will give the right to inherit Krislier Group back to you."


    "Dad." Jonathan looks at Burnell. "You favor Jonathan too much!"


    Burnell sneers, "I favor him? Did he make a mistake as serious as yours? Or do you want me to take


    the inheritance right from you and give Krislier Group to someone else?"


    Jonathan falls silent, his expression gloomy.


    John takes a step forward and says, "Dad, I would do anything to get my inheritance back."


    Burnell takes out a document from the drawer behind his desk, signs it, and hands it to John.


    "The 10th King''s Party will be in two months. Many families will go. As long as the people on the list


    sign this document, I will announce your right to inherit thepany."


    Then he adds, "I''m tired. I want to retire from the group. A test will be held to find out which of you is


    more capable to take it over. Of course, Colbert, the condition is that you get the right. Otherwise,


    Jonathan will be the only one to get tested and you will lose your share!"


    Lily frowns.


    It is not sure that Burnell favors John or sets a trap for him.


    After Jonathan finds it out, he will definitely do everything he can to prevent those people from signing


    the document. If that''s the case, it will be a formidable task for John to regain the right.


    John takes the document without hesitation and nods, "Dad, don''t worry. I will make it."


    "Alright, get out!"


    His sons are such eyesores that Burnell drives them out.


    When Lily leaves, she catches a glimpse at the huge painting hanging on the wall. The woman in it is


    gorgeous, looking at her audience with tender gazes. Obviously, this is how Kanna looks before she is


    disfigured!


    Lily hatefully thinks that if this man hadn''t forced Kanna, Louis wouldn''t have lost his parents. Of


    course, it has nothing to do with John, and there wouldn''t have been such a headache.


    John sees her reel and helps her. "You feel like throwing up again?"


    "I''m fine."


    Lily feels sorry when she sees his concerned gaze.


    She shouldn''t have thought so just now. If John''s identity were different, they wouldn''t have known


    each other, and her life would be different.


    Then she wouldn''t have met the man she loves.


    "John, thank you." Lily says it from the bottom of her heart. "If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t have met


    Jason ... and those friends, and I wouldn''t have such a wonderful life."


    Hearing this, John was a little upset, but he stares at her with his dark blue eyes.


    "I feel the same way."


    However, he is extremely regretful, because he himself has ruined their rtionship and there is no


    turning back.


    Time heals all wounds. If he had known it, he would have gone all out to keep her.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this." Lily purses her lips and they walk forward side by side. She asks,


    "Who are on the list? Are they on good terms with you?"


    "Some of them, but..." John pauses and hands her the list. "Most of them have a good rtionship with


    Jonathan. In this circle, background and connections decide how others see you. I don''t have the right


    to inherit. Those who have befriended me before probably are currying favor with Jonathan."


    Lily takes the list and scans it. When he sees the name at the bottom, her body trembles slightly.


    It is Justin.


    The King''s Party is a celebration of the upper ss in Country Y. Justin works in Country LH and is


    well-known in the scientificmunity. It is not surprising that he is invited.


    When John sees her frown, he says, "Don''t worry about Lily. I''m still the second young master of


    Krislier Group. If I tell them about it in advance, maybe they''ll show me some respect."


    Lily shakes her head. "I know that you take depressants every day and you are getting better, but the


    doctor says that negative emotions and hard work will do you harm. Leave this to me."


    "No!" John refuses with a cold face. "You ran around for me before, which almost caused miscarriage.


    This time, I won''t put all the burden on you."

 Chapter 373: I Want It to Be Yours Too

    Chapter 373: I Want It to Be Yours Too


    He insists. Seeing this, Lily can only nod, "Alright, then we''ll split the burden."


    Only then does John smile.


    Lily is pregnant, and that can probably exin why she gets sleepy after spending only less than two


    hours on the list.


    By the time she wakes up again, it is already half past seven in the evening.


    At this moment, John knocks on the door. He''s here to give her some clothes.


    "Thank you." Lily is surprised, because John is so careful to notice that she doesn''t like it fancy when it


    When she unfolds the clothes, she finds some miscarriage-preventing medicine inside. She looks at


    John in astonishment and whispers, "This quick? Will Jonathan find out about it?"


    John smiles slightly, "Victor''s sister is pregnant, and she''s also taking this medicine. He had asked his


    sister to buy it. I was worried that yours wasn''t enough."


    "Victor has a sister?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    Lily scratches her hair and mutters, "I thought he was an orphan just like the bodyguards on TV¡ªlonely


    but brave, you know?"


    John can''t help butugh, "Lily, you''re so cute."


    "Stopughing. I''m just ignorant. I don''t know him well." Lily res at him and says unhappily, "I never


    thought that I woulde here one day!"


    She pouts with her red lips, a little annoyed. She''snguid, but somehow charming.


    John finds her extremely attractive.


    He unconsciously moves closer to her and puts his warm palm on her cheek. More and more restless,


    he bends over to her and says, "Lily, marry me."


    If Krislier Group is mine, I want it to be yours too.


    Lily freezes for a moment and hurriedly pushes him away. She takes a few steps back as if frightened,


    saying, "We should now think of how to contact the politicians on the list and get them to recognize


    you."


    Instead of answering him, she changes the topic.


    John is slightly disappointed, but his eyes are still full of tenderness. He smiles and nods, "Right. I get


    it."


    The two of them go downstairs to eat together.


    In a few hours'' time, Burnell is not so angry with Jonathan and John. What''s more, unlike yesterday, he


    has stopped ignoring Lily. He calls them over for dinner.


    Jonathan gives them a cold nce and continues to eat.


    When Burnell is with John, he seems to flow with enthusiasm. As soon as John and Lily sit down, he


    starts to talk to John¡ªonly about life and not business.


    After chatting for a while, Burnell suddenly asks John, "Colbert, didn''t you say that you like Meghan and


    is engaged to her? Does she know about this?"


    John lowers his head as he darkens his eyes. He says, "Only after we got engaged did we find that we


    were not right for each other. Then, I dated Lily, so I broke up with her. She agreed."


    Burnell props up his chin and says, "Meghan is quite smart. There was nothing you could do if it did not


    work for you two."


    "Dad, if you like her, you can always invite her back." John smiles and says, "She is working in a


    thing."


    "Meghan is only my employee. She likes you, not me." Jonathan says with a cold expression, "I don''t


    want you to be criticized because I''m your brother."


    John keeps pushing him by saying, "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind. After all, we''re brothers. Also, I


    heard that Meghan liked you before, but you were too cold and had never given her an answer. I think


    Meghan would get engaged to me only because she wanted to anger you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be


    so indifferent to me."


    "You forcibly broke up with Meghan after you saw Ms. Lily again. Don''t do me dirty."


    "If you don''t believe me, just go to thepany and find out yourself."


    "..."


    Jonathan, who is always proud and resourceful, darkens his face. Seeing this, Lily says to herself, ''I


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    always thought that Jonathan was better than John, but I have to give it to John today!''


    Now, John is calm as usual while Jonathan is all gloomy and doomy.


    "Are you done fighting? Do you want to eat or not?" Burnell frowns. He says unhappily, "You two have


    been fighting nonstop about business. Now you have to fight about life, don''t you?"


    Lily is speechless.


    ''If you hadn''t mentioned ''Meghan'', would all this happen?'' she thought.


    "Mr.¡ªMr. Burnell!"


    The tension is broken by the panicked voice of the servant.


    The servant ising down from upstairs. She is too nervous that she directly steps on the ground and


    rolls down several steps. Burnell darkens his face.


    He says angrily, "Damn it. Stand up! What happened?"


    The servant hurriedly gets up and bows. She trembles as he says, "Mar¡ªMartha died in Ms. Lily''s


    room..."


    John immediately stands up from his chair, "What''s going on?"


    "I¡ªI don''t know, Mr. John." The servant is still trembling, "I asked Martha to put the new incense in Ms.


    Lily''s room, so that Ms. Lily could sleep better at night. However, Martha hadn''te down yet at


    dinner. I wanted to call her, but the moment I entered the room, I found... I found her lying on the


    carpet."


    Burnell throws the napkin on the table and pushes his chair away.


    "Let''s go take a look."


    Lily follows John and goes upstairs with the others. She walks towards her own bedroom.


    At first, she didn''t think much. She assumed the servant named Martha had bumped into somewhere


    and died. When she enters the bedroom andes in sight of the corpse, however, she is so scared


    that she almost screams.


    A woman is lying on the carpet in the royal gown Lily worest night. Martha''s dark green face turns


    towards the door, her eyes wide open.


    She looks dark all over. It is horrible.


    "Don''t look." Johnforts Lily. He holds his arms around her and presses her head against his chest.


    Suddenly, Lily can see nothing but ck. After regaining her senses, she hears John''s powerful


    heartbeats. She knows that he is protecting her. Her feeling of vomiting is also suppressed.


    Even Burnell is shocked, but he quickly calms down and asks the servant, "How did this happen? Is


    she sick? Didn''t you notice?"


    The servant hurriedly replies, "We had a medical examination at the end ofst year. We were all in


    good health. I¡ªI don''t know how this happened."


    "She died from poisoning." John nces at the servant''s royal dress and says with a terrifying


    expression, "This is the dress that Lily wore yesterday. She probably thought it beautiful and tried it."


    "Are you saying that this dress is tainted with poison?" Burnell turns to look at John.


    John nods.


    Burnell''s face darkens as he says angrily, "Damn it! She actually had the guts to wear her master''s


    clothes! Call the family doctor and tell him about the situation here!"


    The servants get to work immediately.


    Afterwards, Burnell and the others also go downstairs and sit down in the living room. It is terrifyingly


    quiet.


    Jonathan hasn''t said a word from beginning to end. After sitting down, he sees that John is staring at


    him gloomily. Jonathan''s smile fades a little.


    "Colbert, even if I don''t like Ms. Lily, I won''t attack her at home." Jonathan slowly says, "If I do so, I''ll put


    myself in danger."

 Chapter 374: Let It Go

    Chapter 374: Let It Go


    But John looks hostile. "Jonathan, I didn''t say that you did it. What are you so nervous?"


    "I''m not." Jonathan leans against the sofa and smiles faintly. "I just can''t stand your menacing face. I''m


    not the murderer."


    Burnell interrupts them. "Alright, can''t you shut up and wait for the doctor?"


    Then he turns to look at Lily and finds that her face is a little pale. "You really freaked out. I''ll have


    someone tidy up a room. You could go up and rest for a while."


    Lily shakes her head and declines. "Thank you, Mr. Burnell. I''m fine. I want to be here with you."


    So Burnell doesn''t say anything else.


    About ten minutester, the doctor arrives. He wants to greet Burnell and the others when hees in.


    But Burnell just waves his hand and asks him to go check Martha first.


    The doctor goes upstairs and they continue to wait.


    After another five minutes, the doctores downstairs and reports back with a solemn expression.


    "That dress has been soaked in deadly venom. If someone touches it, her body will begin to rot. The


    poison will spread throughout her body and she will die in several seconds."


    Burnell asks Lily, "Did you wear that dress today?"


    "I put it aside after I went back to my room and got changed." Lily gets into the detail. "I woke up at


    noon today. After taking a bath, I went downstairs for lunch. Then I went to see you in the study with


    Colbert. I went back to my room at 3 pm. I took a nap and got up at half past seven. Then I came down


    for dinner with Colbert."


    After Lily says everything, Burnell calls a servant over and asks her, "You and Martha cleaned Ms. Lily''s


    bedroom today?"


    "Yes." The servant keeps her head down while replying, "After Ms. Lily came out of the bedroom at


    noon, we went to clean it. Then we went again around seven o''clock in the evening."


    "Go get all the servants who went upstairs in here today!" Burnell instructs with a sullen face.


    Soon, eight servantse in. They have been upstairs today.


    Everyone says what they were doing their own thing at that time. There is no surveince on the


    second floor. It seems that they could not find the murderer.


    Burnell gets enraged and res at the servants. "How dare you poison my daughter-inw under my


    nose!"


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is quite surprised.


    Burnell didn''t like her yesterday, but now he calls her as his daughter-inw.


    All the servants rush to defend themselves.


    But Burnell only says coldly, "You all said that you are not the murderer, but you all went upstairs at that


    time. So, you are all suspects and I''ll send you to prison. Nobody could harm a Krislier. I would not let


    the murderer get away with it!"


    "Dad, they''ve been working here for about eight years," Jonathan says, "If you send them to prison,


    people will say that we abuse our servants."


    John says mockingly, "But I remembered a servant stained your suit. You broke her legs and fired her.


    You''ve abused our servants before."


    "And it was even more terrible today. Someone put poison on the dress and tried to murder my


    girlfriend, but you speak for these servants? I really suspect you."


    Jonathan looks at John. "I was going to visit my mom''s grave in that suit. That servant stained it and


    told others my mom was a pathetic nobody. I caught her on the spot. I punished that bitch because I


    had evidence. But now we don''t have any. Sending them to prison would only damage our reputation."


    After a pause, Jonathan nces at Lily. "And the murderer may not be a servant. Perhaps someone


    nned it to gain sympathy so that she can marry into our family."


    "Hey, watch it!" John says angrily, "Lily is not who you think. I begged her for a long time before she


    Jonathan smiles faintly. "Yeah. Come back and help you take back the inheritance right, because that


    would give her the ticket to the upper ss of Country Y."


    John seems irritated and is about to pounce on Jonathan.


    Lily grabs his arm and stops him. Just as she is about to say something, she hears a loud crash and


    the European coffee table shatters on the ground. She raises her head and sees Burnell''s gloomy face.


    "You just can''t stop fighting with each other, can you? Do you think we''re not embarrassed enough?"


    John and Jonathan finally shut up and stop.


    Lily waits for a while, and Burnell does not say anything, so she whispers, "Mr. Burnell, we''re all in a


    bad mood because of the ident. If we can''t find the murderer, let''s just forget it."


    "Jonathan is right. We have no evidence. If we sent all of them to prison, it would damage your


    reputation. If you can''t trust these servants anymore, just fire them. Is that okay?"


    Burnell frowns and asks, "You''re going to let that go?"


    "Yeah." Lily smiles. "I''m fine now. And I''ll be more careful. I just feel sorry for that innocent servant who


    died because of me."


    "Alright, I''ll fire them." Since Lily decides to let it slide, Burnell waves his hand. "Send a hundred


    thousand pounds to Martha''s family. Give her parents my condolences."


    The servants are fired. They manage to pack up and leave in no time. Then the doctor also leaves.


    Burnell is exhausted because of the ident. After those people leave, he goes upstairs. He turns


    around halfway and says to Jonathan, "Seles,e to the study. I want to talk to you."


    "Yes, Dad." Jonathan follows him upstairs.


    John thinks that Lily must be hungry, so he takes her to the dining hall and makes her to eat something.


    He whispers, "Sorry, they almost killed you and the baby. But I can''t find the murderer."


    "It''s not your fault. They''re too cunning." Lily shakes her head and tries tofort him.


    Lily does not offend anyone here. They''re living in the Krislier Manor, so only Jonathan would do this.


    However, she hasn''t expected that he tried to kill her on the next day.


    Fortunately, Lily thought that dress was too heavy, so she didn''t wear it again. Otherwise....


    "Jonathan is smart," says Lily seriously as she looks at the stairs. "He mentioned his mother when you


    used him. Burnell knows how his mother died, and he must feel guilty about it. Now Jonathan


    follows Burnell to the study, and he will definitely take the opportunity to ask for resources or money."


    "I wasn''t thorough enough," John says in vexation.


    He only wanted to call Jonathan''s bluff, but now he falls into Jonathan''s trap!


    Lily purses her lips and smiles whileforting John, "It doesn''t matter. We''ll stay here for a long time.


    Don''t worry about him! Your father is indeed guilty of Jonathan''s mother, but he loves you the most."


    The painting in the study proves everything.


    "If Burnell were not biased, he could have torn the document you sent him and scolded Jonathan in


    private. But he beat Jonathan in front of you and gave you the chance to challenge the entail. That


    means Burnell has been protecting you."


    "You''re right. We still have time." John gives her a determined look.


    He knows he could only live for a few months even if he is now in a stable situation.


    But he''s very satisfied to have Lily by his side.

 Chapter 375: Has John Slept with Meghan?

    Chapter 375: Has John Slept with Meghan?


    A servantes over and tells them that they have prepared a new bedroom for Lily.


    John refuses the offer. He examines Lily''s things and wants to take her to his bedroom.


    "No." Lily declines awkwardly. "The new room is not far from yours. You can still take care of me. Just


    rx."


    But John ignores her struggles. He holds her hand and takes her to his bedroom.


    After closing the door, he says, "Lily, you''re not alone. You''re pregnant now. I promised I would take


    good care of you, and I''ll do it."


    "Don''t worry. My bedroom is big enough. I can make a simple bed in the cloakroom. I will try my best to


    After saying that, John goes to the cloakroom and makes a bed in it. He takes out a pillow and a


    nket from his closet.


    Since John insists, Lily feels no longer embarrassed. She''s even a little touched by his care.


    Lily takes a shower. She does not want to sleep now. So, she continues to study the politicians on the


    list.


    Her eyes flicker when she sees Justin''s name.


    John is in the bathroom. Lily checks Justin''s number and calls him.


    She holds her breath while waiting.


    After several seconds, Justin picks it up.


    "Justin, this is Lily," Lily says.


    "Ms. Lily." Justin replies in a gentle voice, "I haven''t seen you in a while. Is there anything I can do for


    you?"


    "Have you received an invitation to the King''s Party?"


    Justin smiles. "Yeah. But why do you ask? Are you going there too?"


    Lily purses her lips and tells him her purpose. "John''s father gave him a list. If everyone on the list


    signs the document, he will get the inheritance back."


    "Let me guess. I''m on that list?"


    "Yes."


    Justin says indifferently, "Ms. Lily, I know you''re smart. You went to Country Y with John and even


    helped him get the inheritance right. You''re doing this to avenge Chloe, right? But you were wrong from


    the beginning. If you had told Louis the truth and cared about him more, these things would not have


    happened."


    "I''m sorry." Lily has done a lot of stupid things, and she could only apologize.


    She touches her belly and asks in a low voice, "How is he?"


    "You''ve broken up with him. It''s none of your business," Justin says, "I do have the invitation. But I''m


    afraid I won''t be able to get there. I''m too busy."


    Lily has known what Justin would say when she called him. But she still feels disappointed now.


    If John couldn''t get all the signatures, he could not get the inheritance right.


    "Justin, I''m sorry I ruined yourb." Lily tries to win him over. "I''ll make it up for you."


    "You don''t have to apologize. Jonathan is the one who shouldpensate for my loss." Justin seems


    to be in a hurry. "Is there anything else? I got to go."


    Lily hesitates for a while before saying, "John needs Ixora, but it''s ... ruined. Justin, I know you''re very


    smart. Please save John even for his sake as your experimental subject. I will fund your research no


    matter how much it costs."


    Justin says coldly, "Wow, you really love your ex-boyfriend."


    "I owe him."


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help you. Ms. Lily, please go to someone else," Justin says resolutely and hangs up


    the phone.


    Lily looks at her phone in frustration.


    Johnes out of the bathroom after taking a shower. Lily is leaning against the window. He walks


    over and asks, "Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Lily puts her phone aside and turns around. She has calmed down. "You mentioned


    Meghan. Is she still at Jonathan''spany?"


    John''s eyes sh with anger. "The time you went to find Louis in the clubhouse, it is Jonathan who


    nned it. I saw the video, so I revenged on Meghan in the same way. But then I got sick and Victor


    brought me away. I never saw her again."


    Lily is stunned. She remembers what happened at that time. Her face flushes with embarrassment as


    she looks at John. Now she just wishes she could kill Jonathan.


    She says through clenched teeth, "That pervert!"


    "He did it on purpose. He wanted to provoke me with that video," John says. And he was indeed


    irritated, so that the virus in his body spread quickly. It was useless for him to take medicine.


    "Lily, don''t feel ashamed." John approaches Lily. "I''m not a crock. I don''t care that you''ve loved another


    man. I love you. I can ept your past. The only thing I care about is whether you love me or not."


    John is so close that Lily, feeling ufortable, takes a few steps back.


    She stutters, "Let''s not talk about that. Can I ask you something?"


    "Of course."


    "Your answer is very important." Lily knows the truth. She looks at John with aplicated feeling. "I


    know Meghan stayed with you and you two pretended to be a couple in the past few years. Then, have


    you ... slept with her?"


    John is surprised, then he smiles. "Why do you ask? Do you have a problem with it?"


    Lily widens her eyes. "You did?"


    "No, I''m not interested in her." John walks closer. Lily could feel his warm breathing on her face. "All my


    life, I only want to have sex with one woman."


    "That''s good."


    Lily is relieved. She almost believes that the worst thing has happened.


    After Lily calms down, she finds that John is so close to her. She could only cover his mouth in a hurry.


    "I have something very important to tell you. We need to talk!"


    John fails to get a kiss, and he is lost for words.


    After sitting on the sofa, Lily checks her phone before looking up at John. "I didn''t want to tell you about


    this, but Jonathan has known it. This is special times for us. I''m worried that he will break you down


    with that, so I''m gonna tell you now. Then you won''t be affected by him."


    Since Lily looks so serious, John stops smiling. "It''s about me?"


    Lily nods. "About your family."


    "I know. My mother is now married to Takuya, and I have a sister, Satsuki," John says in a nd tone,


    "We could be seen as a family. But Satsuki works for Jonathan. If she dares to stop me, I won''t let her


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    go."


    "No, not this."


    John frowns, "Is there anything else I don''t know?"


    Lily feels bad when John gives her that confused look.


    However, she has decided to prevent Jonathan from affecting John with that. She closes her eyes and


    hands him her phone. "You have another brother."

 Chapter 376: Did I Mess It Up?

    Chapter 376: Did I Mess It Up?


    "I know it," John says.


    When he went to see Kanna, she told him how despicable his father was. Burnell broke up her family


    and made her leave her husband and son.


    Kanna''s son is indeed John''s half-brother.


    However, John has never met him before.


    John looks at the picture on Lily''s phone. He is so shocked that his face freezes.


    Lily just keeps staring at John.


    After an unbearable stretch of silence, she couldn''t help but say, "John...."


    "That''s impossible! That''s not true!" John suddenly stands up and smashes her phone onto the carpet.


    "Jonathan! He made it up! How, how could I...."


    "John, calm down." Lily hurries over and grabs his hand tightly. She feels so bad for him. "Kanna''s real


    name was Scarlett Streep. She married Armond, and they had a son, Louis."


    "No! No!" John can''t believe it. He pushes Lily away and throws himself on the sofa. "This can''t be true.


    You''re lying."


    John gradually lowers his head, looking lonely and sad.


    Lily sits down and hugs his shoulder. "I know you can''t ept it, but it''s true. Louis is your half-brother."


    "We live far away from each other. We don''t even know each other." John just doesn''t want to believe


    it. This half-brother of his took Lily away from him.


    John suddenly hates everything!


    He clenches his hands and says with much hatred, "Burnell, that bastard, he was married at that time.


    Why did he steal another man''s wife? Why Louis'' mother!"


    "It''s not your fault. Don''t think about it." Lily tries tofort John in a soft voice. "You just need to take


    advantage of your father''s preference for you and take over the Krislier Group. As long as you be


    the owner of this manor, you can do whatever you want, including revenge."


    John looks up at Lily. "When did you know about this?"


    "After you met Kanna. My brother called and told me." Lily does not hide it from John.


    "Does he know it?"


    Lily nods. "John, you are Louis'' brother. But he knows it''s not your fault. And he does not hate you. I tell


    you about this, because I don''t want Jonathan to affect youter. I know it''s unfair to you that I tell the


    truth now. If you want to beat or scold me, just do it."


    "No, I would never do that." John strokes her face and whispers, "I know you''re doing this for my good.


    I just hate that such a dramatic thing happened to me."


    He could ept anyone but Louis. It''s a real p on his face.


    Lily purses her lips and remains silent.


    When she knew about it, she was even more devastated than John. She couldn''t ept it either.


    But that could not change anything. The only thing she could do is to prevent Jonathan from


    seeding. She must not turn John and Louis against each other.


    Anyway, John and Louis do not care about their rtionship with Meghan. They don''t know if Jonathan


    tells Meghan about this or what would happen to her. No one cares about her.


    But Lily does not know that Meghan has returned to Country Y. And she is hiding in the Krislier Manor!


    Jonathanes out of Burnell''s study at 9 pm.


    He looks as if he has a pleasant talk with his father. He is not that gloomy as he was in the living room


    a few hours ago. Instead, he''s smiling and looks vigorous.


    Jonathan goes downstairs and takes his coat from a servant. "I''m going to Brodie''s ce. I have an


    important cocktail party tomorrow. I need a new suit."


    "I see, Mr. Jonathan. Do you need me to take you there?"


    "No, I''ll go by myself."


    Brodie is a designer of the Krisliers. He lives in a house in the west.


    Jonathan takes a sightseeing bus and gets there in several minutes.


    "Mr. Jonathan."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Brodie is teaching his assistant to Kreisler¡¯s cut the cloth in the living room. He immediately walks over


    to greet Jonathan, but Jonathan just waves his hand and goes straight upstairs.


    He goes to the end of the corridor and knocks five times on the door.


    The door immediately opens.


    It''s Meghan in a light gray housecoat. Her face is pale but she still looks gorgeous.


    The moment she opens the door, she throws herself into Jonathan''s arms. Then, she gives him a few


    heavy thumps on the chest before saying in displeasure, "You finallye. I thought you have


    forgotten about me!"


    "No. I''m thinking about you all the time." Jonathan hugs her into the room and closes the door. "But if I


    "Don''t find any excuses!" Meghan pushes him away and turns around. She''s still sulking.


    Jonathan hugs her from behind and kisses her slender neck. His voice turns deep. "Do you want me to


    take out my heart and show you it''s still beating for you?"


    Hisrge rough hands slip into her housecoat. He could feel how soft her skin is, and his breathing


    grows heavier.


    "Sweetheart, do you want it?"


    Meghan couldn''t resist it whenever he does this. She immediately turns around and and smothers him


    with kisses.


    Some timeter, they end up on the bed, cuddling.


    Meghan is nestled in Jonathan''s arms. Her ck hair spreads over his chest. Her eyes are almost


    closed, as if she is sleepy.


    Jonathan strokes her soft hair and asks, "When did you get here?"


    "A week ago," Meghan sayszily. She puts her chin on his chest. "It''s a good thing that you bought


    Brodie off long ago. Otherwise, I don''t know where I should go."


    "John''s dog has been chasing you?"


    "Yeah. That dog''s got a good nose!" Meghan says angrily, "He knew it when I arrived in the country. He


    almost killed me at the airport."


    Jonathan narrows his eyes. "I spent a lot of money to hire those people, but they can''t even beat


    John''s dog."


    "Forget it. We can get someone else." Meghan looks up at him. "I heard that John and Lily live in the


    Krislier Manor?"


    "You just heard it? I know you found someone to mess with the dress." Jonathan pinches her cheek


    and says with certainty, "Thanks to you, the manor is in chaos tonight."


    Meghan snorts after Jonathan calls her bluff. "Who would have thought that he wille back? He''s


    sick, but he still wants topete with you for the Krislier Group? I''m so angry. I just want to teach him


    a lesson."


    She leaves Jonathan''s arms and asks with caution, "What''s wrong? Did I mess it up?"


    "No, on the contrary, I''m very satisfied." Jonathan strokes her cheek with his fingers. "Only a servant


    died. My father let it go and gave me arge amount of money."


    "Why?"


    Jonathan tells her what has happened in the living room a few hours ago.


    Then Meghan falls back into his arms again. She hugs him tightly. "Seles, I''m here with you. I will


    always love you and stay with you. We''ll have a lot of kids, and we will be happy forever."


    Jonathan''s eyes flicker. He doesn''t give her a positive answer. Instead, he asks, "Are you clean?"

 Chapter 377: I Have Nothing to Do with Her Long Ago

    Chapter 377: I Have Nothing to Do with Her Long Ago


    Meghan replies slowly, "No. John got that kind of thing from somewhere. I got addicted. I feel like dying


    when the addiction overwhelms me. I can''t quit it."


    "Then why did youe back?" The man says coldly, grabbing her hair and pulling her up. "You know,


    I hate ugly, disgusting women the most!"


    Meghan hurriedly hugs his arm and shakes her head. "Seles, I won''t be like that. Trust me. I came back


    because I missed you. Give me a little more time and I''ll definitely get clean! That person has already


    settled down in Yorkshire. There''s no need for me to worry anymore. I have a lot of time."


    Hearing this, Jonathan''s expression softens.


    Meghan leans against his embrace and says, "I can count on that woman. She is very tough and


    discreet. Where did you find her?"


    "People like her are greedy for money. You just need to check the information and fish her out with the


    money." Jonathan instructs Meghan, "Contact her with a fake identity. Don''t show yourself and ask


    others to meet her. This woman is meticulous and greedy. She may go back on her word while working


    for me."


    "I know. I''ve always arranged others to meet her." After a pause, she frowns and says, "I stayed by


    Louis'' side for a while, and I found out some of his preferences. This woman is not his type."


    Jonathan chuckles softly, as if he is scheming. "It doesn''t matter whether Louis likes her or not. As long


    as she loves money, she will do everything she can herself."


    Meghan suddenly feels a little jealous and says dully, "Maybe she is the type you like. She''s also smart.


    Will you favor her and abandon me one day?"


    Jonathan looks down at her. "You''re my sweetheart. She can''tpare to you."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "It seems you are so energetic. You are not tired, are you?" Jonathan smiles and turns around to press


    her down.


    He bends over and bites her red lips.


    ...


    After finishing his call with Lily, Justin hurries to Chloe''s ce with the medicine.


    When he arrives at the apartment building, he runs into Leigh.


    "Leigh." Justin greets Leigh and sweeps his gaze across his face.


    He discovers that Leigh has changed since he doesn''t know when. He is no longer that sloppy guy. His


    face bes unsmiling and a little gloomy.


    Leigh nces at him and directly steps up the stairs.


    Justin is amazed and hurriedly follows.


    After the two enter the elevator, Justin teases, "Don''t you always bring Jessie along wherever you go?


    Where has she been? I''ve seen her for a while."


    "She said she wanted to help Lily and went abroad." Leigh replies casually.


    "Leigh, are you alright?" Hearing his indifferent tone, Justin frowns and looks at him, "After your


    birthday, it''s like you''ve changed. We''re brothers. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Leigh hugs his shoulder and a smile appears on his face. "Alright, I''m really fine. You know, after my


    father died, I took over thepany. With so many things to handle, I have be a little anxious and


    grumpy."


    Justin is meticulous. He knows that Leigh is not telling the truth, so he doesn''t ask anymore.


    Very quickly, the two of them arrive. Justin opens the door with the key. After entering the house, he


    sees Louis and Chloe in the living room. Louis is feeding her. Chloe is holding an iPad in her hand and


    sitting on the sofa. She lowers her head to look at the iPad and eats whatever Louis gives her without


    saying a word or moving.


    "Louis, medicine for the week is here." Justin ces the medicine bag on the table. He looks at Chloe,


    who acts like a child, and a trace of sorrow shes across his face.


    After Chloe wakes up, she does not cry nor make any noise. No matter who speaks or even Louis, she


    won''t say anything. Either she is in the bedroom or shees to the living room to sit and look at the


    iPad.


    He hase here more than ten times, and Chloe is the same all the time.


    "Chloe, look, I bought the vinyl album of one of your favorite singers." Leigh hands the music album to


    Chloe and crouches beside her. "Do you want to check it out?"


    Chloe looks at him. Her face is red and her eyes are bright. She does not look out of ce. But she


    shakes her head the next second and goes back to her show.


    She keeps silent.


    "Forget it, she doesn''t want to talk." Louis says indifferently and feeds Chloe another strawberry.


    His eyebrows are filled with exhaustion, and it is obvious that he cares about Chloe and has done


    many things for her.


    Leigh''s heart aches, but he can''t help them.


    Leigh walks to Justin and asks in a low voice, "Justin, you are very intelligent. Think of a way. We can''t


    just watch Chloe like this all the time. She was almost as silent as a stone."


    Justin looks at him helplessly. "Please understand the differences between scientific researchers and


    surgeons! Besides, even the doctor can''t solve Chloe''s problem. She closes herself off and doesn''t


    want toe into contact with others. It''s her subconscious choice. The drugs I prescribe can only


    regte her emotions, soothe her, but not cure her."


    After that, he looks at Louis and says, "Louis, call Coffey over here. I showed the pictures of Coffey to


    Chloe before, and you saw it. She obviously wanted to see Coffey..."


    "No need!" Before he can finish speaking, he is interrupted by Louis. His expression darkens and his


    tone is cold. "She is my sister, we don''t need an outsider to help."


    Justin drops the suggestion. He can understand Louis'' feelings.


    Coffey has always been with Chloe. This ident happened because he has failed to protect Chloe


    and neglected his duty. Of course, Louis does not want to see him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Justin and Leigh stand there silently, watching Louis feed Chloe a te of strawberries.


    Chloe rubs her eyes and seems to be a little sleepy.


    Louis whispers to her softly. Only then does Chloe get up from the sofa and is pulled back to her


    bedroom by Louis. Justin quickly opens the medicine bag and takes out the medicine bottle and


    injection.


    Justin gives Chloe an injection. Not long after, she falls asleep. Louis gently takes out the iPad from her


    hand and puts her hand under the quilt.


    Justin, who is watching from the side, feels ufortable.


    Louis is tired enough because of his background. Who would have thought that this would happen to


    Chloe?


    After the two leave the bedroom together, Justin says, "Louis, I was invited to participate in a famous


    party in Country Y. A few hours ago, Ms. Lily called me. She wanted to help John take back his


    inheritance right to Krislier Group, and those politicians at the party were expected to sign the


    documents."


    After a pause, he adds, "I happen to be on that list."


    When he mentions ''Ms. Lily'', Louis'' face does not change. He walks to the living room and casually


    says, "I have nothing to do with her anymore. There is no need to consider how I would feel."


    Justin follows, "I found that all the politicians on the list have good rtions with Jonathan. Some of


    them were on John''s side, but judging from the current situation, it is impossible for them to sign the


    documents."

 Chapter 378: The Humiliation He Inflicts

    Chapter 378: The Humiliation He Inflicts


    "Justin, it''s too early to say that." Leigh hears this and says, "Have you forgotten that Lily is with him?


    She was able to handle the Smith Group easily before. If she wanted to get John back as the


    sessor, she would definitely do her best to persuade those politicians."


    He throws a strawberry into his mouth, and is still spouting, "But, it was Louis who taught her how to


    handle the business. She ispetent enough to bring trouble to her opponents."


    Justin res at him fiercely, "Shut up, cut the crap!"


    Leigh rxes his shoulders.


    Louis'' expression remains unchanged. He asks Justin, "When is the party?"


    "Two monthster."


    "If Jonathan wants to exploit the connection, he will go as well." Louis'' eyes darken as he instructs, "Tell


    Coffey the exact time and ce."


    Justin seems to know his n. "Country Y is Jonathan''s base camp. He has a lot of spies and money


    there. He even hires retired veterans. But you want to send Coffey there. If he is arrested, we might not


    be able to bail him out."


    "He and Daniel went to the same military academy. There''s no point worrying about him," Leigh says,


    "Don''t worry, I will see to it that he goes abroad as nned."


    Justin says peevishly, "I just don''t want to drag another person in and make things worse! What if


    something happens to Coffey and then you tell Chloe again? Will you be able to fix that if her condition


    aggravates?"


    Leigh replies, "Holy shit! You are talking like I''m an idiot."


    "You''ve been an idiot about many things before, haven''t you?"


    "Alright!" Louis'' face suddenly darkens as he interrupts their argument, "Go back if you have nothing


    else!"


    Justin takes a nce at Leigh and tries to persuade Louis, "Louis, you''ve been with Chloe all this time.


    You haven''t had much rest. I''ll take care of her for the next few days. Besides, you can''t ignore the


    "I have myputer with me. I will work online." Louis says, "You guys go back."


    ...


    Seeing that Louis insists on doing so, Justin does not want to persuade him and asks him to call them if


    he needs anything. He quickly leaves the apartment with Leigh.


    Leigh gives Justin a ride home.


    After Justin gets on the car, he discovers that the few small pendants that were hanging on the car


    have disappeared, and the sticker saying ''exclusive seat for Little Fairy'' has also disappeared.


    Thinking back to his meeting with Leigh just now, he guesses what might happen.


    When the car arrives, Justin isn''t in a hurry to get off the car. Instead, he says to Leigh, "Leigh, you and


    Jessie are only engaged. It''s easy to separate if you don''t love each other. I know you are in a very


    forgiving mood. If something really happens to you, just let her go. Don''t make things difficult for her."


    Leigh curves his thin lips andughs, "Hey, I''ve always been generous to women. I never make things


    difficult for them. I will let her go when we separate."


    Justin looks at him and sighs, "I hope so."


    Very quickly, he gets out of the car.


    In the car, Leigh''s smile gradually disappears. He drives away and arrives at the famous Tourmaline


    Community in Yorkshire about 20 minutester.


    Leigh skillfully drives in. After taking a few turns, he parks his car in front of a vi.


    After parking the car, he walks to the vi and rings the doorbell.


    "Mr. Leigh." The servant nces at him when she opens the door, and then quickly lowers her head.


    Her voice is shaky.


    Leigh finds something wrong and asks her coldly, "What happened?"


    The servant hesitates and says, "It''s Miss Jessie. She pulled the bed sheet as a rope and seemed to


    want to run. But the knot on the bed sheet wasn''t strong enough. She fell off thewn and broke her


    leg."


    Leigh is irritated as he pushes the servant away and strides up to the second floor.


    He doesn''t even bother to open the door and directly kicks it open. After entering, he sees that Jessie


    is about to get out of bed, her naked right leg is ck and blue, and her arm is scratched quite a bit.


    The sound of kicking the door startles Jessie.


    Just as she raises her head, before she can see his face, she is fiercely pulled out.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her right foot is injured, and she is almost dragged out by Leigh. Her arm is pulled violently, almost


    broken.


    "Leigh, are you crazy?" Jessie gasps in pain. She curses but doesn''t dare to struggle.


    She is thrown on the carpet after she walks into the bedroom on the third floor.


    Leigh grabs her chin and looks at her with a cold face, "I will have the servants follow you 24 hours a


    day. Let me see how you run!"


    Jessie pats his hand and struggles in a panic, "We''ve already broken up. You have no right to lock me


    up here!"


    Leigh smiles coldly, "But I do. What can you do?"


    "You bastard!"


    Jessie is so angry that she wants to scratch him. Leigh grabs her hand without a shred of mercy and


    fiercely twists it. Jessie gasps at the sound of her bones being disced.


    Leigh doesn''t care about her pale cheeks because of the pain. He pats her face with his hand and


    says, "Jessie, your rtives in this world are just your uncle and aunt. Think about it yourself."


    Jessie grits her teeth and res at him, "If you want revenge, kill me. Don''t hurt them!"


    "They are the bargaining chips. They are valuable." As Leigh speaks, he suddenly presses her against


    the carpet and weighs down on her. "Of course I can''t let them go!"


    Jessie doesn''t seem to know this man who is overwhelmed with hatred.


    She closes her eyes and says in a low voice, "Leigh, I let you down. It''s useless for me to say anything.


    I won''t beg you to let me go. Let me make a phone call."


    "You want to contact Lily?"


    Her eyes open wide, and thus Leigh knows that he got it right.


    Since she still cares about others and has no regrets for what she has done, he is filled with anger.


    "She followed John to Country Y long ago. She''s fine. You don''t need to contact her!" Leigh grabs her


    by the neck tightly, as if he has gone crazy. "Think about how to repay my two children!"


    Jessie looks at his red eyes and her heart aches.


    "I ..." Before she can say more, he grabs her harder. She is gripped by the throat and has difficulty


    breathing. Her hands are dislocated and she can''t struggle. She has to close her eyes in pain.


    The next second, Leigh rxes his grip. Before she can breathe, he kisses her fiercely with hatred.


    Jessie feels suffocating pain.


    "Leigh, please ... don''t do this."


    Faced with this crazy man and this humiliation, she was even prostrate with grief.


    Her pained look and words make Leigh hate her even more. He doesn''t want to look at her face for a


    second. He takes off his shirt and covers her face with it, and then kisses her even harder.


    The sealed space makes it difficult for Jessie to breathe. But this is nothingpared to the humiliation


    he deliberately inflicts on her.


    She closes her eyes, tears rolling down her cheek and soaking the carpet beneath.


    After an unknown amount of time, this humiliationes to an end.


    Jessie bes all ck and blue, lying on the carpet, unable to move, and her face is still covered


    with his shirt.


    She hears the servant''s voice and Leigh''s cold instructions, "Make every meal more nutritious, only


    allow her to eat half full, so that she has no strength to escape! If she dares to run again, break her


    legs!"


    "Yes, Mr. Leigh."


    "Get someone to keep an eye on her and follow her even when she uses the bathroom." His footsteps


    gradually fade away. "Remember to check her regrly and let me know when she''s ovting."


    "..."


    His words keep lingering in Jessie''s ears.


    The cold emphasizing and humiliating words cause her heart to crack inch by inch, and she almost


    can''t feel the pain in her body.

 Chapter 379: The Deadliest Blow to Him

    Chapter 379: The Deadliest Blow to Him


    When Leigh leaves the vi, his anger still hasn''t gone away.


    It is only two o''clock in the afternoon, so he drives to thepany. Seeing the hostility and gloomy


    expression on his face, the employees didn''t dare to stay close to him and make a sound.


    Leigh vents the remaining anger in the meeting room and scolds the manager after finding his mistake.


    In the meeting room, he doesn''t stop scolding.


    The executives listen silently, their hearts filled with anguish.


    Damn it, wasn''t Mr. Leigh happy on his birthday, giving everyone candies and saying that his wife was


    pregnant? Why does he change after the birthday?


    Is it because his wife lost the baby and he treats them as a vent to his anger during this period of time?


    Everyone guesses this, but they don''t dare to ask.


    An hour and a halfter, the hell-like meeting finally ends. Everyone rushes out of the meeting room


    and prays in their hearts that no more meetings will be held this week.


    Leigh sits alone in the conference room for a long time, deep in thought.


    It isn''t until someonees to clean up and calls him, "Mr. Leigh, it''s time to knock off." Then he


    regains his senses and leaves the meeting room.


    At a quarter past six, it is getting dark.


    Evelyn calls and asks him if he wille back for dinner. He wants to go back, but Evelyn mentions


    Jessie and says, "Jessie has been abroad for so long. Do you want to fly over to see her? She''s


    pregnant. It''s very hard for her. Don''t let her handle her work abroad. What if she''s tired?"


    Immediately, anger burns in Leigh''s heart again. He says impatiently, "She wants to go there. What can


    I do? Mom, don''t worry about her all the time. If you have nothing else, go to the beauty salon and have


    a beauty care!"


    "What are you talking about?" Evelyn pauses and asks him, "Did you quarrel with Jessie?"


    "No!"


    Evelyn says angrily, "Sounds like you have quarreled with Jessie. Leigh, you should be considerate.


    She is pregnant, why are you angry with her..."


    "Mom, I still have something to do. I''m hanging up!" He is reluctant to listen and hangs up the phone.


    He doesn''t want to go home.


    Coincidentally, a friend asks him if he is free toe to the DM club for a drink. Leigh replies him and


    immediately drives to the DM club.


    After entering the clubhouse, he pushes open the private room door and finds that there are quite a few


    people inside.


    "Leigh, good evening!" When his friend sees him, he immediately stands up to wee him. He hugs


    his shoulders and smiles, "I heard that you took over the Lewis Group. I''m afraid you won''t have time to


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    hang out with us!"


    Leigh sits down on the sofa and kicks him lightly. "You''ve already invited me. Even if I don''t have time, I


    still have toe here. Otherwise, I might be cursed by you guys."


    The group of people in the private room burst intoughter.


    Those who can join Leigh''s circle are all bona-fide rich second generations. Everyone sits down to


    drink and chats in twos and threes, exchanging resources and connections.


    Now that Leigh has taken over the Lewis Group and is on good terms with Mr. Smith, the others are


    much inferior to him. Therefore, Leigh bes the center of them. As long as he wants the resources,


    no one dares to refuse him. They hope to have a good rtionship with Leigh so that they will be able


    to share a piece of cake in other projects.


    After drinking and chatting with his friends in an intoxicated atmosphere and easily obtaining a few


    resources, Leigh does not feel so ufortable anymore. After drinking for a while, he is tired and


    moves to a quiet ce to rest.


    Lazily, he rests his legs on a soft chair, takes out a phone with broken a screen from his pocket, and


    slides it open.


    This phone belongs to Jessie.


    He was doubtful about Jana''s words and the screenshots. Now Jessie is locked up in the vi, Leigh


    could easily unlock her phone after confiscating it.


    The ns in Jessie''s cell phone memo, especially the n that she wants to cheat him with Jana, stab


    him in the heart like a knife.


    These are only minor injuries. He can put up with them.


    The most fatal blow is when he saw Jessie who had killed the child in the ward that day. The woman''s


    cold expression and indifferent tone make him want to strangle her to death.


    The more Leigh looks at these things, the more he wants to torture her.


    At this time, Chace who has been gone for a long timees in andins, "Holy shit, my dad is


    here too! He finds that I am here and calls me over. Guess what? Mr. y''s daughter has returned


    home. He wants to work with Mr. y, so he tries to get me and that old man''s daughter together!"


    "Wow, your father is making a match for you?" Someone teases, "That''s good. It spares you the hunt."


    "Shut up!" Chace rolls his eyes and says unhappily, "Who doesn''t know about Mr. y''s daughter?


    She''s getting uglier from what she''s done with her face, just like her mother!"


    A few friends burst outughing at him.


    After the teasing ends, someone asks, "Did Mr. y participate in that matter?"


    "What matter?"


    The group of people seems especially curious about this and pursued.


    "You didn''t know about what happened in DM club a few years ago?" That person lowers his voice and


    says, "I heard that when Mr. y was discussing business with the other bosses, he took a fancy to


    the special assistant brought by the Boss of YX Group and wanted her. The Boss gave her to him


    without saying a word, and he even got involved himself."


    "This is quitemon in their circles. Actually, it can be solved with money. But the special assistant


    was such a strong character that shemitted suicide on the night of her miscarriage."


    "Wow, how very exciting!"


    Sighs sound one after another.


    "It''s exciting!" The man shrugs his shoulders and does not notice Leigh looking up. "Those people used


    money to keep others¡¯ mouths shut and pour dirty water on her parents. Theymitted suicide too.


    It''s been ages. They manage to keep it a secret. I overheard when my uncle talked about this with


    others. "


    Leigh ys with his phone and smileszily, "Really? I heard that Mr. y is the model of Yorkshire.


    Everyone in the circle envies him and his wife!"


    "Some people look honest but are rather disgusting in private! However, Mr. y has a lot of


    resources, and working with him can earn a lot of money. This is true." A man cries out in excitement.


    "Really? Then I''ll go meet him." Leigh stands up and puts his phone in his pocket. "I just took over


    Lewis Group. I can''t miss such a good opportunity."


    Someone teases, "Leigh, I heard you have a wife? Be careful. Don''t cooperate with Mr. y. If he


    drags you in, you''ll be in trouble."


    Leigh''s eyes darken. He shakes his head and says, "I don''t have a wife. I was joking. I would be asking


    for wedding gifts from all of you if I have."


    "Look, I told you he was lying. How could he have a wife? Give me the money!"


    "You''re asking Leigh this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    "On purpose? Fuck. When you lose a bet, you give the winner money!"


    "..."


    Everyone bets over whether Leigh has a wife. Now the truth is out, they can dere winners and


    losers.


    While everyone is bustling with excitement, Leigh''s heart is riddled and hurt and his expression is


    cold.

 Chapter 380: Solve Her Problems

    Chapter 380: Solve Her Problems


    Chace takes Leigh to his father''s private room for business.


    On the way there, Chace chats with him, "Presidents of both HS Group and YX Group are there. Leigh,


    if the negotiation works out, just share a little bit with me."


    Leigh holds the cigarette in his mouth and lights it. As he puts away the lighter, he ps Chace on the


    forehead and says, "I know. I won''t forget to make it up for you."


    Chace chuckles, "Fantastic! I know you are a generous man!"


    After arriving, Chace leads Leigh into the private room.


    This private room is very big, and the lights are dim. They can see several men sitting on the sofa


    discussing something.


    "Dad." Chace greets one of the men and points at Leigh. "This is Leigh, you should know him!"


    Dereon looks at Leigh and smiles. "Of course I know the young and famous Mr. Leigh."


    "Thank you. I''m still young, and have a lot to learn from you." Leigh says humbly, "I''ve just taken over


    the Lewis Group, and I don''t have many resources. I hear from Chace that you are here for business,


    so I want your advice."


    Dereon pretends to be angry and says, "What advice? You are young and promising and are a good


    friend of my son. So, we are friends as well. And I''ve been looking forward to working with the Lewis


    Group for a long time!"


    Leigh smiles and says, "As long as you think so, we can cooperate on anything."


    After chatting for a while, Leigh sits down.


    Dereon introduces the other men on the sofa to Leigh.


    Leigh hears their names, and coincidently, they are the five people who have not been eliminated on


    Jessie''s memorandum.


    Leigh shakes hands with them one by one with a catering smile on his face. However, he thinks to


    himself. ''I am so lucky today. I meet the five people in one time and in one room.''


    Those men just cotton to Derek and they don''t like Leigh. But since Leigh has taken over the Lewis


    Group, they show him some respect during the conversation.


    They talked about business while drinking for more than two hours and the atmosphere was


    harmonious.


    Leigh says that he needs to get some air and he leaves for the bathroom outside.


    As soon as he leaves the room, he walks quicker. After entering the bathroom, he dials a number.


    "Mr. Leigh, how can I help?"


    "Where are you?"


    "What else can I do except eating and sleeping for night? I am at my girlfriend''s ce." Kay is puzzled.


    "Does Mr. Leigh have a task for me?"


    Leigh lights a cigarette and exhales. "I have something personal for you to take care of," he says.


    ...


    After the call, Leigh returns to the private room.


    Another hour passed. They''ve done drinking the talking about business and they stand up to leave.


    Leigh follows them out.


    There are two cars parked on the roadside. Apparently, they are there for president of HS Group.


    Taking notice of which car Mr. y is heading for, Leigh goes one step ahead and opens the door for


    him, "Mr. y, I''ve learned so much from the conversation with you and I hope that I can have the


    chance to talk to you again."


    "Okay! Your father and I are friends, and I will have you on the list when there is a chance to work


    together!"


    Leigh smiles and says, "Thank you."


    After Mr. y boards the car, Leigh closes the car door. He stands tall and watches the two cars


    leaving the clubhouse one after another with gloomy eyes.


    "Leigh, why do you freeze?" Chace walks over and puts one hand on his shoulder. "You are


    impressive, you fit in so quickly. You''ll definitely win a lot of contracts from them in the future!"


    Leigh flicks the cigarette and stares at the empty road while snorting in his heart.


    They have to count on their luck!


    ...


    After that night, Jessie was cleaned by the servant and her wrist was put back, but she smiled less.


    She would stay in the bedroom quietly when the servants keep close watch on her. She''s like a caged


    bird.


    After that night, Leigh stopsing.


    Although Jessie was grounded on the third floor, other than the phone, servants would get everything


    for her. She keeps her routine of eating, sleeping and reading.


    asionally, when the weather is fine, she would move the drawing board to the window and bathe in


    the sun. She would look out into the distance and draw what she sees. She could do this for an


    afternoon.


    She doesn''t even have a clock in the bedroom. She has no idea how many days has passed.


    "Miss Jessie." A servant knocks on the door andes in. It is a young man with a te in his hand.


    He ces the te on the table and says, "It''s time for lunch."


    "Okay." Jessie replies.


    She puts down the brush to eat and she notices that the servant is a young man. He looks ordinary, but


    his body is in good proportion, which makes him more handsome.


    Jessie nces at him. "Why haven''t I seen you before? You are new?"


    "My aunt is ill. I took her ce." The servant thinks that she dislikes him so he says, "It''s just today.


    Please don''t tell Mr. Leigh."


    "It''s fine, you did it for a reason." Thinking of Leigh, Jessie feels a pain in her heart. She sits down to


    have lunch while the servant is waiting.


    There is not too much for lunch, so Jessie finishes it soon. And then she goes back to her painting.


    She is thirsty and asks some water from the servants. When she raises her head, she discovers that it


    is still him.


    The servant says carefully, "It should be my aunt''s turn. Miss Jessie, if you don''t like me, I will go and


    ask someone else up."


    "You don''t have to." Normally, the servants will stand there with their heads down. They basically don''t


    speak to Jessie. Now someone is talking, Jessie doesn''t feeling like shutting him down.


    She points at the sofa and instructs, "Move the sofa here."


    The servant does so.


    After the sofa is moved over, Jessie lets him sit on it and stuffs the pot of sunflowers that was sent here


    in the morning into his arms.


    The servant is shocked and wants to get up.


    Jessie presses down on his shoulder and makes him sit back. "Anyway, you are going to watch me for


    the day, how about you modeling for me? Sit here and hold the pot. Don''t move!"


    Under Jessie''s orders, the servant holds the pot and sits there, not daring to move.


    Jessie sizes the man up and sketches on with her brush on the drawing board.


    However, when she looks at the man again, he seems to automatically change into Leigh''s face.


    He is not sitting there but leisurely lying on it with a bouquet of sunflowers in his arms and smiling at


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    her. "Baby, drawing like this is so boring. How about I take off my clothes and you draw my nude?"


    The brush in Jessie''s hand is still moving, but her soul has left her body.


    When she looks at the drawing board, she finds that it is a man lying on the sofa.


    He is in white clothes and ck trousers with sunflowers in his arms. But his outline has not been


    finished yet.


    Jessie rubs herself between the eyes.


    She is just painting a random servant, but why the man on the drawing board bes Leigh as she


    progresses?


    The servant is still sitting upright on the sofa, not daring to move. Seeing that Jessie stops, he asks,


    "Miss Jessie, why don''t you draw? Are you done?"


    "No, it looks bad and I need to redraw it." Jessie says.


    She wants to tear off the unfinished painting, so she pauses for a moment, then takes it down together


    with the drawing board and puts it away. She puts up another board.

 Chapter 381: He Risks His Life For A Woman

    Chapter 381: He Risks His Life For A Woman


    The servant looks at the sunflower in his arms and can''t help asking, "Miss Jessie, do you like


    sunflowers?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve been here to pick up my aunt several times. I heard her say that the sunflowers in your room must


    be changed every day to keep them fresh, so I wonder if you like them and if that''s why Mr. Leigh has


    someone send you sunflowers every day."


    Jessie''s eyes sh and she says, "I don''t like it. It''s the symbol of lies."


    ...


    It happens that Leighes back to the vi this afternoon and wants to see Jessie.


    After he goes up to the third floor, before he enters the bedroom, he could vaguely hear the


    conversation between Jessie and the servant.


    Leigh stopped in front of the door.


    He hears Jessie say with aughing tone. "The sunflowers are bathed in sunlight. They look beautiful


    but they lure people tomit crimes. They are fatal."


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because I used it for some things. Speaking of which, I have to thank those flowers."


    Outside the door, Leigh smiles silently. He takes the sunflower-shaped ornament off from his neck and


    stares at it. He thinks of the day when Jessie bought it for him in Country R. Compared to what she


    said just now, the sunflower looks so ironic.


    They are fatal.


    He has lost so miserably to a woman and almost risked his life!


    He does not kick the door nor does he wear a ferocious expression. He just turns around


    expressionlessly and goes downstairs. Naturally, he does not hear what Jessie speaks to the servant


    In the bedroom, Jessie does not know that Leigh was here. She looks out of the window and seems


    lost in thought. "Because of it, I know how good a man can be to you and how much you will love him."


    The servant asks, "You mean Mr. Leigh?"


    Jessie smiles at him and says, "Sunflower means ''No one else but you in my heart''. Beautiful, isn''t it? I


    hope you can give your loved one a bunch of sunflowers grown under the fresh sunlight. She can


    understand how much you love her without you saying a word."


    "I don''t know why Mr. Leigh doesn''t allow you to go out, but I think you must love him very much." The


    servant looks at Jessie and says, "When you talk about Mr. Leigh, you are always smiling."


    "Is that so? I didn''t mention him at all." Jessie feels her cheeks.


    She is looking at the servant on the sofa, but her mind is full of Leigh''s image. She is no longer in the


    mood to draw, so she asks the servant to put the flowers back and he does so.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jessie sits on the bed and reads a book. The servant just waits there.


    Shortly after, another servantes upstairs and whispers something to the man. The two leave the


    bedroom together.


    She doesn''t care but reads the book.


    When Jessie finishes reading, she realizes that it is getting dark. The lights in the bedroom have been


    turned on, and the servant who watches her has been changed into a woman in her thirties.


    Jessie asks curiously, "What about the one watching me at noon? Is he noting?"


    "Oh, his aunt is seriously ill. The hospital called." The servant lowers her head and replies, "Mr. Leigh


    permitted him to go take care of his aunt and asked me to take his ce."


    Without giving Jessie the chance to speak, the servant asks, "Miss Jessie, do you have anything you


    want for dinner? If not, I''ll follow the menu."


    "Okay." Jessie gives up the impulse to ask.


    About an hourter, the servantes upstairs with dinner.


    Jessie nces at the te and sees that there is a piece of newspaper under it. It seems like it is used


    to prevent the soup from leaking.


    It looks normal, but when she vaguely sees the words of ''the president of HS Group died'' in the


    newspaper, they stir up the hatred she has suppressed in her heart.


    Jessie asks the servant for the newspaper, "I want to read it, can I?"


    "Sure." The servant hands her the newspaper and says, "But this isst week''s newspaper. I used it to


    buffer the te. If you want to read, I''ll bring you thetest one."


    "No need. It''s fine."


    Jessie eats as she opens the newspaper and ces it on the table.


    After thoroughly reading the report, she is so shocked that she freezes on the spot with only her eyes


    staring at the newspaper.


    One night a week ago, Mr. y went to the clubhouse for business. On the way back, he was hit by a


    car. The car broke the railing and fell into the river. A total of four people died including the driver.


    The other car that the president of YX Group took passed by a disinfection area. One of the


    passengers threw a cigarette butt out and caused a fire in the area. The car instantly exploded, and all


    four people died.


    If Mr. y was the only one dead, Jessie would think of that as his karma. However, among the people


    died, except the two drivers, the rest were all responsible for her sister''s death.


    They died at the same time. It must be a man-made ident.


    Jessie has the pleasure of taking revenge in her eyes. After calming down, she begins to analyze. John


    and Lily are in Country Y and definitely do not have time to help.


    Leigh is the only answer.


    After she came to this vi, that broken cell phone was confiscated by Leigh.


    Maybe he fixed her phone and saw the n in her memo.


    Jessie caresses the newspaper and looks at the delightful news. Her emotions are a littleplicated,


    and her spirit that is almost gone suddenlyes to life.


    She lied to Leigh. She was the culprit who killed his father and his child. He was so angry and hateful


    that he wished to strangle her. However, he quietly dealt with the murderers who killed her sister for


    her.


    He must still have her in his heart so that he helped.


    Jessie suddenly feels less bored. She asks the servant while eating, "When will hee?"


    The servant is stunned. When she understands that she means Leigh, she replies, "I''m not sure. If Mr.


    Leigh wille, I will tell you."


    "Alright."


    Jessie looks forward to Leigh''s return and wants to chat with him in peace to solve the


    misunderstanding between them.


    Before Leighes, an uninvited guest arrives.


    At dawn, a ck Bentley stops outside the vi.


    Jana gets out of the car and looks at the mansion in front of her, her eyes are shining.


    She just begged Leigh to give her a ce to stay. She didn''t expect him to ask the chauffeur to send


    her here.


    It is a luxurious and magnificent single vi in the Tourmaline Community. It''s worth at least 50 million.


    And this mansion now belongs to her, Jana!


    Jana thinks to herself that she must show off to those supermodels on social media. She didn''t make it


    as a first-tier model, but she''s got such a cash cow.


    Jana turns around andmands the chauffeur, "Be careful with the things in the trunk. If my things


    are broken, I won''t let you go!"


    She walks in proudly and twists her waist.


    After opening the door and meeting the servant, Jana acts like the hostess. "Leigh asked me to move


    in. Did he tell you?"


    The servant bows and replies, "Mr. Leigh has told us and we will serve you."


    Jana snorts.


    After entering the room, Jana looks around. Her eyes are so scorching that they can blow up a light


    bulb.


    She suppresses her excitement and goes up to the second floor with the servant.

 Chapter 382: Whats All the Noise for!

    Chapter 382: What''s All the Noise for!


    The servants have already prepared a room for Jana, and the supplies are all from the brands she


    requires.


    Jana opens the closet, and thetest models of more than a dozen luxury clothes are hanging there.


    She picks one to wear and then takes selfies in every corner of the room. She even makes a video call


    with her friends, showing them around the vi. She enjoys seeing their envious and jealous gazes.


    Just as Jana is about to go up to the third floor, the servants rush over and stop her.


    "Miss Jana, you can go anywhere in the vi, except the third floor."


    "I''m the hostess of this ce," says Jana angrily. "Why can''t I go anywhere as I want?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Miss Jessie lives on the third floor." One of the servants replies, "Mr. Leigh has told us that you can go


    anywhere, but not the third floor. Miss Jana, please forgive us."


    Jana feels so embarrassed that she quickly ends the video call.


    She shouts, "What ''Miss Jessie'' are you talking about? I am Leigh''s girlfriend!"


    "I don''t know about your rtionship with Mr. Leigh, but I''ve heard that Miss Jessie on the third floor is


    Mr. Leigh''s fianc¨¦e."


    There''s a fianc¨¦e and her name is Jessie.


    Jana immediately thinks of a person and asks the servant, "You mean ''the Jessie''?"


    "Yes."


    Jana panics.


    She originally thinks that Leigh will be provoked by what he sees and the lies she has made up. And he


    will break up with Jessie. But why does Leigh still ask Jessie to live here?


    Then what does Leigh mean by letting her live here?


    Jana pretends to be calm and says to the servants, "Why did Leigh let her live here?"


    "Miss Jana, I don''t know."


    "Then why does she live on the third floor? I don''t care if Leigh has a fianc¨¦e. I just want to get along


    well with her. After all, we are under the same rooftop now," Jana says casually and her eyes sh.


    The servant hesitates for a moment and tells her, "Miss Jana, you won''t meet Miss Jessie. Mr. Leigh


    doesn''t allow her to go downstairs. We always deliver the meals to her room."


    Jana is delighted and asks, "Did she quarrel with Leigh?"


    Seeing the servant''s hesitation, Jenna takes some money from her purse and stuffs it into her hand.


    "Tell me. After all, I''m not the only one who lives here, and I don''t want to upset Leigh."


    The servant takes the money and tells Jana everything, including how Leigh came here and quarreled


    with Jessie, how the servants bathed Jessie, and everything else.


    Hearing this, Jana feels relieved.


    It turns out that Leigh and Jessie still have misunderstandings because of her. Leigh just wants Jessie


    to give birth to a baby, so he imprisons her here.


    Jessie cannote down. It''s like she''s in prison. There''s no threat to Jana.


    "It must be that she has provoked Leigh so that she''s treated like this." Jana pretends to be worried


    about Jessie and tells the servants, "Then you must take good care of her. Don''t let here down.


    Otherwise Leigh will be bothered when seeing her."


    "Yes, Miss Jana."


    Jana begins her life in the vi and she can get up anytime.


    She doesn''t need to worry about catwalks show. She can just lie there and get money by saying nice


    things to Leigh over the phone. With a call, the luxury shop will bring clothes or jewelries to the vi for


    her to select.


    An extravagant and carefree lifestyle indeed.


    asionally when she sees servants deliver meals to the third floor, Jana recalls how she identally


    pushed Jessie downstairs and caused her abortion when they were talking in the staircase. She feels


    quite uneasy.


    Jessie has made so many ns for revenge. Last time she faced up to Jana''s provocation, send the


    message that she''s not to be messed up with. And now, she''s not on speaking terms with Leigh and is


    trapped on the third floor.


    What if Leigh goes to see Jessie in the third floor and she tells him what happens that day?


    Jana thinks she has to deal with it!


    She is so restless about those uncertain factors. After finding someone who can help her, she


    immediately contacts him.


    Two dayster, a package is delivered to the vi.


    Jana opened the package and takes out what''s in it. Then she creeps into the kitchen, and spills it on


    the food.


    As she watches the servants deliver the food to the third floor, she shows a sinister smile.


    Jessie has always been on the third floor. She doesn''t know that Jana lives on the second floor.


    She''s waited one day after another and but still can''t see Leigh. She''s doesn''t want to bother him by


    calling, afraid that he''s too busy. Living on the third floor, she reads, paints or does something else to


    kill time and then continues to wait for Leigh.


    This morning, Jessie feels a little ufortable when she gets up.


    After washing up and eating breakfast, she takes a book and reads besides the window. The sunshine


    is very good there. Seeing that she has been good these days, the servants stop keeping close watch


    over her.


    Jessie just kills time by reading and drawing.


    During this period of time, she feels a little dizzy and ufortable about her throat. She thinks that


    she may catch a cold in the previous night, so she takes the cold medicine.


    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, the servantes up with the fruit and tells Jessie, "Mr. Leigh


    will be back tonight."


    He''sing?


    Lying in a deck chair, Jessie, who is in a daze, immediately sits up. Her eyes also light up.


    She asks the servant when Leigh wille back.


    The servant nces at her and says carefully, "Miss Jessie, I can''t hear you."


    Jessie thinks of her sore throat and believes it should be a temporary aphonia caused by a cold. She


    finds a pen and writes down, "I have a sore throat and I can''t speak. I''m asking you when he will be


    back."


    The servant looks at the paper and replies, "He usuallyes back between six and seven. It should


    be the same this time."


    Jessie writes something else.


    "No, no! Miss Jessie, Mr. Leigh tells you to stay here. If youe downstairs with me, I will be


    scolded."


    Jessie writes to her, "There are misunderstandings between us and I don''t want us to be like this


    anymore. Since he wille here, I want to cook for him and talk to him. If he mes you, I''ll help


    you."


    When the servant sees the words on the paper, she hesitates for a moment and brings Jessie


    downstairs.


    When Jessie first came here, she didn''t have time to take a good look around. Now she goes


    downstairs and discovers that the vi is huge and luxurious. A few servants are busy downstairs, and


    she can smell some faint perfume.


    Jessie thinks it may be the servants'' perfume, so she ignores it.


    There are many kinds of food in the refrigerator. Jessie has only cooked a few meals before and is not


    very skilled. She selects some ingredients and wants to cook a few dishes that Leigh likes.


    During cooking, Jessie feels dizzy in the head from time to time and stuffy in the nose.


    Struggling in difort, she manages to cook three dishes and one soup.


    The servant helps her put the dishes on the dining table and praises her, "Miss Jessie, you''ve cooked


    them personally and they look so delicious. Mr. Leigh will definitely like it!"


    Jessie purses her lips and smiles.


    As long as Leigh likes, she can cook anything for him.


    She washes her hands and decides to leave the kitchen. Just as she steps out, her head spins. Then


    she falls down to the ground.


    "Blimey! Miss Jessie!" The servant sees Jessie faint and hurriedly runs over to help her.


    "What''s all the noise for!" Jana is yawning as she walks downstairs. She scolds the servant for


    bothering her.


    However, when she sees Jessie on the ground, she is so scared that she almost screams out.

 Chapter 383: Leigh, Please Dont Go!

    Chapter 383: Leigh, Please Don''t Go!


    "Jessie, why did Jessiee down?" Jana grabs the armrest and tries to stabilize herself. "Didn''t Leigh


    tell you not to let her down? Answer me!"


    The servant is scared and stammers, "Mi... Miss Jessie said that she had misunderstandings with Mr.


    Leigh, so she wanted to cook some dishes and talk with him. She said that if Mr. Leigh med me, she


    would help me. So I...."


    "So you brought her down without permission! Leigh hates her, so he locks her up on the third floor and


    forbids her toe down. He will definitely be angry if he sees her downstairs. Damn! Do you want to


    get us punished?" Jana scolds the servant.


    "I, I don''t know ... Miss Jessie asked me to do this...."


    Seeing that the dining table is full of dishes, Jana asks, "Did Leigh say he wille back?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "Then hurry up and bring her upstairs!" Jana asks other servants to help, "Fortunately, Ie down in


    time. Otherwise, you would have already brought us a big disaster!"


    Although Leigh hasn''te to the vi these days, he gives Jana everything she wants as long as she


    calls him. The servants know that Jana is the real hostess of the vi.


    Thus, at this moment, after Jana gives the order, these servants hurriedly help Jessie upstairs, who has


    fainted.


    Jana goes back to the bedroom to take off her luxury clothes and put on a set of simple and casual


    clothes. She even goes to the kitchen and puts on an apron.


    The faint cooking smell in the kitchen is a bummer. She is thinking about whether to wear some


    perfume to get rid of the smell when she hears the servant say, "Mr. Leigh, you''re back."


    She quickly takes the chopsticks and bowls and goes out of the kitchen.


    "Leigh, you''re back!" Jana smiles at Leigh. "The servant told me that you woulde. I think you will


    stay here and eat something. So, I made you a few dishes."


    When Leigh sees her, his gaze darkens and he bes restless.


    He can''t understand what he''s thinking at that time. When Jana calls him, he just sends someone to


    pick her up and have her live in this vi in Tourmaline Community.


    "You''re a model and you''re fine and tender. You don''t even have enough time to do skin care. How can


    you cook?" Leigh sneers as he pulls a chair and sits down.


    Jana pushes him and says, "You don''t trust me! I promise you that I made all these dishes myself, and


    the servants didn''t help me. Have a try!"


    The sweet voice makes Leigh feel a little disgusted.


    Damn! Why are some women so disgusting?


    "Alright, take your seat!" Leigh is obviously impatient.


    Seeing that he''s unhappy, Jana stops talking and sits next to him.


    "Try this soup." Jana serves him a bowl of soup. "I wonder if you like it."


    Leigh drinks a little.


    The soup is a little salty. The taste is very familiar, as if Leigh has drunk it before.


    Beside him, Jana also tastes the soup. She feels that it is very salty and secretly spits it out in the bowl,


    "Sorry, Leigh, I really don''t cook much. This soup is so salty. Don''t drink it anymore. I''ll ask the servant


    to cook something else."


    "It takes time for the servants to do some dishes again." Leigh doesn¡¯t care about it and continued to


    eat.


    Seeing that Leigh doesn¡¯t hate the food, Jana feels a little upset.


    It seems that Jessie also doesn¡¯t cook often. The food she cooks tastes bad, but Leigh still eats it!


    No matter what she''s thinking, Jana still smiles when she faces Leigh, "Leigh, as long as you don''t


    mind it, I''ll cook for you every day, okay?"


    Leigh nces at her and teases her, "Forget it. I can''t bear it if your tender skin is damaged because of


    cooking. I don''t want to be held responsible for that."


    "Leigh, you do care about me!" Jana holds his arm, shaking it and says, "Are you busy these days?


    You don¡¯t have time to text me back. Without you here, I''m so bored!"


    "If you don''t want to stay here, you can leave." Leigh is a little annoyed.


    Jana panics and pouts, "I didn''t mean that. I''m just wondering if you can spend more time with me


    when you''re not busy, or if you can let me stay with you."


    "I''m done." Leigh wipes his mouth with a napkin and pushes the chair away.


    Jana res at his back and grits her teeth.


    Damn!


    She is such a young and beautiful woman. There are countless men who want her. She doesn''t believe


    that she can''t win Leigh''s love.


    When Leigh is about to go to work in the study, he thinks that he hasn''te back for a long time since


    he leaves with angerst time. He turns around and goes up to the third floor.


    The servant is standing outside Jessie''s door. Seeing Leighe up, she hurriedly says, "Mr. Leigh."


    Leigh asks casually, "Did she eat something?"


    "Yes." The servant answers Leigh as Jana tells her. "Miss Jessie has already fallen asleep."


    "OK." Leigh opens the bedroom door.


    The servant''s face turns deathly pale, but she doesn''t dare to stop Leigh. She just stands there


    trembling.


    After entering the bedroom, Leigh sees Jessie on the bed.


    The woman lies on her side on the bed, sleeping soundly.


    Leigh sits beside the bed. He touches Jessie''s palm-sized face, which is quite skinny. Her pajamas are


    a littlerge and unable to wrap around her.


    He has told the servants to cook her nutritious meals, and he never says that she can¡¯t eat. Why does


    she lose so much weight?


    Does she still feel wronged and act rashly, so that she doesn''t eat anything?


    Thinking of this possibility, Leigh is annoyed and doesn''t want to stay in the bedroom.


    After hees out, he closes the door and coldly instructs the servant, "She eats little and has no


    energy to run away. You don''t have to keep watch here."


    The servant wants to say something, but in the end, she bows to Leigh and quickly goes downstairs.


    In her dream, Jessie feels someone touching her face. She feels very dizzy, and when she opens her


    eyes, she sees a tall figure leave the bedroom.


    ''Leigh, please don''t go!''


    Jessie wants to call him, but she can''t make a sound.


    She forces herself to sits up and tries to wake up by shaking her head. Then she staggers towards the


    door and walks out.


    She has taken the medicine a few hours ago, but now the cold seems to be more serious, which


    makes her feel much more ufortable. It¡¯s difficult for her to breathe when she goes downstairs.


    Leigh rarelyes back. If she doesn''t talk to him and solve the misunderstandings, she doesn¡¯t know


    when he wille back next time.


    With a strong desire to see Leigh, Jessie struggles to suppress the difort. She inches her way


    down to the second floor with the support of the railings.


    However, she doesn¡¯t know which room Leigh lives in, so she just knocks on every door she sees.


    She keeps knocking.


    "Leigh, are you tired? Let me massage your shoulders!"


    ''Why is there a woman''s voice?''


    Jessie pauses for a moment and slowly moves to the door.


    The door happens to be ajar, and she sees Leigh busy with work at the table, while a woman is


    standing behind him.


    The woman is tall and slender and wears a thin red slip dress. She is massaging Leigh''s shoulders with


    her slender hands. She says, "Although I can''t help you with work, I will definitely make everything


    organized in this house. So that every time youe back, you will be happy and want to stay here


    with me."

 Chapter 384: Did You Go to the Third Floor?

    Chapter 384: Did You Go to the Third Floor?


    Jessie does not realize that it is Jana until she sees the woman''s face.


    Her heart is filled with hatred when she sees Leigh and Jana being so close and thinks of the two


    babies she lost because Jana pushed her. When she is about to go in, she sees Jana wriggle into


    Leigh''s arms from his side, and then sits on hisp recklessly.


    Jessie''s heart is broken when she sees this. She cannot even breathe.


    "Leigh, can you spare some time for me from work?" Jana puts her arms around Leigh''s neck and says


    coquettishly, "As your girlfriend, I can bring you much more joy!"


    Girlfriend?


    Jessie cannot believe what she hears. Leigh locks her up here, humiliates her, and then brings his new


    girlfriend over? Does he think that she has not suffered enough?


    Seeing Jana leaning over to kiss Leigh, all Jessie feels is disgust, and the little expectation in her heart


    disappears. She leans against the wall and staggers away.


    She is so weak and tired that as soon as she goes back to the third floor, she loses consciousness and


    falls onto the stairs.


    In the study, Leigh only realizes Jana is sitting on hisps when he smells her annoying perfume. His


    expression is cold, and then he rudely pulls her off him.


    Jana does not expect Leigh to push her away and almost loses her footing. She goes over to Leigh and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    hugs him again, "Leigh, you should stop thinking about that woman on the third floor. How many bad


    things has she done to you? I am the only one who loves you. I will always be with you. I will give birth


    to as many children as you want."


    Leigh grabs Jessie''s hair and pulls her to the front. He asks gloomily, "Did you go to the third floor?"


    "No, I did not." Jana feels hurt with Leigh dragging her hair and does not dare to say anything that will


    annoy him, "I heard from the servant that Miss Jessie lives on the third floor. I will never go up there


    without your permission. I just think she is wasting your time and energy."


    "She is a heartless woman. You could just throw her outside and let her die on her own. Leaving her


    inside the house will only make you feel ufortable. She will not regret the abortion of your two


    babies..."


    "Shut up!" Leigh interrupts Jana angrily, and his expression is extremely terrifying. "It is my business


    where I want to keep her. Mind your own business! If you still want to live a rich life easily, just stay


    here and never go around. If you dare to go up to the third floor one more time, I will kill you!"


    Seeing that Jana does not respond, Leigh shouts at her, "Did you hear me?"


    "... Yes, I heard you." Jana shrinks her shoulders and replies, afraid that he will hit her in the next


    second.


    Leigh tosses her out, "Call me Mr. Leigh from now on, you need to know your position. Also, never


    dress like a whore in front of me! Get out!"


    Jana flees helter-skelter from the study


    She thinks that if she dresses sexily, she can get Leigh with just a few tricks. She does not expect that


    Leigh resisted and even rushed her out!


    Jana is filled with resentment and wants to go downstairs to vent her anger on the servants. When she


    looks aside, she sees Jessie who has fainted on the top stair of the third floor. Thinking about the half-


    open door of the study, a light shes in her eyes.


    Did Jessie go to the study just now?


    Leigh leaves the vi early next morning


    When Janaes downstairs at noon, a servant tells her, "Miss Jana, Mr. Leigh said he is going


    abroad on business. He left a message for you, asking you to call him only when absolutely necessary,


    and sleep if you have nothing better to do. Also, he wanted you to remember what he said."


    "OK, I know. Have you finished? Go and do your work if you are done!" Jana pulls a long face.


    She uses the card from Leigh and orders many things online. No matter what sses she is taking, she


    asks the teacher toe to the vi and teach her one-on-one. She also invites her friends from


    Yorkshire over for tea parties, leaving Jessie alone on the third floor.


    Jessie feels more ufortable when she wakes up.


    When she thinks of what she saw that night, she couldn''t pull herself together to get out from the bed or


    do anything.


    The servantes up to deliver lunch. She asks when she sees Jessie''s blushing face and looks not


    good, "Miss Jessie, are you OK?"


    Jessie still cannot make a sound so she can only nod.


    The servant sees that Jessie has a hard time breathing. She touches her forehead and takes back her


    hand because Jessie''s forehead is so hot, "Miss Jessie, you have a bad fever. I will call Mr. Leigh!"


    The servant goes downstairs in a hurry and picks up the phone.


    Jana is having lunch with her friends and they are chatting happily. She says to the servant coldly when


    she sees her using the phone, "Don''t you see that we are eating? You shoulde here and serve


    us!"


    "Miss Jessie is having a fever. We need to call for a doctor." The servant replies, "I have to call Mr.


    Leigh first before I call the doctor over."


    "Why do you think you need to call a doctor over? She will not die of a fever!" Jana drops her


    chopsticks and is angry, "Leigh is very busy on a business trip abroad. Do you want to call him and be


    scolded?"


    The servant retreats and says hesitantly, "But Miss Jessie needs a doctor."


    Jana is deliberately giving Jessie a hard time, so she says, "Isn''t there some antipyretic? Just give her


    a few pills! I am the mistress of this ce. Do you hear me?"


    What she said intimidates the servant.


    The servant puts down the phone and rushes to the third floor with the family medicine kit.


    "Jana, isn''t this the vi that Mr. Leigh bought for you?" One of Jana''s friend asks after the servant left,


    "Why is there a woman on the third floor? Does she have anything to do with Mr. Leigh?"


    "Looks like Mr. Leigh does not treat you that well either!" Another Jana''s friendughs, dripping with


    sarcasm.


    "Leigh loves me the most. Look at my jewelry and clothes. I have everything I want!" Jana sits straight


    and says, "All of the servants must listen to me, too! That woman on the third floor..."


    She pauses for a moment on purpose before she continues, "She is Leigh''s fianc¨¦e. However, they


    broke up and this woman wants to live here shamelessly. Leigh is annoyed when he sees her, so he


    put her on the third floor and does not allow her to go downstairs."


    "She always pretends to be innocent and wants to getpassion from Leigh. I wonder if the fever is


    real! I want to make friends with her, but she ices me out."


    One of Jana''s friends asks in surprise, "Really? They broke up and that woman still lives here with no


    shame?"


    Jana shrinks her shoulders, "Leigh is always generous to women. It is not like you have not heard of it.


    He is just soft-hearted because they were together before. Well, if she wants to stay here, that is fine!"


    "I would be so annoyed if I were you," Jana''s friends start to give Jana some advice, "If she is such a


    shameless woman, you should make it hot for her. For example, you can provide her with expired food


    or milk, and make her sick. Let''s see if she dares to pretend to be innocent in front of Mr. Leigh again."


    Jana thinks for a while and agrees, "That is a good idea."


    The servant is with Jessie on the third floor for the whole afternoon. When shees down at night,


    she tells Jana that Jessie''s fever has gone.


    Jana pretends to ask the servant to take good care of Jessie, gives the servant some expired foods


    that are repackaged, and asks her to send food to Jessie on time to eat.


    Jessie''s situation turns worse after she takes the expired food and milk. She has a fever and severe


    diarrhea. The servant is terrified.


    She wants to call Mr. Leigh again. Jana lies to her and says that Leigh is busy, to send the servant to


    do something else. Then, she sends another servant who is paid for to take care of Jessie.


    The servant only waits outside Jessie''s door. When it is mealtime, she just put the food by the door and


    closes it.

 Chapter 385: Drive a Wedge

    Chapter 385: Drive a Wedge


    After Jessie finds that there is something wrong with her food, she knocks on the door for a few times.


    She wants to ask the servant to bring her something else, but nobody responds to her request.


    After a while, she gives up eating at all. She takes the medicine with the warm water she gets from the


    tap in the bathroom, and wraps her body in the nket to keep herself warm.


    She feels sleepy and dizzy. And because she has skipped meals, she has lost so much weight that she


    is almost out of shape. She just stays in bed all day, trying not to use up her energy.


    After a few days, her fever is gone, and she has finally gone through the horrible days.


    Jessie feels much better after the fever is gone. She sits by the door to wait for the servant.


    When the servant opens the door to deliver the food, she grabs the servant by her arm and shows her


    a note written by her on a notebook, "Why did you guys give me expired food? Are you guys trying to


    kill me?"


    The servant is startled and hurriedly waves her hands, "I''m just following Mr. Leigh''s order. I have also


    called Mr. Leigh to tell him about your fever. He said this food is all you can get. Take it or leave it. In


    any case, you will not be allowed to leave this bedroom."


    In fact, the servant is just saying what Jana has taught her to say.


    Jessie can still remember that Leigh once had the amount of her food halved to prevent her from


    escaping. He has also said that if she dares to run, he will break her legs. Punishing her by giving her


    expired food, it is not impossible.


    Her eyes dulled, she writes on the notebook with her pen, "Can I borrow your phone for three


    minutes?"


    The servant wants to refuse, but Jessie puts a diamond ring in her hand and writes, "I''m just worried


    about a friend. I want to text her to see if she''s okay. Just for three minutes. I''ll delete the text after I


    send it, so no one will know you lend me your phone if you keep quiet. You can keep this diamond


    ring."


    The diamond looks big, weighing at least three carats.


    Tempted by the benefit, the servant sneaks her phone to Jessie in a flurry, "Just for three minutes. Miss


    Jessie, please make it as quick as possible."


    Jessie mouths a thank-you to her.


    After getting the phone, she texts Lily very quickly, "Lily, this is Jessie. I was busy before, so I didn''t


    answer the phone. I''m so sorry. I called you so frequently because I want to tell you that Chloe might


    have gone to Country F to look for you."


    Ten secondster, Lily calls back.


    Jessie cannot speak, so she hangs up the phone and texts Lily back, "I''m very busy here. It''s not so


    convenient for me to pick up the phone."


    Lily texts, "What''s wrong? Busy with Lewis Group''s business?"


    Jessie texts, "Well yes. Leigh is also kind of anxious. I''ve been staying by his side. Why did you go to


    Country Y with John? Did Chloe go to find you?"


    Lily texts, "I have to take care of something here, so I need to stay in Country Y for a while. I''ll let you


    know when I''m back. How are your babies? Is Leigh giving you all enough care?"


    Jessie almost cannot hold back her tears.


    She has lost her babies a long time ago, and she has broken up with Leigh. Everything is a mess now.


    Jessie knows that Lily already has a lot to worry about, so she doesn''t want her to worry about her. She


    replies, "If he doesn''t treat me and my babies well, I''m going to leave him!"


    Lily texts, "Don''t. How can we bear it, if hees to bother us? By the way, I''m pregnant, too."


    Jessie is stunned for a moment. Then, she smiles joyfully and wants to text a reply. However, the


    servant snatches the phone back and says, "Miss Jessie, your three minutes are up. I''ll have to change


    shift now."


    The servant closes the door pitilessly after saying that.


    Jessie does not ask the servant toe back again. Now that she knows nothing bad has happened to


    Lily, she feelspletely relieved.


    The servant tells Jana everything Jessie has said, but she skips the part where she lent Jessie her


    phone.


    Jana doesn''t want Leigh to me her after hees back if something bad really happens to Jessie,


    so she asks the servant to prepare some normal food for Jessie. But the food only includes just


    vegetables and rice, and not something more nutritious.


    A few dayster, when Jana asks a manicurist to her ce to manicure her fingernails, she gets bored


    and discovers that Leigh has returned from abroad from a post on WeChat Moments.


    Jana then sounds Leigh out carefully on WeChat.


    Unexpectedly, Leigh replies that he will be there in the evening.


    Seeing that Leigh has shown interest in her again, Jana asks the servants to prepare dinner, "Leigh is


    She then calls for the servant who is responsible for watching Jessie, "How is she doing? Can she


    speak now?"


    The servant shakes her head, "Miss Jessie looks energetic, but there seems to be something wrong


    with her vocal cords. She has not spoken anything for a long time. She always writes on a notebook to


    "Good. Keep watching her closely. Don''t let her out." Jana takes out a stack of money from her purse


    and gives it to her, "Do what I say, and I won''t forget to give you your share."


    "Thank you, Miss Jana!" The servant immediately takes over the money contentedly.


    When the servant is putting the money into her pocket, she identally takes out the diamond ring.


    And the diamond ring rolls to Jana''s feet.


    Before the servant can reach out for it, Jana picks it up first.


    "What a big diamond!" Jana''s eyes are filled with surprise when she sees the diamond ring.


    Compared to this shiny diamond ring, the tiny diamond ring on her own finger is overshadowed.


    "Miss ... Miss Jana, that''s mine."


    Jana looks at the servant and says with disdain, "You stole it somewhere, didn''t you? If you have a big


    diamond ring like this, why would youe here to be a servant and listen to me?"


    The servant''s forehead bes sweaty as she stutters, "I ... I found it on the floor."


    "This ring is worth at least a million. If someone really lost it, they would have gone to file a report long


    ago." Jana doesn''t miss the guilty look on the servant''s face and raises her voice, "If you don''t tell me


    where you got it, I''ll call the police!"


    "No, please don''t!" The servant is afraid that Jana may really call the police, so she has to tell Jana the


    truth, "Miss Jessie has borrowed my phone, and to return the favor she gave me this ring."


    Jana immediately stands up from the sofa and says anxiously, "And you gave her your phone? Did she


    contact Leigh?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Jana is then calm again. She believes that the servant has told the truth. If Jessie has really contacted


    Leigh and told him something, Leigh would havee back here a long time ago to sort everything out


    with her.


    The drug she has bought can only mute Jessie for a few months. She can stop Leigh from going to the


    third floor once or twice, but Leigh also has a temper. It is impossible to keep him away from the third


    floor forever, and it is also impossible for her to kill Jessie.


    She thinks she would better think about how to make Leigh hate Jessie even more and make him kick


    Jessie out.


    Looking at the shiny ring in her hand, Jana suddenly has a brilliant idea.


    When Leigh is back home in the evening, he sees Jana scolding a servant. He frowns and says, "What


    the heck are you doing? I didn''t hire servants for you to bawl out at them!"


    "Mr. Leigh, you''re back!" Jana runs to him and says resentfully, "I didn''t want to scold her at all. It''s just


    she went against your orders and lent her phone to Miss Jessie!"


    Leigh''s face immediately clouds over.


    Jana then quickly gives the diamond ring to him, "Miss Jessie has borrowed the servant''s phone for


    three minutes to text a friend. She gave the ring to the servant in return. I happened to find it out."


    "Mr. Leigh, I think Miss Jessie can simply borrow your phone when you''re back, if she needs a phone


    to do something important. But she has used such a huge diamond ring in exchange for borrowing the


    servant''s phone for three minutes. How wasteful!"


    Leigh takes over the diamond ring from her hand, as anger smoulders in his eyes.


    This is the engagement ring he gave Jessie.


    What a woman! She could trade something he gave her so readily for just borrowing a phone for a few


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    minutes. She doesn''t care at all! Just like how she has never cared about those two babies!

 Chapter 386: Do You Think Lily Can Save You?

    Chapter 386: Do You Think Lily Can Save You?


    Seeing that Leigh remains silent, Jana signals to the servant.


    The servantes up with her head lowered and reports gingerly, "Mr. Leigh, you were on a business


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    trip abroad those days so we didn''t tell you that Miss Jessie was supposed to be on her period ..."


    "But when I did the cleaning, I didn''t find anything in the trash basket."


    Suddenly, the servant gets chilled and trembles in fear.


    But thinking of the benefits promised by Jana, she forces herself to continue, "Then I discovered that


    although we delivered meals to Miss Jessie on time every day, she had been losing weight. I wonder if


    Miss Jessie deliberately ate less to cause endocrine disorders..."


    Before the servant can finish speaking, she is pushed away rudely.


    "Are you alright?" Jana pretends to help the servant up as she asks in a concerned tone, though she


    feels disgusted to do so.


    She looks at Leigh, who is storming upstairs, and a cracked a smile. Obviously, she is content.


    He''s definitely going to break up with Jessie this time!


    Screw her! She''s weak!


    On the third floor, Leigh kicks the door open. Jessie has justid down because she has not been in


    good spirits. She obviously does not want to see him because, upon seeing him, she immediately leaps


    out of bed and head out in the direction of the dressing room.


    Leigh strides over, grabs her wrist and throws her back onto the bed.


    He steps forward and looks at Jessie with a gloomy expression.


    It is obvious that Jessie has lost a lot of weight and her palm-sized face is even smaller.


    ''Let go of me!''


    Jessie cannot speak, so she struggles really hard, but that''s in vain.


    Jessie trembles as she thinks of what she has seen outside the study that day, and she struggles even


    harder.


    Leigh bes even angrier as he raises his hand to p her.


    He is outraged and has used so much strength that Jessie''s head has been pped to the side. She is


    stunned.


    Leigh holds her chin and forces her to look at him with a frightening expression, "Jessie, if you continue


    with this hunger strike, I''ll let the servant pry open your mouth and feed you!"


    He sneers and continues, "Did you expect Lily to save you so you used the servant''s phone to text her?


    She''s having a good time with her ex-boyfriend in Country Y. Do you think she will remember you


    now?"


    "You''ve done so much for your good friend, haven''t you?" Leigh approaches her, "Then do you know


    how miserable Chloe has be because of her? Who do you think will want her back?"


    Jessie turns to look at him, but she hasn''t digested what he has just says.


    She does not know what has happened to Chloe.


    Jessie manages to remain calm, trying to take the notebook on the bedside table and write to him.


    But Leigh mistakes that she is trying to escape and grabs her hands to stop her. "Who else can you


    rely on but your uncle and aunt? They can''t save you! Jessie, if I get angry, I''ll do anything. Maybe I''ll


    lock you up in a ce where no one can find you. You can try!"


    Seeing the horror in Jessie''s eyes, Leigh sneers and says even more coldly, "Or I''ll take your uncle and


    aunt to a small town and leave them there to be locked up. Do you think you will be able to find them


    then?"


    Jessie opens her eyes wide at Leigh. She cannot believe that this is the man she has loved.


    Is it an illusion?


    Is she still in a nightmare?


    Leigh''s words are like a curse, lingering in her mind. When she looks at him again, his face starts


    blurring up as tears well up in her eyes. Her heart gradually sinks.


    Leigh is filled with anger. The fire of rage makes him unable to think and he only wants her to be


    obedient.


    When he regains his consciousness, he discovers that she is trembling, weak and pitiful.


    Leigh feels a little regretful and wants to reach out to touch her.


    When he is about to touch her wounds, he draws his hand back.


    "Sir." The servant has long been waiting outside. Seeing himing out, the servant hurriedly lowers


    her head.


    "Go take care of her wounds!" Leigh says angrily, feeling irritated.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Wait!" Leigh stops the servant, stares at her and says, "Be gentle. Make some nutritious food for her


    The servant trembles. "Yes, sir."


    Leigh goes downstairs with an angry face. He is still mad at Jessie. Thinking of what has happened in


    the hospital and her covered in wounds, he gets even angrier.


    Downstairs, Jana sees Leigh and walks up to him, as if she doesn''t see his anger at all. "Mr. Leigh, did


    you get pissed off by Miss Jessie again? Well, you are so good to her but she doesn''t appreciate it at


    all ..."


    "Are you saying that I am annoying?" Leigh stares at her and asks.


    He looks gloomy and terrifying.


    Jana''s smile stiffens as she stutters, "I, I didn''t mean that ... It''s sote. Mr. Leigh, why don''t you sleep


    over here? The servant has prepared some stewed lotus seed soup, do you want ..."


    "Shut the fuck up!" Leigh is annoyed at her and throws her away.


    Jana is startled since she has been lifted up and thrown away like a merchandise.


    By the time she regains her senses, Leigh has already left. He must be very angry that he didn''t even


    take his coat.


    Jana smoothed her hair. Even though she is dissatisfied, considering that Jessie is more miserable


    than her and is very likely to be abandoned by Leighter, she cheers up again.


    "Bring me the lotus seed soup. I''ll drink it!" Jana snorts and goes to the dining room.


    Leigh drives out of Tourmaline Community. The anger in his heart can''t be suppressed anyway.


    With a sullen face, he turns on his phone and dials a number.


    After it gets through, Leigh says coldly, "Lily has a list. Go check the people on the list and find out who


    is the most money-grubbing. As long as he agrees not to help John, I''ll take any terms he offers!"


    Finishing the call, he turns the car around.


    Justin is in the undergroundboratory, busy with his final research on Ixora.


    He suddenly receives a phone call from Leigh. When he finds out that Leigh is right in front of his


    house, he rolls his eyes and reluctantly goes up to open the door for Leigh.


    As soon as he sees Leigh, Justin scolds, "Are you insane? If you have nothing else to do, go to your


    club to take a look. Why would youe to me?"


    Then he realizes that Leigh has been silent, and his face is gloomy, as if he has got too much anger.


    Justin asks, "Where is all the anger from?"


    "Do you have wine?" Leigh asks. He squeezes past Justin into the house, pulls open the refrigerator


    and sees the beers inside. He takes one and drinks it.


    He drinks on and on, as if he is drinking water.


    Justin hugs his own arms while leaning against the door. He looks indifferently at Leigh and says, "Bro,


    for so many years, I''ve never seen you like this. Even when your father died, I didn''t see you so sad."


    Leigh doesn''t reply.


    There are only two dozen canned beers in the fridge. After Leigh finishes drinking, he scrabbles around


    Justin''s house for more. Then he finds two bottles of red wine from the locker. He opens it and


    continues drinking.

 Chapter 387: Did She Take Birth Control Pills?

    Chapter 387: Did She Take Birth Control Pills?


    "They are from my wine collection. You are wasting them!" Seeing Leigh gulp the wine down, Justin


    takes them from him.


    Leigh''s phone rings.


    He looks at it and frowns. Then, his brows are unknitted. Putting his phone back in his pocket, Leigh


    says, "I''m leaving for a few days. Go to Tourmaline Community tomorrow and see how Jessie is doing


    for me."


    "Sure enough, you''re still together." Justin sighs.


    He knows that when he feels that Leigh is in a bad mood.


    He asks, "Is it about Mr. y?"


    Leigh doesn''t answer. Justin shakes his head and mes him, "Leigh, you are too reckless. You could


    have produced evidence and sent him to prison. Isn''t it better to do it in the prison?"


    "In the prison, it won''t be easy to do it."


    "But the thing gets serious." Justin is worried, "Five people are dead. HS Group made a very positive


    contribution to Calgary''s GDP growth. They won''t stop without finding the culprit."


    "I asked Kay to do it. He''s meticulous. No one will find out." Leigh doesn''t worry too much, takes the


    wine from Justin, and gulps it down.


    "You...." Justin doesn''t know what to say, "Does Jessie know about it?"


    "..."


    "You imprisoned her, didn''t you?"


    "..."


    Leigh''s expression tells Justin that he''s right.


    He frowns. Just as he''s about to say something, Leigh ces an empty wine bottle on the refrigerator.


    Leigh''s face looks only a little red, and his eyes are still clear and bright, "Justin, don''t forget to go to


    Tourmaline Community tomorrow. I''ll be leaving now."


    "I''m a scientist, not a doctor!" Feeling furious, Justin shouts at him, "Can''t you send a personal doctor?"


    He only hears the sound of the door closing.


    "..."


    Looking at the beer cans on the floor, Justin gnashes his teeth, "I shouldn''t have opened the door!"


    ''And he has drunk two bottles of wine!''


    --


    Learning from the servant that Jessie is covered in bruises and more silent than before, Jana is sure


    that Jessie and Leigh have broken up for good.


    ''Since they have broken up, it''ll be a matter of time before she leaves.''


    Being together with Leigh, she is living a much better life and feels superior to her friends. She even


    dreams about her future life and keeps smiling when sleeping.


    The next day, she gets up early. Putting on a nightgown, she goes downstairs.


    "You did a good job." There are few servants in the room, so Jana calls Bonnie over and gives her a


    "Thank you, Miss Jana." Bonnie grins, putting away the money.


    "By the way," Jana remembers something and whispers to Bonnie, "Did she take birth control pills?"


    "Probably not." Bonnie is not sure. Thinking for a while, she says, "Mr. Leigh asked us to take note of


    her ovtion period. It seems that he wants her to get pregnant. So, he may not allow her to take the


    pills."


    Jana agrees. There is a sh of viciousness in her eyes.


    ''Jessie and Leigh finally break up. It''ll be a big problem if Jessie gets pregnant.''


    ''I don''t want to share that man with Jessie anymore.''


    Jana gestures Bonnie over and whispers in her ear, "There are birth control pills in my bedroom''s


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    drawer. Go get it, crush it, and put it into the milk. Then, bring it to her."


    "I''m not sure we should do this, Miss Jana." Bonnie hesitates.


    "This is just between us. No need to be afraid." Jana says, "She and Leigh are in such a bad


    rtionship that she definitely doesn''t want to get knocked up. I''m just helping her. Bring the milk to


    her. It is she who''s gonna decide whether to drink it. Don''t worry. I''ll give you more money tonight."


    As expected, Bonnie swallows it whole. She wants the money. Hesitating for a while, she nods, "Okay,


    I''ll go ahead and bring the milk upstairs."


    "I know I''m right to leave it to you." Jana smiles.


    Bonnie prepares breakfast for Jessie and brings it to the third floor.


    After breakfast, Jana stretches herself and is going to take a nap. The beautician ising in the


    afternoon for her beauty care.


    Just as she is about to go upstairs, the doorbell rings.


    A servant, who is cleaning the living room, opens the door and asks in surprise, "Who are you, Sir?"


    "My name is Justin. Leigh sent me here."


    Jana trembles when hearing the name, ''Is it the Justin?''


    She turns around and sees a tall, slender young man standing at the door and carrying a medical kit, ''It


    is Justin, the famous scientist!''


    ''Leigh knows Justin?!''


    While Jana is still in shock, the servant has brought Justin to her and says, "Miss Jana, this is Mr.


    Leigh''s friend. He said he was here to visit Miss Jessie."


    Looking at the dashing man, Jana regains herposure, "Hello, Mr. Justin."


    Justin nods.


    He turns to the servant and says, "I have an experiment to do in the afternoon. Please lead the way. I


    have to go after visiting Miss Jessie."


    "Mr. Justin, I''ll take you upstairs!" Jana says. Bonnie has brought the milk to the third floor, and Jana''s


    afraid that Justin will find something out, "I''m avable."


    The servant reminds Jana, "Miss Jana, have you forgotten that Mr. Leigh doesn''t allow you to go to the


    third floor."


    ''This damn servant!''


    Cursing the servant in her mind, Jana keeps smiling, "Right. Leigh fought with Miss Jessie yesterday.


    I''m so worried about Miss Jessie that I forget about it."


    Justin shes Jana a look.


    And with one look, he has read Jana''s mind.


    He smiles, "Miss Jana is beautiful and kind. She''s willing to share Justin with another woman and even


    cares about her."


    Jana manages to keep herposure, "Leigh is into her, and I don''t want to upset Leigh."


    "..."


    "Since Miss Jana can''t go up to the third floor, then the servant can lead the way." Justin says.


    He ignores Jana, following the servant to the third floor.


    Jana pats her chest in shock, ''Justin must have seen through my thoughts. It''s scary.''


    ''Will Bonnie do it right?''


    Upstairs, Bonnie knocks on the door, turns the knob, and goes inside.


    Bonnie thought that Jessie would be depressed and still in bed after being hit by Justinst night.


    However, having washed her face and brushed her teeth, Jessie is sitting in the sun, reading a book.


    Freezing for a while, Bonnie walks over and ces a tray on the table, "Miss Jessie, here is your


    breakfast."


    Bonnie steals a look at Jessie. She seems not in a good mood. Hearing Bonnie''s voice, she puts down


    the book and picks up the ss of warm milk.


    "Miss Jessie, then I''ll leave you to it." Bonnie lowers her head and backs away, her hands sweating.


    She''s a little guilty about doing it, but the temptation of money is too great, ''It is Miss Jessie who wants


    to drink it. I only bring the milk over and have nothing to do with it.''


    Bonnie gets out of the bedroom. Before she can be relieved, she sees another servant and Justin.


    "Bonnie, did you bring breakfast to Miss Jessie?" The servant says, "This is Mr. Leigh''s friend. He''s


    here to visit Miss Jessie."

 Chapter 388: There Is Something Wrong with the Milk

    Chapter 388: There Is Something Wrong with the Milk


    Bonnie stutters, "Doc-doctor?"


    Justin replies with a smile, "Please open the door. I''ll go in and take a look at her."


    "I''m afraid that''s inappropriate." Fearing that he would find out the birth control pills in Jessie''s milk, she


    tries her best to stop him. "It''s not appropriate for a male doctor to check where Miss Jessie got injured.


    Why don''t you give me the medicine?"


    "I don''t need to check. I will just ask her." Justin spares his courtesies. "Get out of the way."


    Bonnie is afraid giving out more information if she keeps stopping him. Moreover, he is Mr. Leigh''s


    friend.


    She has no choice but to open the door and invite Justin in. She wants to see if Jessie finishes her


    meal and then takes the te, only to find that Jessie doesn''t drink the milk at all.


    "You can go out. I don''t like to be interrupted at work," Justin says to Bonnie.


    "Then, I''ll take the te." Bonnie looks at the ss of milk, growing anxious. "Miss Jessie, is today''s


    breakfast not to your liking? Let me change it for you."


    Justin stops Bonnie and smiles. "Just leave it here. She needs something sweet after a blood draw."


    Bonnie wants to say something, but Justin adds, "Please go out now."


    Bonnie can only walk out in fear.


    Only when he is alone with Jessie does he realizes that she is skinny and pale-cheeked, looking quite


    different from before.


    She even gets bruises all over.


    "Leigh is..." Justin wants to say something, but he is aware that he shouldn''t be a meddler. He shakes


    his head and opens the medical kit.


    He asks Jessie, "Can I take your blood for an examination?"


    Jessie purses her lips silently and stretches out her hand.


    Justin pricks her index finger with a blood taking needle and drips her blood on the analyzer.


    Within less than ten seconds, the instrument finishes the analysis of Jessie''s physical condition.


    After reading the report, Justin says to her, "You''re in good health but has anemia and malnutrition, so


    don''t skip meals and particrly, eat more meat."


    He chatters on, but Jessie remains silent. Seeing this, he rubs his eyebrows. "You don''t want to talk to


    me because of Leigh?"


    Jessie shakes her head.


    "Then why the silence when I talked to you?" Justin asks in puzzlement.


    Jessie walks to the bedside table for a pen and notebook. She writes and then shows it to him. "There


    is a problem with my voice, so I can''t speak."


    "Did you get tonsillitis?"


    Seeing Jessie shake her head again, Justin touches her throat and asks, "Does this hurt? When did


    you lose your voice? Did it hurt at that time?"


    Jessie writes again, "I can''t talk anymore after catching a cold."


    "That''s just a cold and has nothing to do with your vocal cords." Justin catches a glimpse of the milk on


    the table and immediately knows something at the thought of how flustered Bonnie was just now.


    He takes out a few bottles of medicine from the kit.


    After making up Jessie''s prescription, he gives it to her and says, "When you get up every day, drink


    some of this in warm water. If you still can''t speak in a week, ask the servant to call me."


    Jessie smiles bitterly as if she doesn''t want it, but she takes it, anyway.


    Justin gives her another two boxes of ointment. Seeing that it''s gettingte, he starts to pack up the


    medical kit. Before leaving, he pours some milk into the bottle and brings it with him.


    Bonnie has been waiting outside.


    Seeing Justin walk out, shees up and asks, "Is Miss Jessie alright?"


    "You don''t hope so?" Justin asks.


    "That''s not what I meant." Bonnie exins hastily with her head down. "We are all worried about Miss


    Jessie."


    "That''s good to know." Justin smiles. "You''re the servant while Jessie is the master. You are getting


    paid and your duty is to take good care of her. I wille here again on Wednesday."


    " ... Yes." Bonnie is frightened and breaks out in a cold sweat.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Aftering out of the vi, Justin calls Leigh and tells him Jessie''s test results. "She''s fine, but a little


    anemic and malnourished."


    "You prescribed medicine for her?"


    "Yes." Justin pauses for a moment and cannot help persuading him, "Leigh, she''s just a woman.


    Locking her up in your house and torturing her is also torturing yourself. Do you think it''s necessary?"


    Leigh''s tone became serious. "I just asked you to see her. Anything else is no concern of yours!"


    Justin says, "I''m just caring about you as your buddy. She has parents who love her. But look at how


    she is suffering from your torture now."


    Leigh doesn''t want to listen to him and hangs up directly.


    Justin is angry but helpless.


    --


    Leigh spends some time dealing with the death of Mr. y and the others with nothing found. There


    was a detention for investigation and release within two days.


    After that, the matter is water under the bridge.


    A monthter, Leigh finishes his busy work and drives to Tourmaline Community in the evening.


    With the lesson fromst time, seeing hime back, Jana does not dare to throw herself into his


    arms. She only follows him and asks him with concern if he has been busy and what he wants to eat


    tonight.


    Leigh replies impatiently, "Can''t you be quiet? Do you want me to set up a stage for you to sing?"


    "Then I won''t say anything." Jana smiles embarrassedly, with a sense of resentment.


    She thought that Leigh would get Jessie out of here after quarreling with her. But he let her stay and


    even asks a friend toe and see her!


    Half an hourter, the servants get dinner ready.


    Leigh thinks of what Justin has said that day and says to a servant, "Go call her down for dinner!"


    The servants and Jana are stunned, wondering if they have hearing problems.


    Only after Leigh repeats it does Bonnie hurry upstairs.


    In less than a minute, Bonniees down and carefully says to Leigh, "Mr. Leigh, Miss Jessie is


    painting. She didn''t bother to answer me. It seems that she doesn''t want toe down."


    Leigh flings his chopsticks on the table. His face darkens. "Does she want to starve to death?"


    He rushes upstairs in a fit of anger.


    After arriving at the third floor, Leigh tries to suppress his anger and opens the bedroom door.


    Seeing Jessie sitting by the window and drawing, he walks up to her and pulls her up in an attempt to


    drag her out. "Go down and eat!"


    Jessie doesn''t want to talk to him at all. She shakes off his hand and continues to sort out the easel.


    "Jessie, what the hell do you want?" The more silent and stubborn she is, the more furious Leigh


    bes. Seeing that she doesn''t look at him at all, he directly pulls off the easel and throws it out.


    There are some framed and cloth-covered paintings piled up neatly in the corner. With the crash of the


    easel, they fall one after another.


    Jessie runs over quickly, her hands groping in a pile of paintings.


    Leigh is in anger. Seeing that she doesn''t bother to talk to him and only cares about the paintings, and


    even holds one with sunflowers, his rage soars to a point beyond control.


    He strides over, snatches the painting from her hand, and removes the frame.


    Jessie seems to be aware of what he is doing and rushes over to grab the painting.


    "Do you care about this painting? Do you really like it?" Leigh sneers and raised his hands to tear it


    apart. Jessie is shocked and only stares at him nkly.

 Chapter 389: Youre Dirty and Disgusting!

    Chapter 389: You''re Dirty and Disgusting!


    He grabs Jessie''s hair and pulls her towards him. "That guy must beboring somewhere remote, and


    you''ll never see him for the rest of your life. Stop your fucking wishful thinking!"


    Jessie bes so angry that she trembles and ps him fiercely.


    "Fuck! How dare you hit me?" Leigh''s expression turns cruel. He is about to p her in the face, only to


    find her looking up at him. Her palm-sized face looks even skinnier. It is bony, pale and drawn.


    It makes his heart ache fiercely to see her like this. A few secondster, he pushes her away rudely.


    "You won''t eat, will you? I''ll have the servant prize your mouthter and stuff the food spoonful by


    spoonful into it!"


    After saying that, he strides away.


    Jessie stands there for quite a while, and then picks up the torn painting and puts it together.


    She stares at the man in the painting. He is lying on the sofa with sunflowers in his arms. Though his


    figure is blurry, his facial features have been engraved in her heart. However, even his features are


    blurring now bit by bit.


    Since he doesn''t believe her, why should she bother to exin?


    As for Leigh, he bes so furious that he eats little and goes to the study for work.


    However, he hasn''t been working long, before he finds himself thinking about the scene of Jessie


    carefully wiping her cherished painting, as well as her p in his face.


    "Damn it!" The more he thinks about it, the more furious he bes. He ps the pen on the desk


    heavily.


    He shouldn''t have let that male servant off so easily. Instead, he should have cut off his hands and feet


    and asked Jessie to take a good look. Then she would never dare to think of other men!


    "Sir," A servant knocks on the door and says with a trembling voice, "Miss Jessie has already been fed.


    Do you have any other orders?"


    Leigh says angrily, "No! Get out of here!"


    He sweeps all the documents on the table to the ground, and even throws theputer out. He vents


    his anger for quite a while, with his chest still heaving and his face gloomy.


    After sitting there for a good ten minutes, Leigh suddenly leaves the study.


    He strides to Jana''s bedroom. On entering, he sees Jana walking out of the bathroom in a bathrobe.


    Then he directly drags her all the way up to the third floor.


    Leigh kicks open Jessie''s bedroom, only to find her still drawing by the window. His eyes darken. He


    pulls Jana into his arms and ces his palms on her shoulders.


    He lowers his head and asks Jana gently, "Darling, do you like this room?"


    With her shoulders touched by his cold hands, Jana can''t help trembling.


    She is not stupid and clearly aware that Leigh has deliberately acted like this in front of Jessie. He has


    dragged her up here with a gloomy expression before entering, but now he is actually talking with her in


    a soft voice.


    "Of course I do! The lighting here is quite good." Jana leans against him and says coquettishly, "But


    Leigh, have you forgotten that this is Miss Jessie''s ce?"


    Leigh nces at the woman beside the window and deliberately raises his voice, "You are my treasure,


    and you can live anywhere you like!"


    Jana hits him gently. "Please stop that, Leigh. Miss Jessie is still here."


    "Stop what, huh?" Leigh chuckles, with his hands touching her skin. "Baby, you smell so good that I


    can''t help but want to do something bad."


    "Leigh..." Jana moves bashfully in his embrace.


    Leigh then nces at the other ce, only to notice Jessie still painting, as if she couldn''t see him and


    Jana. As a result, he is filled with anger.


    He throws Jana onto the bed, presses himself against her body and kisses her lips passionately.


    Jana is stunned for a moment, and then puts her arms around his neck.


    The two on the bed kiss each other with passion, and have sporadic conversations that can make each


    other''s face blush and heart race.


    "Leigh, shall we do it in another ce?"


    "Don''t you like it here? Is this ce not good enough?"


    "But Miss Jessie is still here."


    "What does that matter? Let her look and see if she likes it!"


    "You''re so naughty!"


    "..."


    Jessie tries to ignore them, but once she hears those words, her arms tremble so violently that she


    can''t even hold the brush.


    Seeing that the two are making out on the bed as if they werebined into one, she feels truly


    disgusted.


    In disgust, Jessie puts down her brush and walks towards the door.


    She wants to open the door and go out, but since she has just knocked over the paints and got her


    hands wet, she fails to turn the door handle. In anger, she kicks the door twice. With her hands


    trembling, she then tries to wrap the handle in her clothes.


    It''s at this moment that Leigh grabs her arm and says, "Where the fuck are you going?"


    "Don''t touch me!" Jessie screams. She shakes off his hand and goes hurriedly to open the door.


    Leigh gives her another tug, but this time, Jessie scratches him crazily like a cat with its tail stepped on.


    "You''re dirty! You''re disgusting! Get off me!"


    She can smell on his body that strong perfume, the same one she has smelled in the living room.


    With no doubt, it belongs to Jana.


    Suddenly something rolls in Jessie''s stomach, and she leans against the wall and throws up. Before


    keeping her distance from Leigh, she rolls her eyes and passes out.


    "Baby, what''s wrong with you?" Leigh hurries to take her into his embrace.


    Noticing Jana still sitting on the bed, he shouts at her with a darkened face, "Who told you to be here?


    Get out!"


    Jana is frightened out of her wits by his roar. She flees as quickly as she can.


    As soon as Leigh puts Jessie on the bed, he calls Justin anxiously, "Justin,e to my ce right


    now."


    "What''s going on with you?"


    "It''s not me. She''s just passed out. Her hands and feet are cold."


    "Call a doctor then! Why the hell are you calling me?" Justin says angrily, "I''m a researcher, not a


    fucking doctor. Don''t..."


    "Come here in ten minutes!"


    Without giving Justin a chance to reply, Leigh hangs up.


    He stays by the bed and stares at Jessie''s pale face. His anger dissipates, and there''s only frustration


    left.


    He doesn''t know why he has been so cruel to her. As long as he thinks of how she cherishes her


    portrait of that man, he can''t help getting cross, and he will intentionally get close to other women to


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    provoke her.


    Ten minutester, Justin arrives on time with a doctor.


    On meeting Leigh, Justin scolds him fiercely, "I''m a researcher. Find a doctor next time in such a case,


    or I''ll cut our ties forever!"


    He frowns when glimpsing Jessie''s pale face. She looks even worse than before. He asks, "What did


    you do to her? She looks as if she were dying."


    "Shut up!" Leigh gives him a fierce re and asks the doctor to examine Jessie.


    "Huh!" Justin sneers.


    If he had known Leigh has such a bad temper, he wouldn''t have found his doctor friend ande here.


    The doctor is about to examine Jessie by lifting her pajamas.


    Seeing that, Leigh panics and immediately pinches the doctor''s wrist. "I didn''t hit her. What are you


    looking for by lifting her clothes?"


    "She seems pregnant." The doctor gasps, his wrist hurting due to the pinch. "But I didn''t bring the


    detector, so I can''t do the blood test. I''ll use UIC to examine her."


    "What?" Stunned, Leigh stands still.


    "This is my friend. The equipment he brings here is normally essible only in Country LH. Do you


    think he is just an ordinary doctor?" Justin says angrily and pulls Leigh away.


    Justin then tells the doctor, "Don''t mind this guy. Do the examination first!"

 Chapter 390: Calm Down and Reflect on Yourself

    Chapter 390: Calm Down and Reflect on Yourself


    His hands trembling, the doctor nods and unbuttons Jessie''s pajamas. Then, the tiny scanner of the


    UIC touches her white belly and starts working.


    Soon, what¡¯s inside her belly appears on the small screen.


    The doctor then hurriedly buttons up Jessie''s pajamas for fear that Leigh may get mad and punch him.


    And then, he shows Justin the picture on the screen, "She is pregnant, but she is not in a good


    condition."


    Justin takes a look at it and then asks Leigh, "When was herst period?"


    "I don''t know. She ate too little before. It seems that she missed her periodst month." Leigh rubs his


    forehead. Until now, he still can¡¯t believe that Jessie is pregnant. He doesn''t know what to think.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Especially when he sees her pale cheeks and petite weak body, he can¡¯t help but wonder how hard it


    would be for her to give birth to a child?


    At this moment, he regrets what he has done to Jessie.


    "I don''t know what to say about you." Justin shakes his head and sighs.


    Taking note of when Leigh and Jessie have been together, the doctor roughly estimates how pregnant


    Jessie currently is. His expression gets serious, "The fetal heart and the embryo bud show too early.


    And..."


    Leigh immediately bes nervous. "Is she alright?"


    "She''s fine. She just needs more nutrition." Justin adds, "But I can hardly see the embryo bud. That¡¯s a


    problem. It means that there is something wrong with the child."


    Leigh knows nothing about this, but hearing Justin say that there''s something wrong with the child, he


    bes seriously distressed.


    He traps Jessie here to take revenge on her, but he has never thought that she would get pregnant.


    He has already lost two children. He doesn¡¯t want to lose another.


    "Justin, I know that you and your friend are very good doctors." Leigh pats Justin on the shoulder and


    says seriously, "Help me take care of her and the child."


    Justin shakes his hand away and says unhappily, "I can¡¯t do anything. I''m a scientist, not a


    gynecologist! Besides, if the fetus doesn''t have embryo buds, it''s basically dead."


    "Actually, that¡¯s not true." The doctor takes on a professional tone, "There could be an embryo bud. We


    just can¡¯t see it. If you take good care of her, we should be able to see it with ultrasound in the


    hospital."


    Leigh immediately turns his gaze to the doctor and drops his attitude. "Please take care of them. Let


    me know if you need anything."


    Justin sneers, "He¡¯ not that philistine!"


    Then, he immediately gets a p in the face. "Don''t worry, Mr. Leigh, just leave it to me! I will have


    them send the best medicine over. It¡¯s just... ourboratory is seriously short-funded with the new drugs


    we are working on..."


    Leigh says, "Give me your ountter. I''ll fund yourb with my personal ount."


    "I¡¯d appreciate it, Mr. Leigh!"


    Justin can¡¯t help but think, "What the..."


    While the doctor is still packing, Justin and Leigh leave the room.


    As they walk downstairs, Justin says, "I''m going to the party in Country Y in two days. If anything


    happens, just tell Prisley. He''s better than me in this."


    "Did Louis ask you to go?" Leigh''s eyes suddenly darken, "Going to help John Dawn?"


    Justin sighs, "You know the grudge between Louis and Jonathan. He doesn''t like John, but this time, if


    John loses, Krislier will be Jonathan¡¯s. Jonathan is very connected. So, if we just sit back as he grows,


    it will be harder to stop him when he takes the Asian market."


    "Hasn¡¯t Coffey gone over?"


    "He is good, but Jonathan¡¯s people are notme." Justin is also worried. He sighs, "Didn¡¯t you guys get


    along well when you went to Country R? How does it end up like this?"


    Leigh snorts, "It''s probably useless for you to go to Country Y."


    Justin is keen enough to feel that something is wrong. He frowns and asks, "Did you do something?"


    "I''ve never been abroad before. What can I do?" Leigh casually replies, walking quickly down the stairs


    and leaving Justin behind.


    Justin feels annoyed.


    "Mr. Leigh," Jana, who is waiting in the living room, greets him and asks with concern, "Is Miss Jessie


    alright?"


    Leigh ignores her.


    Jana smiles embarrassedly and tactfully steps back.


    Justin takes a look at her and remembers that there¡¯s another woman in this house besides Jessie. He


    again thinks of the milk that he has taken home for testing.


    Leigh leads Justin to the door, waits for the doctor to pack his things, and watches them get in the car.


    The doctor and Leigh will check on Jessie in a week.


    Justin is not in a hurry to get in the car. Instead, he hands a report to Leigh. "This is a report of the milk


    which Jessie has drunk. I took a samplest time."


    "Isn''t the milk fresh?" Leigh asks as he takes over the report.


    His face darkens when he sees the words ¡°progesterone hormone¡±.


    Justin knows that he has seen it, so he says, "That''s what you think. There are contraceptive drugs in


    the milk. However, she is grounded here by you. The servants are also your people. It seems


    impossible to have such a thing."


    "Every time Ie to see her, I find her getting worse. Now she''s all skinny and bony. And you are not


    in a good condition, either. Don''t you notice that you have changed? You kind of lost your mind."


    Seeing that Leigh is silent, Justin pats him on the shoulder and says, "If you really want to protect her


    and the child, calm down and reflect on yourself and be careful of the people around you."


    Then he gets in the car.


    Long after the car leaves, Leigh is still standing there with the report in his hand. The words left behind


    by Justin echo in his ears, and his heart gradually calms down.


    Justin is right. During this period, he has be another man. He is prone to irritability.


    Although the servants who take care of Jessie are hired by him, he never stays here for long. It has


    been a month since he camest time. He doesn''t know how Jessie is taken care of.


    Leigh lowers his head to look at the report a few more times and strides into the room with a gloomy


    face.


    "Call the servants over, including those on leave," Leigh says to the leader of the servants with a cold


    voice and drags a chair over when he enters the room.


    Jana''s heart skips a beat when she sees his expression. She wonders if he knows something.


    "Mr. Leigh, what are you doing gathering servants at tonight?" Jana walks over to him and asks


    tentatively, "Do you think the servants did a bad job taking care of Miss Jessie?"


    Leigh nces at her with a cold smile, "That¡¯s right. She''s too thin. I don''t think the servants take good


    care of her. I don''t stay here often, but you''ve always lived here. Tell me, how are the servants treating


    her?"


    "They... they are quite concerned about Miss Jessie." A chill runs down Jana¡¯s back at Leigh¡¯s nce.


    She forces a smile and says, "Every meal is brought up to Miss Jessie first. The food is very nutritious.


    I think Miss Jessie just doesn''t want to eat it. We find the food almost untouched every time the servant


    cleans up. Bonnie, it¡¯s like that, right?"


    As she speaks, Jana looks at the servant standing at the side of the living room.


    "Yes, Miss Jana is right," Bonnie replies as she looks at the ground, her voice trembling slightly. "Miss


    Jessie always says that she has no appetite, so she would just eat a little..."

 Chapter 391: What A Coincidence!

    Chapter 391: What A Coincidence!


    Leigh listens quietly until the servant finishes her words, and then he jokes with Jana, "I haven''t


    expected that you know the servants'' names, as you usually look down on them and often hit and scold


    them."


    Jana''s heart skips a beat again. She hurriedly says, "Leigh, this is the vi you bought for me. I know


    the names of the servants here so as to instruct them to do their work better. It''s not a strange thing."


    "Indeed, there''s nothing strange about it." Leigh nods in agreement, while the smile in his eyes turns


    even colder.


    Jana stands beside him, her heart beating wildly.


    Sheforts herself with the thought that Leigh seldom visits here, no camera is installed in the vi,


    and even the servants are bribed by her. Therefore, it is impossible for him to know those things.


    Leigh sits there with his legs slightly crossed. At times, he picks up the teacup to drink some tea.


    Most of the servants on dutye to the vi. They stand next to each other while breathing carefully.


    As for the servants on leave, the steward is calling to urge them toe back.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    About an hourter, the several servants on leave also arrive one after another.


    The steward steps forward and says carefully, "Mr. Leigh, all the servants are here."


    "Alright." Leigh nods, his eyes sweeping around the servants. "Since you are all here, who have been


    taking care of her, including those in charge of her meals, on the third floor these several months?"


    Several servants step out, including Bonnie, with their heads lowered.


    Leigh asks in a t voice, "Has she got a bad appetite since two months ago? The ingredients


    prepared for her in the kitchen every day, including milk and eggs, are they fresh?"


    A servant answers with her voice trembling, "Yes, Miss Jessie''s appetite hasn''t been good."


    "Vegetables and beef are bought every morning, and they are very fresh." Another servant says. He


    then shows Leigh the list of dishes bought during the period of time.


    Leigh only nces at it and asks, "Then what food does she like and what she doesn''t?"


    The servants look at each other and lower their heads without saying a word.


    "You can''t even answer such a simple question?" Leigh sneers and says in a cold tone, "Or is it


    because you haven''t taken good care of her?"


    "It''s not like that, Mr. Leigh. Miss Jessie eats little, and we couldn''t tell."


    "Yes. Miss Jessie only eats a little of every dish."


    "Bullshit!" Leigh throws the teacup heavily to the ground.


    The teacup instantly shatters, while the servants shake with fear, both their hands and legs trembling.


    Leigh says angrily, "Even if she eats little, she will definitely eat a little more when she likes the dishes!


    Also, taking charge of her meals requires detailed records of what she eats every day. Why the hell are


    you showing me the grocery list then? Is it because I haven''t paid you enough money, or do you think


    I''m an idiot?"


    He closes his eyes to calm his emotions. Then he controls his temper and asks the servants, "Who


    was the one that took care of her on the 22nd ofst month?"


    No servant answers.


    Leigh''s eyes suddenly darken. He looks at the steward and says, "What? I''ve paid you a lot of money


    to do your job, and you didn''t even make a duty roster? Are you simply eating and sleeping every day?"


    "Mr. Leigh, there''s a duty roster, but..." The steward answers in a cold sweat, "But the servant, who was


    on dutyst time, identally threw it away like garbage, so there''s no duty roster ofst month."


    "I want it, and then you lose it. What a coincidence!" Leigh smiles. All of a sudden, he stands up and


    gives the steward a kick.


    The kick is such that the steward rolls to the entrance, unable to stand again.


    All the servants are frightened, and even Jana did not expect Leigh to be so violent. Her heart is filled


    with fear.


    She knows if she dares to say anything at this moment, she will definitely end up miserable.


    Leigh pulls his legs back and says calmly, "Come out, the servant on duty on the 22nd ofst month. If


    you still answer me with silence, things will be far more than a kick."


    "Mr. Leigh," A frightened servant replies, "Bonnie was on dutyst 22nd."


    She points at Bonnie, who is beside her.


    Leigh walks to the front of Bonnie, lowers his head and asks her, "Were you on duty on the 22nd ofst


    month?"


    "... Yes." Bonnie answers, her legs trembling.


    "Why didn''t you reply when I asked just now?" Leigh approaches her with intense hostility.


    Bonnie''s neck gets cold and her teeth tremble a lot as she speaks in fear. "I... I forgot. After all, it''sst


    month''s shift, and I need to do so many things every day."


    "I see. So, it''s not that you don''t want to answer me. It''s that you''ve forgotten." Leigh seems to


    understand her.


    Just as Bonnie is about to breathe a sigh of relief, the man takes a piece of paper in front of her and


    asks, "Did you know that there was a contraceptive pill in the milk she drank that morning?"


    Before Bonnie can reply, he asks again, "When you came, I told you to record her ovtion. Then why


    did you have such a thing and even put it in the milk she drank?"


    Leigh''s fierce gaze falls on Bonnie''s face. "Now exin it to me."


    "I..." Bonnie''s throat seems to be blocked.


    Being stared at by Leigh like this, she is too scared to utter a single word. Her face turns pale gradually.


    Leigh asks gently, "You don''t know, do you?"


    "Yes, I... I don''t know," Bonnie stammers, "I only brought the food up there, and... maybe Miss Jessie


    put it by herself..."


    Leigh kicks her to the ground and steps on her face with his leather shoes. "She lives on the third floor


    and all her meals are delivered by you. Then where could she get the contraceptive pill?"


    "Mr. Leigh, I really have no idea."


    Leigh tramples on her face and coldly instructs a servant, "Bring me a bone-cutting knife!"


    This causes Bonnie to cry out in fear immediately. She dares not lie any longer. "It''s Miss Jana! Miss


    Jana told me to put the pill in the milk!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Jana''s face darkens with the confession. She scolds Bonnie, "When did I ask


    you to do that?"


    Then she looks at Leigh with a pitiful and weak expression. "Leigh, I''ve lived here obediently and I''ve


    never been to the third floor. Neither do I have any conflict with Miss Jessie. This servant is ndering


    me!"


    "Yes, I think so," Leigh says, "I''ve provided you with such a good vi, so many servants and so much


    money. You are living such afortable life and would never do such a thing."


    He tramples Bonnie again. "Do you hate me and want to challenge me? You damn servant did all of


    this, didn''t you?"


    The servant cries, "Mr. Leigh, it''s not me. It was Miss Jana that ordered me to do that!"


    "What an immoral servant! You actually dare to nder your master!" Jana interrupts her and says to


    Leigh, "Leigh, you must teach her a good lesson!"


    After the servant brings the knife, Leigh squats down to control Bonnie''s hands.


    The sharp de is close to her wrist. With a millimeter closer, it will prate into her thin skin.


    Leigh then asks her, "Which hand did you use to put the pill, left or right?"


    "Mr. Leigh, please spare me. Please!" Bonnie cries so hard that her mucus flows down her face. "Miss


    Jana gave me the pill. She asked me to add it to the milk Miss Jessie drank!"

 Chapter 392: Which Hand Did You Use to Put the Pill?

    Chapter 392: Which Hand Did You Use to Put the Pill?


    "Also, Miss Jessie''s period is normal. She just had it two days earlier than usual, and then Miss Jana


    asked me to tell you that Miss Jessie''s endocrine system was disordered and that she didn''t have her


    period."


    Jana changes her expression and shouts reproachfully, "What nonsense are you talking about..."


    Leigh gives her a forbidding nce, scaring her back a few steps. She fails to finish her words.


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, there''s more," Bonnie sobs and continues, "Miss Jessie had a fever once. It was very severe. I


    wanted to call you, but Miss Jana told me not to bother you. I wanted to call a doctor, but she still


    wouldn''t let me."


    "When I was on duty, Miss Jana asked me to go upstairs and leave every meal at the door, so Miss


    Jessie need pick them up by herself. In fact, Miss Jessie is not fussy about food. It was Miss Jana who


    told us to prepare less food. If we followed her orders, she would give us money. Otherwise, she would


    hit and scold us and im that she was the mistress of this ce. We all had to obey her."


    Leigh''s expression doesn''t change at all, but his stomach is churning violently, and he has the urge to


    strangle Jana to death.


    He asks, "Are you the only one that has assisted her?"


    "They have all received Miss Jana''s money." Bonnie points at several servants and says, "We take


    turns to deliver food to Miss Jessie during this period of time."


    "Leigh, she''s ndering me!" Jana hurriedly runs over to defend herself. "I don''t hold any grudges


    against Miss Jessie, and I will definitely never do that to her. They are framing me!"


    "Leigh, you must believe me. I am innocent!" She raises three of her fingers to swear. "If I ever did such


    a thing, my whole family would die a terrible death!"


    Leigh pats her cheek and smiles, "I didn''t say that I didn''t believe you. Why are you swearing in such a


    hurry? Besides, it was the servants who did it, and you just instigated it verbally. What''s the use of


    swearing?"


    With her trick seen through by him, Jana feels a chill rising from the bottom of her feet.


    She tries desperately to calm herself down. She thinks to herself that no matter what the servants say,


    the vi is not monitored, so she can just use them of ndering herself whatsoever.


    "What Bonnie said is true. Miss Jana ordered us to do all these things."


    "Yes, Mr. Leigh. If we didn''t do it, she''d beat us."


    "Mr. Leigh, it''s not that we want to make things difficult for Miss Jessie. It''s that Miss Jana can''t get


    along with Miss Jessie."


    "..."


    The servants are quite afraid of Leigh. Seeing that Bonnie has confessed everything, they speak one


    after another, hoping that Leigh can treat them leniently.


    Jana''s face darkens and then turns pale. Soon she pretends to be a victim. "Alright. You imed that I


    beat and scolded you and bullied Miss Jessie. Where is the evidence? Which part of your body is


    injured to prove that I hit you?"


    Seeing that the servants are silent, Jana bes more confident with her back straight. "You don''t


    have any evidence. All you can do is nder me!"


    "We have evidence. This is the money you gave us." A servant says. He takes out a stack of money


    from his pocket. "You gave it to me the day before yesterday after you told me to turn off the hot water


    valve in Miss Jessie''s room."


    Leigh''s eyes turn cold.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    However, Jana smiles calmly, "How is it possible that I have so much cash in my bag? After all, I just


    need make a call whenever I need something, and then it will be delivered to me and I needn''t go out


    to buy it myself."


    The servant says anxiously, "This is what you gave me. Your fingerprints are on it!"


    "Alright, then let''s ask Leigh to have someone examine the stack of money and see if there are any of


    my fingerprints on it." Jana replies calmly and confidently.


    Fortunately for her, she thinks it dirty toe into contact with the servants, so she wears gloves every


    time she pays them.


    Even God is helping her!


    Jana''s words make the servants unable to defend themselves, yet there''s no camera in the vi. As a


    result, their eyes turn red out of indignation.


    Jana smilescently and says pitifully to Leigh, "Look, Leigh. They have wronged me like this,


    iming that I bullied Miss Jessie and bullied them. I must demand my justice."


    However, Leigh raises his head to look at the luxurious and resplendent European chandelier hanging


    on top.


    After a few nces, he turns to a servant and orders, "Bring adder here and take out the thing in the


    chandelier."


    Jana''s expression is stiffened. She hurriedly looks at the chandelier. However, it is so luxurious that she


    can''t see its inside. Her heart beats wildly because of what she has guessed.


    Two servants carry adder over and put it under the chandelier.


    A servant climbs up and takes out a small ck box from the chandelier and hands it to Leigh.


    Leigh casually fiddles with the ck box. After the servant brings theptop, he inserts it and operates


    theputer for a while. Then the surveince scene of the hall appears on the screen.


    He tunes in to the scene of the first day Jana came here, turns up the volume and ys it at normal


    speed.


    In the video, Jessie goes downstairs to cook but faints in the kitchen, while Jana says all those words


    to instruct the servants. Also, Jana invites her friends to y cards at home, but stops a servant who is


    hurrying downstairs to call Leigh.


    There are conversations in the video between Jana and her friends when they are ying cards. They


    ask her to buy expired food for Jessie to eat. Even worse, the video shows that Jana asks the servant


    to go to her room to get the contraceptive pill and add it to the milk.


    Leigh''s eyes turn red.


    He has no idea what a miserable life the woman has lived during his absence.


    No wonder she is getting thinner. She is not picky about food. It is because the servants have given her


    little food without nutrition. And because of what he has told the servants, she has to stay on the third


    floor, unable toe down.


    Jana didn''t expect that there is actually a camera hidden in the chandelier. Seeing this, she is stunned.


    "Leigh, I was too silly at that time. I was just too jealous of her. That''s why I did such a thing..." She


    stammers. Her hands and feet seem to freeze.


    Leigh kicks her out.


    Very quickly, he presses her and squeezes her neck with his hands. He grits his teeth and says, "I''ve


    paid you so much money. Yet you fucking bitch dare to make use of me and hurt my woman!"


    He squeezes so firmly that Jana can''t breathe. She tries desperately to loosen his hands, her legs


    shaking wildly.


    "Leigh ... It''s my fault..."


    "You can''t correct it with just words!" Leigh says with hatred.


    With the thought of how weak Jessie has been, his heart hurts even more. He mes himself for being


    so irrational as to hurt her.


    "Bonnie, right?" Leigh looks at Bonnie, who is still lying on the ground. He asks, "Answer me properly.


    Which hand did you use to put the pill in the milk?"


    "Mr. Leigh, please spare me..."


    "Answer me!"


    Bonnie is so scared by his roar that her entire body trembles. "Right... right hand."


    Leigh grabs Jana''s right hand and cuts it off with the knife.


    The wound is neat and smooth, and only some blood sprays onto the ground.


    But Jana screams terribly, her entire body convulsing with pain.


    Leigh throws away the knife and ps her face hard with his big palm. His eyes are cold and fierce.


    "You don''t cherish the days when you can make money by just lying on the bed. Instead, you dare to


    challenge me. Who do you think you are?"


    "I''d like to see when you can rise again!" He stands up and instructs the servants, "Break her legs,


    throw her into the dump, and then pack up your things and get lost!"


    "Yes, Mr. Leigh!" The servants answer quickly and heave a sigh of relief.


    Then Leigh goes upstairs and lingers in front of the bedroom door. He is afraid when Jessie wakes up,


    she would ignore him.

 Chapter 393: My Heart Dies with My Love

    Chapter 393: My Heart Dies with My Love


    After a long time, he chooses to open the door.


    mees into his sight as soon as he enters. Jessie has lit a painting in her hand with a lighter, and


    the fire is quite fierce. Astounded, he runs over.


    He rids Jessie of the burning painting in her hand, hurriedly covers it with his coat and finally puts the


    fire out. Then he heaves a sigh of relief and scolds her gloomily, "You don''t want your fucking life, do


    you?"


    Jessie doesn''t look at him. She just lowers her head and stares at the coat on the ground.


    "That day, he came to deliver food to me. He was in good shape, so I asked him to be my model. I


    didn''t know why, but gradually I found myself painting another man''s portrait. When he saw it, he asked


    me who the man was."


    Finally it dawns on Leigh that she is talking about the painting. Now he seems to have understood


    something.


    "I answered, ''He''s a man I loved. But from now on, he''s dead, and I won''t fall in love anymore.''"


    Jessie''s eyes are empty without a trace of light, and her tone does not fluctuate.


    Leigh stands there, with his entire body stiffened.


    Jessie moves her hand and it gets rid of his hands. She doesn''t look at him at all. She walks towards


    the bed, lifts the covers and sinks inside, as if she had been always alone in the room.


    Standing where he is, Leigh moves his fingers. Then he squats down and removes the coat. The


    painting is charred.


    He wipes it clean with his hands, and sees the man''s facial features that haven''t been burnt. He sees


    the man''s affectionate eyes and his leisurely smile. He is actually the man himself!


    Leigh feels unbearable pain in his heart. His fingers that hold the painting are trembling.


    It turns out that Jessie has never painted another man.


    It is him who she loves, and it is him who she always paints.


    ...


    Over the past two months, with her powerful diplomacy and the support of the Krislier family, Lily has


    managed to rope in all the politicians and celebrities on the list. But there is one exception, a man


    named Macit.


    Though this guy is in cloth trade, unlike those politicians, he is also on the list and therefore very


    important.


    Lily hasmunicated with Macit for multiple times in the past half a month. She even negotiates with


    Macit with the forms of some difficult-to-dye fabric, but Macit is still indifferent.


    He hints at the end of the conversation. "Ms. Lily, I really want to do business with you, but I can''t do


    anything about it, given that the other party can offer more valuable things."


    "Who is the other party?"


    "I don''t know. This is something Ms. Lily should investigate by yourself."


    After hanging up, Lily frowns.


    Even if those politicians and celebrities support Jonathan, they know more or less that John is Burnell''s


    favorite and is likely to win. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have convinced them so easily.


    The capitalists put their interests first. They either support whoever has the greatest advantage, or just


    bide their time. Anyway, they won''t support Jonathan so obviously, which is against John''s interest.


    Apart from Jonathan, who else doesn''t want John to regain the right to seed?


    Thinking about these vexed things, Lily is so distracted that she fails to hear any knocks on the door.


    Neither does she notice Johne in until a bowl of hot soup is ced in front of her.


    "I cooked the pigeon soup just now." John sits beside her. It makes his heart ache to see her pale face.


    "Did Macit refuse you again?"


    "Yes." Lily sighs. She rubs her temples with her slender fingers. "He told me that someone has bribed


    him to refuse to sign the document, but he won''t tell me who it is."


    John says, "Never mind if he doesn''t sign it. Don''t worry too much. It''s not good for the babies if your


    emotions are unstable."


    Hearing this, Lily touches her belly.


    She''s more than three months pregnant, and she''s expecting twins, but her belly hasn''t got that big.


    Secretly, she monitors the fetal heartbeat every night, and it is normal. Otherwise, she would have


    been worried.


    Lily picks up the pigeon soup and takes a sip. She says to him, "If he doesn''t agree, we''ll use other


    methods. Sometimes, in order to win, bad methods need be used."


    "You''ve already thought of this move, so you asked me to find his information?" John asks.


    "I want to make alternate ns. I didn''t expect that someone would bribe him." This sudden situation


    also surprises Lily. "He has been in business for so many years, so it''s impossible for him to hide all his


    weaknesses."


    She asks again, "Have you found all the information about Macit?"


    "Victor is sorting it out. It will be sent to your phone in the afternoon." John scratches her nose with his


    hand. "You''re really getting more skilled. I''ve no idea who has trained you so well."


    He realizes something wrong as soon as he finishes speaking, his expression changing slightly.


    Something also shes through Lily''s eyes. She instantly purses her lips and smiles, "Dealing with


    these politicians will definitely change the way one thinks and speaks. Have you forgotten that humans


    are the most advanced animals? We learn everything quickly."


    John smiles unnaturally, "Yes, you''re right."


    "How are you doing?" Lily suitably changes the topic and asks worriedly, "Is your heart still aching?"


    "It seldom aches, and I don''t cough blood anymore." John''s voice is gentle and deep. "The doctor said


    that I can live for another half a year if I take the medicine on time and keep a stable mood."


    Lily bes so sad that she can''t even drink the pigeon soup.


    She says quietly, "I''m sorry. If I had been more cautious, I wouldn''t have allowed Jonathan to reach his


    schemes, and theboratory wouldn''t have..."


    "It was not your fault, Lily." John strokes her long, soft hair. "Jonathan is crafty and ruthless, and you''ve


    known that for long. It won''t work however careful you are."


    Lily moves her lips and wants to say something else. The man puts his finger on her lips and shakes


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    his head. "Lily, there''s really no need to me yourself. With you by my side, I''ll be very satisfied even


    if it''s just half a year."


    "But I want you to live longer." Lily''s eyes are sour.


    In revenge for Chloe, she followed him determinedly to Country Y to use him to defeat Jonathan. She


    also cares about him and has no wish to see him die young.


    But she is unable to find anyone to turn to.


    "Don''t cry. Don''t cry." Seeing her suddenly shed tears, John feels heartache and helplessness. "What if


    the babies also cry? I''ve still got half a year, and hope will probably appear then."


    Lily suddenly cries out in rm and covers her belly. "The babies seem to have kicked me."


    "Really?" John carefully touches her belly. It is very t. He can''t help but worry, "You''ve been pregnant


    for more than three months. Why is it still so t?"


    Lily smiles, "It''s OK. I measure their heartbeat rate every night. It''s very normal. Perhaps they absorb


    nutrients slowly and grow slowly. But after seven or eight months, my belly will be so big as if


    there were balloons inside."


    John is a little confused by all of this. "Why are you so clear about it? Have you ever been pregnant


    before?"


    "I consulted it in the parenting website."


    "No, we should go to the hospital to have a pregnancy test. It''s safer." John says. His eyes linger on


    her t belly.


    He hesitates for a moment before raising his head to ask Lily, "Could I hear their heartbeat?"


    He asks so carefully that Lily almost agrees. Yet she refuses a few secondster. "I''m a little sleepy,


    and I want to take a nap. Don''t you still have something to deal with?"


    A trace of disappointment shes past John''s eyes. But soon he smiles and says, "Then take a good


    rest. I''m leaving."


    "OK."


    After John leaves, Lily looks at her belly without touching it anymore. She is afraid that too much


    touching would cause the umbilical cord to wrap around the babies'' neck.


    She knows that John really wants to support her and her babies, but she only wants topensate, so


    that he can be in good health and have his own life, instead of treating her as his entire world.


    These children belong to her and Louis. No matter how many conflicts she has had with Louis, that


    man should have the right to know their existence.


    She will raise the children herself if he ims in person that he doesn''t want them.


    For the past two months, Lily has been busy with things and has no time to care about anything else.


    Now with the sudden thought of him, her heart feels sour and ufortable.


    How''s he doing?


    Has he found a new girlfriend and thrown her cat away?

 Chapter 394: Youre More Attractive Than Magazine Models

    Chapter 394: You''re More Attractive Than Magazine Models


    The partyes soon.


    Burnell and Jonathan dress up and go to the party early on.


    John and Lily are the only ones still lingering in the manor.


    While waiting for her gown from Brodie, Lily says to John, "Go with your father, I wille after you


    soon. Moreover, I know where to go."


    "You are my girlfriend, so I should be with you." John pours her a cup of nectar and whispers, "How are


    the babies today? How are you?"


    Lily replies in a low voice, "I felt good in the past two days, so it will be all right tonight, I hope. Thank


    goodness, I haven''t gained much weight these days and my belly hasn''t swollen up yet, otherwise, I


    can''t wear a gown."


    John smiles, "I have never known the fat Lily. Now I may have a chance."


    "Hey, hey, don''t be silly."


    "..."


    When they chat in low voices, the servant who fetches the gownes back.


    ncing at the gown that the servant is holding with both hands, Lily is confused, "I tried on the gown


    once. It was a champagne fishtail skirt with long-sleeves. Why are you holding a ck gown?"


    "Mr. Brodie said, that gown was identally scratched by the cat kept by his assistant," The servant


    replies, "This is the only gown in the studio fitting Ms. Lily."


    John says in ill humor, "The gown was tailored two months ago, and Ms. Lily approved its color and


    style. Now that the gown is damaged, he just uses this ck one to muck us about?"


    The servant lowers his head and doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Never mind, let''s look at the gown first," Lily says as she takes the gown from the servant and shakes


    it off.


    The gown is handmade. It is waisted with hollow-out cor and back. And its split stretches from the


    thigh to the ankle. In one word, it is an Haute Douture which will disy the fine figure of a woman.


    "Invite Brodie over!" On seeing the gown, John pulls a long face immediately.


    "Yes."


    "Although it''s a little exposed, the design is excellent. There are so many clothes in his studio, why did


    Brodie choose this one for me?" Lily is still looking at the gown when the servant leaves for Brodie.


    After saying that, she looks at John.


    At her question, John looks worse.


    Brodiees quickly. He bows and apologizes to John and Lily, while repeating the same excuse for


    changing the gown.


    "Choose one gown simr to the size of Ms. Lily and deal with it!" John orders.


    "No." Brodie says perplexedly, "You know, Miss Liliya is very slim, so almost all of my designs are of


    small size."


    "It should be fine to change a gown from arge size to a small one, but the styles and colors of those


    gowns are out of date. It seems that Ms. Lily has gained some weights these days, so, changing the


    gowns of small sizes won''t work."


    Lily, "..."


    "Then call your friends and ask them if there are any ready-made gowns." John has been infuriated, "If


    no, you will be fired!"


    Brodie takes out the phone immediately, "I''ll be right back."


    After making several calls beside the window, Brodiees over slowly and says carefully, "There are


    many gowns that fit Ms. Lily''s size in two studios, but..."


    John looks cool-headed and orders, "Then hurry up and send them over!"


    "The nearest studio needs one and half hour to deliver a gown," Brodie mumbles, "and the party will


    refuse one''s entrance at 8:30. Mr. John, there''s not enough time."


    John almost explodes at these words, immediately, Lily tries to stops him by saying calmly, "Then, let


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    go of Mr. Brodie. There is nothing he can do."


    "This gown won''t do, it''s too exposed!" John knows what she is thinking, so he immediately refuses,


    "Let''s take a look on the way there. We should find a suitable one."


    "No. I will take this one. It will waste time to buy one outside; moreover, I may not find my size there. It


    will be the worst if we fail to arrive on time." says Lily.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll go change."


    When Lily passes by, John hears her whispering, "Don''t act rashly." So, he stifles his impulses of


    reproaching Brodie again, and stands there waiting.


    In less than ten minutes, Lilyes down in the ck gown.


    The gown is close fitting, exposing her slender and beautiful figure. As she walks, her slender legs will


    asionally appear from the split of the gown.


    Her skin is fair and fine, and her eyes are sharp with some innocence. Lily looks like a coquettish


    goddess.


    Walking down while holding the handrail, Lily looks like a Queen looking down upon the world.


    John stares at her infatuatedly, wishing that she was his exclusive item.


    Coming down, Lily smiles at Brodie, "Mr. Brodie is a pro! With this gown, I feel brilliant!"


    "No, it''s Ms. Lily that makes this gown perfect."


    "Thank you."


    Taking the purse from the servant, Lily turns around and finds John still standing there and staring at


    herself absentmindedly. His azure eyes are like seawater, with fatal attraction.


    She is not tempted, but waves her hand in front of him.


    "John? Time to go."


    John collects his wits finally and looks at her indulgently, "Lily, you look ... gorgeous."


    "So, you can''t walk now?" Lily waves her phone at him, "It''s gettingte."


    "Coming now."


    Lily walks ahead.


    As soon as she turns around, all her fair and fine back almost exposes before him.


    He also sees the beautiful shoulders, and her tiny waist vaguely.


    John feels a fire burning all over his body. He strides over hurriedly and puts his coat over her body. He


    also asks one servant to get a shawl upstairs that is of the same color as that of the gown.


    Lily says, "Don''t, I feel good in this way..."


    "Not good!" John interrupts her, "There are too many people at the party, and I can''t be with you every


    minute. You have two options--one is to buy another gownter, and the other is to take a shawl. Up to


    you."


    He bes agitated at the thought that everyone at the party will see her beauty.


    "..."


    Thinking of the tight schedule, Lily has no choice but agrees to take a shawl.


    The car is already waiting at the door. It is a Rolls-Royce deluxe nanny car, looking like a small house.


    As soon as Lily and John are in the car, the stylist begins his work on Lily immediately.


    John sits opposite them, asionally handing over something to the stylist. He gazes at Lily, as if he


    could do this until the end of the world.


    Catching a glimpse of him unwittingly, Lily finds that John is still staring at herself, dumbfounding,


    "What about reading a magazine?"


    "You''re more attractive than magazine models." John whispers softly.


    Lily blushes at his words.


    She coughs a little and tries to distract his attention, "Everyone on the list has made agreements with


    me except Macit. I''ll talk to Macit at the party."


    "I''ll do the talk." John knows how tired she is during this period, so he would like to let her rx, "If you


    have any ideas, tell me first."

 Chapter 395: He Wont Come Here

    Chapter 395: He Won''t Come Here


    Lily shakes her head, "We''re not sure whether Macit is on the side of Jonathan. If not, Jonathan will


    pester you once he knows that. Watch over Jonathan, and I''ll take care of Macit."


    "I don''t want you to be so tired." John feels sorry for her.


    "I''m fine. I don''t want to mess up at this critical moment." Lily smiles at him, who has been lost in her


    charm.


    With such a smart beauty by his side, what else will he want?


    At eight o''clock, the car arrives at the Antis Hotel.


    Antis is one of the few eight-star hotels in the world. It is luxurious. Famous cocktail lounges,


    auctions, and even royal birthday parties are held here.


    Lily once stayed in a seven-star hotel for business, and this is her first time to go to an eight-star hotel.


    When getting off the car, she ispletely shocked by this luxurious hotel.


    Following John to take the elevator upstairs, Lily approaches him and whispers, "I heard that this Party


    would be very high-ss. Ny percent of big shots and celebrities are here. Is that true?"


    John nods in approval and exins, "At the beginning, it was an entertainment party nned by the


    royal family. Unexpectedly, some foreign businessmen wanted to achieve instant fame for their own


    business. Politicians also wanted to expand their connections. Only sitting there, the royal family can


    make money and bring in foreign investment, therefore, this party is held once a year. More and more


    peoplee, and this party expands year by year."


    "How business-minded the royal family is! If I spend one million to participate in the party, even if I don''t


    make a deal here, I will still benefit from the business cards I get here," Lily says.


    "When I have time, I''ll call them. All businessmen are interested in high-profit businesses, right? Even


    no business deal is made, I can expand my connections with their help."


    "You''re right." John smiles and nods, "I would like to leave my business to you for your business


    talents."


    Lily shakes her hands to refuse, while muttering, "You''re kidding! It is a small talk, moreover, theories


    and practical application are far away from each other. Don''t think too highly of me."


    "It''s not that I think highly of you, but the fact is that you are smart and learn things quickly," John says


    honestly, "If the administration of a fewpanies can help you grow, even if they are in debt atst, I


    think it''s worthwhile."


    "Here we are." As soon as the elevator door opens, Lily takes the lead and walks out, "Let''s talk about


    thister."


    Noticing her rough diversion, John loses some sparkles in his eyes.


    From that night on, it takes him one full month to ept his own lot, but he still can''t admit that he and


    Louis are half-brothers, who have the same mother.


    He will not admit his rtionship with Louis, nor will he let Lily leave one day.


    She treats him well, but he is clear that he is still not an equal to Louis.


    She once took over the Smith Group to help Louis, but now refuses everything he gives her.


    Sensing that Johngs behind, Lily turns to look at him and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." John conceals his emotions very well. He looks at her warmly and gently as he strides out of


    the elevator and towards Lily.


    After the verification of their identities, both of them enter the banquet hall.


    The banquet hall is so luxurious and gigantic that it is almost impossible to see its ends. Elegant jazz


    music flows out from the central broadcaster, and the dignitaries in the banquet hall are dressed in


    luxurious clothes, as if they were attending a grand banquet at the pce.


    Lily walks by John calmly, but her eyes can''t help wandering around.


    There are politicians who asionally appear on the news, as well as businessmen with hundreds of


    billions of dors in wealth, a group of two or three holding wine sses, standing, chatting and


    Suddenly, a slender figure barges into her sight.


    The man is dressed in a tailored ck tuxedo. With the well-groomed ck hair, his sharp facial


    features are prominent, and his scarlet lips curl into a faint smile.


    He holds a ss of wine between his fingers and is talking to a person opposite him.


    He is tall and slender. Such an outstanding figure makes friends in front of him and people around him


    fade.


    Lily''s eyes are wide-open, her breath is short, and her heart almost stops beating.


    "Excuse me, excuse me." She struggles through the crowd, staring at the man.


    Before she manages to take a few steps, the man in the distance says something to his friend, then


    both of them disappears into the crowd quickly, as if what she has just seen is just her illusion.


    Lily is so anxious to go over, but her wrist is tightly clenched.


    "Lily, what''s wrong?" It is John who rushes over and asks her with concern.


    "I saw Louis... Louis." Lily still searches through the crowd with her eyes, but never sees the man


    again.


    Seeing that she is so anxious to find Louis, John feels pains in his heart.


    Johnforts her softly, "Lily, he won''te here, don''t you remember? It must be a mistake."


    His words are like the cold water which extinguishes her impatient fire.


    She forces a smile and says, "You''re right, it must be a mistake. He won''te here."


    His two shots in the hotel and his cold gaze two months ago showed that he was extremely


    disappointed in her. How could he be here?


    John gently holds her hand and says, "Let''s go and meet my father."


    Lily nods.


    Bonaire is chatting with a few friends. When John brings Lily over, he immediately introduces his


    friends to John.


    He also points at Lily and proudly says, "This is Colbert''s girlfriend, Lily!"


    "I know, Harold told me."


    "You''re a lucky guy. Your son is outstanding, and your daughter-inw is powerful. I''m almost jealous!"


    Bonaireughs heartedly, "They are still too young, and I wish you could take care of them in the


    future."


    "..."


    In these short pleasantries, Bonaire has managed to build quite a few connections for John.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lily smiles all the way and stands there with a ss of wine in her hand.


    When seeing Macit, Lily pulls the hem of John''s clothes and whispers, "I''ll go find Macit. Keep an eye


    on Jonathan."


    John nods, "Then be careful."


    He nces at her and says, "Keep your shawl well wrapped. Don''t take it off."


    "OK!"


    After the short reply to John, Lily walks through the crowd hurriedly to catch up with Macit, but only


    seeing that Macit enters the high-ss private room at one side of the banquet hall.


    ncing at the namete with the words "Recreation Room" in the middle of the door, Lily takes a


    deep breath, reaches out and pushes the door open.


    It is very warm and bustling in the recreation room. There are people sitting in front of billiards, chess


    and card tables. And a huge mirror is embedded in the wall, reflecting all activities in the entire


    recreation room.


    There are also a few women in the room, who are slender and beautiful, but the moment Lily enters,


    her sharp beauty with ck hair and fair skin makes these women fade instantly.


    Lily walks towards Macit, ignoring those gazes.


    "Mr. Macit, may I talk to you for a sec, please?" She lowers her voice.


    "Busy!" Macit bites his cigarette and is busy ying billiards, even without looking at Lily, "Wait until I''m


    done."


    "Alright." Lily smiles, stands aside and waits quietly.

 Chapter 396: Poor David

    Chapter 396: Poor David


    Macit chats andughs with his friends, while ying one game after another. Whenever Lily wants to


    say something, he pretends to not hear and continues to y.


    Finally, Lily figures out that Macit is trifling with herself, and he has no intention of talking with her.


    Seeing that Macit walks on air whenever he wins the games, Lilyes up with an idea. She takes the


    initiative to go over and admires, "Mr. Macit is good at billiards."


    "Not bad, right?" Macit finally looks at her and says, "What, you can y?"


    "Yes, I''ve learned it before." Lily smiles and beckons the waiter to send her a pool cue. "Mr. Macit, if


    you don''t mind, may I y a game with you?"


    "Why not!"


    On his eptance, Lily takes the opportunity to add, "How about make a bet for fun? If I lose, I will give


    Mr. Macit ten million."


    "Oh?" Macit raises his eyebrows, bes interested and looks at her, "Is there such a good thing?"


    Lily smiles coquettishly, her slender body leaning against the pool cue, like an excellentndscape


    painting, "The chance of ying a game with Mr. Macit is worth more than ten million."


    The ttery pleases Macit greatly, "What if Ms. Lily wins?"


    "If I am lucky enough to win, I hope you could spare two minutes to me."


    "Alright, it''s settled then!" ''It is a good business for Macit, so he replies immediately, "You''re ady,


    please choose a game."


    "Thank you. How about Snooker?" Lily smiles.


    Macit beckons, "Snooker."


    "Yes."


    The waiter quickly removes all balls from the table and ces the 22 balls as Snooker requires.


    "After you, Lady first!" Macit makes a gesture, then looks at Lily, "But Ms. Lily, your gown is not good for


    the game!"


    Lily takes off her shawl and hands it to the waiter.


    The porcin-white skin is illuminated under the lights. Her enchanting figure and fair skin around her


    cor make the eyes of the men in the recreation room instantly burn.


    Macit, who has seen countless beauties, is stunned and pretends to be regretful. "My bet should have


    been a dinner with Ms. Lily."


    Lily turns a deaf ear to his words and approaches the table, "Then I''ll kick off."


    Macit takes a few steps backward and watches quietly.


    Lily seems calm, but in fact, she can''t help feeling nervous in her heart.


    Thanks to the trip to Country R, where she learned billiards from Louis for a few days and became


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    familiar with all games, now she can y with Macit.


    If not for billiards, she would have left in disappointment a few moments ago.


    Lily holds the cue tightly, takes a deep breath, and encourages herself that ''Louis once praised my gifts


    in billiard. Come on, there is still a chance to win.''


    She concentrates on ying billiards, not knowing that the ss in the wall is one-way visual ss.


    Everything in this room can be seen by people at the other side of the mirror.


    The other billiard room is deserted and only a few men are ying there. One of the men is


    exceptionally outstanding, and an extraordinary aura showed between his movements.


    However, the man''s expression is cold, even his eyes are filled with coldness, distancing people away.


    The man bends down slightly and gently pushes the cue in his hand.


    The white ball seems to be on track, sliding over the table, urately hitting and smashing the ck


    number eight ball into the pocket.


    "Mr. Smith, you win again." David nces at the table and sighs, "You''re a world champion. Why did


    you want to y billiards with a poor yer like me?"


    "He''s bored, so he wants to y with you." Justin, who is leaning against another table, snorts, "Do you


    expect him to chat with those people outside?"


    David feels desperate.


    He is only a senior assistant! A senior assistant!


    Now, not only does he apany his boss to eat, drink, and travel on business, he also has to


    apany his boss to y!


    Who''s as miserable as him?


    "You owe me 300,000." While the waiter tidies up the table, Louis says indifferently, "Go on."


    "Go, go on?" David loses heart immediately, and his tone bes pitiful, "My monthly sry is not


    that much, Mr. Smith, please show some mercy!"


    Louis shoots a nce at him.


    David trembles, and immediately straightens his body, "Go on! As long as it is a wish of Mr. Smith, I can


    y all night!"


    "Poor David." Justin shakes his head.


    He takes a sip of champagne. As if to figure out something, Justin narrows his eyes slightly, then,


    smiles, "David, you''re free. The heroine is here."


    "What heroine?" David asks curiously. Following Justin''s gaze, he sees a young woman walks in the


    room at the other side of the mirror.


    David is shocked at the sight of the woman and opens his mouth wide, "She, she, she..."


    He stares at Louis and gets stuck.


    Ever since the incident two months ago, David has no longer heard about Lily. He thought this was a


    business trip, for both of him and Louis.


    ''I have never expected that Lily will actually be in Country Y, and also at this Party!''


    He seems to grasp something.


    Louis stays cold. He raises his eyes to look at the private room at the other side of the mirror and sees


    that Lily exchanges a few words with a man and then stands aside.


    A few minutester, Lily goes forward and says a few words to the man; then man nods.


    Suddenly, Lily takes off her shawl and the ck gownes out fully.


    His eyelids twitch.


    "The heroine is dressed beautifully today," Justinments on Lily''s gown, "Is Y Country good for her?


    She seems to be getting more and more beautiful."


    David nods in agreement, "I''ve seen Ms. Lily in various gowns. In my opinion, this is the best gown...


    Holy shit!"


    When Lily turns around and shows her fair and fine back fully and slender waist vaguely, David almost


    bites his tongue in shock, and Justin chokes with the wine.


    Justin wipes the corners of his mouth with a napkin and calms down. He even teases, "As expected,


    when in Rome, do as the Romans do. The heroine has stayed here for a long time, and bes


    bolder."


    David, "..."


    ''Mr. Justin, stop talking! Can''t you see Mr. Smith''s face? ''


    "Uh-huh." David puts his fists on his lips, pretending to cough and reminding, "Mr. Justin, do you feel


    it''s getting colder and colder here? I think the air conditioner in the room is broken. How about..."


    "No, it''s quite cool." Justin interrupts him with a smile and looks at the room at the other side of the


    mirror with interest.


    Meanwhile, he says to Louis, "The heroine''s strategies are simr to that of our Mr. Smith. Can it be


    that she is a disciple of Mr. Smith?"


    "Mr. Smith, my interest in billiards is aroused. Why don''t you teach me as well?"


    "Look at those people, tsk, tsk, like hungry wolves and tigers. If I were the heroine, I would be scared to


    death."

 Chapter 397: I Want to Save the Beauty

    Chapter 397: I Want to Save the Beauty


    "Oh ... Your girl has scored again."


    "David." Louis suddenly calls him with a horrific look. "It looks like he loves champagne very much. Go


    get three more bottles. Prise his mouth open and pour it in."


    "Yes!" David goes out to fetch champagne.


    Justin is speechless. "Where do you find the assistant? He is really obedient even though he is bled


    dry! If you kill me, he will dispose of the body for you, won''t he?"


    Louis gives a grim smile, "Shut up, or I might really kill you."


    Justin stops talking.


    Justin rolls his eyes upwards. When he looks at the private room in the mirror, he finds something


    wrong. "It''s her turn to fight. But she doesn''t move now. Why does she keep covering her corbone?"


    Louis looks over at the room and sees Lily standing still.


    They can see her touching her vicle with thepressed lips and the unpleasant look for she is


    standing sideways.


    Upon closer observation, Louis discovers that the ribbon on the gown is broken, which was why she


    covered her corbone with her hand.


    "There is something wrong with her dress." Justin could also see that. He smiled and said, "The dress


    is braced by the ribbon. If she lets go of her hand, it will fall off her body."


    "I believe all of the men in that room want to see the charming body under the clothes."


    The man has noticed something and seems to provoke her. Justin looks at Louis. But he is still with


    that cold face and is indifferent with all this.


    Is that possible for him to be indifferent with all this?


    Justin thinks that, "No way!" If Louis doesn''t care about this woman, he wouldn''t have left thepany


    for here to see a game.


    "Beauty is surrounded by beasts. What a shame!" Justin put the wine ss down on the table and


    stands up, "I''m at leisure now. I could save the beauty for Mr. Smith."


    Just as he is about to leave, he bumps into David who has returned with three bottles of champagne.


    "You really brought back three bottles of champagne?" Justin is speechless, "Your boss didn''t mean it."


    "Mr. Smith never jokes with me. Mr. Justin, do you want to drink it by yourself or do you need me to


    help you? "David says seriously.


    Justin doesn''t know how to exin to him.


    "Keep it for yourself." Justin pats his shoulder and says, "I am going to save that girl."


    "You stay here and drink."


    Louis isn''t grateful to Justin. Though still looks angry, Louis takes off the blue-tailed bird brooch on his


    suit and calls the waiter who remains silent all the time.


    "Give it to the woman in ck dress in the room opposite." He hands the brooch to the waiter.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Mr. Smith, the beauty is besieged by beasts. It''s useless for you to send a waiter over. Let me help


    her." Justin wants to get out of the room for he realizes that Louis is really no kidding.


    David persists in stopping Justin.


    "Mr. Justin, drink champagne please." David hands over a bottle of champagne. "Or let me serve you."


    "No. Thanks." Justin grits his teeth and forces a smile. He res at David, "I''ve never seen such an


    awful assistant like you!"


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Justin."


    Justin doesn''t say anything.


    Lily reckons that Jonathan prepares the dress for her just to see if she dares to wear it. But she never


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    expects that Jonathan might give her a defective clothes.


    The ribbon which braces her dress suddenly breaks and she can''t move a step.


    The dress molds to the body but it is not skinny and it is lined with silk. As long as the ribbon is cut, the


    entire dress would fall off her body.


    Lily takes a deep breath and says to Macit, "I need to go to the bathroom."


    "No, this round is almost finished." Macit says, looking her up and downsciviously. "Ms. Lily, just


    stand it for a moment. Come on, it is your turn."


    The others are also heckling.


    They stare at her like hungry wolves as if they know about there is something wrong with her dress.


    Lily suffers from this situation a lot so she doesn''t feel awkward now. All she thinks is that it is really a


    pity that she gives it up for she almost wins the game.


    But it is better than being naked before all these men.


    "Sorry..."


    Lily presses her red lips together and is about to say something, but the door is opened.


    A waiteres in and looks around. Then he finds Lily and walks up to her directly. A brooch is


    handed over to Lily, "This is for you. A gentleman has asked me to do so."


    "Thank you." This brooch can be used to fix the dress. It is exactly what Lily needs.


    It is probably John who has known that there is something wrong with the dress and has sent someone


    here.


    Lily quickly fastens the brooch up to the ribbon. But she remembers that John doesn''t wear the brooch


    when hees here. Does he borrow it from someone else?


    After dealing with the dress, she smiles at Macit,"Sorry to let you wait."


    "It''s all right." Macit says with a little disappointment, "Ms. Lily, if there is something wrong with the


    dress, you just say it. We will pardon you, sweetheart."


    Lily smiles and says, "As a shy girl, I''m really embarrassed to say it."


    Macit secretly grits his teeth, knowing that the woman is sneering at him. He thinks to himself that what


    a sharp tongue she gets.


    A few minutester, there are only white balls left on the table.


    The waiter confirms the scores and announces the result, "Mr. Macit, 133 points, Ms. Lily, 147 points."


    Macit looks unpleasant, but he still delivers a smile, "Ms. Lily, you are really beautiful and smart. Plus


    you are good at ying snooker. You win."


    "You are not bad." Lily hands the cue to the waiter and smiles. "The person who taught me is a world-


    ss champion. If he wants to y, he must be the winner."


    "What is his name?" Macit asks curiously.


    "Mr. Macit, I won." Lily doesn''t answer his question, "You need to talk to me."


    " ... Alright."


    They leave the room and find somewhere quiet to talk. Lily says again, "We are all friends, and I really


    want to talk to you, Mr. Macit."


    "I know that Mr. Seles gets many supporters, including you. But you should have heard that Mr. Burnell


    prefers his younger son. Otherwise, he would not have arranged such a test when he wanted to regain


    his inheritance."


    Looking at theposed and confident young woman in front of him, Macit''s eyes sh with passion,


    "Now that you arepletely sincere to talk to me, I can give you this opportunity."


    He approaches Lily, "I want half of Krislier''s shares, or I want you to apany me for one night. How


    about it?"


    Lily stands upright and looks at him with a fake smile. "Mr. Macit, I heard that you have signed an


    agreement with your wife. If there is any scandal which reports about you, the one who causes it will be


    driven out of thepany without taking any money. Yourpany is worth tens of billions of yuan,


    isn''t it? Plus your wife is here today. She will smell something."


    Macit smiles. "I know there is a Chinese saying which goes, ''Better a beauty than a country'', right? If


    you spend the night with me, I can abandon thepany."


    "Then it seems that we have nothing to talk about." Lily looks at her phone and says, "It has taken


    exactly two minutes. I won''t disturb Mr. Macit anymore."


    "Wait." Macit calls out to her, "I know that it is only me that haven''t signed that paper. I know you won''t


    let your beloved boyfriend lose the chance, right?"

 Chapter 398: Still Biting? Its All Broken!

    Chapter 398: Still Biting? It''s All Broken!


    Lily turns around and looks at him calmly. "He is just not qualified to be the sessor, but he''s still


    Krislier''s Second Young Master. Convincing all these people to support him has proved my


    Macit is stunned after hearing what she has said.


    He hears from others that Lily used to be a top trantor. Financial area is absolutely more difficult


    than her specialty. Changing careers is not as easy as we say. It needs a long time to practice.


    However, he does not see any fear from Lily''s face. She is brilliant like sunshine.


    Is she self-taught, or taught by some master?


    Though failing to reach a consensus with Macit, Lily is not annoyed. When she got to Macit''s room to


    talk about it early in the morning, she knew that it wouldn''t be possible for the way he talked and acted


    was not friendly.


    Nheless, what he has just said still makes her feel sick.


    After entering in the banquet hall, Lily quickly finds John. Just as she is about toe over and talk


    about how to do next, she finds Jonathan standing in front of her. Then she speedily turns around and


    leaves.


    If she goes find John, Jonathan definitely will fault her. It would be even harder for her to leave.


    Lily takes the elevator downstairs and calls Victor.


    After getting through to him, she whispers, "I didn''t make a deal with Macit. Bring the woman over and


    find a way to take Mrs. Macit away. I''ll go to the front desk and get the room card."


    "I''ll tell you when I get into the hotel system." Victor replies.


    "Okay."


    In case that the negotiation with Macit would fail, Lily has told Victor to look into Macit in advance. So


    she knows about Macit''s private affairs including the agreement that he signed with his wife.


    If it fails, Victor will call Macit''s lover toe over and finds a way to let Mrs. Macit go. Then Mr. Macit


    won''t miss the opportunity to meet his lover.


    Lily deliberately dawdles at the door of the elevator for a while.


    After receiving the message from Victor, Lily immediately goes to the front desk and talks to the


    receptionist, a blonde, "I have a headache now. I need a suite."


    She even rubs her temples, pretending to be ufortable.


    "Alright, just a moment." She operates on theputer. "There are many guests tonight. You don''t


    have any choice now. There is a suite room on the 66th floor. Is that okay?"


    "Sure."


    The receptionist checks Lily''s ID card and just as she is about to order the room, theputer screen


    suddenly turns ck.


    The receptionist pats the screen and turns on the walkie-talkie to call maintenance man. But the screen


    lights up again.


    After the order has been generated, she hurriedly returns the ID card to Lily, "Sorry, the screen went


    dark just now."


    Lily faintly smiles, "It doesn''t matter."


    Victor has already hacked into the hotel''s system. Her order has not actually been generated. If Macit


    checks in a suite room, it would be transferred to her room.


    Going upstairs, Lily looks at the phone to check what time it is.


    Party would be over at eleven o''clock. She''s got plenty of time.


    Now all she has to do is ce the camera in the room and records Macit and his lover being together.


    Then she will show it to Macit at the end of the party and forces him to sign the document.


    Lily sighs, "I never thought that one day, I would be so treacherous."


    When she was an advanced trantor before, she was kind and naive. All she had to do was sitting


    there and worked as a trantion machine. At that time, she never experienced any danger and


    evilness. But it is different now.


    The baby in her womb suddenly kicks her and it is quite strong. Lily frowns in pain, "I know that you''ve


    got hands and feet, but don''t kick me. Your father is not a good person, either."


    She ispletely influenced by him!


    Victor sends her a message which says that Mrs. Macit has left the hotel and that the woman has


    It is so fast!


    Lily is shocked. When the elevator stops on the 66th floor, she rushes out as soon as the door opens.


    She finds the room andes in.


    She is so anxious that she forgets to lock the door. Running into the bedroom, she switches on the light


    and takes out a thumb-sized camera from her handbag. Then she is looking around to find somewhere


    hidden to ce it.


    There are few flowers in the vase. Put the camera on it is not okay for it''s easy to fall. Nor is it a good


    idea to put it on the TV for it is too easy to be found.


    Lily suddenly spots the bright chandelier above her head. She immediately takes over a high chair in


    the corner and stands up on it carefully. She just can reach the chandelier.


    She hides the little camera on the edge of the chandelier.


    Every corner in the bedroom can be seen from this angle. No one can be able to see the camera on


    the chandelier unless someonees up to see.


    Scarcely has she put the high chair back when the bedroom suddenly darkens. Lily is really startled.


    Before Lily could react, someone pulls her wrist and holds her into his arms. She is scared to death and


    almost screams.


    In the darkness, he urately grabs the back of her head and kisses on her lips. It is very powerful and


    cold.


    The man holds her so tight that she is almost breathless. As she struggles, she smells a masculine


    aura and coldness. It is somewhat familiar.


    It is him. Isn''t he?


    Lily is a little bit confused. It is hard to believe that he woulde here from afar. But she can tell that it


    really is him.


    It turns out that she was right in the banquet hall. It was him! He really came!


    She has been missing him so much. She is so excited that her eyes are filled with tears and her body is


    trembling. She hugs him and tries to kiss him back, wishing he could know how much she has missed


    him.


    The man kisses her so hard like he hates her.


    He bites her thin lips. It hurts and she can smells blood.


    Still biting? It''s all broken!


    While she is cursing him in her heart, she faintly hears sound from outside. The door opens and people


    are talking.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "There is a room card stuck in here."


    "It must have been the waiter who has forgotten to pull it out after he cleaned the room. Forget it, baby.


    Come here. I miss you."


    Hearing Macit''s voice, Lily suddenly remembers what she is for. She bes anxious for she never


    expects they wille so early.


    If they see her, all the n will be in vain!


    Lily pushes the man twice, but he doesn''t move at all. Hearing the footsteps getting nearer, she bites


    the man fiercely, forcing him to let go of her.


    Through the dim light from the bottom of the door, Lily sees a wardrobe on one side which is big


    enough to amodate her and Louis. She pushes the man over there.


    Scarcely has she opens the door of the wardrobe and pushes him in when Macit and his lover twist the


    doorknob and enter the bedroom.


    Then the light is turned on.


    Before they turn on the light, Lily closes the shutters.


    Lily doesn''t give Louis any time to sit firm, so he falls on the storage box behind him. Lily, who is


    leaning against his arms, also slides down and sits on hisp.


    After Macit and his lovere in the bedroom, they can''t wait to roll onto the bed.


    The woman smiles and asks, "I heard that your wife is here tonight. What if she sees us?"


    "You''re too charming. I can''t wait." Macit says dirty things and touches her. "It''s been a few weeks since


    I met youst. They have grown a lot. Have you imnted something into your breast?"

 Chapter 399: Why Are You Tying Me Up?

    Chapter 399: Why Are You Tying Me Up?


    "Yes, so what if they''re imnted? Don''t touch me if you don''t like them!"


    "I love them, baby! They are so soft! If you want it, take my credit card and imnt your ass!"


    The woman is speechless.


    In the narrow wardrobe, Lily is close to the man. Her head rests in the man''s arms. She can hear his


    strong heartbeat and feel his warmth, but she doesn''t dare to move at all.


    Lily is so embarrassed when she hears what they are talking about.


    She justes in to install a camera. She doesn''t expect Louis toe, and Macit and his lover to


    arrive so early. Now she and Louis can''t go out of the suite.


    What a fuck!


    Though Lily and Louis do not speak, they can hear each other breathing. Outside the door of the


    wardrobe, the persons on the bed are talking dirty and doing something.


    Lily counts the sheep and diverts her attention from them.


    After some time, a low and cold male voice sounds, "You always like to push me into such a ce


    when something happens."


    "I don''t know you woulde." Lily says in a low voice.


    She recalls that the second time they met. She pushed Louis to the bathroom and bumped into Jason


    and Lucy who were having an affair. Then when she was in Turkey, Louis went into the wrong


    bathroom once. Afraid that the students would see him, they hid in the small cubicle.


    Thinking of this, she flushes.


    Fortunately, the light whiches in through the crack of the wardrobe door is so weak that Louis can''t


    see her face clear.


    Then Louis does not say anything and it is silent again. Then there is a woman''s high-pitched cry


    outside. Lily wishes she could stuff her ears with two cotton balls.


    She whispers to Louis, "Why are you here?"


    "What? You think I ruin your n, right?" The light is very weak. Louis lowers his head, but he can only


    see a slender figure leaning on his body. A ray of light just happens to shine on her shoulder.


    The skin is so white that it looks glowing.


    Louis suddenly thinks of seeing her in a ck dress through the mirror in the billiard room. He is


    irritated when he thinks of her snow-white back and slender waist.


    He sneers at Lily, "Ms. Lily! You still haven''t change your habit of peeping into others, have you?"


    Lily hurriedly covers his mouth and presses her body against him. "You''re so loud. They will hear you. If


    it weren''t you that came in and turned off the light, I wouldn''t be here in the wardrobe."


    "I didn''t turn off the lights."


    Lily snorts, "If it weren''t you, would the light be turned off automatically?"


    He says nothing, but Lily finds that he touches his chin and it looks like he is pulling his tie. Then he


    grabs her hands and twists them behind her.


    Lily is astonished. She can''t see anything, but she can feel that Louis has tied her hands up with his tie.


    She is so confused and asks Louis, "What are you doing?"


    Lily can feel his breath on top of her head, but he still remains silent. His hand moves along her waist


    gradually and his palm sticks to the tender skin on her waist.


    "You...stop" Lily stutters.


    It was just because she knows where it is and hears cries of the woman outside that she is so


    frightened that her body is tensed up.


    "You have asked me about what I am doing, right? I''ll tell you now." Louis raises the other hand and


    touches the brooch which she has used to fix the ribbon of her dress. He points at it with his finger.


    Lily suppresses her voice and says anxiously, "Louis, stop. We are in the wardrobe! Plus we have


    broken up. I will sue you if you do it to me..."


    "You even stutter to say one sentence. Is Ms. Lily going to be dumb?"


    Lily can''t say anything.


    "I need to get my own thing back." Louis says as his breathnds on her cheeks. It is so hot that Lily''s


    face feels itchy.


    "What thing?"


    Louis does not reply but presses his finger on the brooch.


    Lily only feels that the ribbon breaks and the silk slips off her body. Only then does she understand that


    the brooch is sent by him, not John!


    Louis kisses her and she can feel the cold air from Louis.


    She leans back and hits into the shutters.


    Although Louis pulls her back immediately, the sound caused by their movement attracts Macit''s


    attention.


    Macit stops and asks her lover, "Did you hear anything?"


    "No. Let''s continue!"


    "I heard some noise from the wardrobe. I''ll go have a look." Macit gets out of bed and strides towards


    the wardrobe.


    In the wardrobe, Lily leans against Louis, with her heart almost popping out of her chest.


    Fuck!


    As long as Macit opens the shutters, he will see her and Louis. They are nowhere to hide.


    Plus she''s almost naked now!


    Louis still holds Lily tight, so he can feel her body is tensed up.


    "Ms. Lily, take it easy. It is not the first time that you do this." Says Louis calmly. But Macit almoste


    to the wardrobe.


    Lily is so frightened that she kisses Louis to stop him from talking.


    She catches a glimpse of a pair of man''s legs standing in front of the wardrobe. She can''t help but


    shudder and close her eyes.


    She really wants someone to pause the time!


    Without any doubt, Macit opens the shutters on one side and sees two bathrobes hanging on the rack.


    Just as he is about to open the door on the other side, a mouse suddenly rushes out of the wardrobe.


    Macit is startled and he steps back.


    "Mouse!" The woman on the bed sees the mouse running around and screams in fright, "Macit, it''s


    running over to me. Save me!"


    "It''s just a mouse. Baby, take it easy." Macit gives up the idea of opening the other door and goes to


    drive the rodent away.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The mouse flees very quickly and runs from under the bed to the back of the locker.


    "It is disgusting. There are rats. I don''t want to be here anymore. I want another room!"


    "Alright, let''s get out of here."


    Macit doesn''t want his lover ufortable or probably he feels annoyed with the mouse. They put on


    the clothes and get out.


    It is not until there is no sound outside that Lily finally feels rxed.


    Then she scolds Louis between her clenched teeth, "You, you really went too far! I was almost seen


    naked!"


    The wardrobe door is open and the lightes in. Some of the light is casted on the man''s cold face.


    He red at Lily.


    He suddenly sneers, "But I think you enjoyed being watched by those men."


    "I didn''t!" Lily is hurt by the mockery. Then she says, "The dress that was originally custom-made was


    deliberately destroyed. This is the only dress I can wear."


    "Why John won''t go out and buy one for you?"


    Lily answers, "We don''t get plenty of time. Besides, he might not find a dress that fits me in the shop.


    He brought me a shawl when I went out. I didn''t expect..."


    Before she finishes saying, Louis kisses her passionately. He again bites her lower lip fiercely. The lip


    that has just stopped bleeding bleeds again and it hurts so much.


    Lily is dizzy and she is weak.


    When she is awake, she finds that Louis has taken her to another room. Throwing the diamond


    cufflinks on the carpet, he looks tall and aggressive.


    "I... we''ve already broken up." Lily stutters again. She doesn''t dare to move lest the coat on her will fall


    off. "If you dare to... I will sue you."

 Chapter 400: Why Am I Still Obsessed with Her?

    Chapter 400: Why Am I Still Obsessed with Her?


    "What do you think I''m going to do?" The man looks at her with cold eyes and keeps walking towards


    her.


    He walks at a slow speed as if he were walking into her heart.


    Lily is a little panicked, "What ... what do you want to do...?"


    She stammers, with her hands crossed against her chest.


    He has taken off his cufflinks and unbuttoned his shirt. She knows what he''s going to do.


    The man is in a rage, about to do something violent to her.


    "Ms. Lily stutters again?" Noticing the skin that is exposed from under her coat, Louis is aroused.


    "I, I don''t feel well. I need a doctor." Facing the man who is getting closer, Lily hunches her shoulders.


    Thinking of the camera, she''s burning with anxiety.


    She has no time to deal with him. She has to hurry back to Macit''s room to get the camera.


    The man doesn''t say anything. Lily peeks at him, saying, "I don''t feel well. I''m not lying. Would you


    please call a doctor over...?"


    "When the doctor is here, you''ll know if what I said is true."


    "I swear." To convince him, Lily stretches out three fingers and swears an oath.


    The man sneers, saying, "I don''t believe Ms. Lily''s oath. If I didn''t know you, I would have thought that


    you were an actress. Your acting skill is excellent."


    Hearing this, Lily gets pale, ''It seems that he won''t let me off.''


    "What? Am I wrong? Or is Ms. Lily used to lying? Or do you like the feeling of being surrounded by


    men?"


    It''s offensive. Lily is blue in the face, and her voice is trembling, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Louis stares at her red lips while she is raising her eyebrows and looking at him.


    He can''t help but push Lily against the wall.


    His calmness and restraint disappear in front of this woman!


    "..."


    Lily wants to struggle at first, but then she''s also turned on....


    "It hurts. Stop." While she can talk, sheins, "The skin of lips is thin, and scars are ugly. Can''t,


    can''t you bite elsewhere?"


    Louisughs in anger, "Do you still care if your mouth is broken?"


    "It is important, okay?"


    Lily feels regretful right after saying that.


    The man listens to her and lowers his head to bite her corbone.


    Lily screams in pain, ''Is this man a vampire?''


    ''He bites me so hard. The skin must be broken.''


    Lily is furious. She wraps her arms around the man and bites his neck in a fierce way as if she wanted


    him dead.


    Louis doesn''t make any sound but frowns.


    "Why is your skin so thick?" Lily rolls her eyes in anger when seeing that there is only a row of teeth


    marks on his neck.


    "You don''t like it?" Louis raises his eyebrows and looks at her.


    "Yes!" Lily frowns and touches her neck with one hand, ''It really hurts.''


    "But I like it!" Hearing this, Lily is stunned and turns her eyes upon Louis.


    She looks him in the eyes, noticing that there''s something in the man''s dark eyes: hatred, yearning,


    and fleeting ... affection.


    ''Is it my illusion?''


    "Alright, sleep tight." Perhaps feeling the emotion in Lily''s eyes, Louis gently pulls Lily in his arms and


    pats her back with his big hand.


    It''s been so long since theyst saw each other. Lily wants to ask him how he''s doing, whether he has


    a new girlfriend, and whether he misses her.


    Maybe because of being pregnant, she always feels sleepy. Before getting a chance to talk to him, she


    has fallen asleep with her head tilting to one side.


    It takes Louis a while to catch his breath. He lowers his head, looking at the woman in his arms. His


    fingers sweep her cheeks and stop on her red corbone that he bit.


    He admits that he was furious and wished he could bite the woman to death and suck her blood.


    In this way, he could keep her by his side forever.


    He is also furious with himself for losing his mind when seeing her. It has been so long since they broke


    up and he still wants her!


    ''It is she who has broken my heart and chosen another man without hesitation. Why am I still obsessed


    with her?''


    ''Why do I leave my work ande here?''


    Thinking of how this woman has treated him, Louis regains his senses. He withdraws his hands, lifts


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    the nket, and goes to the bathroom.


    After he takes his bath, the doorbell rings.


    Justin waits at the door for a few minutes. Seeing that Louis is wearing a bathrobe, he''s stunned. Then,


    he looks at Louis¡¯ neck.


    "I knew you were here for something else." Justin shakes his head, "She is the girlfriend of the second


    young master of Krislier Group. Louis, you are acting ... like a gangster!"


    Louis squints his eyes, asking with no emotion, "Is it done?"


    "It was Leigh''s people who contacted Macit, telling him not to sign the document." Justin thinks of


    something andughs, "Louis, there is no need for you to worry. Ms. Lily is good."


    "She was the reason why Macit''s wife left so early and his lover came here. Let me guess. Did she


    install a camera in that room?"


    Louis remains silent. Justin smiles and keeps talking, "Threaten Macit with the video and give him


    some benefits. The deal would be closed for Macit is afraid of a divorce from which he will get nothing.


    As for me, Ms. Lily doesn''t care if I wille. She has told someone to imitate my handwriting and sign


    the document. It''s a brilliant idea!"


    "What about Coffey?"


    "I don''t know." Justin stands there with his arms crossed against his chest and replies, "But the hotel is


    in a mess now. Macitined to the front desk about the mouse in the room, and the manager has


    been apologizing to him."


    He takes out a mouse from his pocket.


    It''s a robot mouse with lifelike fur and sharp eyes, almost identical to a real mouse.


    Justin hands it to Louis, "Louis, you have to thank me for going to the room in time to take a look.


    Otherwise, it will be found by the cleaner, and Macit would be suspicious."


    "But how do you know what Ms. Lily is going to do?" Justin raises his eyebrows and asks, "How do you


    know when to put the mouse? Please tell me!"


    "Go away if you have nothing else to say." Louis takes the mouse from his hand and is about to close


    the door.


    "Alright, I have no value for you now. I''ll go." Justin puts on a sad face and remains silent for one


    minute. Before leaving, he says, "When Jonathan went to the bathroom, he was shot by a bullet from


    outside the window. He moved fast, so it only hit his right arm."


    He turns around and leaves, "From what I''ve heard, the bullet''s poisoned, so his right arm has to be cut


    off. John and Burnell are staying with him in the hospital. They can''t spare time for other people now!"

 Chapter 401: Is It Necessary to Bear a Grudge?

    Chapter 401: Is It Necessary to Bear a Grudge?


    Louis closes the door with a poker face.


    Returning to the bedroom, he sees that the bed is in a mess and that the woman is sleeping soundly


    with the nket in her hand. His heart is pounding. Then, he walks towards her, carrying her to the


    bathroom to bathe her.


    After soaking in the bathtub for a while, the woman opens her eyes and looks at him.


    "Louis." She mumbles as shees over to hug him and kiss his throat. Her head rubs against his


    chest, softening his heart.


    He pushes her away and says with coldness, "You can do it by yourself!"


    "No, I''d like you to help me." Lily gets closer and shows off as a child, "I yed snooker with someone


    in a billiard room and got full marks."


    She raises her head, looking at him with hazy eyes and an adorable face, "Aren''t you going to praise


    me?"


    Louis says with an expressionless face, "Give me your hands."


    "Alright." she looks injured, letting go of him and stretching out her hands. Her arms are white and thin


    as if they could be broken with just a little strength.


    Louis looks even graver. He thinks to himself, ''How has John been treating her? Why is she still so


    thin?''


    He helps her clean her body while she''s sitting there and keeps quiet.


    Louis thinks that she has be a quiet girl now, so he looks up. It turns out that she has fallen asleep


    with her head hanging down, which looks innocent to him.


    The man is angry and helpless. After the bath, he wraps a towel around her body and carries her out.


    Right after putting her on the bed, he hears a ringtone.


    It''s from Lily''s handbag.


    He opens the handbag and takes out her vibrating mobile phone. The caller ID says "John", which


    brings him to his senses. His face falls.


    ''Ie all the way here to find trouble for myself!''


    Louis puts on his suit coat. Before leaving, he nces at the woman who is still asleep. His eyes


    darken as he takes out a wad of money from his wallet and ces it on the bedside table.


    ...


    When Lily wakes up, it is the next morning.


    She sits in bed for a while and remembers what happenedst night.


    The nket beside her is cold, and she doesn''t know how long the man has been gone.


    "Damn it. Macit hasn''t signed the document yet!" Recalling the important thing, Lily gets up right away


    to look for her clothes, only to find that her dress has been ruined.


    Then, she sees a brand-new ink-blue dress and a bra on the chair beside her.


    ''It''s nice of him to prepare new clothes for me.''


    Lily smiles. She puts on her clothes and picks up the phone on the bedside table. Then, she sees the


    money.


    It is 888.


    The number reminds Lily of the night when they first met at Z&J Hotel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When she woke up in the morning, she also put down 888 before leaving.


    There is a note under the money. She picks it up and reads the beautiful handwriting: Ms. Lily, you''ve


    worked hardst night. This is your reward.


    Lily''s smile dies.


    ''You''re thirty years old. Is it necessary to bear a grudge?''


    However, she has no time for the man since she has more important things to do. While packing up her


    stuff and leaving, she calls John.


    "Lily?"


    "Sorry, I think I messed it up." Lily apologizes, "I was watching Macitst night. Then, I was too sleepy,


    so I found a room to get some rest. I didn''t expect to sleep overnight or miss your call. I''m going to find


    you now. And I''ll talk to your father."


    "I''m d that you''re okay." John is relieved, "Where are you?"


    "I''m going down to the lobby."


    "I just came back to the hotel to get my things. Then I''ll wait for you in the lobby."


    "Alright, I''ll be there soon!"


    Lily isbing her hair in front of the elevator mirror. When she finds that her mouth is broken and dry,


    she curses the man over and over in his heart. Then, she takes out her lip gloss from her bag and


    applies it.


    In the lobby, she sees John sitting in the lounge area and walks over.


    "Your father didn''t scold you, did he?"


    John gets up from the sofa and sweeps over her. When he sees her broken lips and the red mark on


    her neck, his smile fades.


    Last night, Lily said that she saw Louis and he didn''t believe her. But then he saw Louis, too. Seeing


    Lily like this, he figures that they were together.


    He has been worried about her, without expecting that she haspany.


    John clenches his fists.


    ''I have managed to keep her by my side. Now, will she go back to Louis?''


    "John, did, did your father scold you?" Lily doesn''t get the answer, so she bes more nervous, "I''m


    sorry, I''ve slept too much."


    Stopping thinking about Louis, John shakes his head, "No. A lot happenedst night."


    Lily frowns, "What''s wrong?"


    "This is not a good ce to talk." John says. Seeing that the elevator door is open and that several


    men walk out, he takes a few steps and stands beside Lily.


    Then, he takes off his coat and drapes it over her body, "It''s a little cold outside. Put it on. Let¡¯s go back


    and talk."


    "Alright."


    Lily doesn''t notice the men behind her, walking out of the hotel shoulder to shoulder with John.


    "Should we say that Ms. Lily ys her cards well or is heartless?" Justin looks at the couple in front of


    him and nces at the gloomy-eyed man beside him, "John came to the hotel several timesst night


    and was looking for her like crazy while she was with Mr. Smith. Now, she is going home with John as if


    nothing has happened."


    David can''t help but say, "Ms. Lily is cold, so she epts Mr. John''s coat. There''s nothing between


    them. Don''t you see that she still keeps her distance from him?"


    Just as he finishes speaking, Lily stumbles and almost falls.


    Seeing this, John grabs her shoulder to support her and keeps his hand on it.


    David is speechless.


    Justin snorts, shing David a look, "Is there still a distance between them?"


    Louis keeps a straight face. As he walks forward, he says to David, "I''ll go first. You stay here with


    Justin and let me know if you find him."


    Justin''s face falls as he says, "Louis, are you doing this for what I''ve said?"


    "If you think so."


    "..."


    Lily gets into the car first. She doesn''t see Louis get out of the hotel and get into the ck Bentley


    behind because John is standing outside the car.


    After John gets in the car, she asks, "What happenedst night?"


    "Jonathan was shot by a bullet from outside the window in the bathroom."


    "Really?" Lily takes a deep breath, "So many politicians and celebrities were here, as well as people


    from the royal family. The hotel must be on high alertst night. Who would dare to kill Jonathan in the


    public eye?"


    "I don''t know, but he''s an excellent sniper." John says, "Victor has investigated. The sniper was on the


    high observation tower opposite the hotel. And the ground is clean."


    "It must be Coffey!" hearing this, Lily says, "He knew that something had happened to Chloe and


    wanted to avenge her."


    She grabs hold of John, asking, "Has Coffey been caught?"

 Chapter 402: Does Last Night Matter?

    Chapter 402: Does Last Night Matter?


    "No. Stay calm." Johnforts her, "I also figure that it''s your younger brother. And I told Victor to look


    for him. I won''t let anything happen to him."


    "Tell me if you find him," Lily says. Then, she starts ming herself, "It''s my fault. I''m useless. I couldn''t


    protect Chloe."


    She can''t stand it if Coffey hates her for what happened to Chloe. She feels so guilty that she hasn''t


    contacted him for such a long time.


    Looking at her sad face, John remembers the call with Victor. If he had told Victor to stop Jonathan''s


    people from stalking Chloe, nothing would have happened to Chole.


    ''It is my selfishness that leads to today''s situation.''


    John tries to suppress his guilt and whispers, "I will definitely tell you if I find him. You should try to rest


    assured for the sake of the babies."


    "Right, I can''t be too emotional. It''s not good for the babies." Lily tries her best to calm down, "Then


    how is Jonathan?"


    "The bullet was poisoned." John says with a hint of satisfaction, "His right arm was cut off in the


    hospital."


    Lily sneers, "Then he only has his left arm. I''ll see how he eats with his left hand when he loses it, too!"


    "Speaking of which, I remember about Macit." John takes out a document and gives it to her, "He came


    to mest night and signed it."


    "Really?" Lily takes the document and nces it over, "I''ve been worried about it since this morning. I''m


    afraid that you can''t get the right of inheritance. Don''t you care why he''s willing to sign it?"


    Lily notices Justin''s signature below. It seems to be a little different from the signature that she asks


    someone to imitate.


    When she thinks of that man, she understands everything.


    He''s powerful, and he''s the only person who''d help her secretly.


    He''s so affectionate, which brings tears to Lily''s eyes.


    Rubbing her eyes, she manages to smile, "You will pass the test since you''ve got enough signatures!"


    "Yes." Seeing her bright smile, John feels a little sad.


    He has a newspaper in his hand, which was given by Victor not long ago.


    John hesitates before he hands it to Lily and says, "You should see this."


    "What is it?" As Lily unfolds the newspaper, she asks, "Is it about Jonathan being shot...?"


    Staring at the newspaper, she purses her lips tight.


    John leans over and points at the intimate couple in the newspaper, "This woman is called Sofia Jones,


    general manager of the R department at the Smith Group."


    "Hasn''t R Department been disbanded?" She doesn''t realize how tight she''s holding the newspaper,


    and her hands are trembling.


    Lily continues, "Little Fairy told me that after I broke up with Louis, he ordered that R Department be


    disbanded and the staff be transferred to other departments."


    "Perhaps Louis thinks that this woman is excellent enough to take the responsibility." As John speaks,


    he watches her face, "It was said that after Sofia became a member of the Smith Group, Louis took


    good care of her."


    "He brings her with him whenever he''s on business and allows her to deal with several important


    partners on her own. Besides, Louis is the only person that''s powerful than her in the Smith Group. If


    she''s just her subordinate, it''s fine. However, when Louis is with Sofia, he doesn''t care if they will be


    photographed."


    After a pause, he continues, "You were Louis¡¯ girlfriend, and you knew that he didn''t like to be in the


    limelight. He even hid you from the media, didn''t he? When he brings Sofia out, though, he doesn''t stop


    the media from taking pictures."


    Lily seems to ignore him and fixates the newspaper with her eyes.


    ''Does he have a new girlfriend?''


    ''If he doesn''t love me, why would hee all the way here to help me? Doesst night matter?''


    ''Does he think that he can sleep with me and send me away with a little money?''


    Somehow, Lily feels anxious. Seeing the man and woman in the newspaper, she can''t help but wonder


    if the woman would move to live with Louis.


    Probably because she doesn''t have breakfast and the car is poorly ventted, a wave of nausea


    sweeps over her.


    She covers her mouth.


    "What''s wrong? Are you throwing up again?" Seeing her like this, John brings over a wastebasket.


    Holding the basket, Lily vomits up nothing but water.


    A sour smell spreads in the car, but John doesn''t mind. He doesn''t want Lily to feel cold, so he only


    lowers the window a little. Then, he opens a bottle of water and hands it to her.


    "Thank you." Lily drinks some water and feels much better.


    She also smells the smell, so she looks embarrassed, "Why don''t you open all the windows?"


    "It''s a little cold outside. You could catch a chill since you are wearing so little." John hands over two


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    tissues and says, "Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes."


    John nces at her and says in a gentle voice, "I saw Louis at the partyst night. Did he contact


    you?"


    "No." thinking about the cash left by the man in the morning and what she saw in the newspaper, Lily


    feels upset. She doesn''t want to recall him.


    John knows that she''s lying, and he just moves towards her and says, "Lily, you saw the news. You


    have broken up. It''s obvious that he doesn''t love you anymore."


    "He may be a sessful businessman, but he won''t be a good father. If he wants, any woman,


    including Sofia, can bear a child of his. He won''t treat his children well."


    " ... I didn''t tell him about the babies." Lily lowers her head.


    She wanted to tell Louisst night, but she was too tired to ask or say anything.


    She thought that the man taught her with patience out of love and that she was unique to him.


    However, it turns out that it''s her wishful thinking.


    He has produced a Lily, and he can also produce another woman.


    Lily feels so painful that she wants to ask him who the woman in the newspaper is right now.


    However, they have parted ways. She has no right to do it.


    "Don''t cry." John wipes away her tears with his thumb. It is painful for him to watch the girl whom he


    loves the most crying. And he also feels angry that she always puts that man first in her heart.


    "Lily, I hope you will forget about him and love yourself more. You can always count on me. And I will


    give you everything that I have."


    If he hadn''t taken the wrong step, Lily would have been his. There would be no Jason or Louis.


    "It''s not about him. I just can''t help but shed tears." Lily still refuses to admit that she cries because of


    Louis, and her voice is hoarse, "It''s easy to feel sad after I get pregnant."


    Then, she looks out of the window, trying to change the subject, "How soon will we get to the manor?


    I''m a little hungry. It doesn''t seem to be the way back to the manor?"


    "You haven''t taken any exam for almost four months. Don''t you want to know if your babies are


    healthy?" John looks at her with a helpless face, "Jonathan is in the hospital. His people are too


    worried about him to deal with us. We can go to the private hospital where Victor''s brother-inw is


    working."

 Chapter 403: Not Twins, But Triplets

    Chapter 403: Not Twins, But Triplets


    "I take babies'' heartbeats every day. I feel they''re fine." Lily mutters, her hand caressing her belly, but


    she is still worried.


    What the newspaper has reported lingers in her mind.


    She also thinks that if Louis really doesn''t want the babies, how does she give birth and finish


    household registration? She believes that she is just thinking nonsense, but she can''t image that it will


    John says, "That won''t do either. You have two babies. It''s better to have a check."


    "Alright." Lily agrees, "Thank goodness I didn''t have breakfast, so I can have a blood test. Otherwise it


    is useless to go to the hospital."


    "I ask Victor to prepare some food. By the time we''re done checking, he''ll be almost there." John


    identally touches her hand and finds it very cold.


    He immediately warms her hands in his palms and pulls the coat for her.


    Seeing his careful movements, Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    John is a good man, but they only make a mismatched couple.


    Even if time travels backward, she will still break up with John after they break up and make up many


    times. Perhaps she is his Miss Right, but he is not her Prince Charming.


    The man she loves will teach her in her life and work, give her freedom, watch her grow up, and


    apuse for her achievement. He will not revolve around her and raise her like a canary.


    The car soon stops at the private hospital.


    Victor''s brother-inw is a tall, dark-skinned man, a surgeon.


    After receiving John and Lily, he takes them to the gynecology department and introduces them to the


    female doctor there.


    The examination is pretty private. After John sends Lily in, he waits outside.


    In the consulting room, the female doctor puts on her surgical gloves and lets Lily lie on the bed. She


    asks gently, "Did you take a blood sugar test or color Doppler ultrasound examination after


    pregnancy?"


    "No, but I have a B-mode ultrasound machine. I measure their heartbeat every day. It''s normal." Lily


    lies on the bed and lifts her skirt, revealing her white belly.


    The female doctor looks at her abdomen and says, "When is yourst period?"


    "It is dyed asionally. I don''t remember it clearly."


    Lily says a rough date.


    The female doctor calctes, "It''s been 16 weeks, but your belly looks not big enough. What do you


    usually eat?"


    "In the first two months, I usually have something light. I can''t even eat fish. Later, with less morning


    sickness, I may eat seafood asionally." Lily nces at her belly and can''t help but say, "After


    pregnancy, I had a check-up. I have Twins."


    "Twins? You''re so lucky." The female doctor smiles and says, "I heard that there are fewer children in


    Krislier Manor. If you give birth, it will be much livelier."


    Lily is speechless.


    The female doctor measures Lily''s abdominal circumference and fundal height, and then she examined


    her abdomen. "It''s not swollen. It''s good, but it doesn''t look obvious at the 16th week of pregnancy. It


    has something to do with your diet." she says.


    After the examination, the female doctor took off her gloves and says, "Are you free today? I''ll do a


    four-dimensional ultrasound examination for you."


    Lily nods, "Thank you."


    After walking out and seeing John, she says, "I have to go to the color ultrasonic room and take a four-


    dimensional color ultrasound examination."


    John escorts her over. After arriving at the door, he can''t help but say, "I''m afraid that you''ll be nervous


    at the first examination. Why don''t I go in and apany you? I also want to see them."


    Lily purses her lips and is about to refuse.


    At this time, the ultrasonic room is pushed open, and a pregnant womanes out with her hand on


    her waist, her belly big almost enough to tear her clothes.


    Lily bes nervous and she immediately nods at John, "Alright, but I''m wearing dress today...."


    "I won¡¯t go in until you are prepared."


    Lily enters in anxiously. It is the female doctor who has examined her before waits there. "He wants to


    "Alright! Let him see the child''s four-dimensional diagram." The female doctor says and gave Lily a


    nket.


    After Lily is prepared, the female doctor opens the door and lets John in.


    The sound conducting gel on her belly feels cold, and Lily can''t help but tremble.


    She closes her eyes and suddenly hears the scream of the female doctor, "Oh my God!"


    "What, what''s wrong?" Lily hurriedly turns to look at the doctor. Seeing the doctor staring at the screen,


    she asks nervously, "Is there something wrong with the babies?"


    "You''re not pregnant with twins, but triplets!"


    "What?" Lily is dumbfounded.


    John, who is standing at the side, is also stunned. After a long while, he asks the doctor, "She was


    pregnant for more than a month when she first had a check. If she had triplets, why didn''t she get


    checked out at that time?"


    "At that time, the time is too short. The embryo bud probably couldn''t be detected easily." The female


    doctor points at the screen and says, "Look, the two babies are on the side. The baby''s face looks very


    healthy."


    As the female doctor speaks, she looks at Lily and says, "The facial features of the baby are very


    simr to yours!"


    Lily is still dumbfounded.


    She has never been pregnant, but she also knows that it is hard to conceive twins. She does not


    expect that twins be triplets.


    It''s harder than winning a lottery.


    "If I have triplets. Why is my belly still so t?" Lily stutters nervously, "Are they alright? Please check it


    carefully."


    The female doctor smiles and says, "Don''t worry, the three babies don''t absorb much nutrition, but they


    are very healthy. You should take good care of yourself when you go home. You can''t eat too much


    seafood and cold food."


    "Alright, I know it." Lily sighs in relief.


    John stands there silently and listens to Lily chatting with the female doctor. His face is filled with gentle


    smiles but he also feels jealous. He envies that man for his good luck, who has a woman who loves


    him and three children.


    After all the tests, it is already noon.


    Lily is already hungry. When John sends the food over, she can''t wait to eat.


    After eating a few mouthfuls of hot food, she feels much morefortable. "For god''s sake, I''m almost


    starving to death!"


    "Take it easy. We are not in a hurry." John blows on the soup and gives it to her after it bes colder.


    "When your belly grows bigger, it will be harder for you to have three babies."


    "Then I''ll nourish the fetus at home two months in advance." Lily stuffs rice into her mouth and says


    casually. She keeps smiling, carrying a charming radiance.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    John stares at her smile nkly and thinks of the first moment they met at school.


    "Sorry, I, I thought...." She is a little embarrassed and immediately smiles. "My name is Lily, thank you!"


    Then he is lost in her bright, gentle smile.


    He thinks that no other girl''s smile is more beautiful than hers, which is like a beam of light that pulls


    him out of the darkness.


    "John, are you listening to me?"


    "John?"


    "What?" When she shouts a second time, John regains his senses and asks her with a smile.


    Lily says somewhat embarrassedly, "I say that raising a child requires money, so can you treat me as


    your employee and give me a sry every month?"


    Before he can say anything, she hurriedly adds, "As long as there is enough money for milk powder


    and the cost of giving birth."


    John is surprised, "You ... aren''t you going to tell him?"


    "There''s nothing to say. After all, we broke up." Lily pretends to be rxed and smiles, "Otherwise, he


    may think I''m deliberately trying to steal his property when he sees mee to him with my pregnant


    belly."

 Chapter 404: Its Not That Im Hungry. Theyre Hungry

    Chapter 404: It''s Not That I''m Hungry. They''re Hungry


    John reached out and touched her cheek. His eyes were gentle, "No matter what you do, I respect you.


    Besides, you are nominally the Ms. Lily of Krislier Manor. Do you need me to pay you?"


    Lily knows he is right, then she says, "I''m working for you, not for nothing! If your father gives me any


    jewelry, I won''t return it. I can take it back to cash sooner orter."


    John smiles gently and says, "Alright."


    After meal, Lily walks around the hospital with John, and then they go to the mall. Lily buys some loose


    andfortable clothes.


    By the time they return to the manor, it is already past five o''clock in the afternoon.


    After entering the room, John does not see Burnell''s usual shoes and asks the servant, "Is Mr. Burnell


    in the study?"


    "Mr. Burnell called this afternoon, saying that he wouldn''te back." The servant lowers his head and


    replies, "He said that he would apany Mr. Jonathan in the hospital these few days and let you and


    Ms. Lily take charge of the manor."


    John says, "I know."


    "Do you and Ms. Lily need a meal? There are some Chinese cuisines in the kitchen tonight. There are


    sauce bones."


    Lily has some before shees back, and after hearing the servant say that, she is hungry again,


    "Yes. And, have the kitchen make two more meals that Mr. Burnell and Mr. Jonathan like to eat, and


    send the meals to the hospital."


    "Yes."


    After the servant leaves, John looks at her belly and says, "You ate two hamburgers, four drumsticks,


    and mushroom soup two hours ago. Are you hungry again?"


    "It''s not that I''m hungry. They''re hungry." Lily smiles embarrassedly and whispers, "Three mouths!"


    John is speechless.


    While waiting for dinner, Lily and John go to the living room to take their seats.


    Lily peels the watery grapes and puts them into her mouth, whispering to John, who is sitting beside


    her, "Jonathan lost his right arm, but he got a bargain."


    "Look at your worried father. He won''te back at night from the hospital. If Jonathan wakes up, he''ll


    pretend to be pitiful. So he''ll probably get a lot of benefits from your father."


    John smiles and says, "It''s fine. You say that my father loves me the most. For what Jonathan has,


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    even if I don''t have it, he will secretly replenish me in the future. Besides, I can also pretend to be


    pitiful."


    Lily sighs, "I''m most worried about Coffey now."


    Not to mention Jonathan, when Burnell saw that his son is injured like this, he will definitely pursue the


    matter to the end.


    "Don''t you know how smart your brother is?" Johnforts her, "I will let Victor continue to search."


    "Yes." Lily nods, as ifforting herself, "He must have nned everything. Maybe he will get on the


    ne and return home in a few days."


    She takes an orange from the fruit te and gives it to John. "My fingernails are short. Help me peel


    them."


    " ... You have eaten a te of grapes." John has to remind her, "Still eating oranges? Will you be able


    to eat dinnerter?"


    "Yes, I will. I''m not full now."


    "..."


    Knowing that she is pregnant with triplets, Lily bes even more cautious. On the one hand, she has


    to be on guard against servants, afraid that they will discover it.


    Burnell has been taking care of Jonathan in the hospital these past few days. Many servants in the


    manor are on holiday, so she takes the opportunity to bask in the sun with John in the garden and walk


    around.


    One day when they go to the garden, Lily notices that there are branches and leaves growing in the


    garden, but none of them bloom.


    She asks John curiously, "What is this? Why hasn''t it bloomed yet?"


    John gives her a meaningful look. "You nted it, but don''t you recognize it?"


    "I haven''t even turned the soil of the garden since I came here...." Lily suddenly remembers something


    and stares at him with her eyes wide open. John nods.


    "Transnting the green roses of Country F here is so tiring!" Lily says, pulling a wry face. "If you like it,


    you can nt it here again."


    John shakes his head and says solemnly, "It''s different. We nted it ourselves. Watching it germinate


    is a memory. If we nt it here again, the memories will be different."


    Lily fails to refute for a moment, "Alright, you have already transnted them here anyway."


    "Do you like baby¡¯s-breath?" John asks again, pointing towards the other side. "The soil over has been


    turned over. Just buy some seeds and sprinkle them in it. When the temperature rises, they will grow


    very quickly."


    "Don''t nt all the flowers. Why don''t you nt a few orange trees?" Lily says excitedly, "It''s so good to


    repel mosquitoes and we can eat them when they are ripe!"


    "Alright." John looks at her profile and smiles. "I''ll have the servants buy seeds tomorrow."


    As long as she likes, he''ll take care of everything for her.


    The twozily basks in the sun and drink afternoon tea in the garden.


    Lily is very interested in oranges and keeps eating.


    John is afraid that she may eat too much, so he has the servants hide the other oranges in the room


    and tells her that he has eaten them all.


    When they get back to the main house by sightseeing bus, they see a car passing by and driving into


    the open-air parking lot over there.


    Lily squints to see the license te and asks John, "Is that your father''s car?"


    John nods with no expression on his face. "I guess he''s back with Jonathan."


    "Since we see it, we go over and say hello to them." Lily asks him to drive the sightseeing bus to the


    parking lot.


    When they arrive, they happen to see Burnell and Jonathan get out of the car.


    "Why are you here?" Burnell is surprised to see Lily and Johning over.


    "Colbert and I were just basking in the garden." Lily smiles faintly, "When we are about to go back,


    Colbert saw your caring back and says that he wanted toe to receive you."


    She looks back and sees Jonathan in a white shirt and trousers. His right sleeve of the shirt is empty,


    but there is a smile between his eyebrows. He still looks like a noble young master from a wealthy


    family.


    Lily thinks to herself. Indeed, Burnell has not only taken care of Jonathan in the hospital, he also gives


    Jonathan a lot of things secretly.


    John frowns but he has to greet them.


    "Dad, Jonathan."


    Burnell nods, "Let''s go back together."


    The four of them board the sightseeing bus. John drives while the rest sits behind him.


    Lily sits alone, and Jonathan happens to be sitting opposite her.


    Jonathan leans back in his seat and looks at Lily with a gloomy gaze.


    "Mr. Jonathan." Lily nces at him and says with concern, "Colbert told me about the matter on the


    Party. I want to visit you during this period, but I am afraid of disturbing you, so I didn''t go with Colbert.


    How are you?"


    "Of course I''m fine." Jonathan smiles and stared at her, "It''s just that I lost an arm. It doesn''t affect me.


    After all, there are many servants in the manor, so I don''t need to worry about anything."


    "You are right. But you have your ownpany, and you have to go to thepany." After pausing for


    a moment, Lily says softly, "I have a friend who sells artificial limbs. I hear that with the top secret


    technique in Country D, the artificial limbs he made are no different from real ones. If you need one, I


    can call him."


    Jonathan''s face darkened.


    This woman is truly bold, daring to mock him in front of others!


    "Thank you, Ms. Lily. I''m looking forward to it!" Jonathan grits his teeth and smiles, "I will definitely


    repay you wellter."

 Chapter 405: Valuation Adjustment Mechanism

    Chapter 405: Valuation Adjustment Mechanism


    Lily alsoughs, "We are a family. You don''t have to be so polite."


    Jonathan sneers silently.


    "Winona is right. We are all family."


    Winona is the English name Lily uses here. Hearing what Burnell says, she can''t help but be surprised.


    Jonathan looks sullen.


    Lily is silent.


    She wants to annoy Jonathan subconsciously, but she doesn''t expect Burnell to defend her.


    Burnell''s look at Lily now is different from before, which used to be cold and full of discontent. "I heard


    that Macit never intended to sign the document. In thest few hours, you even convinced him. I know


    you are smart enough to match my son."


    " ... Thank you, Uncle, for yourpliment."


    Burnell nods and says to John, "Corbert, call the priestter and ask when he is free. Find a time to get


    engaged to Winona."


    "Uncle, there''s no hurry!" Lily is shocked and hurriedly says, "I just want to help Colbert develop his


    career now. Anything else doesn''t matter."


    "Judging from your tone, don''t you like Colbert?" Burnell is a little dissatisfied.


    Lily tries her best to keep her smile. "Cobalt just regains the right to inherit Krislier Group. He has a lot


    to do. I don''t want him to worry about anything else."


    Because of their cooperation, she and John be a fake couple. She still has to leave when


    Jonathan is pulled off the stage and she is in better health.


    "Dad, since Winona says so, don''t make things hard for her anymore." Jonathan speaks for Lily. "They


    get together with great difficulty. What if you are too radical and scare her away?"


    Lily knows what bad intentions Jonathan has and knows that he wants to nder her.


    She rolls her eyes and says, "Uncle, when I get back together with Colbert, I know that our rtionship


    is precious. We all cherish it. I like Colbert and respect you. I really want to be part of this family."


    "But I know that I''m not qualified. All I''m doing now is for Colbert and myself. When I feel that I''m


    qualified, I''ll marry Colbert openly."


    Hearing her words, Burnell is a little dazed.


    He thinks of the woman he dreams of every night, whose eyes seem to be hiding the light. No matter


    how dark the ce is, it cannot extinguish her light and hope.


    But when she dies, she also takes away his enthusiasm and his hope.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Burnell looks a little sad as he mutters, "You guys are so simr, smart, and your eyes all shining...."


    Lily frowns, knowing that the person he is nagging is Kanna.


    The atmosphere suddenly changes. It is a little oppressive.


    John also hears it and tightens his grip on the steering wheel. After a few seconds, he lets go of his grip


    and firmly parks the sightseeing car in front of the house.


    Jonathan gets out of the car and shouts to Burnell, "Dad,e on."


    "Alright."


    After Lily gets out of the car, Burnell also gets out, but he doesn''t leave. Instead, he waves his hand


    and calls John over.


    Burnell pats John on the shoulder and says affectionately, "Come on, let''s go in together. I have


    something special to tell you tonight."


    John''s body instantly stiffens.


    When he meets Lily''s eyes, he rxes and nods.


    Seeing Burnell and Jonathan return, people in the kitchen quickly begin to prepare the dinner for four


    people.


    Burnell takes them to the living room.


    Burnell calls the butler over and whispers a few words into his ear. Soon after, the butler leaves. He


    picks up the coffee the servant has just delivered, takes a sip, and sits down cross-legged.


    He doesn''t say anything. The rest people also have no guts to say anything. They sit there upright.


    Because Lily is pregnant, after she sits there for seven or eight minutes, her back hurts a little. So she


    quietly takes a soft pillow and puts it behind her waist.


    She leans over to John and whispers, "Do you know what your father is going to say?"


    "It''s probably about thepany." John replies in a low voice, "Thest time he talked with me and


    Jonathan, he gave us twopanies and a start-up fund."


    Lily immediately looks disgusted, "I wonder how much benefit your father has secretly given Jonathan?


    Why do I feel that he favors Jonathan more?"


    "Let''s wait and see." John smiles warmly and hands the peeled grapes to her.


    Lily takes them and puts them into her mouth.


    The grapes are sweet and delicious.


    She asks eagerly, "Do we have oranges tonight? I want to eat oranges."


    John is silent.


    He is afraid that she will eat too many oranges. What if the children will look like oranges!


    After sitting in the living room for nearly half an hour, the doorbell rings and two guests in suits and


    shoese in. They are carrying briefcases in their arms and are acting like elites.


    "Mr. Burnell." Twowyerse to greet Burnell.


    After shaking hands, Burnell invites them to sit down and introduces the twowyers to Lily. "What I''m


    going to say tonight is very important. I need them as witnesses."


    After learning the names of the twowyers, Lily finds that they are famous figures in thewyer circle


    of Country Y. She feels that this conversation is important and can''t help but sit up straight and listen


    with attention.


    Burnell takes a sip of coffee and says calmly, "After decades of work, I''m tired and want to have a good


    rest. I want to retire in three years."


    Both Jonathan and John''s eyes change, but their expressions remain calm.


    "Seles, Colbert, I want to sign a valuation adjustment mechanism with you." Burnell puts his hand on


    hisp and says slowly, "I will give you twopanies with a low-to-mid market capitalization in the


    world, and a billion start-up fund."


    "In three years, whoever has half of Krislier''sbined market value, or more than Krislier, will get the


    whole of Krislier. The assets of the other one will not have to be handed over."


    After a pause, Burnell says, "If neither of you makes it, I will take back all thepanies and assets


    under your name and give you a new test. It depends."


    "Do you have the confidence to win this VAM? Do you dare to sign it?"


    Jonathan smiles and says, "Dad, you give us everything we have. Now that we have such a good


    opportunity, even if we lose in the end, I will still give it a try."


    "Very good." Burnell looks at John and asks him, "What about you, Colbert?"


    "I agree with Jonathan." John supports his golden-rimmed sses. He looks kind and calm, but his


    eyes are filled with ruthlessness that no one else can notice. "I want to give it a shot and leave no


    regrets."


    "Good boys. You are brave to challenge anything!" Burnell nods approvingly. He waves to thewyers,


    asking them to take out the prepared documents for them.


    "Take a look. If you don''t have any objections, just press your fingerprints and get your ownpany


    and start-up fund."


    Under the witness of Lily and the twowyers, Jonathan and John ce their palms on the VAM


    document.

 Chapter 406: I Dont Want to Go Back Because of Him

    Chapter 406: I Don''t Want to Go Back Because of Him


    After thewyer reviews it, he keeps one agreement for himself and the other for them.


    Then, Burnell takes a blue enamel jewelry box from the butler.


    "Winona." Burnell hands her the jewelry box. "I haven''t given you a gift since you came to the manor.


    How about this set of jewelry?"


    When Lily sees the enamel jewelry box, she feels very familiar with it, as if she has seen it once in an


    auction album. It is valuable.


    The box is very expensive, not to mention the jewelry inside.


    However, Burnell gives Lily this box in front of so many people. She can''t refuse him. So she has no


    choice but to take it.


    "Thank you, Uncle."


    Burnell smiles, "It''s nothing. We''re family, right?"


    John, who is sitting beside Lily, looks at the jewelry box. His gaze darkens, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Soon thewyers leave with their briefcases.


    Jonathan is sure of that he will be the final winner of the VAM, so he always shows a cunning smile.


    During dinner, he even tells John that he can offer help if John needs.


    Lily can''t bear his hypocrisy and she feels unhappy. The dinner also ends in such an unhappy


    atmosphere.


    After dinner, Lily goes upstairs with John.


    After closing the door, Lily immediately asks him, "Whichpany did your father give you? He loves


    you so much, so he can''t give you thepany in Continent F, right?"


    " ... No."


    "Then where is thepany?" Lily asks. Seeing that John doesn''t look good, she also feels very


    nervous. "In the Middle East? It''s good if thepany is in the Middle East. The investors there are


    very rich."


    John hands the document to her and forces a smile. "One is in the Capital of Country Z, and the other


    is in DB City of Country R."


    Actually, he regrets it as soon as he sees the document. He wishes he can exchange it with Jonathan.


    Because country Z is his hometown.


    "Asia is the most economically developed region, and it does very well in export trade. The business of


    Krislier Group has never reached Asia, and it hasn''t made any money in Asia," Lily reads the document


    and makes a quick analysis.


    "Thepanies your father gives you are all in the first-tier cities with developed economy. As long as


    you make good ns and find investors, thepany will grow quickly!"


    "John, your father is paving the way for you! As long as you exploit the market in Asia, even if Jonathan


    wins three yearster and gets Krislier Group, he will earn much less than you!"


    Compared to Lily''s excitement, John looks very calm, and he seems to be upset.


    Of course he knows Burnell''s intentions, but....C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I will draw up a strategic n and take the best elites with me." John looks at Lily and says, "Lily,


    you''ve been rushing around after me for too long. I hope you can have a good rest during the


    pregnancy in the manor."


    Lily shakes her head and refuses. "The manor is not ours. Jonathan wille back asionally. He''s


    a very thoughtful person. After a long time, he will definitely find some clues."


    John steps towards her and says urgently, "I''ve bought a few houses elsewhere. You cane with


    me and see if you want to live there."


    "John, I want to help you." Lily interrupts him, "Three years passes quickly. It''s easy for Jonathan to put


    his spies in yourpany. You need someone you can trust to help you with thepanies in Asia."


    "There are many people I can trust. Victor can go with me." John ces his forehead on Lily''s hand. "I


    just don''t want you to be so hard since you''re pregnant. I...."


    Lily knows what he''s thinking about. She purses her lips and says, "I''ve broken up with him and I''ve


    told you that I will take good care of the babies. I''ve only called my mother twice since I left. I miss her."


    "If you mother is willing to live here, I can bring her over."


    "My mother likes to cook dishes and opens a small restaurant. She can''t be ustomed to the


    luxurious life here." Lily touches John''s short hair and says with a smile, "Don''t you go with me? What


    are you afraid of?"


    John does not reply.


    Of course he''s afraid.


    He knows that Louis is still very important to Lily. Perhaps they break up due to the misunderstanding


    created by John, but Lily never forgets that man.


    After returning to Country Z, Lily will inevitably contact Louis because of work. John is also afraid that


    what he does will be exposed and Lily will dislike him.


    After taking a deep breath, John says to her, "I''ll go back to Country Z with you. When I have my own


    people in thepany and everything is on track, we''lle back."


    Before Lily can say anything to refuse, he adds, "Lily, you''re pregnant with triplets. I hope you can give


    birth to our children in a good environment. I''ve checked the expected date of childbirth. It won''t be too


    cold in the winter of Country Y."


    John holds her hands in his warm palm and his azure eyes look gentle. "Lily, what do you think of my


    ns?"


    "You''re right." Lily doesn''t doubt his purpose and nods in agreement, "Let''s see how it goes. We will


    The man finally feels relieved and smiles, "Alright."


    ...


    A weekter, Lily and John pack everything up and head for the airport, to return to Country Z.


    They rest in the VIP room and pass the time.


    When they are about to board the ne, a flight attendant runs over and stops John. "Mr. John, I''m


    sorry that your visa to Country Z has expired and you can''t board the ne."


    "Impossible!" John takes out his passport, only to discover that it''s indeed invalid. His expression


    darkens and he says, "Why didn''t you tell me just now?"


    The flight attendant hurriedly apologizes, "Sorry, it''s our mistake. You need to reapply for your visa.


    Otherwise, even if you board the ne, you will still be stopped at the connecting airport."


    John frowns.


    No matter how fast his subordinates can be, it will take them at least two days to get the new passport.


    "I see." John dismisses the flight attendant and takes out the phone. He says to Lily, "I''ll ask Victor to


    prepare a private ne. We''ll take the private ne to Country Z."


    "It''s too troublesome. You have to contact air traffic controller, and Victor is busy." Lily holds John''s


    hand and says, "It only takes a few days to get a new visa. I''ll go back first, and you cane back


    when the visa is done."


    "No. I''m worried about you if you go back alone."


    Lily smiles, "I am an interpreter. Are you afraid that I will be lost at the connecting airport? Trust me. I


    will go back first. Youe to me as soon as your visa is issued."


    John can''t make her change her mind, so he reluctantly agrees.


    When Lily is about to board the ne, he keeps telling her that it doesn''t matter if the luggage is lost.


    She just needs to take good care of herself and remembers to call him when she arrives at the


    connecting airport.


    Lily feels it''s quite funny. After a long while, she pulls her hand out of John''s palm.


    Lily buys the first-ss ticket. The cabin is spacious and quiet, and the flight attendants are very


    considerate. She falls asleep during the journey, and when she wakes up, she almost arrives at the


    transfer airport.


    Arriving at the transfer airport, she calls John and ensures him that everything is OK. After waiting for


    more than an hour, she boards the ne back to Country Z.


    At ten o''clock the next morning, the nends at Yorkshire Airport.


    Returning to Yorkshire after a few months, Lily feels a close affinity with this city.

 Chapter 407: Stop Kicking! Behave Yourself!

    Chapter 407: Stop Kicking! Behave Yourself!


    After Lily gets the luggage, she calls John as she walks out.


    Because she focuses on the suitcase, she runs into a passer-by, which makes the passport and


    sunsses of that person fall to the ground. Lily''s mobile phone also falls off.


    "Excuse me."


    Lily quickly squats down and picks up everything for the passer-by.


    "Thank you." A hand reaches out to take them. The voice is sweat and clean, which sounds very


    pleasant.


    Lily purses her lips and looks up with a smile. The passer-by is a slender woman in a tight suit. Her


    long hair scatters on her shoulders and her eyes are quite bright. She''s really attractive.


    When Lily sees the woman clearly, her smile freezes and she''s stunned.


    Sofia Jones, manager of R Department in the Smith Group.


    "Lily?" Sofia also recognizes Lily and quickly reaches out to her, "When I first arrived at the Smith


    Group, I often heard other employees talk about you, the former manager."


    "Hello." Lily politely shakes hands with her. She shows a faint and alienated smile. "I left the Smith


    Group a long time ago. I''ve been abroad all this time, and I didn''t have time to read the news. So you


    are?"


    "So you have been abroad during the past period of time." Sofia''s smile is still bright. "Let me introduce


    myself. I''m Sofia, new manager of R Department in the Smith Group."


    Lily loosens her hand and holds the lever of the suitcase. "Congrattions. The Smith Group is a very


    outstandingpany. I believe it will give you what you want and help you develop your talent."


    "Thank you." Sofia keeps smiling. "But I still need to learn more from you!"


    Her lipstick is delicate and beautiful, making her skin brighter and more attractive.


    "I heard that you studied trantion before, and then moved from the Trantion Department to the


    newly established R Department. You reorganized every department in the Smith Group. So smart and


    beautiful. You are indeed the benchmark in this industry."


    Lily smiles politely, "I''m not that good. That''s just overestimation."


    "Whether it is overestimation or not, you¡¯re really amazing." Sofia doesn''t want to stop. "Not everyone


    can move from the trantion to another professional field and have such good performance."


    Lily, "..."


    "Ms. Sofia, how old are you?" Lily asks with a smile.


    Sofia doesn''t seem to expect Lily to ask this, and she replies after a while, "Twenty-eight."


    "Three years older than me." Lily thinks of something, and then smiles faintly, "My performance at the


    Smith Groupst year is indeed outstanding. I''ll just receive your praise."


    Of course, Sofia senses the sarcasm in Lily''s words. Her face darkens, but soon, it disappears. "Ms.


    Lily, shall we exchange WeChat? Let''s have a cup of tea when we''re convenient."


    "Sure!" Lily generously takes out her phone and checks the screen. She then apologizes, "I don''t have


    WeChat on my phone. I''ll send the friend request to you when I go back and download it."


    "Ms. Sofia, I''m leaving first." Without waiting for Sofia to speak, Lily leaves with her luggage. She


    doesn''t have any intention of exchanging WeChat.


    As Lily walks out, she recalls the few minutes when she talks with Sofia.


    The woman is damn good. She seems to be polite, but every sentence sounds sarcastic. She''s


    beautiful, intelligent, elegant and dignified.


    Lily can''t help feeling envious.


    Louis is really great. He can even find such an excellent woman.


    Suddenly, Lily feels a few kicks in the abdomen, which is a little painful.


    "Hey, stop kicking! Behave yourself!" Lily rolls her eyes and "curses" the babies in a low voice, "If you


    kick me again, I won''t eat anymore and I''ll starve you!"


    "Ms. Lily?"


    Lily is depressed when she hears someone calling her. She looks up and sees David running towards


    her, who she hasn''t seen for a long time.


    "David!" Lily has a good impression of David and greets him with a smile, "Long time no see. You still


    look so handsome!"


    David rubs his head, feeling a little embarrassed by the praise. "Ms. Lily, you also look very beautiful."


    As he speaks, he looks towards the back of Lily.


    Seeing this, Lily also looks back and asks him curiously, "What are you looking at?"


    "Oh, nothing. Ms. Lily, are you going to stay in Yorkshire for a long time?" David suppresses the urge to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    send the message to his boss.


    "This is my hometown. Where can I be if I don''t live here?" Lily feels funny. "By the way, why are you


    here?"


    Can it be that Louis will be back from abroad today and Davides to pick him up?


    David stops Lily''s fantasy and smiles, "My ssmate went for business and will be back today. I''m here


    to pick her up."


    "ssmate? Oh, the one at Stanford?" Lily thinks of something and immediately looks at David with


    disdain, "It has been several months. Haven''t you been together?"


    "No."


    "..."


    After a few seconds of silence, Lily can''t help asking, "Can it be that she doesn''t like you at all? Don''t


    fall into unrequited love. That''s stupid! There are so many beauties in the Smith Group."


    "It''s just that we''re busy with our work." David touches his nose and says, "We go out to eat every


    weekend and listen to a concert. It''s good."


    Lily''s mouth twitches. And she doesn''t say anything.


    She doesn''t know what kind of women David once meet on a blind date, but now he looks a little


    foolish!


    "Alright, then you wait here. I''ll just go." Lily waves her hand and says, "See you next time."


    "Ms. Lily, let me drive you home."


    "It''s fine. I''ll just go get a cab."


    "Ms. Lily, don''t treat me as your enemy even though you have broken up with Mr. Smith." David doesn''t


    seem to have heard Lily and snatches her suitcase and put it in the trunk.


    "I don''t think so." Lily rubs her eyebrows and says helplessly, "Alright, thank you."


    David smiles. "My pleasure."


    He looks at his watch and wonders, "She should have already got off the ne. Why hasn''t shee


    out yet? Ms. Lily, please wait in the car for a while. I''ll go take a look. I''m afraid she gets lost."


    Lily, "..."


    There is only one exit to the parking lot. Is his ssmate retarded?


    Lily opens the car door and unintentionally nces out of the window. David says something to the


    woman in front of him, and then takes the suitcase in her hand.


    Lily is thinking that thank God, David''s ssmate doesn''t get lost andes out. When David steps


    aside, Lily sees that the woman is Sofia, who she has just seen in the hall! Her eyes pop in shock.


    Holy shit!


    David''s ssmate is Sofia?


    Before Lily can get out of the car and pick up the suitcase, David has already brought Sofia over. He


    even opens the back door and warmly introduces his ssmate to Lily, "Ms. Lily, this is...."


    "I know her." Lily interrupts David and her mouth twitches, "I ran into her in the hall just now. She


    recognized me as well and we talked for a while."


    "Really?" David looks at Sofia and says, "So you already know Ms. Lily?"


    Sofia''s eyes sh. She nods with a smile. "Yes. I admire Ms. Lily very much. I also want to exchange


    WeChat with her. I don''t expect that you and Ms. Lily are friends."

 Chapter 408: Do You Think Its Good to Be a Back-up?

    Chapter 408: Do You Think It''s Good to Be a Back-up?


    "What a coincidence!"


    David doesn''t sense the hostility between the two women. He lets Sofia get in the car and helps her put


    the suitcase.


    Lily moves a little bit so that Sofia can sit down.


    ncing at the graceful woman, Lily says, "Sorry, I''m going back in your car."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "It''s fine. I think it''s good." Sofia smooths her long hair and says with a smile, "If I had known that Ms.


    Lily and my David were friends, I would have juste out with you."


    My David?


    Lily can''t stand it and she trembles. Then she lowers her head to send John a message to say that


    she''s safe.


    Since her phone falls to the ground just now, she hasn''t called back yet.


    Sofia knows that Lily doesn''t want to be disturbed, so she doesn''t speak anymore.


    After David gets in the car, Sofia asks him with concern, "I heard it was raining in Yorkshirest week.


    You didn''t catch a cold, did you?"


    "No. I''m strong!" David hands her the thermos cup in the car as he replies. "Oolong tea with peach in it.


    I made it an hour ago.


    "Thanks." Sofia takes the thermos cup.


    As soon as the lid of the cup is unscrewed, the sweet fragrance of the peaches out.


    Lily feels a little ufortable when she smells this fragrance. So she moves aside.


    Sofia pours a cup of tea and hands it over, "Ms. Lily, would you like to try it?"


    "No, thanks." Lily suppresses the difort and pushes the cup away.


    Sofia shrugs and doesn''t force her to drink it.


    While Lily is ying her mobile phone, she hears David and Sofia talk about where to eat tonight, and


    riding horses at the racecourse this weekend.


    Lily is tongue-tied. She doesn''t know whether she should me David as a simp, or she should praise


    Sofia that she''s so great that she can deal with two men at the same time.


    When they arrive, Lily can''t wait to open the door and get out.


    David helps Lily with the suitcase.


    "David,e here." After taking a deep breath of fresh air, Lily pulls David aside and says, "Your


    ssmate is very smart and beautiful. But she''s quite like an angelic bitch."


    "What are you talking about?" David asks curiously.


    "..."


    Lily touches her forehead and whispers, "I mean she''s been hooking up with any men. Forget about


    that. What do you think of the rtionship between her and Mr. Smith?"


    She doesn''t believe what she reads in the newspaper and wants to hear what David is gonna say.


    After all, David has always worked with Louis.


    "Not bad." David smiles, but he seems somewhat disappointed. "Ms. Lily, you know Mr. Smith. He likes


    to advance talents. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have kept the R Department."


    Lily feels upset.


    Right. Outstanding women can be found everywhere. Anyone can take her ce.


    Lily suppresses the sadness and says to David, "Sofia is so smart. It''s impossible for her to date you if


    she doesn''t know your feelings towards her. Besides, she never refuses to eat and go out with you."


    "There''s really nothing between Mr. Smith and her."


    "Then why can they appear in the same entertainment press?" Lily is speechless, "David, you are so


    nice. Don''t get bewildered because of such a woman. Is it interesting to be a back-up?"


    David continues to defend Sofia, "Perhaps she was on a business trip with Mr. Smith and they were


    identally caught by the paparazzi."


    Lily, "..."


    "If she really likes Mr. Smith, I think it''s normal." David grins. "After all, Mr. Smith is handsome and rich.


    Few women won''t be attracted by him."


    "Do you think it''s good to be a back-up?"


    "I''m not a back-up. It''s just a one-sided love." David corrects Lily, "As long as the rtionship between


    she and Mr. Smith is not confirmed, it is legal for me to treat her to dinner and go out."


    "..."


    Before Lily can recover from the shock, David looks at her and says, "Stop talking about Sofia. By the


    way, Ms. Lily, you''re also quite like that ''angelic bitch''."


    "..."


    "I heard from Kay that Mr. Smith went to Hanchi for you one day and he was almost crazy. Mr. Smith


    was so kind to you, but you left with John without saying a word and even broke up with him."


    "We''re different, okay?" Lily is so angry that she wants to beat him. "John is in poor health. I took him


    abroad to see doctors. I''ve never dated John from the beginning to the end. We didn''t have any affair


    and I''ve refused him. Did you see that my affair with him was published in the newspaper?"


    "Actually, I didn''t see that, but everyone knows your rtionship." David keeps saying "Previously, I


    went to a party in Country Z with Mr. Smith. Everyone knows the love affair between you and John."


    Lily grits her teeth and says, "I''m just ying a role as his girlfriend in front of outsiders. There''s nothing


    between us. If I were really with him, would Ie back to Country Z?"


    "Then Ms. Lily, why did youe back to Country Z?"


    Lily nces at Sofia and notices that she is ying her mobile phone and doesn''t pay much attention


    to them. So she says, "Burnell says he wants to retire in three years...."


    She tells David why she returns to Country Z.


    After saying that, she res at David, "Don''t say that I''m an ''angelic bitch''. I''m not like your ssmate,


    who has such a close rtionship with Mr. Smith and also hangs out with you."


    "So that''s it!" David understands. "Then Ms. Lily, you...."


    "Stop. He can love whoever he wants to. I won''t make up with him!" Lily knows what he means. So she


    blocks what he''s gonna say and leaves with a cold face.


    As long as she thinks of Louis'' ruthlessness that day, she will be annoyed.


    Even if she does something wrong, can''t they sit down and talk about it? After sleeping with Lily, he


    throws her some money and runs away! And he even hooks up with other women recklessly!


    It''s up to him! She won''t behave like an idiot and give birth to three children for that man. She can


    afford to raise them!


    Seeing Lily enter the apartment, David touches his head and wonders, ''Didn''t Mr. Smith go to see Ms.


    Lily when we went to the partyst time? Didn''t they talk about it and solve the misunderstanding?''


    Sofia rolls down the window and asks him, "Are you done talking to Ms. Lily?"


    "It''s over. I''ll be right there." David quickly gets in the car, "Should I drive you home or?"


    "Go to thepany. I have some things to deal with." Sofia smooths her long hair and says


    unintentionally, "I heard from the people in my department that Mr. Smith does not look good these


    days. Did anything happen to you when you went to Country Y?"


    David smiles. "It''s fine. It''s just that we failed the business there."


    "Oh, I see." Sofia nods and leans towards the driver''s seat. "David, I know that you and Ms. Lily are


    friends, but she has broken up with Mr. Smith and is not the member of the Smith Group."


    "I hope that you can have less contact with her. You know what happened between Mr. Smith and her. I


    don''t want Mr. Smith to me you and make you lose your job."


    "Really?" David can''t help but say, "They just broke up with each other. They''re not enemies."


    "Besides, if Mr. Smith hadn''t cared about Ms. Lily, he wouldn''t have gone all the way to Country Y to


    help her."


    That night, David witnesses how busy Justin is and he listens to Justin''sints all night.


    Sofia pats him, "Have you ever seen any couple break up and still be friends? I''m worried about you.


    You will lose nothing without Ms. Lily."

 Chapter 409: No Need. I Got It

    Chapter 409: No Need. I Got It


    After a while, David nods, "You''re right. I''d better keep apart from Ms. Lily. Mr. Smith''s temper is even


    more unfathomable than before. If he sees me chatting with Ms. Lily one day and recalls their past,


    probably he will take it out on me."


    "That''s right. You''ve figured it out." Sofia smiles and says, "Before I came back from Melbourne, I went


    to buy two silk scarves. You bring them back to your mom."


    David is a little embarrassed, "You''re very busy with your business. Why did you buy her scarves?"


    "The design is good. I thought your mom would like it."


    "Alright, then I''ll transfer the money to youter."


    "..."


    "Why do you stop talking?" David asks. He takes advantage of the red light and stops the car. He is


    about to look back when Sofia, who is right behind the seat, quickly leans over and kisses him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia presses her lips with a finger and smiles, "No need. I''ve already got it."


    David hurriedly turns around and looks ahead. His ears quietly turn red.


    ...


    After Lily arrives, she rings the doorbell for a long time without any reaction. She pats her head and


    thinks that Jessie must have been taken home by Leigh since she''s pregnant. How can she still live in


    the apartment?


    Lily doesn''t have keys. She goes to the property management, provides the information and takes a


    spare key.


    The apartment looks clean, but the floor is covered with thick dust.


    It looks like Jessie hasn''t been here for a long time.


    Lily is pregnant and she''s afraid that vigorous exercise will hurt the babies, so she orders the house


    cleaning service in an APP. Then while she pushes the suitcase to the bedroom, she calls Jessie.


    She dials twice, and Jessie''s phone is switched off.


    She then dials Leigh, but no one answers for a long time. It''s the same no matter how many times she


    dials.


    She''s a little puzzled. ''Even if he stays with Jessie, it''s impossible to throw away his phone, right?''


    Lily doesn''t know anything about what happens between Leigh and Jessie during those two months.


    She thinks that Jessie still lives in the Lewis'', and there are Leigh and his mother beside her.


    Since none of them answers the phone, Lily gives up. She ns to go to Leigh tomorrow.


    Lily puts her things in order. After receiving a call from the house cleaning service, she opens the door


    and tells the aunt which ces needs to clean up. Then she changes her shoes and goes out.


    Chloe lives in the same apartment as her. Lily remembers which floor she is on and the house number.


    She just doesn''t know if Chloe lives here now.


    After finding the house number, Lily actually hesitates. She stands in front of the door and thinks for a


    long time.


    The door opens, which startles her.


    "Who, who are you?" The woman with the garbage bag is also shocked when she sees Lily.


    "Are you the new tenant here?"


    "..."


    Seeing that the woman is very vignt and doesn''t reply, Lily says, "I''m here for Chloe. Does she still


    live here?"


    "What is the rtionship between you and Miss Chloe?" The woman asks impolitely.


    "I...." Lily hesitates to make a response, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing this, the woman''s face darkens and she curses, "You reporters are really annoying. Youe


    to harass Miss Chloe every day. I have to tell Mr. Smith to punish you! Go! Get out of here."


    The woman pushes Lily rudely. She quickly holds the wall with her hand. Otherwise she will fall.


    Lily sighs slightly.


    She shouldn''t havee to look for Chloe. Perhaps, Chloe doesn''t want to see her as well.


    "Betty, why haven''t you left yet?"


    A sweet voicees from inside and the sound of slippers stepping on the floor can also be heard.


    Then, a head pops out from the woman''s shoulder.


    "I''ll be leaving soon. Miss Chloe, get inside. There''s nothing here." The woman says as she closes the


    door, but Chloe has already seen Lily standing outside.


    Chloe''s eyes suddenly light up and she says joyfully, "Lily, it''s you!"


    "Chloe." Seeing her still energetic after a few months, Lily almost bursts into tears. She tries her best to


    force a smile. "Long time no see."


    Regardless of Betty''s obstruction, Chloe rushes out and hugs Lily.


    She almost knocks Lily down.


    "Lily, where have you been these past few months?" Chloe looks a little unhappy. "You didn''t even call


    me."


    Thinking of those calls she has missed, Lily''s eyes turn moist. She touches Chloe''s head and says, "I''m


    on a business trip."


    "How can there be such a long business trip? And you didn''t even contact me." She mumbles and


    takes Lily to the apartment, "Lily,e with me."


    She says to Betty, "Betty, throw away the garbageter. Please prepare some fruit for us."


    Chloe sits on the sofa with Lily and asks her many questions with great excitement.


    Lily replies patiently, and soon she realizes that something is wrong.


    She hands a piece of pear to Chloe and carefully asks her, "Chloe, do you miss Coffey?"


    "Who is Coffey?" Chloe turns around and asks Lily. Her eyes are filled with curiosity.


    "..."


    "Lily, why don''t you talk?" Chloe shakes Lily''s arm and asks, "Who exactly is Coffey? Why do you ask


    me if I miss him?"


    Lily skips a heartbeat. Looking at Chloe''s puzzled and curious expression, she feels her head is


    buzzing.


    Chloe asks her who Coffey is.


    Bettyes over with the juice and pretends to identally spill it on Lily.


    "Miss Chloe, I''ll take Ms. Lily to the bathroom to clean up." Betty says as she winks at Lily.


    Lily knows what Betty means and follows her to the bathroom.


    After entering the bathroom, Betty apologizes, "I''m sorry, Ms. Lily. I just want to tell you something."


    Lily forces a smile. "Go ahead."


    Betty says, "I was required by Mr. Smith to take care of Miss Chloe two months ago. Miss Chloe seems


    to be lively. Actually, except Mr. Smith, she doesn''t talk to anyone else."


    "After I took care of Miss Chloe for more than a month, Miss Chloe started to talk to me." As she says,


    Betty nces at Lily. "You''re the third one. Miss Chloe even takes the initiative to talk to you."


    Lily tries to suppress the uneasiness and asks Betty, "Can you tell me what happened to Chloe?"


    Betty shakes her head and sounds helpless, "I don''t know either. I just know that Miss Chloe doesn''t


    like tomunicate with people. Besides, please don''t mention ''Coffey'' in front of her."


    "Mr. Smith also told me that no matter who he is, as long as he mentions this name in front of Miss


    Chloe, I should drive him out, including Mr. Justin. And he will nevere here again."


    Lily closes her eyes and feels pretty sad.


    When seeing that Chloe is still so lively, she thinks that Chloe is fine. She doesn''t expect....


    Lily is about to say something when she hears Chloe''s voice through the bathroom door, "Louis, why


    are you here at this time?"


    So Louises here?


    "It''s Mr. Smith." Betty opens the door and asks Lily, "Do you know Mr. Smith? Do you want to go out


    and see him?"


    Lily leans against the door and smiles at Betty, "I''ll wait a minute."


    "Alright, then I''ll go first."


    After Betty leaves, Lily loses her strength and falls on the toilet seat. She feels sad and remorseful. She


    doesn''t even have the courage to go out and see Chloe.

 Chapter 410: This Jerk Deserves to Be Eaten by a Shark!

    Chapter 410: This Jerk Deserves to Be Eaten by a Shark!


    If she answered the phone call from Jessie, she would know that Chloe went to find her. If she didn''t


    mute her phone, she wouldn''t miss the call from Chloe.


    If she talked to Chloe, she would go to the airport to pick her up. None of this would happen.


    Her younger brother goes to Country Y by himself and cuts off one of Jonathan''s arms to avenge Chloe


    while she could do nothing to help.


    She hates herself for her uselessness!


    Tears flow out of Lily''s eyes uncontrobly. She sobs in a small voice with her hand covering her


    mouth, and doesn''t notice the footsteps outside until a pair of legs enters her view.


    Someone pulls her up from the toilet lid fiercely and drags her out of the bathroom.


    She staggers to keep up with the man''s big footsteps, and nearly falls to the ground. She


    subconsciously puts her hands on her belly, and murmurs, "Slow down ... the baby...."


    Then she hurriedly shuts her mouth.


    Louis lets her loose suddenly, and turns to look at her with a dark face, "Why are you here?"


    Lily moves her hands away from her belly furtively and whispers, "I want to see Chloe."


    "You saw her now?"


    " ... I''m sorry." Lily tries to smoothen her breath and looks up at him, "What did you do to Chloe? Why


    doesn''t she remember Coffey?"


    Louis sneers, "What have I done? What, you want to me me?"


    "That''s not what I meant." Lily''s hands are clenched and then rxed. After a while, she says, "You


    know how much Coffey loves her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have...."


    "I know nothing of that. I only know that they broke up and have nothing to do with each other." Louis


    interrupts her and says coldly, "Just get out of here."


    "Louis!" Lily grits her teeth.


    She doesn''t understand why he turns to be so indifferent to her after that night.


    She screws up everything. She could only lower her head and beg him, "They went through so much to


    be finally together. Why do you have to break them up? Is this what Chloe wanted?"


    "It has nothing to do with Coffey. He has always taken good care of Chloe. It''s my fault that I didn''t


    realize Chloe was looking for me...."


    "It''s indeed your fault, Lily. This isn''t the first time you''ve messed things up!" Louis grits his teeth and


    scowls at the woman who could do nothing else except lowering her head.


    All his rationality and calmness vanish as long as he thinks of how she abandons him and leaves with


    another man. He wishes he could break her neck every time he thinks of that video.


    Louis approaches her, "You are such a reckless and credulous wiseacre. Does ''sorry'' help anything


    after all of this happened? "


    Lily has never seen him so furious before. She is daunted to step back by his rage, with her hair


    standing on end.


    Step by step, she retreats until her waist hits against the cab.


    She frowns as the nk of her waist is hurt by the sharp corner of the cab.


    After a few breaths, Lily finally gets over the pain, but doesn''t dare to look up at him, "You''re right, I''m


    useless. I admit it, I just hope you don''t make things difficult for them."


    "Lily, do you know what Chloe looked like when I brought her back?" Louis says, "She was logy like a


    child, cared about nothing else except sleeping and watching animation. She kept being like that for a


    long time."


    "She wouldn''t open her heart even though I spent a lot of time to keep herpany. I could only ask


    Justin to invite some friends over, to tell her stories, to help her forget those things."


    Lily''s head is lowered even more, "...I''m sorry."


    Louis says, "You love your younger brother, I also love Chloe. She has been with me since her


    teenage. She is my baby sister. Forgetting everything about Coffey will give her a better life, a chance


    to meet another man who loves her more."


    "Then what about Coffey?"


    "It''s lucky for him that I didn''t settle the score with him after such thing happened. You are asking me


    what about him?" Louis grabs her chin with a cold gaze, "Let me tell you, I''m not sure what I''ll do to him


    as long as he dares to appear here. Perhaps you''ll have to go to the morgue to identify his corpse the


    next day."


    Clenching her fists, Lily wants to curse him, but can''t figure out anything to say. She rxes her hands


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    helplessly.


    "You love Chloe, everything you do is right." There is nothing she could refute. She breaks away from


    his grip and walks past his shoulder.


    She couldn''t help but rub her waist hurt by the cab.


    Louis stands still, seeing her rubbing her waist. He turns his head and notices the sharp corner of the


    cab. His eyes get darker, but he remains silent.


    When Chloe sees Lilye out, she immediately walks over and jokes, "Mr. Smith just went in. What


    did you guys do inside? Is it ...."


    Lily is caught speechless. She doesn''t expect that Chloe has saw everything.


    "Nothing much. He just needs to use the bathroom." Lily touches her head and says gently, "I''m leaving


    now. I''ll see you next time."


    "No, it''s been long since you came backst time. Spend more time with me." Chloe holds her hand, "I


    miss your cooking."


    "Let Betty cook for you. Be a good girl." Lily is afraid that Louis will piss off if she stays any longer.


    "You make better dishes than Betty." Chloe stares at Lily with wide eyes, "Just one time, OK? If you


    don''t like it here, I can go to your ce and wait."


    Bettyes to help Lily out, "Miss Chloe, let Ms. Lily go. She is very busy. I''ll order some take-out from


    JS Restaurant for you, alright?"


    Chloe shakes her head, "No, I want Lily to cook for me."


    "Mr. Smith!" Seeing Louise out, Chloe ran towards him, "Lily cooks delicious food. You want to eat,


    too, don''t you? Tell her to stay and cook for me!"


    Lily quickly turns around and changes her shoes at the entrance.


    Just as she is about to leave, Louis says, "Let Betty do it. Lily¡¯s not a professional cook."


    "You''ve also tried the food cooked by Lily. It''s really delicious."


    "I have not." Louis says, "Those dishes were delivered by JS Restaurant. She just put them onto the


    tes. I''ll order lunch from JS Restaurant, then you''ll know."


    Chloe is a little confused, "Really?"


    Fuck!


    This jerk deserves to be eaten by a shark!


    Lily can''t hold back her anger, and turns back after changing into slippers again. She clicks open her


    cellphone as she asks Chloe, "Chloe, what do you want to eat? I''ll buy the ingredients and cook it for


    you."


    "Really?" Chloe moves towards her, "I want to eat a lot of things...."


    "It¡¯s Ok, anything." As she says, she looks at Louis with disdain, "Not only lunch, I will also cook dinner


    for you. I may not be a chef, but I''m way smarter than a fool who uses sugar as salt!"


    Louis, "...."

 Chapter 411: Babies and Their Father Are Not Considerate to Her

    Chapter 411: Babies and Their Father Are Not Considerate to Her


    Chloe wants to continue to be with Lily and tells her everything she wants to eat. Lily orders ingredients


    online.


    "The deliveries will take at least 40 minutes to arrive. Is there flour and salt-free butter in the kitchen?"


    Lily asks Betty as she goes to the kitchen, totally ignoring Louis.


    "Yes, it''s all in the cab above." Betty follows her into the kitchen and prepares for what her needs.


    "There''s also an oven and molds for making biscuits. Ms. Lily, do you need these?"


    "Yes, take them out."


    "Alright."


    Chloe does not follow him in. Instead, she looks at Louis beside her and asks curiously, "Louis, you


    said that you went back for yourputer, right?"


    Before Louis can speak, she rummages around the living room.


    Finally, she finds a PC beside the TV cab and excitedly hands it over to Louis. "I find it! Louis, hurry


    up and leave. It''s not good to miss your work."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "..."


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and says, "I''m worried that you stay with an outsider at home. I''ll leaveter."


    "An outsider?" Chloe gets confused and follows his gaze. When she sees Lily, she bes a little


    angry, "Lily is not an outsider. Louis, even if you have broken up with her, you don''t need to treat her


    like your enemy. Lily is a beautiful woman. You don''t want her, but any men want."


    Louis puts on a serious face. "Chloe, are you helping a stranger rather than me?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Chloe curls her red lips and whispers to him, "Louis, you''re staying here for the


    food cooked by Lily, right?"


    "No."


    Chloe snorted, "I think I''m right. It''s clear that you want to eat here."


    "Go back to the bedroom and change your pajamas." Louis presses her head with his palm and forces


    her to turn around to her room. "If you keep arguing with me, I will send away Betty. Then you have to


    rely on yourself."


    "You''re so mean!" Chloe mutters. She pats his hand away and reluctantly returns to the bedroom.


    Louis puts theputer on the coffee table and gets him a ss of soda water at the bar.


    When he gets up, he sees Lily working in the open-n kitchen. She wears her hair in a ponytail and


    her hair hangs on her back randomly. She dresses in simple casual clothes and her fair neck is


    exposed, full of femininity.


    He leans against the bar and gazes at Lily, his eyes as beautiful as a ck pearl. He watches her


    walking around or taking something from Betty.


    What kind of magic power does this woman possess? And why couldn''t he forget her?


    Why could she easily influence his moods?


    Louis is a little annoyed. He raises his head and drinks up a ss of soda. That calms him down.


    Betty is helping in the kitchen for Lily when her phone suddenly rings.


    Betty signals to Lily for leaving and goes aside to answer the phone.


    About two minutester, Betty leaves the kitchen andes to Louis. She says anxiously, "Mr. Smith,


    my granddaughter has a high fever. But my son and daughter-inw are on a business trip and they


    can''te back to look after her. I''m afraid my husband can''t handle it alone. Can I take half a day off


    to go back home?"


    "I''ll give you half a day off." Louis says, "Just remember getting back here on time tomorrow morning."


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith." Betty is very grateful to him. Before she leaves, she says, "Mr. Smith, since


    you are not busy, you can go and help Ms. Lily. She can''t do it alone."


    After Betty leaves, Louis is still leaning against the bar.


    He looks into the kitchen and sees that Lily is able to work alone. He thinks in mind, ''She dislikes me


    and I''m not willing to help her either.''


    Besides, he''s not here to help.


    "Where''s Betty?" Dressed in her household clothes, Chloe is curious when she finds that Lily is in the


    kitchen alone. "Why doesn''t Betty help Lily?"


    Louis replies simply, "Her granddaughter has a high fever and I give her half a day off to take care of


    her."


    "Then I''ll go help Lily!" Chloe then rolls up her sleeves and runs to the kitchen excitedly.


    However, she is stopped halfway by Louis.


    "Do you want to blow up the kitchen again?" Louis is speechless when he thinks of what she didst


    time. "If there is a fire, the Smith Group can''t afford the indemnity."


    "I... I just didn''t pay attention for a while, so I set the wrong time for the oven!" Chloe argues, "Isn''t it


    appropriate to leave Lily alone in the kitchen."


    As she speaks, she suddenly fixes her gaze on Louis with a crafty expression in her eyes.


    Louis forebodes mischief from her eyes.


    Before Mr. Smith could say, he is pushed into the kitchen by Chloe. She even shouts, "Lily, Louis wants


    to help you!"


    Lily snorts and says in disdain, "He can''t even distinguish between sugar and salt,e on!"


    "He will do better this time." Chloe pushes Louis into the kitchen and smiles. "Louis said that he


    couldn''t just eat your dessert effortlessly. He really wants to do something for you. Lily, please let him


    try."


    Lily turns around and sees Louis behind her.


    She rolls her eyes at him and points at the flour basin. "Since Mr. Smith wants to help so much, then


    make a dough!"


    Louis looks at Chloe coldly. But she has already fled to the living room.


    "What are you looking at? Do it!" Lily urges him and mumbles, "Tell me if you can''t. Don''t stand here


    idle like a fool!"


    "..."


    Louis remains silent for five seconds without expression. He firstly takes off his cuff links, next he rolls


    up his sleeves and washes his hands. Then he takes a kettle and pours the warm water into the basin.


    After stirring a few times with the chopsticks, he asks Lily, "Dry or wet?"


    "Dry. I''ll make bread."


    "OK."


    They stop speaking but stand side by side and work separately.


    After Louis finishes working the dough, he presses it and feels that it is almost the right consistency. He


    turns to tell Lily.


    When Lily turns around to take something, she identally bumps against Louis. It is so sudden that


    she loses her bnce and falls backwards.


    Louis is worried so that he hurriedly reaches out to hold her waist and pulls her back. As soon as she


    steadies herself, he quickly withdraws his hand and moves aside.


    Lily is surprised by his movement.


    Holy shit! Such a heartless man. You never keep a distance from me when sleeping. What''s wrong


    now?


    She is in her pregnancy and one of the naughty babies kicks her.


    Lily frowns. She feels upset that babies and their father are not considerate to her.


    "What''s the matter?" Louis asks when he sees her paleplexion. He intends to say to her, "Let''s


    take a rest!" But he worries that it will sound too close for them so he says nothing.


    "It''s fine!" Lily says unhappily. She passes him and takes out a bag of gluten-free flour from the cab.


    "I have softened the butter. Smooth it with the eggbeater and then mix some eggs. Finally, add some


    salt and gluten-free flour. Remember to put salt rather than sugar. Otherwise, the biscuits will be very


    sweet."


    After taking over the eggbeater, Louis asks, "How long will it take to get it smooth?"


    "I don''t know! Search online!" Lily says coldly and turns back to him.


    Louis is speechless.


    He doesn''t seem to have done anything wrong. He even helped her just now. Why does she speak in


    such a manner?

 Chapter 412: Im Your Future Husband

    Chapter 412: I''m Your Future Husband


    By the time the ingredients are delivered, Lily has already baked some French bread and biscuits in the


    shape of animals.


    She brings them to the living room for Chloe. Then she goes to the door to check the ingredients.


    There are threerge bags. Just as she is about to carry them to the kitchen, a hand appears and


    identally touches the back of her hand.


    "I''ll do it."


    While Lily is still in a daze, Louis has already picked up the bags and turns around to the kitchen.


    She looks at her hand, as if there is still the residual temperature from his fingers. She thinks in mind:


    Just now after he helped her, he quickly stepped away. Now he touches her and directly leaves.


    She smiles coldly.


    Louis takes out all the ingredients in the bags and sorts them out. He catches a glimpse of Lilying


    in and says, "What are you going to do? I''ll wash and cut them for you."


    "Chloe wants to eat fish porridge. Take out the fish and kill it. Wash some lean meat and celery, and a


    handful of spinach." Lily instructs and looks back at him, "If you don''t dare to kill a fish, just tell me."


    Louis detects a note of sarcasm in her voice and he gets sure that she dislikes him.


    He frowns and turns to Lily and supports the counter with one hand. He could only vaguely smell the


    faint fragrance of Campan above Lily''s head.


    "Ms. Lily, what have I ever done to deserve that? Louis says in a low voice, "Just now as you were


    about to fall, I even helped you. Why are you talking to me in such attitude?"


    Lily gets angry when she hears this, "Am I? Mr. Smith, you never did domestic chores before, so I''m


    afraid you can''t make it."


    "Can you talk to me in normal tone?"


    "Sure!" Lily looks back at him frankly, "Am I not speaking like that? Also, please say sorry if you


    identally touch someone."


    Louis gets a little annoyed. "I just helped you, and you didn''t say ''Thank you'' to me."


    Lily soon argues. "I nearly fell because you were in the way. You''re responsible for your actions so you


    should help me! I didn''t ask you to carry the bags for me and you didn''t apologize for touching me. Am I


    right to say you did wrong?"


    "..."


    Louis hasn''t seen her for months and he doesn''t imagine that she is getting more and more eloquent.


    It''s a pity that she doesn''t join a debate team!


    Louis wears a faint smile.


    He takes a step back and gives in, "Alright, whatever you say is right. Don''t call me Mr. Smith, okay?


    It''s too formal."


    "Mr. Smith, I call you this because I respect you and want to keep ourmunication impersonal." Lily


    keeps working and answers him, "Besides, I will remember the difference between us in this way."


    Louis frowns again. He finally understands why men shouldn''t try to quarrel with women.


    Because men will never win.


    In the debate, women can always say more than men and men will choke on their words.


    "Please step aside." Lily pushes him impolitely, "If you don''t help, go out. Don''t stand in the way! It will


    take less time if I cook alone..."


    As Lily is still speaking, Louis suddenly grabs her chin and kisses her deeply. All the noise dies in the


    kiss.


    Louis thinks it''s much quieter when she doesn''t speak.


    When Chloees to get herself a cup of water, she is dumbfounded by what she has seen. She


    almost couldn''t hold the cup. "Sorry, I''m sorry. I didn''t see anything. You can continue!"


    She notices that her cup is still empty, so shees back again to fill the cup with soda. At the same


    time, she sneaks a look at them.


    Lily is very embarrassed. She pinches Louis on the waist and pushes him away angrily.


    Lily takes a few steps back, looks up at the man and a faint blushes to her cheeks, "How could


    you be so shameless? I''m going to sue you!"


    "Then I want to see whichwyer dares to defend for you." Louis slowly rolls up his sleeves, revealing


    his sturdy arms. "I think no one will help you unless he doesn''t want to be awyer anymore."


    Lily turns around angrily and says, "You''re so unreasonable!"


    Louis notices that she is going to handle the meat, so he hands her a knife. "From now on, call me


    Louis. Once you call me Mr. Smith, I''ll kiss you right away."


    "How could you!"


    Louis questions her retort.


    Louis approaches her step by step. Lily feels like he is about to kiss her again, so she hurriedly retreats


    and gives in, "Fine. Are you going to help me or not?"


    Louis raises his eyebrows and he is very satisfied with her answer, so he goes to deal with the fish


    unhurriedly.


    Chloe has been secretly watching them in the living room. Since they cooperate naturally in the


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    kitchen, she wonders if it''s possible to see them back together.


    At this time, the phone on the table vibrates.


    It''s Lily''s phone.


    Before Chloe takes the phone to Lily, she sees the caller ID, saying "Coffey". It reminds her that Lily


    once asked her if she missed Coffey and she gets a little curious about the name.


    She secretly nces at them and finds that they are busy cooking, so she answers the phone.


    "Lily, are you at home now?" The moment the call is connected, a clean and steady male voice is heard


    by Chloe.


    She feels a bit heartbroken to hear the familiar voice.


    Before Chloe could say anything, the young man continues, "I have to go to Country XL on business


    for a long time. Tell Mom about this. And take good care of Chloe for me."


    "Lily, do you hear me?"


    "Lily is cooking in the kitchen." Chloe says, "Who are you?"


    The man gets silent.


    Chloe is a little awkward by the long silence. She then asks, "Shall I give the phone to Lily?"


    "No." Coffey stops her and asks, "Is she in your apartment?"


    "Yeah, Lily bought a lot of ingredients and she is cooking for me." Chloe replies and feels strange. She


    doesn''t know him, but why does she feel like she has known him for a long time?


    Coffey says, "Then you should enjoy the meal."


    "Of course, Lily makes delicious food. But..." Chloe pauses for a moment and asks curiously, "Why do


    you say that? Do you know me?"


    "Yes."


    Chloe is puzzled, "But I don''t know you. I don''t even know what you look like."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not toote for us to get to know each other now." The young man says in a


    tender and affectionate tone. "I am your future husband, and I will be with you forever."


    "..."


    "Time''s over. I have to hang up. Remember to enjoy your meal and wait for me."


    Before Chloe could react, the phone has been already hung up.


    Chloe is surprised and stares at the phone. "My future husband? Such a weird man. Why will he be my


    husband?"


    However, when she heard he was saying that just now, she was not hating it and she even trusted him


    well.


    Chloe wants to ask Lily, but just as she is about to enter the kitchen, she sees Lily quarreling with


    Louis, "Why do you keep the gills? Do you want to eat?"


    "This is the first time I''ve killed a fish. How can I know its gills should be removed?"


    "Can''t you ask me?"


    "I asked you just now and you told me to search online. But I''m not taught to do so."


    "..."


    Chloe decides not to disturb them, lest they take it out on her.


    As she walks towards the living room, she thinks about that phone call.


    Who the hell is he?

 Chapter 413: Change Seats!

    Chapter 413: Change Seats!


    In the quarrel between Lily and Louis, the lunch that takes up an hour is on the table.


    Chloe has already eaten up the bread and biscuits on the te. When shees to the living room for


    lunch, she salivates just by smelling the fragrance of the fish porridge and praises Lily sincerely.


    "Lily, you are really a good cooker. I can eat all of the meal!"


    She helps with bringing chopsticks and says endlessly, "If a man marries you Lily, he will be really


    lucrative!"


    Louis expressionlessly nces at Chloe.


    Chloe seems not to see his nce. She sits beside Lily, eating fish porridge happily and talking to her.


    She also says that she wants to eat biscuits and begs Lily to make some more in the afternoon.


    Lily is afraid that there is too much fish porridge to eat, but she doesn''t expect that Louis and Chloe


    have such a good appetite.


    Not only porridge, they also run out of the dishes.


    Lily nces at the man and deliberately says, "I think Mr. Smith doesn''t appreciate my culinary skills!"


    Louis says calmly, "If the fish porridge is heated at night, it won''t taste good. I am afraid of wasting it, so


    I barely managed to eat it. After all, Chloe likes to eat fresh food."


    "I have never said that!" Chloe protests discontentedly, "Louis, you..."


    Louis watches her with a cold gaze.


    Chloe''s scalp can''t help but go numb. She snorts and doesn''t dare to say anything. She shakes Lily''s


    arm and says, "Lily, you can make fewer biscuitster. It''s enough for me to eat alone!"


    Lily touches her head and says, "Alright, you can eat whatever you want."


    "Humph!" Chloe sticks out her tongue at Louis and says, "I won''t give it to you!"


    Louis smiles and shakes his head. He turns on his phone and sees that an hour ago, Justin called.


    Because he doesn''t hear his phone for mute, he walks to the window and dials back.


    "I found Coffey. He''s fine." After the call is on, Justin reports to him, "His school assigned him to


    Country XL. I drove him to the airport an hour ago."


    "Well, you cane back."


    Justin says, "I can''t go back for now. The new address of theboratory has been set. I have to go take


    a look. By the way, Louis, where did you do the heart swap? Why don''t you tell me?"


    "..."


    "I also want to have a try to Change my heart. Is there a brain recement operation?"


    Louis hears the teasing in his words and sneers, "Yes, not only can you change your heart and brain, I


    can also give you a cemetery and coffin for free. When you return, I will take you there."


    ''Justin dares to tease him and he probably wants to get beaten!''


    After lunch, Lily starts to prepare the ingredients and bakes several kinds of biscuits. This time, she


    cooks a little more so that Chloe can still eat it tomorrow, and she even makes five pieces of mochi.


    She wipes her hands and then wants to go back for it is gettingte.


    However, Chloe runs over, holds her hand and looks at her eagerly, "Lily, you said that you would cook


    dinner for me. Why are you leaving now?"


    "I''ll go back to do my bedroom ande back at night." Lily looks at the man who is sitting on the sofa


    and working.


    She feels awkward staying with Louis all the time.


    Chloe immediately takes out her phone and says, "I''ll ask an aunt to help you clean it."


    "No, I have arranged."


    "Lily, why don''t you stay here with me?" Chloe waves Lily''s arm and says grievously, "I''m alone every


    day. There''s no one to apany me."


    "..."


    "Please, Lily, just today?"


    "..." Facing her, Lily melts down and she nods. "Alright, let''s go y in the room. Someone wants to


    use the living room."


    Chloe looks back and says, "Louis? He''s busy 24 hours a day. If he doesn''t look at theputer in the


    afternoon, thepany won''t go bankrupt."


    As she speaks, she runs to confiscate Louis¡¯puter and says, "Louis, apany me in ying


    mahjong?"


    "Are you kidding? How can two people y it?"


    "Lily is also here. She will apany me here this afternoon." Chloe points at Lily and says, "You beat


    me a lotst time, Louis. Today, I will win back!"


    "Is that so?" Louis looks at Lily and raises his eyebrows slightly.


    Lily rolls her eyes at him and snorts coldly, "I don''t want to see you either. I''m staying here to


    apany Chloe."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Louis is helpless.


    He doesn''t say anything. Why doesn''t she like him so much?


    Chloe has mahjong, but she doesn''t have a mahjong machine. She moves the table in the living room


    to the window, and falls down the mahjong, mixing the mahjong and ying.


    Lily can y mahjong, but she doesn''t y much and hasn''t yed with Chloe and Louis.


    She has never seen Louis y mahjong before, so she spectes this man''s mahjong skills probably


    aren''t that good either.


    Unexpectedly, Louis is so evil that he wins every time, which makes Lily angry.


    Lily pushes away her chair and says angrily, "Change seats!"


    "Ms. Lily, this depends o9n your skills and it has nothing to do with the seat." Louis smiles and says,


    "Your skills aren''t good. You can''t win even if you change seats."


    "Do you change or not?" Lily swings her fist at him.


    "Well, change." Louis smiles helplessly and gets up to change seats with the little woman.


    As a result, after the two changes their positions, Chloe begins to win.


    Lily is depressed when she took out her money.


    After ying a round, Lily sees that this run is not bad and she is secretly delighted, hoping to draw a


    little chick and to win.


    After drawing seven dots, she throws them out.


    "Oh, I win!" Chloe excitedly pushes the mahjong, "Thank you, Lily, you are so kind!"


    "..." The corner of Lily''s mouth twitches, "You''re wee."


    Later, when thepany calls to Louis, Louis ys mahjong with them and meeting with the


    executives.


    asionally, he identally throws wrongly, and Lily takes the opportunity to win.


    At six thirty in the afternoon, Lily has won back all her losses and earns a few thousand.


    She puts the money in her bag and says happily, "I''m going to cook dinner. Chloe, what would you like


    to eat tonight?"


    "Anything!"


    After Lily enters the kitchen, Chloe immediately runs to Louis and reaches out to him, "Louis, give me


    the money."


    Louis is indifferent. "I didn''t win your money."


    "You deliberately let Lily win. Do you think I don''t know?" Chloe snorts, "Louis, if you don''t give it to me,


    I''ll tell Lily!"


    Louis pinches her face, "You eat mine, drink mine, and threaten me?"


    "Louis, are you going to give it to me or not?" Chloe sees that he is still motionless, and she pretends to


    go to the kitchen.


    Louis pulls her back and takes out his wallet. He helplessly asks, "How much do you want?"


    "Five thousand!"


    Louis takes out all the cash and gives it to her, "That''s all."


    Chloe counts and is immediately dissatisfied, "Only 3,700? No, you must give me an IOU for the rest!"


    "Your card bnce is eight digits. Do youck this money?"


    "I don''tck it. But your money, I feel a sense of aplishment!" Chloe says proudly and pats him


    with a pen and paper, "Write an IOU, or I''ll tell Lily."


    Lily is preparing dinner in the kitchen and doesn''t know what they are talking about.


    Dinner is delicious macaroni mixed with beef.


    Chloe eats two big bowls and can''t get up from her chair. Lily quickly goes to give her a stomach-


    strengthening tablet. She is afraid that her stomach will burst.

 Chapter 414: She Doesnt Know How Much I Love Her

    Chapter 414: She Doesn''t Know How Much I Love Her


    At nine o''clock, Lily sees that it''s gettingte, so she really has to go back this time.


    Chloe does not stop her and says that when Lily is not busy she wants to go to her ce to eat. Lily


    smiles and agrees.


    Louis is just about to leave, so he takes hisputer and leaves with Lily.


    Lily enters the elevator and is about to press the closing button when she sees Louis alsoing in.


    She is stunned, "I''m going up. What are you doing in here? You, you..."


    "I don''t want to wait outside." Louis says casually, "Warm in the elevator."


    There is a central air-conditioning in the corridor. Where is it cold?


    Lily secretly whispers as she watches the elevator number slowly rises.


    The two are separated by the distance of an arm, but she can still smell the faint vor of tobo on


    the man''s body, along with the cold aura that belongs to him.


    Her gaze shifts from the elevator numbers to the smooth surface. She sees the man standing on the


    right, slightly lowering his head, and his slender fingers tapping on the screen of his phone.


    He is tall and his every move suggests his maturity.


    Lily recalls that night the man grabbed her foot and kissed her affectionately, as if she was the treasure


    he held in his palm, and his gaze was filled with affection.


    Is that him?


    If it is him, why did he throw down money and leave heartlessly next morning? After returning home


    and seeing you again, he still acts as if you owe him.


    Lily''s sight slips and she sees that the man''s shirt is tightly buttoned, and half of his neck is not


    exposed.


    She have touched and seen the abdominal muscles and mermaid string under the shirt.


    Louis suddenly raises his head and looks straight at the elevator. He makes eye contact with Lily, and


    his thin lips raises slightly, "Ms. Lily, you drool. Don''t you wipe it off?"


    Lily is so scared that she hurries to wipe the corner of her mouth with her hand, only to discover that


    there is nothing.


    She turns around and sees that the man looks leisurely but there is a smile hidden in his eyes, which


    makes her shake with anger.


    Damned man!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The little fellow in her belly also starts to make noise and fiercely to kick her twice.


    Lily covers her abdomen with one hand and frowns.


    Louis¡¯ expression instantly changes. He leans over and whispers, "What''s wrong? Are you feeling


    ufortable again?"


    "It''s fine." Lily calmly replies and don''t let him see any clues, "I ate too much tonight. I''m a little dizzy."


    Louis¡¯ eyes darken as he remembers that she felt ufortable at noon.


    When the elevator door opens, the man goes over to help her, "I''ll take you. After you enter the room,


    I''ll leave."


    "No." Lily thinks that he has ever hugged other women and has been so close to them before. She


    feels ufortable and reflexively waves his hand away. "I''m fine, I can walk on my own."


    Then, she steps out of the elevator.


    The elevator door slowly closes, which cuts off Louis¡¯ sight.


    He slowly lowers his hand that is up in the air. He is annoyed and wonders why he cares about her in


    the case of separation.


    David waits outside the apartment for a while. After seeing Louis walk out of the apartment, he opens


    the car door fast.


    "Mr. Smith" David wants to say hello to the man and to ask him how it is going with Miss Chloe, but the


    man''s expression is cold. He trembles and swallows the words that he is going to say.


    The boss is in a bad mood apparently, so he had better say nothing.


    David gets into the car carefully and drives the car out cautiously. He holds his breath and doesn''t dare


    to breathe.


    There are small lights in the back seat of the car. The lights are all leaning on the man.


    Louis sits there with his legs crossed, dealing with the mail all the time. After working for a while, his


    neck feels a little sore. He turns his head to look out of the window. It was pitch ck.


    After staring out the window for a while, Louis reaches into his pocket and grabs an ink-blue scarf that


    is the only thing Lily left.


    Thinking about Lily waved his hand and resisted him in the elevator, his eyes darken.


    Louis let out a low sigh from his throat, "She doesn''t know how much I love her."


    Because he loves her, he is afraid of her ident and has gone to Country Y to help her. Because he


    loves her, he is still hung up on her after he broke up with her.


    But he also has dignity, he can''t lower his head every time.


    He also can''t stand the fact that she is always helping other man without caring about his feelings.


    Moreover, his rtionship with John is soplicated.


    David''s ears are sharp, and he immediately hears it. He also knows who Louis is referring to ''her ''.


    "Mr. Smith, actually..." David wants to say that he is still in Ms. Lily''s heart, but he suddenly remembers


    what Sofia said and doesn''t continue.


    He doesn''t dare to interfere their affair. What if the rtionship between Ms. Lily and Mr. Smith is in a


    more terrible situation and they scatter the fire all over him?


    Louis looks up and asks, "What do you want to say?"


    "No, I said we''re almost there." David clears his throat, "I''m afraid that Mr. Smith will fall asleep."


    Louis smells a faint fragrance of campans, like Lily''s usual perfume, as well as a slightly choking


    incense. He immediately frowns.


    He asks David, "Who was in this car today?"


    "Ms. Sofia returned home today. I drove this car to pick her up at the airport this morning." David sees


    Louis¡¯ gloomy expression in the rearview mirror and his heart raises to his throat, "Also, I bumped into


    Ms. Lily and drove her back to the urban district. Mr. Smith, is there a problem?"


    Louis says coldly, "Stop!"


    David doesn''t dare to dy for a second. He hurriedly steps on the brakes. Just as he turns around to


    ask what is going on, he sees that Louis take off his coat and throw it to the seat. Then, he pushes the


    door and gets off.


    "Go back and change a car to pick me up." Louis says to David in the car, and his gaze is exceptionally


    sharp, "In the future, no one can sit in the back seat of my car except her and me. Whoever you want


    to pick up, drive the car of thepany or yours. Also, send the car to 4S Shop to wash and change


    the leather condoms. Do you hear me?"


    David replies weakly, "Yes, Mr. Smith. Do you have any other instructions?"


    "Get back and change a car!"


    David drives away quickly. He looks at Louis who is standing on the roadside blowing in the cold wind,


    and then looks at the navigator who is only 800 meters away from the destination. He is speechless.


    Mr. Smith, it''s only 800 meters. Just turn a corner and enter the vi area. Do you have to get off?


    But....


    Recalling Louis¡¯ attitude and style, David is secretly delighted. "Looking at Mr. Smith, he doesn''t seem


    to be interested in Sofia. Then what happened to the news before?"


    ...


    Lily wants to rest at home for two days and then go to visit her mother.


    Unexpectedly, next day, the special assistant of HS Company calls her to inform her that today is the


    day of the convention and asks if she ising to thepany today or other time.


    She is sleeping in a daze, wondering who HS is and why she is called to a meeting in HS.


    After she ispletely awake, she remembers that HS is one of thepanies that Burnell assigned


    to John. Its head office is in the Capital, and the branch office is in the Financial Center of Yorkshire.


    Lily hurriedly calls the other party back and knows that the meeting is at 10 o''clock, so he breathes a


    sigh of relief. She puts on her clothes and washes up leisurely and prepares breakfast.


    When she goes out, she picks up her high heels and hesitates again. Finally, she takes out a pair of t


    shoes from the shoe cab.


    She is pregnant with three babies. If she falls identally, she will be over.


    Lily goes to the garage to find the Mercedes, sweeps through the dust in the car and drives out.


    It is after nine o''clock, and it just happens to avoid the rush hour.


    After waiting for the green light, Lily touches the lipstick from her bag and patches her makeup. With a


    nce, she sees a dark red supercar parked on the right side and its shape is very cool.


    Eh?


    Lily turns her head to look outside and finds that the supercar seems to have been driven by Leigh


    before.

 Chapter 415: How Could He Let His Wife Sit on a Supercar When She Is Pregnant?

    Chapter 415: How Could He Let His Wife Sit on a Supercar When She Is Pregnant?


    Lily lowers her head slightly to peek through the supercar.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly finds the man in the driver''s seat is really Leigh, since there¡¯s no special film on the window


    of his car.


    There¡¯s a woman sitting in the passenger seat who is holding an unscrewed bottle of mineral water in


    her slender hand.


    Lily is being speechless.


    Leigh is so careless that he even lets his wife sit on a supercar when she¡¯s pregnant.


    However, Lily frowns when she happens to see there¡¯re tattoos with a row of tiny ck English letters


    on the finger of the woman, and her wrist looks thin.


    ¡®What?


    When did Jessie get her tattoos?¡¯ Lily thinks to herself.


    Anyway, they¡¯re driving in the street, so Lily can¡¯t get out of her car to greet them. Intending to greet


    them with a call, she takes out her phone and rolls down the window.


    Just as the window is rolling down and the phone is on the line, Lily sees the woman in the passenger


    seat approach Leigh and give him a kiss. She has long dull cyan hair and she isn¡¯t Jessie at all.


    "Shoot." Lily darkens with a curse.


    She calls Leigh two or three times, but he doesn¡¯t answer the phone. Gritting her teeth secretly, Lily


    guesses that Leigh has already pulled her number into the cklist.


    Looking around, Lily picks up a car decoration and she wants to hit Leigh''s car with it.


    But she doesn¡¯t expect the green light is on at this time.


    When Lily looks out of the window, Leigh has already driven his supercar away.


    Lily rushes into starting her car, since the horns of the cars behind her are honking. She does wanna


    chase Leigh''s car, but a call from the assistant of HS Company ising to check where she is.


    Thinking of it''s her big day to go to the newpany, Lily can do nothing but give up on chasing Leigh.


    "Bastard. I won¡¯t let you go so easily when I¡¯m free."


    Lily thinks Leigh has straightened up, but she¡¯s obviously wrong. His wife is pregnant while he still


    hangs out with another woman.


    Lily arrives at the CBD about twenty minutester.


    The CBD in Yorkshire is quiterge. There¡¯re loads of financialpanies from south to north. As a


    giant in the financial industry, the Smith Group is located in the south of the CBD, while the other


    After finding where HS Company is located, Lily drives her car into the underground parking lot.


    Thepanies in the north aren¡¯trge-sized. Except fewpanies like the Smith Group, the others


    don¡¯t have their own buildings. Instead, they have to share an office building. So, there are a lot of


    peopleing and going in the building every day.


    Most of thepanies start working at 9 or 10 a.m. So, when the elevator reaches the first floor, a


    cluster of people will pour in.


    Lily is squeezed backwards, so she puts her bag in front of her body to protect the babies in her belly.


    When the elevator is rising slowly, several women standing beside her are gossiping and they seem to


    "Hey, you know what, the CEO of ourpany has changed."


    "I¡¯ve heard of it. It''s said that the new one is a mixed-race man whose family business is in Europe."


    "A mixed-race man? Then he must be handsome. I can''t wait to see him."


    "Don''t think so much. I heard that he had a girlfriend. What¡¯s more, do you know who the new vice


    president he appointed is? Peter said that the new vice president woulde here, and he also


    noticed us to pay attention to our appearances."


    "Who on earth is the new vice president?"


    "It¡¯s Lily, who worked in the Smith Group earlier. Surprise?"


    "Why?" Another woman says in jealousy, "I heard that she had a history with Mr. Smith. She can¡¯t be


    the girlfriend of the new CEO, right? She would be so lucky if she were."


    "Well, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for a trantor to change her profession, would it? I¡¯m wondering why


    she got the position so easily."


    "As you mentioned it, I''m also curious."


    "..."


    Lily doesn¡¯t care about their gossip until they mention her name.


    What they talk aboutter is so unpleasant to ears, and they almost call her bitch directly.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Lily bes indifferent soon.


    She had already heard more unpleasant words when she was being the acting president of the Smith


    Group. So she¡¯s been immune to it now.


    ncing at them, Lily tries to remember their appearances and names.


    As they¡¯ll be in the samepany, she¡¯ll teach them a lesson sooner orter.


    Somepanies in this building buy an entire floor and redesign it for the convenience of their work.


    So does HS Company. However, the subsidiary of HS Company isn''t small, which upies three


    floors, from the 53th to the 55th.


    Lily presses the button of the 53th floor while she''s browsing through the document in her hand.


    She was wondering why the Krislier Group didn''t expand itspany in Asia since it had business


    here. However, when she sees the document, she gets to know HS Company belongs to the Krislier


    Group, but it only takes a very small proportion and it has a low profit margin.


    The board of HS Company didn''t decide to change the CEO until Burnell showed them the valuation


    agreement. Even so, the board still can find someone else to rece John if he harms thepany.


    Although John has be a member of the board of HS Company, he doesn''t have much real power.


    Besides, the Krislier Group doesn''t take arge proportion of the shares of HS Company, so he doesn''t


    have a voice in the board.


    Lily is wondering she should have asked John to get much sympathy from Burnell to milk more shares,


    and then she could have won a higher position in the board.


    She has been a member of the board of HS Company, but she has neither real power nor a voice. As


    long as Jonathan sends some of his men to the executive of HS Company, John will have a hard time


    when the three-year agreement expires.


    ''What a hassle!''


    Lily sighs. When the elevator stops, she walks out of it.


    The young woman with a pad on her arm, who has been waiting for Lily,es to her. And she asks


    politely, "Are you Ms. Lily?"


    Lily stands still with a smile, "A week ago, the head office announced the candidates of the new CEO


    and vice president. You should know it. Right? And you must have received the email from the head


    office long before."


    Lily is in a dark gray suit with a blue-tailed bird brooch on her chest. She does look like a capable


    leader.


    Lily''s dignified aura intimidates the assistant.


    Lowering her head hurriedly, she says, "Ms. Lily, I''ll take you to the conference room."


    "Thank you."


    The employees who are holding their breath in the corner don''t dare to cast a nce at them until Lily


    and the assistant walk away.


    They say one after another, "What a strong aura she has! I do believe she worked in the Smith Group."


    When they arrive at the conference room, the assistant pushes the door for Lily immediately.


    Lily walks in leisurely. She looks around, finding the conference full of people.


    The gazes of them are fixed on her as soon as she enters.


    After the assistant leads Lily to the main seat, she stands beside her and introduces her to everyone.


    "You knew that we had a new CEO. And this is the vice president personally selected by the new CEO,


    Ms. Lily."


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Lily." They greet her one after another.


    "Well, I''m also pleased to see you and work with you." Maintaining a polite smile, Lily looks down at her


    watch. "It''s the time. Let''s start the meeting as usual."


    "Yes."


    The projector behind her is turned on and two thick stacks of documents are ced in front of her.


    Departmental executives start to report in order.

 Chapter 416: Cover for Her Babies

    Chapter 416: Cover for Her Babies


    It seems the executives mean to teach Lily a lesson, so they report fast and use some abbreviations of


    technical terms.


    Lily swiftly scans the documents on the desk while listening to them without any dissatisfaction.


    She is sitting there with her legs crossed.


    When the executives are done with their work, Lily has also finished scanning these documents.


    Casting a nce at the two thick stacks of documents on the table, Lily does think she''s so awesome


    now that she''s capable of doing two things at a time, just like Louis.


    Thinking of how mature Louis is in her mind, Lily feels sour in a sudden.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ''Stop.'' She says to herself secretly.


    That man has already had another sweetheart, and he must have forgotten her.


    Seeing Lily keep silent, the assistant asks carefully, "Ms. Lily, what do you think?"


    "Well." Lily takes a deep breath and calms herself. She picks out a copy from the documents and


    throws it heavily to the center of the conference table, which frightens everyone. And they turn to look


    at her.


    Lily says to the assistant in a faint tone, "Show them the report of the first quarter of this year."


    "Okay." The assistant does as she said, and the pie chart of the quarterly report quickly appears on the


    screen.


    "You saw it?" Lily points at the screen with a serious look. "At the beginning of this year, three new


    products wereunched, and the spokespersons of them are famous stars. And we spent more on


    promotion thanst year. But why is the report of the first quarter of this year worse? The


    spokespersons we invitedst year aren''t that famous, and we spent less on promotion."


    The executive of the marketing department exins immediately, "Ms. Lily, thanks to a hit movie, the


    products weunchedst year sold well. But this year is different."


    "So, do you mean no one should be med for the poor performance of the first quarter? Although we


    invited some famous stars as our spokespersons and spent more on promotion." Lily follows the words


    of the executive up with a sneer.


    The executive of the marketing department looks anxious as Lily is staring at him. And he doesn''t know


    how to reply at the moment.


    Lily says in an indifferent tone, "All of youe from the core departments of thepany. Whether


    our products will sell well depends on you. We invested more but made a poorer profit thanst year,


    which is your fault."


    "The head office will only focus on the profits, and they''re not interested in the process. If they find we


    gain less than we spend, they''ll find someone else to rece you or dismiss some of you. If the annual


    report can''t meet their expectations, all of you may be reced."


    Lily knocks on the table and says, "I think no one would like to experience what I mentioned just now."


    She looks around after saying that.


    Seeing that the executives look worried in silence, Lily feel pleased.


    "When I was about to take charge of thepany, I discussed the bonus for you with the head office.


    Each of those departments that do a good job can get a double quarterly bonus when the quarterly


    reportes out. And their annual bonus will also double." Lily says gently.


    As soon as she finishes, she can see the glitter of excitement in the eyes of those executives.


    Money talks, and it¡¯s always the best way to motivate employees.


    Looking at their reactions carefully, Lily says, "I will send the report of the first quarter to the head office


    on time and I''ll take the me for you. I''m looking forward to your good performance in the second


    quarter as well as a nice half-year report. But if not, I''ll consider changing some of you."


    "Have I made myself clear?" Lily raises her voice to draw the attention of everyone.


    "Yes."


    "Alright. That''s all for today." Lily pushes away the chair and gets up, "I''m going back to my office."


    "..."


    As soon as Lily leaves, the executives in the conference room look relieved.


    They look at each other, and everyone can sense the fear in the eyes of the others. They all know the


    new vice president isn''t a pushover after the meeting, though she seemed to be nice.


    What they discussed in the meeting soon spreads throughout thepany, including the bonus


    mentioned by Lily.


    No one knows the CEO of HS Company has changed and their new vice president, who even had a


    history with the president of the Smith Group, once worked there as well as in the HZ Group until some


    of HS Company show it off in the circle.


    What a sensational piece of news in the circle!


    Louis doesn''t know whichpany Lily is working in, since he never pays attention to gossip. Neither


    does Lily, who''s killing herself dealing with the files in her office.


    As busy as Lily is, she still cares about the babies. She eats something and takes a rest when she''s


    hungry.


    Lily has been in her office for four or five hours.


    Ees to Lily''s office with files and a delicate cake at 3 p.m. "Ms. Lily, this¡¯ the fruit cake you


    wanted. And I told the baker to use oranges and kiwi fruits alone as you asked, so there''re no other


    fruits in it."


    Lily smiles at her from the documents, saying, "Thank you so much for running errands for me today.


    The snacks I ordered online will be delivered tomorrow."


    "As your assistant, I''m supposed to do these things." E puts the files on the table. "These files are


    about the new perfume we''llunch next month. Here you are."


    When Lily opens the file, E unwraps the cake box quickly and cuts a piece of the cake for her.


    "Thank you." Lily takes the te.


    The heavy cream is sweet but not greasy, which melts in the mouth fast. But the orange is too sweet to


    swallow for her.


    She spits it out on the tissue.


    "Ms. Lily, what''s wrong?" E asks nervously, "I watched the baker make the cake. Both the cream and


    oranges are fresh. I even tasted the oranges. You don''t like it?"


    Lily nods and says with disappointment, "Yes, I do want to eat oranges, but this is not what I want."


    She doesn''t feel well as soon as she tastes it.


    "I heard from the baker that the oranges came from Hanchi. They''re pretty expensive."


    "I''m picky." Lily kneads between her eyebrows.


    She is pregnant, but she doesn''t want anyone to know it.


    "I''ll buy another one for you."


    "Nope. You''ve been running errands all day and you must be tired." Lily stops her and says after a


    short while, "I remember that the Smith Group bought an orchard. The fruits there are pretty good. Call


    them and order some fruits there for me when you''re free."


    E nods, "Okay. I''ll look up their number and make a call. I''m leaving first, if you don''t need me now."


    "Okay."


    Lily doesn''t like the orange cake, so she puts it aside and starts to eat the biscuits that she hasn''t


    finished off in the morning. And she doesn''t stop scanning the documents.


    Cosmetics and perfumes are the staples of HS Company. Their cosmetics can''t bepared with


    those of luxurypanies, but the global sales of their perfumes are quite good. The sales of their


    newlyunched perfume used to rank first quickly in the Asia rankings.


    However, when their chief perfumer was poached by a bigpany five years ago, HS Company


    witnessed a plunge in profits. After they changed their chief perfumers three times in five years, their


    head office finally poached a big shot from another bigpany. Since then, they saw a rise in profits.


    But the good times don''tst long, and the sales have been poor in the recent two years.


    The new perfume isn''t made by their chief perfumer. Instead, it''s bought at a high price by the head


    office from someone else. The executive even signed a valuation agreement with other


    <ppanies.

 Chapter 417: Im Not Interested in Teaching Other Women

    Chapter 417: I''m Not Interested in Teaching Other Women


    If they meet the conditions in the agreement, the investment thepany gets will double. If they fail,


    they have topensate five percent ofpany shares to the otherpany.


    After reading it, Lily doesn''t know what to say about the executives of the head office.


    Didn''t they know the performance of thepany? Why did they sign such an agreement regardless


    the conditions? When the bet-on agreement was put forward, the otherpany must have known the


    ins and outs of HS Company.


    Lily sits there and takes in the fact for a while before making an internal call to E. "Send me all the


    proposals, promotion ns, and videos when we released a new perfume for the past three years."


    "Alright. Ms. Lily, please wait a moment."


    About ten minutester, Lily receives dozens of emails from E.


    She clicks on the documents one by one ording to the sequence of time and rests for a while when


    she is tired. After work, she keeps on reading and watching at home. At the same time, she also


    handles some other urgent matters.


    It takes her two days to watch all the videos. Then shepares them with the promotion ns for the


    new perfume E has given her. She quickly figures out what the problem is--HS Company''s ns


    don''t work well.


    Lily also finds it inconceivable that the promotion ns for cosmetics and perfume are both the


    responsibility of the nning department, but the promotion of cosmetics was brilliant while that of the


    perfume was unbearable.


    If it was in the past, she could rece executives and give the nning department some time to think


    about it. This time, it is different. If they can''t satisfy the conditions on the agreement, they will lose the


    Three years are not long, so she can''t let John fail.


    Lily quickly searches in her mind for famous advertisingpanies, and finally finds out that the Smith


    Group is her best choice.


    Theirwyer team and nning department are among the best in the industry, and nopany can


    The Smith Group is also very expensive.


    After weighing the options, Lily finds the number of the secretary department of the Smith Group and


    dials with herndline.


    She gets through quickly. "It¡¯s the Secretary department of the Smith Group. May I help you?"


    "David?" Lily is surprised to hear David''s voice.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    David is also surprised. "Ms. Lily?"


    "Yes."


    "The call is from HS Company. Ms. Lily, are you working there?"


    Lily admits and asks curiously, "Aren''t you busy doing your job as the assistant? You should be with Mr.


    Smith every day. Why are you sitting in the office and answering the phone instead?"


    "It''s a long story..." David is a little aggrieved. "I''ve made a mistake. Mr. Smith is not pleased with me


    and ignores me on purpose. Catherine is in charge of his schedule this week."


    Lilyughs for a while andforts him. "It''s OK. It''s better to answer the phone than to go to the New


    York branch."


    "I think so too. Ms. Lily, what''s the matter?"


    "Ask Catherine when Mr. Smith is free. I''d like to make an appointment to discuss business with Mr.


    Smith."


    "Wait."


    There is no sound on the other side of the phone. David seems to have left.


    After two minutes, David picks up the receiver again. "Catherine is not in thepany, but Mr. Smith is


    back. He is going to his office. I will help you transfer."


    "No--" Before Lily refuses, the phone has been transferred to the President''s Office.


    Listening to the melody on the phone, she is somewhat nervous.


    Making an appointment to meet Louis is one thing, talking to him on the phone unexpectedly is another.


    She doesn''t even know what to say.


    "This is President''s Office of the Smith Group. May I help you?"


    Lily is holding her breath, thinking about what to say when a gentle, familiar female voicees from


    the other end of the phone. It feels like a bucket of cold water pouring down from above her head.


    She recognizes the owner of the voice--Sofia Jones.


    David has told her that Louis is back. He should be at the President''s Office. Sofia is from the R


    department. If Louis is at his office, why is she answering the phone?


    There is no other exnation except that Sofia follows him into the office, and they are very close.


    Lily doesn''t know why she is so sensitive and wonders why Sofia is in the President''s Office when she


    hears her voice. She doesn''t know why she suspects there is something going on between Sofia and


    Louis.


    She feels aggrieved and ufortable.


    "Hello?" Lily has been silent for a long time. Sofia has to ask again, "May I help you?"


    Lily closes her eyes and quickly calms down. She says politely, "I am Lily, Vice President of HS


    Company. I would like to make an appointment with Mr. Smith and ask him for lunch when he is


    avable."


    Sofia is surprised. "Ms. Lily, are you in HS Company?"


    "Yes, can you put Mr. Smith on the phone?" Lily is a little impatient.


    She has introduced herself and this woman has to ask again, as if she is very surprised at thepany


    she works.


    "Sorry, Mr. Smith is not in the office."


    Not in the office?


    Is he not there, or is he there but doesn''t want to answer her phone?


    Lily purses her lips. "Then could you please tell Catherine to arrange one hour for us? HS Company


    really wants to cooperate with the Smith Group."


    "Ms. Lily, I''m sorry. Mr. Smith''s schedule is full this week." Sofia says apologetically, "But I will ask


    Catherine to see if next week will be all right."


    Hearing she says these words in such casual tone, Lily''s hands and feet turn cold.


    Sofia is manager of the R department, not the secretary department. How does she know his schedule


    is full for a week?


    Can it be that she is so close to him that she can go to the secretary department and ask about his


    schedule at any time?


    "Alright, I''m sorry to trouble you." Lily is afraid that she cannot hold back her feelings anymore, so she


    quickly hangs up.


    At the same time in Louis'' office, after Sofia hangs up the phone, she hears the faint sound of the door


    opening behind her.


    She quickly turns around and sees Louis walk in.


    The man has an indifferent look, but his movements are mature and steady, showing an imposing aura.


    "Mr. Smith."


    Louis coldly nces at her. "You''re the manager, not the secretary. It''s not your job to answer the


    phone. Besides, this is the President''s Office, not the secretary department."


    "Sorry, I was afraid it was an emergency call, so I answered." Sofia bows towards him and says, "It was


    from a smallpany called HS Company. They want to cooperate with the Smith Group, so I''ve


    asked them to contact the secretary department to arrange the time."


    Louis gives her a sullen re, his tone unpleasant. "Are you expecting me to thank you?"


    "Mr. Smith, I''ve overstepped it."


    "You''ve done it more than once." Louis walks over and throws the newspaper on her. "It was shot with


    movie film, wasn''t it? The angle you picked was really good. How much did it cost you?"


    "Sorry, I just return to China and don''t have any background, so I want to use your reputation." Sofia''s


    attitude is sincere and her voice is gentle. "I am no being considerate."


    Louis says coldly, "The Smith Group pays you to work. How you have your work done is your business.


    If everyone uses my reputation, I will be too busy making the front page of the news!"


    The pressure he gives Sofia almost makes her unable to lift her head, "Sorry, I''ll deal with--"


    "Of course, you have to deal with it." Louis interrupts her, "You''ll spend as much as you paid for the


    photos in dealing with the news on the various websites. It needs to be taken care of by 7 o''clock


    tonight."


    "I understand." Sofia replied, "Then excuse me."


    However, Louis still stands there without moving. "You''re not qualified to have your position. It''s for


    David''s sake that I let you. Sofia, you''re a beautiful and smart woman. Don''t y tricks. I''m not


    interested in teaching another woman. Besides, you''re not her."

 Chapter 418: They Know Nothing About Enjoying the Sunset!

    Chapter 418: They Know Nothing About Enjoying the Sunset!


    Sofia can''t help but tightly hold the newspaper in her arms, her fingers slightly pale, "Yes, I''ll keep that


    in mind."


    She goes out quickly.


    Louis has nned to deal with the documents, but when he smells the incense, he frowns and goes to


    David in the secretarial department, "Since you have nothing better to do, why don''t you clean up my


    office to get some fresh air for me?"


    "Alright, I''ll go now!" David knows that Louis still doesn''t like him, and he''s afraid that he would be


    transferred to the New York office, so he agrees to run the errand immediately.


    Shortly after, Catherine returns. Seeing Louis here, she greets him politely.


    Louis tells her to check the HS Company out.


    She then does a quick investigation and says, "Mr. Smith, HS is a cosmetics and perfumepany. Its


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    headquarter is in the Capital, the branch office in the north of the Financial Centre. I heard that they


    have had a new CEO, but he has note yet. Only the appointed vice president is here now."


    Seeing Vice President''s name and thinking of the gossip recently, she nces at Louis.


    Oh my...


    Do I need to tell Mr. Smith about this?


    But obviously, Louis has lost the patience to listen. He asks her, "Anything special there recently?"


    "Yes, they are releasing a new perfume." Catherine says, "HS bought this perfume form from


    someone else at a high price, and even signed a VAM with Merci Company under the Smith Group."


    Louis¡¯ eyes darken. "Ask Merci for that VAM, and give me a copy."


    "Yes, please wait a minute."


    She then quickly contacts Merci and gets the contents of the VAM.


    She immediately hands a copy over to Louis and says, "The CCO of Merci said that HS isme in


    product nning and promotion campaigns."


    "Yes, I know." Louis looks down at the agreement.


    After going through the document, coupled with what the CCO said, Louis makes a guess about what


    HS and the Smith Group talked in the phone call.


    Essentially, HS ns to outsource their product nning and asks the Group for more working staff.


    The thing is, the Group doesn''t rely on cosmetics to make money, and won''t care about small


    HS, it will stand to harm its own interest.


    Louis gives the agreement back to Catherine and says without further consideration, "Shred it. Since


    Merci and HS have a VAM, then reject any call from HS. No need to tell me."


    "Yes." Catherine takes the document and shreds it.


    About half an hourter, David, who has gone to clean up the CEO''s office,es back. "Mr. Smith,


    your office has cleaned up. I also put fresh bluebells on your desk. You''ll smell its fragrance when you


    Hearing this, Louis¡¯ face darkens and he stares at him, "Did I mention the flowers?"


    David is stunned, freaking out. "I heard you mentioned bluebells and thought maybe you liked them


    very much, so..."


    Seeing Louis staring at him, he immediately says, "Don''t worry. I am gonna remove them now."


    "Forget it!" Louis tosses his keycard to David and says, "Go to my house. Take Lucky and Rich out for


    a bath, and have their ws trimmed. Then take them to the park for a walk."


    "N ... now?" David nces at his watch and cautiously asks, "Mr. Smith, I''m almost off work and I have


    ns tonight. Could Ie to your house tomorrow? I''ll be there early in the morning!"


    Louis lifts his eyelids and nces at him. "No, right now. I want them to enjoy the sunset."


    David, "..."


    Excuse me?!


    A cat and a dog enjoying the sunset? Are you kidding me?


    After Louis returns to his office, he feels that the air inside is much fresher.


    He sees the bouquet of bluebells on the desk. Its faint fragrance reminds him of that woman. He


    remembers how she turned him down that day in the elevator. Thinking of this, he kneads his eyebrow


    center gently.


    He doesn''t know since when he bes such an emotional guy who barely has a grip on his feelings.


    He doesn''t sound like himself now.


    They have broken up, and that woman has moved on. Then why does he refuse to get over her?


    Louis is zoning out. After a while, he finally notices that his phone is vibrating on the desk. The person


    in charge of the orchard is calling him.


    He answers and asks, "What''s up?"


    "Well, a man just called me. He said he''s the assistant of HS." The man says, "HS wants to order 10


    kilograms of oranges and apples. I don''t know if you know about this. So I ask her to wait for a minute,


    and check it out with you."


    HS called the orchard?


    Louis¡¯ brows furrow even more tightly. First, it wants more staff from the Group, and now it''s going to


    buy the quality fruits from the Group''s orchard? That smallpany has got a lot of nerve, hasn''t it?


    He thinks to himself.


    "So Mr. Smith, did you know about this? Do we have any cooperation with HS?"


    "Just a smallpany. No big deal." Louis says indifferently, "Don''t sell them. cklist thepany."


    The man says yes, but does not rush to hang up. After hesitating for seconds, he says, "Mr. Smith, the


    quality oranges growing in the greenhouse this year taste really good. I remember Ms. Lily likes


    oranges. So do I need to send some over to her?"


    "What? You have nothing better to do but rush up to send fruits to others?" Louis says in a cold and


    upset tone.


    "No, no. I''m just asking..."


    Louis says coldly, "Pick up some to package, and send them over topanies that have close


    cooperation with the Group. And send the rest to Leigh''s clubhouse for those VIPs.


    "Yes, sir. I''ll take care of this. Goodbye." The man says carefully and hangs up the phone.


    Louis is still standing there, looking at the phone in his palm.


    What''s the point of sending oranges to her?


    She will not appreciate it even if he sends over. Besides, she will believe that he still cares about her.


    ...


    Ever since that phone call, Lily returns to her apartment at night, tossing and turning, unable to fall


    asleep. She feels upset and frustrated.


    She doesn''t thinking about Louis refusing to talk about cooperation between them, but about why Sofia


    answered the phone.


    After all, it is the president''s office instead of the secretarial department, and she is not his special


    assistant. What right does she have to answer the phone in the president''s office? Could it be that


    Louis and Sofia were making out in his office?


    She thinks about it all night and gets up exhausted in the morning.


    On her way to thepany, Lily receives a call from John. He says that there is something wrong with


    the office in Country R, and he is gonna take a look over there before hees to Country Z.


    "OK, don''t worry! I''m here." Lily smiles andforts him, "Take care of that office first. Don''t worry


    about here. Even if it takes a month to deal with, it''ll be okay."


    John gently says, "OK, take good care of yourself and the baby. Call me if you need anything."


    "I know."


    As soon as Lily arrives at HS, E greets her with an embarrassed expression, "Ms. Lily, the man of the


    orchard said that the oranges had been sold out. When I called again, I found that they cklisted


    us..."


    "The fruit in that orchard is specially sent to the Group''s partners. It''s impossible to be sold out." It


    urs to Lily that that man has lied to them. She purses her lips and says, "They just don''t wanna sell


    to us."


    "And..." Looking at Lily''s expression, E hesitates, "I want to make an appointment with Mr. Smith for


    you, but Catherine from the secretarial department said that he''s got a full schedule in the next two


    months. Then I''m also cklisted..."

 Chapter 419: Find a Better Father for the Baby!

    Chapter 419: Find a Better Father for the Baby!


    Lily is speechless, "He can just not cooperate with me. Why does he always defriend people?"


    Lily is really annoyed.


    It''s just a breakup. Is there a need to not sell oranges to her?


    E shrugs and says with the I-tried expression, "Ms. Lily, it is excusable for such a bigpany not to


    cooperate with us. If we really want to borrow people from them, we might not be able to afford the


    price. There are still many famous nningpanies, let me pick some good ones and send you the


    documents. Is that OK?"


    Lily is silent for a while, then she waves her hand, "No need, I''ll do the job. You may do your own work."


    After returning to her office, Lily takes care of the important things first.


    At noon, she calls Ste.


    "Lily?" Ste answers quickly and asks with a smile, "I see the news. You join the HS Company?"


    "Yes, I''ve only been there for two days," Lily smiles faintly, "Are you busy? Can I have lunch with you?"


    "No problem. I''ll see you at the Red House Restaurant then."


    "Alright!"


    Lily asks E to draw up a contract. After she gets that, she goes to the garage.


    The restaurant is close to the Financial Center and will arrive in ten minutes.


    After being led to the second floor by the waiter, Lily sees Ste sitting by the window. She walks over.


    Ste also sees Lily. She looks up and down at Lily and pushes the menu over, "I haven''t seen you for


    months. You''re getting prettier. You must have made a good living abroad."


    "You are not saying that I''m putting on weight, are you?" Lily nces at Ste and sits down.


    "I swear to god. I''m serious!"


    "I don''t know how to describe my life, but I eat well every day."


    Lily chats with Ste while ordering.


    Lily then returns the menu to the waiter and asks Ste, "Has the Little Fairy contacted you recently?"


    Ste shakes her head, "No, I couldn''t contact her before. Last time, my assistant went to the Smith


    Group. I asked her to help me find Jessie. But my assistant said that Jessie had already resigned."


    "She''s pregnant. Maybe she''s resting."


    Ste stops drinking water and looks at Lily in shock, "Really? When did it happen?"


    "Not long before I go to Country Y." After all, Lily treats Ste as a good friend, so she tells Ste


    everything that happened this month.


    After speaking, Lily''s mouth is drained and she drinks some water. Lily notices that Ste still looks


    shocked. Lily smiled, "Hey, What''s wrong?"


    "You''ve experienced too much!" Ste sucks in a cold breath, "Louis knows why you go abroad. Didn''t


    he look for you?"


    Lily lowers her eyes, "We''ve broken up."


    Lily doesn''t tell Ste about Louis¡¯ trip to Country Y to pick up Chloe, and Lily doesn''t think it is


    necessary.


    Lily changes the topic, "Two days ago, when I went to work, I ran into Leigh''s supercar. There was a


    girl sitting in the passenger seat, offering him water."


    "Are you sure?" Ste rubs her chin and says, "I met Leigh at a cocktail partyst time. He didn''t have


    a femalepanion. And he seems honest."


    Lily sneers, "I''m not blind. I know what the Little Fairy looks like."


    "Then he''s really going too far," Ste frowns, "Little Fairy is pregnant. He should restrain himself. If


    Little Fairy finds out, she must be angry. It may hurt her baby!"


    "That''s the problem," Lily says worriedly, "I can''t contact Little Fairy on the phone, and Leigh has


    blocked me. I don''t even know if Little Fairy is staying in the Lewis''."


    "Let me try." Ste takes out her phone and dials Leigh.


    Lily waits quietly.


    After a while, Ste looks at Lily speechlessly, "I can''t get through. He probably blocks me too."


    "I''m worried. I''ll go to the Lewis''ter." Lily bes more anxious.


    She is afraid that Leigh would retaliate against Jessie after knowing that Jessie had nned Derek''s


    death.


    Ste says, "I''ll go with you. I don''t have much work to do this afternoon."


    After the meal is served, they chat while eating.


    Ste asks Lily what she thought of the HS Company. Lily takes the opportunity to tell her about the


    new perfume the HS Company is about tounch, as well as the VAM with otherpanies.


    "I want to cooperate with the Smith Group. But I didn''t expect the Smith Group to cklist me and the


    HS Company," Lily slices the steak vigorously and says angrily, "I understand if the cooperate fails. But


    why it blocks me?"


    The more she says, the angrier she bes. Her voice also turns louder, "Also, I want to buy some


    oranges from their orchard. Louis actually refuses me! He even defriends my assistant!"


    Steughs, "Louis can''t be that stingy! But you rarely eat oranges. Why do you love it after you came


    back?"


    "I don''t know. After getting pregnant, I really want to have oranges."


    "Pregnant?" Ste is stunned for a moment. Her eyes widen as she looks at Lily, "What did you say?"


    Lily smiles, "It''s true. In a few months, your son''s wife will be born."


    Ste asks, "The baby''s father is louis, right?"


    "Don''t mention him!" Lily gets angry when she thinks of that man. She snorts coldly, "He probably has


    forgotten my name since he has so many women drape themselves over him!"


    "You mean Sofia, new manager of the Smith Group?" Ste thinks for a moment and says, "She''s


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    pretty. I see her and Louis in the newspaperst time, but..."


    She wants to say that Louis may not like that kind of woman, or it may be a misunderstanding.


    Lily interrupts Ste and says with a frosty face, "It''s all over. I don''t care! I''m not short of suitors! I can


    just find a better father for the child!"


    "Don''t overreact to this. Why don''t you discuss it with Louis?" Ste doesn''t know how to persuade her.


    "There''s nothing to discuss." Lily replies coldly and warns Ste with her eyes, "Ste, pick one side.


    You may lose your daughter-inw."


    Ste pulls her lips together, "Take care of your own matters. I won''t interfere."


    Lily''s expression rxes. She takes out a document and gives it to Ste, "Other than the Smith Group,


    yourpany is also good at nning. You won''t refuse us, right?"


    Ste waves her hand, "If you want people, just tell me. We''re friends."


    "The contract is needed," Lily insists on giving her the contract and hands Ste a pen, "My daughter is


    not born. We have to follow the procedure."


    "ording to what you said." Ste quickly signs the contract then.


    Lily puts away the contract and sighs, "Fortunately, I can count on you. My ex- boyfriend is nothing and


    can''t be trusted."


    He won''t work with her. He won''t even sell her oranges! How stingy!

 Chapter 420: Dont be Angry With Him Since You Are Pregnant.

    Chapter 420: Don''t be Angry With Him Since You Are Pregnant.


    "Perhaps he doesn''t know that you''ve entered the HS Company." Ste suddenly looks behind her, "I


    just want you to ask Louis, but he actuallyes here! What a coincidence!"


    What?


    While Lily is stunned, Ste waves her hand and shouts, "Louis!"


    Then Lily hears footstepsing from far to near.


    After that person walks in, she can faintly smell him. Lily sits there and doesn''t dare to turn her head.


    "Sit here!" Ste points to the side and let the man sit down, "Are youing here to have lunch?"


    Louis sits on Lily''s right side, "I just had lunch with my customers. I''ll ask David to buy your orders


    "Then thank you," Ste smiles faintly, "Coincidentally, Lily and I also talked about business here."


    Louis nces at Lily and asks, "What business?"


    "Didn''t you know? Lily has be enrolled in the HS Company," Ste replies, "Lily wanted to cooperate


    with you before, but you didn''t agree. So we take this."


    "You were enrolled by the HS Company?" Louis turns his head and asks Lily, frowning, "If you want to


    train yourself, you can pick to join those bigpanies on TOP List. The HS Company is too small for


    you."


    He doesn''t pay attention to this and doesn''t even know that Lily has join in the HS Company.


    Lily replies coldly, "I''m free to go wherever I like. I don''t need to report to you. What''s wrong with the


    smallpany? I love it! Since you don''t cooperate with us, then don''t look down on us. Don''t you


    understand that businesses go from small to big?"


    "I''m not looking down on you. I''m just stating the facts. I just said that HS is too small for you," Louis


    says helplessly, "If I knew it was you who called me, I will definitely help you."


    Lily is instantly incensed.


    She immediately gets up, "No need. We wouldn''t dare bother you. Furthermore, I have already


    cooperated with the Long Peace Group. Please step aside, Mr. Smith. I''ll go."


    Louis does not move.


    "Louis, I still have something to do with Lily. We can choose another day." Ste looks at them and


    quickly reacts.


    Ste calls three times. Louis finally stands up. Just as he steps aside, Lily brushes past his shoulder


    and left, full of anger.


    Seeing Lily and Ste leave together, Louis is extremely upset.


    ...


    After sitting in the car, Ste says, "Louis has a lot of things to do and doesn''t pay attention to these


    matters. He really doesn''t know you are in the HS Company. Hispany is much better than mine.


    You should cooperate with him."


    "No. We''ve already signed the contract!"


    "It doesn''t count if you destroy it. Besides, you''re pregnant. Don''t be angry with him..." Ste says.


    Lily res at her, "Do you still want your daughter-inw?"


    "I didn''t say anything," Ste gives in, "Shall we go to the Lewis'' now or?"


    "Let''s go buy two hamburgers first. I''m hungry again."


    "..."


    Lily calls E and says that she won''t return to thepany this afternoon. She will deal with those


    business tomorrow.


    After finishing her meal, Lily drives to the Lewis'' with Ste.


    Evelyn happens toe back from beauty parlor. She runs into Lily''s car.


    "Lily, why are you here?"


    Lily and Ste went to Derek''s funeral before. Leigh brought them to greet Sofia. Sofia recognizes them


    immediately.


    Lily greets politely, "I''m not busytely, so I''m here to see you."


    Sofia smiles, "Thank you so much for caring about me."


    Sofia brings them into the room.


    Lily notices that there are no other women''s shoes but Sofia''s.


    After sitting on the sofa, Lily drinks tea while chatting with Sofia.


    "Where''s Little Fairy?"


    "Thepany has sent her abroad for business," When Sofia mentions this, she sighs, "I feel worried.


    I asked Leigh to take her back. But Leigh told me to ignore her and even said that she woulde


    back herself. Why is my son so indifferent?"


    Lily and Ste looks at each other.


    Afterwards, Lily asks calmly, "Little Fairy has gone abroad? When?"


    "More than three months ago," Sofia says, "I''m so afraid that no one will take care of her as she is


    alone abroad. Lily, don''t you live with Jessie? Has she ever contacted you?"


    "I''ve been busy these months. I haven''t contacted her much. I thought she is staying here with you."


    Lily''s hand tightened as she holds the teacup.


    "I haven''t been able to get through to her. I wonder if she''s really busy," Sofia says to Lily, "If you get in


    touch with Jessie, let here home. We don''t expect her to earn money. It''s not good for her to work


    so hard as she''s having a baby."


    Lily smiles and nods, "I know."


    After chatting with Sofia for a while, Lily and Ste leave.


    Theye out of the house with worried expressions.


    Ste speaks first, "Daniel has told Leigh that Little Fairy approached Leigh on purpose. Is Leigh taking


    revenge on Little Fairy?"


    "Does Leigh know?" Lily is shocked, "When?"


    "Not long after you left the country," Ste says with a puzzled expression, "However, there is nothing


    strange about him that time. I heard that he changed drastically the day after his birthday."


    Hearing that, Lily remembers something, "On Leigh''s birthday, Little Fairy called me and said that she


    wanted to tell Leigh about her pregnancy. Could it be that they..."


    "They quarreled?" Ste asks, "Why? Did Leigh not want to have child? Or did Little Fairy find out that


    he is cheating on her?"


    Lily frowns, "How could he not want his own child?"


    "It''s hard to say," Ste sighs, "Leigh would not change so easily. He viewed marriage as a burden, and


    he probably didn''t like children. Moreover, Jessie indirectly killed his father."


    Hearing this, Lily unconsciously puts her hand on her lower abdomen.


    When she thinks of what John said before and what Ste said just now, she can''t help but think that


    Louis probably wouldn''t want this child.


    Ste notices her small movements and hurriedly says, "Don''t think too much. Louis is different from


    Leigh. You also know him. He''ll probably be too excited to sleep if he finds out you''re pregnant."


    Lily avoids this topic, "I''m more worried about Little Fairy now. I''m afraid Leigh would do something to


    her. I''ll go to the Lewis Group to see Leigh."


    Ste wants to go with Lily, but thepany calls. It''s urgent.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily sends Ste to the Long Peace Group.


    When Ste is about to get off the car, she says to Lily, "Daniel has been in Country XL for several


    months. I''m worried about him. When the business is over, I''ll go over there to find him. Please help me


    to take care of Chandler."

 Chapter 421: It Really Makes Him Very Unhappy!

    Chapter 421: It Really Makes Him Very Unhappy!


    "You hadn''t seen him for four to five years, and you were not worried at all. Now it''s only been a few


    months, yet you''re worried about him?"


    "Things are different this time." Ste says worriedly, "When I''m dreaming during this period, I feel very


    ufortable. I''m afraid that something will happen to him over there. I can''t let my son lose his father


    in the blink of an eye after they just knew each other."


    Lily can''t help butugh, "Alright, I will definitely take good care of my future son-inw. Don''t worry."


    "So sorry to bother you. Thanks."


    After Ste enters thepany, Lily leaves and goes to the Lewis Group to find Leigh.


    "I am Lily from the HS Company." After arriving at Lewis Group''s front desk, Lily says politely, "Please


    make an appointment with Mr. Leigh for me."


    The receptionist looks at her and quickly makes an internal call.


    About twenty secondster, the receptionist apologetically says, "Sorry, Mr. Leigh is not in the


    tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?"


    Leigh isn''t here?


    Lily frowns and thinks for a while before asking, "May I ask where he often goes?"


    "I really don''t know. I''m just a receptionist."


    "Alright, thank you."


    When Lily is about to leave, the receptionist is very gossipy and asks carefully, "Ms. Lily, I heard that


    you were dating Mr. Smith. Is that true? Why did you break up? Are you really with that new mixed-


    blood CEO of the HS Company?"


    Lily''s lips twitch as she forces a smile, "Where did you hear these rumors?"


    "In the WeChat Moments." The receptionist tells Lily that she has joined several gossip groups of the


    business circle. Even if she is in the Lewis Group, she can quickly know the things of otherpanies.


    "All the discussions in the several groups these days are about you."


    "I''m quite curious now. Can I take a look?" Lily asks calmly, "I don''t even know this."


    The receptionist hesitates for a moment before handing her phone to Lily.


    Lily browses those gossip groups and secretly memorizes their names before returning the phone to


    the receptionist. "Thank you. I''m relieved to see that people haven''t sent any ugly pictures of me in the


    group."


    Lily calls her assistant--E, as soon as she leaves the Lewis Group. Lily tells E several names of


    those groups and asks E to join the groups to distract people''s attention with some other news. If this


    measure fails, Lily will use legal means.


    Lily has been secretly dating Louis. Nobody knows about this except their good friends and rtives.


    She doesn''t expect that the whole circle is spreading the news about her rtionship with Louis when


    shees back. It seems that the identity of the new CEO of the HS Company is vaguely known. The


    rumors about their affairs are spreading as if someone is tarnishing Lily''s reputation.


    Someone must be behind this.


    However, Lily doesn''t have time to deal with this matter right now. She is mainly worried about Little


    Fairy. Since Lily can''t find anyone in the Lewis Group and doesn''t know where Leigh has been recently,


    she can only send a WeChat message to David.


    Louis and Leigh are brothers. David often follows Louis, just like Louis¡¯ personal nanny. Thus, David


    must know where Leigh often goes.


    However, Lily doesn''t know that Louis has already taken away David''s WeChat ount.


    Louis has just returned to the Smith Group and is making an appointment to go out with a few partners


    to talk about business on WeChat. When he returns to the main page, he sees the message from the


    associated ount.


    Louis got that ount from David. Apart from Lily, this ount has almost no contacts.


    Louis'' finger pauses on the screen for a few seconds before finally switching to the WeChat ount.


    Lily: "Dear David, are you busy now?"


    Dear?


    Louis is inexplicably unhappy.


    This woman is clearly not familiar with David. She used to call him David, but now she calls him Dear


    David. However, she calls Louis Mr. Smith. When she''s angry, she even uses respectful words!


    Louis replies, "Is there something wrong, Ms. Lily?"


    Lily replies almost instantly, "Dear David, we are such close friends, don''t be so cold to people like your


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    boss! Fine, I was wrongst time. Can you ept my apologies?"


    Last time?


    Did this woman say something to David that he didn''t know?


    Before Louis replies, Lily sends another message, "Dear David, please don''t be angry. Next time, I''ll


    treat you to high-end Japanese food. It''s super delicious!"


    In less than a second, another messagees, "Well, don''t you often go out to work with your boss?


    You must have seen Leigh, right? I have something to do with Leigh, but I didn''t find him when I went to


    the Lewis Group."


    Lily: "I''m not asking you to sound your boss out. Just tell me a few ces that Leigh often goes."


    Louis looks at the messages coldly. His eyes are locked on the words ''Dear David''. If he exerts much


    more strength, he may have crushed the phone.


    It really makes him very unhappy!


    Lily''s messagees again since Louis doesn''t reply to her messages, "Dear David, could you reply to


    me, please?"


    Louis replies with a grim face, "His club, Alright Golf Course."


    Lily: "Thank you, Dear David, you are so kind! Unlike your boss--Mr. Smith, you''re so polite. Hearing


    that he sent you to the secretary department to answer the phone, I feel sorry for you."


    Lily: "When I have achievements in the HS Company, you cane to work with me. I will give you a


    higher sry than he does!"


    Louisughs even while he is feeling angry.


    This woman is ruthless enough. She even thinks to poach his employee while speaking ill of him.


    Louis says, "Ms. Lily, I will always belong to the Smith Group, and I will serve the Smith Group for the


    rest of my life. Don''t talk bad about Mr. Smith. I think Mr. Smith is quite good."


    Lily: "Ha! Ten like him aren''t as good as you! To be honest, if you don''t have someone you like, I might


    marry you."


    Louis, "..."


    Lily: "I''ll chat with you next time. Now I''m going to find Leigh first. Next time, I''ll invite you for dinner!"


    Louis¡¯ gaze is still fixed on Lily''s penultimate message.


    The president''s office door is pushed open, and David, who does not even smell any danger, walks in.


    "Mr. Smith, I just received a call from Mr. Smollett." David reports, "He asked if you would be free


    tonight. He wanted to have a drink with you and talk about business."


    Seeing Mr. Smith raise his head and look at him gloomily, David felt a chill cast down his spine, and his


    back tightens. "Ca, Catherine is not here. I see that you are in the CEO''s office, so Ie by to tell


    you."


    Why does Mr. Smith look like wanting to kill him?


    Louis asks, "David, what do you think of your sry the Smith Group gives you?"


    "Good, very good." The man''s cold tone makes David even more terrified. He says, "The Smith Group


    is my home. I am willing to stay in the Smith Group for the rest of my life and contribute my life to it."


    "What if anotherpany offers you a higher payment?"


    David immediately expresses his loyalty, "I only offer my loyalty to Mr. Smith and the Smith Group.


    Even if the richest man in the world asks me to work for him, I will not go. I am willing to serve the


    Smith Group till I die!"


    Louis smiles with satisfaction and says in a low voice, "Very good. You''re the man as I expected."


    David feels relieved.


    The next second, he hears Louis say, "There is a shortage of people in Calgary. You go tomorrow and


    "Mr. Smith..." David is frozen.


    He didn''t say anything wrong, did he? Why is he forced to go on a business trip again?


    "I''m just asking you to go out of the province. I''m not letting you go abroad." Louis says with a hint of


    <pfort, "I give you one night to pack. Am I a good boss?"

 Chapter 422: Serving Her Well Makes Mr. Smith Feel Happy

    Chapter 422: Serving Her Well Makes Mr. Smith Feel Happy


    David musters a smile. He wants to cry but he can''t, "Alright, Mr. Smith, you are too kind to me."


    "That''s good. Then I''ll appreciate your hard work for this period."


    "..."


    Alright Golf Course is a little far from downtown, and it takes Lily an hour to get there with the help of


    the GPS navigation system.


    However, when she enters the course and asks, the person in charge says that Leigh has brought his


    clients to y golf this afternoon. Ten minutes ago, he has left with the clients.


    Lily curses secretly and drives to the club.


    She has been traveling all afternoon, from the Lewis'', the Lewis Group to the Long Peace Group, and


    then to the golf course. By the time she arrives at Leigh''s club, it has already been 7:30 in the evening.


    The manager on duty today knows Lily, but he can only tell her regretfully, "Mr. Leigh just left his client


    here and asked us to serve them. He left half an hour ago."


    She makes the trip for nothing again.


    Lily is angry and speechless. "Do you know where he lives? Or will hee back tonight?"


    "I don''t know where Mr. Leigh lives." The manager says, "Sometimes hees over to talk with clients,


    and sometimes he doesn''t. He will ask special cars of our club to send the clients back."


    "..."


    The manager notices Lily''s pale face and says, "Do you have anything urgent to tell Mr. Leigh? What


    about waiting here? I''ll inform you immediately when Mr. Leighes."


    "Alright," After travelling all afternoon, Lily has no strength left to drive anymore and she is also very


    hungry. "Is there any table avable in the restaurant? I want to eat something."


    "Yes, I''ll bring you there."


    Lily orders a lot of dishes and a huge bowl of Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage. After the food has


    been served, she can''t wait to start eating.


    While eating, Leigh exims that the club''s chef is good.


    Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage tastes the best!


    Halfway through the meal, a waiter hurriedly runs over and bows to Lily to apologize, "Sorry, Miss, the


    kitchen used the wrong sauerkraut to make the Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage, so the fish tasted


    bad, I''ll immediately change it for you!"


    "No, I think it''s good." Lily also scoops up the soup and drinks it, "I want to praise the chef for his nice


    cooking skills. The Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage he made is really delicious."


    The waiter is surprised and asks carefully, "Don''t you feel ... it sour?"


    "Not at all."


    "..." The waiter feels that he has asked a stupid question.


    This youngdy''s face doesn''t change at all when she drinks the sour soup. How can she feel that it


    tastes sour?


    When the waiter returns to the kitchen, the fat chef immediately runs over to him and asks nervously,


    "How is it? Was that youngdy angry? Hurry up and bring this one I''ve remade to her."


    "There''s no need to change the dish."


    The chef takes a deep breath and speaks with a trembling voice, "Is she going toin about me?


    I''ll go apologize to her."


    As he speaks, he is about to serve the newly-made Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage.


    The waiter pulls the chef and hands him a stack of money. "She said the Boiled Fish With Pickled


    Cabbage was delicious. Here''s a tip for you."


    "Didn''t she feel it tasted sour?" The kitchen help joins their conversation. "The sauerkraut is for fried


    dried fish. It''s different from that used to make Boiled Fish With Pickled Cabbage. I just tasted a little,


    and I felt that my teeth almost fell out."


    The waiter shrugs. "She didn''t think it tasted sour at all. Her face didn''t change when drinking the sour


    soup."


    " ... Is there something wrong with her taste sense?"


    "She is fine!" The waiter rolls his eyes at the chef and says, "She also said that the Sweet and Sour


    Spare Ribs tasted too sweet and not sour enough. She hoped that next time she orders the spare ribs,


    we put less sugar on it. Did you hear that?"


    The chef smiles embarrassedly and rubs his nose, "This youngdy is really good at taking sour food."


    "May be she loves it." When the waiter sees that the chef is counting the tips, he puts one hand on his


    shoulder and says, "Eric, if I tell you who thedy is, will you give me half the tip?"


    "Who is she?" The chef asks, "Is she a gourmet appraiser?"


    The waiter shakes his head. "When I came back, I saw the manager was asking her how the food


    tasted. He was very respectful. And I went and checked again. Guess what I found out."


    "Our futurendy?"


    "Don''t you remember that something major happened in our clubst year, and our boss was so angry


    that heid off everyone on the second floor?" The waiter lowers his voice and pretended to be


    mysterious. "The person who almost had an ident was our boss¡¯ brother. He was also the other


    boss of our club."


    The chef is dumbfounded. "We know that, but does it matter for thisdy who ordered our Boiled Fish


    With Pickled Cabbage?"


    "It does matter!" The waiter deliberately draws out his voice, stimting their desire. "This youngdy is


    Mr. Smith''s girlfriend. She has been to our club with Mr. Smith several times before."


    "Really?"


    "Ask yourself if you don''t believe me." While speaking, the waiter quickly draws half of the tip from the


    chef''s hand. "Eric, you need to serve Ms. Lily well. In doing so, you will make Mr. Smith feel happy."


    The kitchen help touches his short hair and says abruptly, "Why does she like sour food so much? Is


    she pregnant?"


    The waiter and chef look at him.


    The kitchen help is ufortable about being stared at, "My sister-inw liked to eat sour and spicy


    food during pregnancy. My brother asked me to cook for her from time to time. And she also didn''t think


    spicy chicken was that spicy. Think about it, do normal people like to eat sour food that much?"


    "I think what you said makes sense." The waiter agrees and pats the chef''s shoulder. "Eric, hurry up


    and cook some more good food. I''ll bring them for Ms. Lilyter. I heard Mr. Smith will alsoe


    tonight."


    The chef hurriedly nods, "The bird¡¯s nest soup is almost ready. What about bringing it for her first?"


    "Who ordered it?"


    "Mr. Leigh''s clients." The kitchen help interrupts, "I''ll cook them two more dishester. Bring the bird¡¯s


    nest soup for Ms. Lily. She''s pregnant, so it''s not good for us to neglect her."


    "Alright, hurry up."


    A few minutester, the waiter brings the best-quality bird¡¯s nest soup, which has been cooked for two


    hours, to Lily''s table.


    Lily is surprised, "You brought the wrong one. I didn''t order bird¡¯s nest soup.¡±


    "It was specially made for you by the chef to thank you for praising the Boiled Fish With Pickled


    Cabbage he cooked." The waiter says wittily, "This bird¡¯s nest soup is of the highest grade that can only


    be eaten at a state banquet. It tastes very good."


    After the waiter lifts the lid, Lily smells the faint aroma and she has the appetite. She doesn''t say


    anything else and gives the waiter a thick stack of tips.


    There was nothing else in the bird¡¯s nest soup. It tastes faint, but it melts in the mouth. The meal is


    really good and Lily is very satisfied with it.


    After she has finished eating, she sits there and feelszy.


    Lily sits in the restaurant for a long time and takes care of some things on her phone.


    She checks her phone and finds that it has already been nine o''clock. She calls the manager who has


    received her earlier.


    "Is Mr. Leigh back?"


    "No." The manager replies, "Those customers have already left. I don''t think Mr. Leigh wille


    tonight. Do you mind I send someone to send you back and inform you in advance when Mr. Leigh


    "No, I drove here." Although she doesn''t see Leigh, she can''t do anything.


    Fortunately, the meal she has at the club tonight is good, so she isn''t in such a bad mood.


    Lily puts on his coat and leaves the restaurant.


    When she is on the corridor on the first floor, she sees several men led into the clubhouse by a waiter.


    She is very familiar with one of them.


    "Mr. Smollett." Since she has seen him, Lily steps forward to greet him.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 423: Dont Put Feathers in Your Own Cap, Okay?

    Chapter 423: Don''t Put Feathers in Your Own Cap, Okay?


    "Ms. Lily." Dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, Baron looks exceptionally handsome. He really


    doesn''t seem like a 36-year-old man. He nods at Lily with a smile, "Long time no see."


    When Lily sees that he seems to be with his client. So, she says directly, "It seems that you''re busy, I''ll


    go first."


    "This is not my client, just a friend." Baron exins and asks, "I heard that Ms. Lily has begun to work


    in HS Company?"


    "HS Company is a smallpany. I didn''t expect you to know about it."


    Baron smiles gently, "HS Company is small but you are famous, Ms. Lily. If you are not busy now, what


    about going to my ce? Since you work in HS Company now, you will need to look for investors for


    HS Company. It is good for you to observe more and listen more."


    Lily freezes for a moment. Then she replies, "Mr. Smollett, I have already resigned from the Smith


    Group."


    "I know." Baron says, "I invited you because you are the vice president of HS Company. I am a


    businessman. I wouldn''t miss a chance to make money. Also, I want to make more friends."


    His words are quite reasonable and Lily really can''t find any ws.


    Lily suddenly remembers that the Smollett Group has invested arge sum of money in a movie not


    long ago, so she secretly thinks of the possibility for her to cooperate with the Smollett Group. After


    thinking, she smiles faintly at Baron and says, "I hope you don''t find me clumsy, Mr. Smollett."


    "Don''t be like this. You are too self-deprecating, Ms. Lily. I hope you don''t find me rude."


    The two of them exchange a few words and go to the private room together.


    After stepping into the luxurious high-ss private room, Lily finds that there are still a few men sitting


    inside.


    Those men are chatting at that time but when they see her and Barones, they can''t help but


    nce at them.


    Baron greets those people one by one and finally introduces Lily to the group of people, "This is Lily.


    She used to work with Mr. Smith but now she is the vice president of HS Company."


    Then, Baron introduces this group of people to Lily.


    Lily walks forward with a smile. She shakes hands with them one by one and greets them politely.


    She notices that although the men are shaking hands with her with smiles, their eyes are filled with


    arrogance and they still look down on her. It can be told that if Baron isn''t here, they wouldn''t look at


    her at all.


    Lily still smiles elegantly and doesn''t take their attitudes to heart at all.


    In the world of business, there are different groups of people. Bosses of the same level will y


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    together. She doesn''t have her ownpany and isn''t that famous. It is normal that these people


    would look down on her.


    After the greetings and the polite words, Lily wants to move to the side and sit down, but Baron points


    to the seat beside him, "Ms. Lily, sit here so that you can hear us clearly."


    "..."


    Under Baron''s repeated insistence, Lily has no choice but to sit over.


    There are about ten men in the private room. She is the only woman and she is sitting in the middle.


    She seems to be surrounded by those bosses. They are so imposing that they give people strong


    pressure.


    Lily has been working in the Smith Group for so long and she often goes out with Louis, so she has


    already be at ease in any circumstances.


    She smiles faintly, "Thank you, Mr. Smollett, for giving me this opportunity to increase my knowledge."


    A wisp of surprise shes through Baron''s eyes. He secretly admires Lily for being more and more


    strong and calm. When she first came to discuss business with him, she was still rmed and


    bewildered, but now, she is calm and rxed.


    If he were a few years younger, he may have chased after this woman.


    Lily serves herself a ss of juice and drinks it leisurely. She sits there and listens to Baron chatting


    with those men, their topics are ranging from family affairs to news and gossips to the stock market.


    Those men do not put Lily in their eyes. Or, they are pretending that she doesn''t exist at all. They just


    talk about all kinds of things without scruples.


    For example, a man says that he has three lovers in three foreign cities. He would spend some


    holidays with his first lover, some with his second lover, and some with his third lover. Each time, he


    has to pay attention not to wear the wrong ring.


    Another man says that he bes rich with the support from his wife''s family, but he is not in love with


    his wife. He is too tired of his wife and wants to find something against his wife. He wants to divorce her


    and let her leave with no money. After that, he can marry a second wife.


    Another example is a man who says that he only likes girls at the age of 20. That is girls'' best age.


    When he gets bored, he will pay the girl a sum of money and go find another one to prove that he is still


    not old.


    Gossips like this make Lily can''t help but frown.


    She knows that the upper-ss circle is in a mess. Aftering into contact with them, she finds that it


    is worse than what others have said. No one knows that these people are so dirty under their bright


    appearances.


    She wonders whether these bigwigs are afraid that she would tell others about their private lives.


    Sometimes, power is so terrifying.


    They can do a lot of things.


    When Lily is thinking nonsense, she hears someone calling her.


    She raises her head and sees the man on the left staring at her and saying something, but she does


    not hear him clearly.


    Lily smiles politely, "Sorry, I didn''t hear you clearly just now."


    "I don''t think it''s interesting for you to drink fruit juice, Ms. Lily." The man says. He picks up the wine


    bottle and serves Lily a full ss of wine.


    Smelling the mellow and spicy smell of liquor, Lily nces at the bottle in the man''s hand.


    42 degrees, Moutai (A well-known brand of Chinese liquor).


    "Sorry, I''m allergic to liquor. How about Lafite? I''ll drink a few with you, Mr. Sawyer."


    She wouldn''t take risks for she still has three babies.


    Baron is chatting with a few other men beside him. When hearing this, he turns his head and says,


    "Allergy is quite troublesome. Maybe people will die of this. Let''s give Ms. Lily some red wine."


    "I''ve never heard of anyone being allergic to alcohol." Mr. Sawyer is very dissatisfied and he is still


    even holding up the ss of white wine. "Ms. Lily, white wine is the best wine in our country. It is really


    boring for you to only drink the juice."


    "Sorry, I really..."


    Mr. Sawyer interrupts Lily and says with a more serious tone, "Ms. Lily, do you treat me as your friend?"


    "Mr. Sawyer, don''t be like this." Baron looks at his watch and curls up his lips, "Since Ms. Lily really


    can''t drink white wine. What about I drink it for her?"


    As he speaks, he wants to get the wine ss in Mr. Sawyer''s hand.


    Mr. Sawyer moves his arm back and jokes with Baron, "Mr. Smollett, it seems you''re worried about Ms.


    Lily, aren''t you interested in her?"


    Baron smiles and shakes his head, "How could that be? I''m just showing mercy to the beauty."


    He has some interest in Lily but Lily already has a partner.


    Besides, there was no need for him to fall out with Louis because of a woman. That is bad for his


    future.


    "That''s good. I''m interested in Ms. Lily!" Mr. Sawyer says as he approaches Lily, "Since Ms. Lily doesn''t


    have a boyfriend, can I chase after you, Ms., Lily?"


    Lily tries her best to retreat and she almost can''t keep on smiling anymore, "Thank you, Mr. Sawyer, for


    your love, but I don''t need it."


    "Ms. Lily, are you refusing me?" Mr. Sawyer looks up and down at Lily a few times and sneers, "The


    rumors have it that you''ve dated Mr. Smith. Don''t put feathers in your own cap, okay?


    "..."


    "I often eat with Mr. Smith. I know how he is. He definitely wouldn''t like someone like you. It''s because


    we give Mr. Smollett some face that you can sit here today. Who do you think you are?"


    Without waiting for Lily to reply, Mr. Sawyer continues to say, "How about this, Ms. Lily, you give me a


    kiss to make me happy. If I''m happy, I''ll drink this ss of white wine for you, otherwise, you will drink


    this ss of white wine by yourself!"

 Chapter 424: You Are Bullying Me!

    Chapter 424: You Are Bullying Me!


    As he heard this, the smile on Baron''s lips bes even more intense, and then he looks at his


    wristwatch.


    Lily stares at Mr. Sawyer with her clear eyes, but her gaze turns a little cold, "I didn''t expect graceful Mr.


    Sawyer to y tricks by forcing someone to do what she is unwilling to."


    "So what? Are you going to drink this ss of liquor or not?" Mr. Sawyer says forcefully.


    Lily takes the ss and purses her pink lips slightly.


    Although she won''t be staying in Yorkshire for a long time, the branch of the HS Company is in


    Yorkshire and is under the control of John. In the future, she will have to cooperate with these


    businessmen.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    If she doesn''t show respect for Mr. Sawyer''s feelings today, she is afraid that he will bear a grudge


    against her at the bottom of his heart. In the future, he will inevitably find fault with the HS Company.


    When Mr. Sawyer sees Lily take the ss, he seems to feel that he has awed her. He smiles


    arrogantly, "It seems that Ms. Lily knows how to respect people..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Lily turns her wrist and spills a ss of wine on his face.


    Mr. Sawyer is stunned.


    The other men in the private room also turn around, as if they don''t expect Lily to be so shrewish and


    dare to pour wine at others.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Sawyer. My hands shook." Lily is still calm andposed, smiling faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I


    will definitelypensate you for getting your clothes wet."


    Mr. Sawyer is furious, "F*ck! You refuse the easy way but choose the hard way."


    Lily brushes off the water bead on her sleeve,pletely ignoring his furiousplexion, "Mr. Sawyer,


    you are powerful and have a wide connection. However, the times have changed so quickly that it''s


    hard to say who will win atst."


    "I won''t drink your wine today. If you want to find fault with me in the future, it''s up to you. But


    remember, when you get bullied one day, don''t ask why they bully you."


    "You...." Mr. Sawyer doesn''t expect her to dare to lecture him in front of so many big shots in corporate


    world. He flushes with anger and picks up the wine bottle on the table.


    Seeing the wine bottle being thrown at her, Lily''s pupils suddenly shrink.


    On the side, Baron is also caught off guard by this scene and subconsciously wants to grab Mr.


    Sawyer''s arm.


    The door is opened and a person with a slender figure walks in.


    Someone shouts, "Mr. Smith." Mr. Sawyer''s entire body trembles as he smashes Lily''s head with the


    wine bottle. He stops and turns to look at the door.


    Louis is tall and slender, holding a suit jacket in his arm.


    When he catches sight of Lily, his gaze turns deep greatly. He says indifferently, "What date is it today?


    It''s so lively here."


    "Mr. Smith, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Mr. Smollett stands up to greet him.


    He leads Louis over and casually says, "Mr. Sawyer felt it meaningless for Ms. Lily to drink juice, so he


    poured her some wine. Ms. Lily identally spilled the wine on Mr. Sawyer, which made Mr. Sawyer


    lose his temper."


    "Mr. Smith." Mr. Sawyer calmly ces the wine bottle on the table. "I waited for this suit for two months


    before I got it. It was ruined by Ms. Lily''s sshing of wine. So I lost control of my temper for a


    moment."


    Mr. Sawyer dares to be so unscrupulous because he is certain that Lily has nothing to do with Louis.


    Louis will not defend Lily, and he hears about the affairs in the circle.


    If they are still together, Lily won''t leave the Smith Group and goes to HS Company.


    Sure enough, Louis doesn''t defend Lily much. He only says, "Mr. Sawyer, you can have another


    tailored suit after this one is ruined. You don''tck the money for a few suits. There''s no need to go


    against a woman."


    Mr. Sawyer feels a sense of relief while smiling, "Mr. Smith is right. I will definitely take full


    consideration in the future."


    Baron nces at Mr. Sawyer with a sneer in his heart. However, his face is gentle. He gives his seat to


    Louis so that Louis sits beside Lily.


    "It''s too hot. I''ll go to enjoy the wind."


    As soon as Louis sits down, Lily immediately gets up and leaves, as if shunning a ghost.


    Louis doesn''t say anything.


    Lily moves to a dimly lit corner and sits down.


    Coincidentally, the waiter brings in a few tes of fresh fruit. When she sees that there are oranges on


    the te, she takes one and skins it. Delightful conversations between the two men fill in her ears, as if


    nothing happened just now.


    She takes two segments of the orange and puts them in her mouth. It''s juicy and sweet with traces of


    sour taste, which are even better than those she atest time


    They should be from that orchard.


    Lily is longing for this kind of taste. She takes one after another. When she raises her head, Mr. Sawyer


    is pouring wine for Louis. His face is full of smiles. She doesn''t know what he is saying to Louis.


    Seeing Louis respond to Mr. Sawyer with a faint and polite smile on his face, she feels that endless


    grievances surges in her heart while tasting the sweetness of oranges.


    Even if they''ve broken up, as she was bullied, can''t he help her out for the past between them?


    Even if they''ve broken up, can''t he just sell some of the oranges from his orchard to her when she


    wants some?


    Why did he have sex with her after they broke up?


    Besides, it''s not her but their babies that want eating this kind of oranges.


    Lily feels wronged at the thought of this, and when she recalls that Sofia picks up the phone at the


    President''s Office that day, and the intimate photos, she loses control of herself and keeps on crying.


    At first, she just sobs softly. The more she thinks about it, the more aggrieved he feels. She couldn''t


    help but cry loudly, her shoulders twitching, which scared the other men in the private room.


    Louis also sees that she keeps shedding tears nonstop, and even wet her clothes. Feeling sorry for


    her, he stands up and walks towards her.


    "Why are you crying?" Louis squats down and wipes away her tears.


    Lily cries and whimpers, "Even if we break up, do you have to be so stingy? You have people send


    your oranges to the club but don''t even sell some to me. Do you, do you think I really want to eat..."


    "Also, even though you didn''t want to answer my phone, why do you have to cklist mypany?"


    As she cries, she stuffs oranges into her mouth and says, "I won''t pay nothing for the cooperation


    between mypany and the Smith Group."


    Louis is stunned, "Are you crying just because of this?"


    "You are bullying me!" "Why don''t you sell your oranges to me? I just want to eat a few oranges. Why


    are you so stingy?" She cries even harder.


    Not only Louis, the other men in the private room are also speechless.


    Baron smiles slyly, "Mr. Smith. Even though you two have broken up, that''s quite another matter. Why


    do you refuse to sell oranges to her?"


    Louis smiles angrily and feels helpless.


    At that time, he didn''t know that Lily was at the HS Company, and he also didn''t know that she would


    wail like that because she couldn''t eat oranges.


    "Don''t cry. If you keep weep, your eyes will swell." Louis wipes the tears off her cheeks again.


    "Tomorrow I''ll have someone send two baskets of oranges to your apartment. Do you want to go home


    now?"


    Lily doesn''t want to stay here already. Seeing Mr. Sawyer, she feels disgusted. So she nods her head


    while sobbing.


    Louis pulls her up and holds her in his arms.


    Lily sees a few oranges on the fruit te and takes them away.


    Before she leaves, she seems to recall something and turns to look at Baron. Her voice is soft and


    hoarse after crying, "Mr. Smollett, can I have your phone number? Because I want to cooperate with


    you."


    "Alright..."


    Just as Baron smiles and takes out his phone, Louis puts his hand over Lily''s eyes and forcefully pulls


    her out. "You can cooperate with me. He only wants to earn money from you and will not help you for


    nothing."

 Chapter 425: Please Dont Cry

    Chapter 425: Please Don''t Cry


    Baron says, "Mr. Smith, I''m not a profiteer. I''m kind-hearted."


    Louis ignores him.


    After Louis takes the woman away, the private room is still very quiet.


    Baron looks around and raises his eyebrows, saying, "Why aren''t you talking anymore?"


    "Ms. Lily and Mr. Smith... Didn''t they break up?" Mr. Sawyer stutters, his eyes filled with fear.


    However, everyone could clearly see that Louis hasforted that woman and carries her away.


    They don''t look at all like they''ve broken up.


    Baron shrugs his shoulders, "On the surface, they''ve broken up. As for the truth ... who knows?


    However, it looks like Mr. Smith still loves Ms. Lily. He doesn''t allow Ms. Lily to look for me to


    cooperate!"


    Hearing this, the other men secretly rejoice in their hearts. Fortunately, they did not sh with Lily


    before.


    Not only is Louis outstanding among the younger generation, he is very powerful.


    As a foster son of the Smith Group, at the beginning, he only obtained a small share of the Smith


    Group. Now, hepletely owns the Smith Group. Who could aplish such a feat? Who would be


    able to achieve such a feat as he does?


    If they offend others, they might have a way to survive. However, if they offend Louis, they won''t be


    able to rise for the rest of their lives.


    Everyone heaves a sigh of relief, but Mr. Sawyer''s expression is gloomy.


    He doesn''t forget how he has forced Lily to drink. Lily sshes the wine on his body and he wants to


    smash her with a bottle of wine. Seeing Louis'' cold expression, he thinks that Louis has already broken


    off with Lily. He doesn''t expect...


    He is dead meat!


    Louis carries Lily away from the clubhouse. Seeing that she is still sobbing and taking oranges to eat,


    he finds it funny. "It''s just a few oranges, do you need to cry so much?"


    It looks like someone has bullied her.


    He and Lily have just arrived at the door when they see the heavy rain outside.


    The waiter who serves Lily in the dining hall hands the umbre to Louis and says with a smile,


    "Congrattions, Mr. Smith!"


    Congrattions? Why?


    Louis watches as the waiter runs back and looks at Lily in his arms. He thinks that Leigh''s people


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    should be properly disciplined. He is really talkative!


    He sees David''s car is parked by the side of the road, opens his umbre and carries Lily out.


    David hurriedly gets off the car. Seeing Louis carrying a woman over, he is surprised that Mr. Smith is


    drunk and takes a woman back.


    He takes a closer look and finds that it is Lily!


    Seeing David is stunned, Louis says with a cold face, "Open the door!"


    "Okay!" David hurriedly opens the back door and sees Louis carefully send Lily into the car. The gossip


    intentions in his heart surges out, "Mr. Smith, how did Ms. Lily..."


    Louis gives him a cold nce. It is so scared that David immediately shuts up.


    He doesn''t dare to ask.


    The car is driving on the road with a heating system. Lily, who is sitting in the back row, has not spoken


    since she gets on the car. She has been taking oranges all the time, and the smell of oranges quickly


    spreads out in the car.


    Louis sees that she has eaten without restraint and is afraid that she would be ufortable. He


    snatches a few oranges from her hand.


    "Let''s rest for a while."


    Lily looks at him, and the grievances that she has just suppressed surge out again, and she instantly


    cries, "You think it''s me who wants to eat? It ... I''ll give you money."


    As she says that, she goes to pick up her bag and grabs a few pieces of cash for him, saying, "Is this


    enough?"


    Louis can''t do anything with her. He helplessly says, "I didn''t ask for your money. I think you ate too


    much. Take a rest. Otherwise, you will be ufortable."


    Lily looks at him with tears in her eyes, "Are you cursing me?"


    ...


    David, who is driving the car,ughs. He suppresses hisughter and says, "Mr. Smith, the oranges are


    full of water and are easy to digest. You can let Ms. Lily eat them."


    Louis nces at him and says, "Don''t I know? It is easy to get inmed if she eats too much oranges."


    David chokes, "Then are you going to continue to watch Ms. Lily cry?"


    "You''re shameless. You even bullied me after breaking up." Lily is already cursing Louis.


    She doesn''t know what had happened today. She is sensitive and wants to cry. Especially when she


    faces him, she always feels that she is enduring a lot. However, he is flirting with other women and has


    a good time.


    Louis feels a headache and could only return the orange to her.


    Lily moves to the side and peels the oranges for herself,pletely ignoring Louis.


    Davidughs again from looking in the rearview mirror. He is afraid that Louis would secretly target him


    and says, "Mr. Smith, when I went to your ce to deliver the goods this afternoon, I found that Lucky


    spit hair. I bought an ointment and sent it over. Remember to feed it twice a week to prevent it from


    licking too much hair. Otherwise, Lucky may die."


    When Lily hears this, she looks up at him and asks, "Does it lose a lot of hair?"


    David replies, "In alternating seasons, Lucky is easy to lose hair. It''s fine as long as it eats some


    ointments. Oh right, Ms. Lily, I''ll send you into themunityter. It''s hard for you to walk when it rains


    at night."


    Lily doesn''t answer immediately, instead she looks at the man beside her.


    After a while, she says, "It just so happens that I''m free today. I want to bring the cat back."


    "Alright, then I''ll send Ms. Lily back aler!" David says with a smile.


    Louis'' eyes darken.


    He has never felt that David is so annoying.


    A few oranges are quickly eaten. Lily is not full at all, but she is even hungrier.


    With three babies in her belly, she eats quickly, digests quickly, and is hungry as well.


    Lily touches her belly, feeling wronged and wondering why this stinking man is so lucky. He makes her


    pregnant, but in the end, she is the one who is hard!


    Louis keeps looking at her and sees her small movements. He frowns and asks, "Are you


    ufortable?"


    "Of course not!" Lily is so angry that he shivers and turns her head to ignore him.


    Louis doesn''t know what to say.


    The car soon arrives at the vi area where Louis lives.


    Because it is raining heavily at night, there is some rain on the road. If one''s footsteps are a little


    heavier, they would ssh onto their pants.


    Lily waits for Louis to get out of the car. She moves to the right, wanting to get out of the car and hide in


    his umbre.


    Louis hands the umbre to her, bents down and hugs her firmly in his arms, scaring Lily so much that


    she hurriedly hooks her hand around his neck.


    After calming down, she bites her lips and says, "I can walk, I''m not crippled."


    "Your cat took a shower two days ago. I''m afraid it''lle up and rub against you when it sees you. If it


    rubbed your dirty trousers, Lucky has to take a bath tomorrow," Louis replies calmly.


    Lily sees that there is a lot of water on the ground, and when the man walks, there is a lot of water


    sshing on his trousers, so she doesn''t say anything.


    She is close to the man''s chest and could feel the zing temperature on his body through his clothes.


    Her heart couldn''t help but beat faster, and she is sensitive. She wonders if he has hugged Sofia like


    this.


    She feels sour and wronged when she thinks about it.


    Lily sniffs and smells the fragrant and spicy smelling from somewhere, which makes her hungry.


    When she stands in front of the door, she can''t help but cry.


    Louis pinches his aching eyebrows and says, "Are you crying again? Please don''t cry. I''ll have


    someone send oranges to your apartmentter."


    Lily cries as she says grievously, "I, I want tofu buns."


    ...

 Chapter 426: If I Left, How Can Ms. Lily Go Back?

    Chapter 426: If I Left, How Can Ms. Lily Go Back?


    Louis looks at the woman in front of him, her eyes turning red from crying. She looked wronged, as if


    someone has bullied her.


    The two of them stand in front of the door for several tens of seconds.


    Finally, Louis walks down the stairs with an umbre and takes out a stack of money for David. He


    helplessly says, "Drive outside and see if there''s anyone who sells tofu buns. Buy some buns."


    David stands there and looks at his boss in shock, "Buy steamed buns?"


    The man''s face darkens, saying, "What I said is so hard to understand?"


    David nces at Lily at the door and sees her shoulder trembling. He instantly guesses something,


    "Mr. Smith, open the door and give the cat to Ms. Lily. On the way back, I''ll see where there are bun


    sellers. It''s raining and it''ste. I really don''t know where there are bun sellers."


    "Look for it!"


    "This is very troublesome. When I buy it and send it back, Steamed buns will probably be cold."


    ...


    "Mr. Smith, hurry up and open the door. I''ll wait here."


    Louis nces at David gloomily and stuffs a stack of money into his hand, saying, "Go buy tofu buns. If


    you can''t buy them, prepare to pack up and stay in New York for a year."


    His aura is extremely frightening.


    "I''m going now!" David is scared and he takes the money and drives to buy tofu buns.


    He is very unlucky!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Louises back after seeing David drive away.


    Seeing that the woman is still sobbing, as if she has been bullied by him, he can''t help but feel a


    headache.


    He says helplessly, "I''ve already asked David to drive to buy tofu buns. Stop crying."


    He has known this woman for so long, but this is the first time he has seen her so aggrieved and crying


    so fiercely.


    When she can''t eat orange cry and tofu buns, she cries.


    Hearing this, Lily looks at him with her red eyes, feeling even more aggrieved. She says, "What do you


    mean? You mean I am pretentious. It''s not like I want to be like this. Why do you say that about me?!"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "You are! Your expression and words are saying that I am pretentious! It''s just a few oranges, why don''t


    you sell me?" Lily cries even more ferociously.


    "I didn''t know you sent someone to call the orchard. Go in. It''s cold outside." Louis calmly exins to


    her. He casually takes his door card and opens the door.


    Lily asks, "Then why did you put my assistant on the cklist?"


    ...


    Every time Louis is in the most miserable situation, he is forced by this woman. He simply couldn''t do


    anything to her.


    He pushes the door open and his gaze is still fixed on Lily, saying, "If you don''t go in, I won''t care about


    you anymore. I will call someone to tell them not to send oranges over and ask David not to buy tofu


    buns and go back directly."


    Lily is sessfully frightened by his words and silently turns around and enters the room.


    A helpless smile shes across Louis'' eyes. He thinks to himself that if he knew it would work, he


    would have used this way earlier.


    When he is changing shoes at the entrance, Lily looks around like a radar. She thinks that she would


    see the woman''s high heels, slippers and so on, and she is extremely nervous.


    Does he bring any other women here?


    However, after looking around, Lily even pulls open the shoe cab to take a look. There are no


    women''s shoes, only a pair of light blue women''s slippers, size 37, for guests.


    Seeing that the slippers are the ones she has worn before, Lily is at ease.


    She changes her slippers, and as soon as she gets to the living room, she sees the white cat running


    towards her, and then, it falls to her slippers.


    Lily looks down, only to discover that it is a soft-furred ragdoll. While rubbing her slippers, the cat turns


    around and looks at her with its blue eyes, giving a gentle meow.


    "God! It''s only been a few months. You are growing too fast." Lily squats down and touches the ragdoll.


    It is small when she leaves. But now, it is incredibly big.


    Seeing such a soft and cute ragdoll, Lily can''t help but rub it in her arms.


    Then, a tall and mighty German shepherd dog rushes in front of Lily and doesn''t bark. It just watches


    her excitedly, flicks its tail and rubs her leg with its head.


    Lily also touches its head and teases, "Hi, long time no see. It''s only been a few months. You look like


    your father."


    Just as Louis walks in, he smiles when he hears what Lily said. He says, "It can eat a bag of two kilos


    of special dog food in two weeks, as well as all kinds of nutritional cans. It is normal that it grows too


    fast."


    When German shepherd dog sees Louis, it is so excited that it jumps around him.


    Louis'' expression changes slightly.


    Even after spending a few months together and raising the German shepherd dog, he still isn''t used to


    this kind of pet sticking too close to him.


    He waves his hand and looks at it seriously.


    Lily says as she sees German shepherd dog''s tail drooping down and taking a few steps back, "At least


    it is your dog, can you not treat it as yourpany staff? It is afraid of you."


    She sits down on the sofa with the cat in her arms and shouts to the dog, "Lucky,e here. I like


    you!"


    The German shepherd dog seems to understand as it wags its tail and runs towards Lily.


    Lily picks up the toy ball on the carpet and throws it in the direction of the open-air swimming pool. The


    German shepherd dog immediately chases after it and runs back to Lily with the ball in its mouth. Lily


    throws it out again.


    Louis goes to the refrigerator to get some soda water. Hees back to see that Lily and the dog are


    having a good time. The white ragdoll climbs on herp meekly. Everything looks so beautiful.


    He stands there and drinks a mouthful of soda, his gaze sweeping Lily down from top to bottom.


    The woman moves carelessly. The bangs behind her ears spread out, sticking to her pink cheeks. As


    he looks at her side face, and listens to her faintughter, her appearance in his heart bes clearer


    and clearer.


    He is even thinking that if he has children, she will y with them so gently.


    When children fight over toys, she res at him, telling him not to stand there ande over to help.


    Thinking of those distant things, Louis feels happy.


    He suddenly realizes that the reason why he insists on finding his own family is because hecks love.


    And thisck can now be filled by the one he loves and their children.


    Louis is lost in thought. He vaguely hears Lily. Seeing her touching the ragdoll on her leg, she says


    angrily, "Don''t kick me, or I''ll be angry!"


    Isn''t this ragdoll obedient? It has lived with him for so long, and it hasn''t kicked him.


    Afraid that the ragdoll would hurt Lily, Louis puts down his cup of water and strides over to pull the


    ragdoll out of herp, saying, "You''ve been away for too long. It might be afraid of strangers, so it


    kicked you because it was a little nervous when you hugged it."


    Lily is stunned for a moment, and then she blushed.


    The ragdoll doesn''t move on her legs. It''s her babies that are kicking her. Maybe they were very


    hungry. She doesn''t expect that he would mistakenly think that the ragdoll kicked her.


    "I''m hungry. Do you have any snacks?" Lily changes the topic.


    "I''ll go find some."


    Louis rarely eats at home. There are servants whoe to clean his house regrly. Dogs and cats,


    as well as daily necessities, are all taken care of by David. He really doesn''t know if there are snacks or


    not.

 Chapter 427: Can Anyone Teach Mr. Smith How to Make Steamed Buns?

    Chapter 427: Can Anyone Teach Mr. Smith How to Make Steamed Buns?


    After the man enters the kitchen, he opens the locker and is surprised to see that it is filled with all


    kinds of snacks.


    There are indeed snacks.


    But why would David buy them?


    Louis checks the date of production on the bag one by one and chooses some that look delicious for


    Lily.


    "When you are done eating, there are more in the locker, go get it yourself."


    "Thank you." Lily is really hungry and doesn''t stand on ceremony with him. She opens the potato chips


    and begins to eat. She also grabs the remote control from the coffee table, turns on the LCD TV and


    lies leisurely on the sofa.


    The ragdoll jumps onto the sofa and nestles near her feet, while the German shepherd dog lies on the


    carpet and wags its tail.


    Louis can''t help smiling when he sees this scene.


    Does this woman really take this ce as her home?


    Afraid that Lily will cry again if he says something improper, Louis tactfully sits down to deal with some


    business.


    After he finishes replying several e-mails, David, who went to buy steamed buns in the heavy rain,


    returns.


    Louis sees Davide in with a few bags. He stops working and helps him. "I told you to get some


    buns. What did you buy? How can there be so many bags?"


    "Mr. Smith, the store selling buns is closed. I can''t buy any." David says as he takes his shoes off.


    "Fortunately, the supermarket was open. I went to buy flour and tofu. I''ll make buns for you!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Louis'' eyes narrow. "You can?"


    "Yes, I can make buns with any stuffing. I''m sure that Ms. Lily will enjoy it!"


    "..."


    Seeing Louis standing there motionless, David says, "Mr. Smith, don''t stand in the way. It takes time to


    leaven the dough. After Ms. Lily eats the buns, I have to send her back. The rain is getting heavier and


    heavier. I don''t know when it will stop."


    "Then leave now." Louis snatches the bags from his hand. "You have to fly to Calgary tomorrow


    morning. Have a good rest after you get back."


    David is dumbfounded. "Then I shall be leaving? How will Ms. Lily go back?"


    "I''ll send her back."


    "No, no, Mr. Smith, let me do it. This is what I should do." David says as he walks into the house. "I also


    bought some pork. Does Ms. Lily like buns with meat stuffing? I''ll make her some."


    Louis still stands there with gloomy and spooky eyes. "David, if you find Calgary great, stay there for a


    few more months. Catherine can take your ce."


    The sinister voice frightens David and he finally realizes something wrong.


    David changes his shoes and opens the door.


    He disappears in less than three seconds.


    Lily also hears the noise and runs over to Louis. She asks eagerly, "Did you buy buns with tofu


    stuffing?"


    Seeing that there seems to be no buns in the bag in Louis¡¯ hand, she is astounded.


    "Where are the buns?"


    Louis hesitates for a moment and says resignedly, "No, the store is closed."


    Lily feels aggrieved and tears flow down her cheeks as she says, "Why is the store closed?"


    Louis is speechless.


    Damn it, how can he know the reason?


    Lily can''t stop crying, "It''s fine to not buy me oranges, but you don''t buy me any buns either! How can a


    grown-up man like you bully a woman...?"


    "It''s not that I won''t buy you. The store is closed." Seeing that she is crying even more violently, Louis is


    at a loss. "Don''t cry, I''ll make some for you."


    Lily stops crying and nces at him. "Only tofu stuffing, salty and spicy, no sugar."


    Louis smiles and says, "Alright, got it."


    Only then does she reluctantly return to the living room and continues watching TV on the sofa.


    Louis goes into the kitchen and puts the bags on the table. He stares at them with an awkward


    expression.


    He is an expert in managingpanies and making money, but cooking is difficult for him, especially


    when ites to making steamed buns.


    He doesn''t even know where to start.


    He feels a headache when he thinks that Lily may cry non-stop if she can''t have any buns. He watches


    some the tutorials online, but each one is different, which makes his head ache even more.


    After thinking for a while, Louis puts on his Bluetooth headphones and contacts someone from Leigh''s


    clubhouse.


    After receiving the call, the receptionist goes to the kitchen in a hurry and shouts anxiously, "Mr. Smith


    called and asked if anyone can make buns. Hurry up, can anyone make buns?"


    At this time, there are few people in the kitchen. Only two assistants are there.


    After hearing this, an assistant is puzzled, "Mr. Smith wants to eat steamed buns? But our clubhouse


    never serves buns!"


    "Mr. Smith is asking how to make buns!" The receptionist rolls her eyes and looks around, "Isn''t the


    head chef good at all kinds of dishes? Where is he?"


    "He went to the bathroom."


    "Go to the bathroom and get him back. Mr. Smith is waiting!"


    The chef just washed his hands and left the bathroom when he was dragged to the kitchen before he


    can react.


    The receptionistes up and asks, "Chef, do you know how to make steamed buns?"


    "Yeah, but the ingredients are all put away." The chef thinks that some guests want buns, so he says,


    "And we have no flour left, so I can''t make it."


    "It''s fine. You just need to know how."


    The receptionist conveys the message to Louis. After the video chat is started, she hands the phone to


    the head chef. "Mr. Smith, this is our head chef. He can make buns. Ask him everything you want to


    know."


    When he sees the handsome man on the video, the chef is so nervous that he stutters, "Mr. ... Mr.


    Smith, you want to eat buns? What stuffing would you like? I''ll get someone to buy ingredients and


    make you some."


    Louis says resignedly, "It''s not me. I want to make buns with tofu stuffing and I have all ingredients.


    Just teach me how to make them."


    Louis hesitates after saying that, but the chef understands gets amused.


    He cooked for Lily just now and knows about their rtionship. He also knows that Lily is pregnant.


    Pregnant women will easily get hungry, and their moods are vtile.


    Ms. Lily must be in a mood and wants buns with tofu stuffing.


    The chef nods, "Okay. Mr. Smith, get some flour and yeast powder. I''ll teach you how to make doughs."


    "Alright."


    Afraid that the woman in the living room will know that he asks for help, Louis deliberately lowers his


    voice, puts his phone on the knife rack and follows the chef''s instructions step by step.


    When the doughs are ready and are put away to be leavened, the chef teaches him how to season the


    stuffing. "Ms. Lily has a good appetite recently. Mr. Smith, you can make the stuffing spicier."


    Louis pauses for a moment and agrees.


    The head chef looks at the video. Louis is busy for a long time, and his forehead is sweating. His hands


    are covered by flour, but he is patient. The chef can''t help but sigh with emotion, "Mr. Smith is so busy,


    but he also takes good care of Ms. Lily at the same time. It''s so rare to see a man like him!"


    "Ms. Lily must be very happy to eat the buns you made!"


    "By the way, Mr. Smith, there are some kinds of top-grade bird¡¯s nest in the clubhouse. Take them


    home and stew them for Ms. Lily. I am sure that your child will have fair and tender skin!"


    Hearing the chef''s nagging, Louis smiles helplessly, but he does not feel irritated.


    Lily is a little bored from watching TV.


    Seeing that Louis is busy in the kitchen, she gets up from the sofa and walks towards him. She vaguely


    sees that the man is making bun wrappers with his hands covered by flour, and the disturbance in her


    heart disappears.

 Chapter 428: He Is the Best Person in the World

    Chapter 428: He Is the Best Person in the World


    She doesn''t know why she is so choosy about the food now. She really wants to eat tofu buns. She will


    feel so bad if she doesn''t have them.


    She doesn''t expect that Louis would make tofu buns for her because he has nowhere to buy them.


    It is the first time she has seen a man staying in the kitchen for so long. His back looks wide, giving


    people a sense of security. She thinks she can rely on him.


    Lily walks over gently, her hands getting closer to the back of the man.


    She is about to hold him.


    Right at this moment, Louis¡¯ shoulders move and he suddenly turns around.


    Lily is so frightened that she put her hands back. She stands there, looking up to see Louis who is


    confused.


    "Don''t you watch TV?" Louis feels surprised when he sees Lilying into the kitchen. He lurches


    towards the right side to hide the mobile phone next to the knife rack.


    Lily lies to him, "I am afraid that you would use sugar as salt. So Ie over to check out."


    Louis is speechless.


    "How is everything?" Lily looks at the chopping board behind him to see several buns. They look ugly


    and some of them are not stuffedpletely.


    Louis follows her to see the buns and feels awkward, "It is not easy to make thece on it. I will do it


    again."


    Lily shakes her head, with her lips pressed together, "It''s very nice. It must be delicious."


    For the first time for a man to wrap a stuffed bun, it is okay.


    She doesn''t hold back on herpliments, "I''m serious, this is the first time you do it. Without any


    teacher to teach you how to make stuffing and knead dough, you are great!"


    Louis nods in agreement. "Well, it seems that I have great talent in cooking."


    The chef who identally hears the conversation twitched.


    Mr. Smith, stop bragging. If Ms. Lily wants a whole table of cuisines, how will you do?


    Lily wants to stay in the kitchen for longer and admire the way he cooks.


    Unfortunately, the doorbell rings.


    Louis says, "I guess the delivery man send us the oranges. Go open the door."


    "It''s raining heavily. You have made troubles for others to let them bring here oranges." Lilyins


    but she is happy in fact. She even runs to open the door.


    When the delivery man sees that it is a woman who opens the door, he is stunned for a moment, "Is


    this ... Mr. Smith''s room?"


    "Yes, he''s in the kitchen." Lily sees two baskets of fresh oranges in front of the door. She is so eager to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    eat it. She picks up one and peels it away. "Please help me move it in."


    "Yes."


    The delivery man puts them in a corner and peeks at Lily. It seems that she likes oranges so much.


    Then he suddenly realizes that it isn''t Mr. Smith who wants to eat oranges. It is Mrs. Smith who wants


    to eat it!


    Before leaving, the delivery clerk says to Lily, "Mrs. Smith, I will go. If you want anything else, just ask


    Mr. Smith to call the orchard. I''ll bring them to you."


    Before Lily could respond, the delivery man puts on his raincoat and rushes into the rain.


    Mrs. Smith?


    In the past, When Louis fooled her to marry him, David often called her Mrs. Smith. But she didn''t care


    much about it at that time. But now she is happy to hear someone call her Mrs. Smith.


    Lily blushes as she looks at the man in the kitchen. She is smiling.


    Apart from her slippers, there are no other women''s shoes or items here.


    Perhaps he doesn''t have a new girlfriend. What was reported by newspaper might be a rumor.


    Lily loves these oranges so much that she can''t stop eating.


    Lily has eaten plenty of oranges when Louis finallyes out of the kitchen with a te of steamed


    buns in his hand.


    When he puts the te on the table, Lily can''t wait to take it. It is so hot that Lily has to put it down.


    "You idiot! It''s just out of the oven." Louisughs at her.


    Lily res at him, "You''re the fool! I''m not!"


    Louis doesn''t bother with her. He picks up a steamed bun and blows it to cools it down. He waits until it


    doesn''t feel hot and gives it to her.


    Lily gets it and takes a big bite.


    The tofu inside the bun is still very hot. The stuffing is slightly spicy, but tastes really good.


    "It''s delicious!" Lily bites the bun and says vaguely.


    Before she is eating, she thinks that she has to eat them all even if they aren''t delicious. After all, he


    cooks for the first time. But to her surprise, it is so delicious.


    She eats one after another, as if she is a hungry wolf.


    Louis sits quietly and watches her eating. Seeing that her lips are greasy, he takes out a tissue and


    helps her wipe it. "Take your time. We have a lot."


    With his gentle movements and tender tones, Lily forgets to eat and stares at him.


    She is flipped to the handsome man.


    Lily recalls what he heard from those men in the clubhouse a couple of hours ago. She thinks that the


    man in front of him is good-looking and deep-pocketed. Plus he can cook tofu buns!


    There is no need for him to do anything else. Just standing there, countless women will approach him.


    Thinking that he would treat other women so gently in the future and make such delicious buns for her,


    Lily bites the bun and cries out.


    Louis is nonplussed and asks, "What happened? Isn''t the bun delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    "Why are you crying again?" Louis feels relieved and helplessly says, "I have wiped your tears all the


    day. I don''t understand why you cry all the time."


    Lily looks up at him and sobs, "Will you raise a lover in every city and be careful not to wear the wrong


    ring when you go to see them?"


    Louis freezes.


    "Will you only like a 20-year-old college student who is young and beautiful?"


    Louis is speechless.


    "Will you be tired of loving someone all the time and thinking of ways to get rid of her?"


    There are still no answers from Louis.


    Louis doesn''t know how to answer her. "What are you thinking about all the day?"


    Lily asks, "Then will you?"


    "No, I won''t waste time to do that. I''m very busy. I don''t want to raise a lover in every city. It takes time


    to meet them and I have to be careful not to wear the wrong ring. I''m not interested in a 20-year-old


    college student."


    Pausing for a moment, he adds, "If you really love someone, you won''t be tired of her and you never


    find a way to get rid of her. If you feel in that way, you don''t love her from the very beginning."


    Hearing this, Lily is relieved.


    It turns out that men are different from each other. Some man will do that while some men won''t.


    He is the best person in the world.


    "What''s wrong with that newspaper?" Lily asks Louis nervously.


    She couldn''t let go of the fact that she saw him close with the woman in the picture of the newspaper


    that day. Sofia answered the phone call from the President''s office that day.


    But she thinks that Louis still loves her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t indulge her with all these. There is still a


    chance that they can be together.


    Lily stares at him with her beautiful eyes, "Do you ... like Sofia?"


    As long as Louis exins about that, she will believe it. She will chase after him again and tell him


    about the baby.


    How can babiesck their father''spany?


    Unexpectedly, Louis does not answer immediately. He only frowns slightly. It makes Lily upset.


    After a long time, the man''s thin lips move and his voice is calm and powerful. "Lily, I''m not a boy at the


    age of twenty. I''m a mature man. I know what I''m doing."

 Chapter 429: Hes a Human, and He Has Feelings

    Chapter 429: He''s a Human, and He Has Feelings


    Lily''s expression hardens and she''s kind of an emotional wreck.


    Lily understands what Louis means very well.


    Louis doesn''t deny that the media reviews of photos in the newspaper are not baseless. Louis indeed


    has something to do with Sofia.


    It turns out that Lily thinks too well of things, but in fact, Louis has let it go.


    Seeing Lily hanging down her head and looking dispirited, Louis feels a little heartbreaking but doesn''t


    say anything. Louis only asks, "Have you had enough?"


    "Yes."


    Seeing that it''s still raining heavily outside, Louis takes pity on Lily, "It''s not going to stop raining tonight.


    It''s hard to drive in heavy rain. You can sleep in the guest room. I''ll take care of some business."


    Lily says, "Thank you, Mr. Smith."


    Hearing this, Louis looks solemn.


    Just as Louis goes upstairs and enters the study room, his phone is ringing in his pocket. Louis takes


    out it and finds that it is Baron.


    "Mr. Smith, didn''t we agree to share the profits of that project equally?" As soon as Baron gets through,


    he says, "Why did you change it to a 70/30 split in the profits overnight?"


    Louis says casually, "I invest the most money and my people are responsible for it. 70/30 split in the


    profits is the most reasonable.


    "... Damn it!" Baron, who has always been refined and elegant, can''t help but swear. Baron says after


    calming down, "I went to the clubhouse and bumped into Ms. Lily. I brought her to the private room just


    to put her through the mill. If you are angry, you should take revenge on Mr. Sawyer. But you set me up


    behind my back in the project. You''re so ck-hearted."


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Lily will only hear some dirty words when she is with a group of men." Louis sneers, "I think you''re just


    letting her be bullied."


    "You''ve broken up. You still didn''t sell Ms. Lily oranges. Why are you putting on a show of "Revenge for


    Beauty"?"


    "Even if I''ve broken up with Lily, Tom, Dick and Harry can''t bully her." Louis says coldly, "I insist on


    70/30 split in the profits of that project. Do it or pull back!"


    Louis hangs up the phone, feeling irritated.


    Louis doesn''t understand why he still misses Lily even if he has broken up with her.


    Seeing that Lily was bullied before, Louis subconsciously defended her. When Lily cried bitterly


    because she couldn''t eat the tofu buns, Louis called the chef of the club to learn how to make buns.


    Lily asked Louis about the newspaper, and he really wanted to exin it to her. But Louis thinks of the


    video and feels that there is no need to exin.


    Lily has always cared about others but ignores how Louis feels. Lily tramples on Louis'' feelings again


    and again.


    Louis is a human and he has feelings.


    Louisposes his irritation and turns on hisputer to get back to work.


    Louis has been too busy to fly abroad these days, only holding videoconferences with a few foreign


    subsidiaries. Videoconferencing is a hassle to a city like New York with a time difference of more than


    10 hours.


    When Louis turns off theputer, he hears the soft rain outside the window. It''s one o''clock in the


    morning.


    Louis returns to his bedroom to wash up and changes into his nightgown.


    Thinking of Lily looking dejected at night, Louis turns the doorknob to open the door of the guest room.


    After entering the room, Louis sees Lily sleeping soundly on the bed, her snow-white ragdoll lying on


    the quilt like a patron saint.


    Ragdoll looks up, watches Louis approaching the bedside, and meowszily.


    Louis knows that the ragdoll seldom meows and is gentle. When the ragdoll is in a rage, it only uses its


    ws to scratch the German Shepherd Dog''s face until the dog''s face is covered in scratches and


    blood. Louis sits down by the bed.


    Louis sees Lily sleeping peacefully, her ck hair pressed down on the pillow, her chin a little fleshier


    than before.


    Louis¡¯ dry and hot palm brushes past Lily''s cheeks. Louis touches Lily''s chin and thinks to himself, "It


    seems that Lily lives quite well abroad. She''s only been back a few days and she''s putting on weight."


    Lily suddenly frowns and mutters, "Don''t kick me. Be good and sleep."


    Louis automatically looks at the ragdoll.


    The ragdoll obediently lies on the quilt, looking at Louis innocently with its blue eyes.


    Louis looks at the ragdoll and thinks of the video of a cat sleeping on its owner''s face and nearly


    choking him. So Louis grabs the ragdoll by the back of its neck with both hands and takes it out.


    The ragdoll gently meows, its four ws flopping slightly.


    Louis is cold-hearted, "Sleep in the cat nest. If you go upstairs again, I''ll throw you out!"


    --


    Lily is kicked a dozen times by several babies in her belly when she''s sleeping.


    Lily feels as if she is teaching her babies how to y football in her dream and they always kick the


    football on her, making her feel very painful.


    After waking up, Lily is listless.


    Lily lifts her clothes and looks at her slightly bulging belly. Lilyes near to a breakdown and thinks


    that the babies in other people''s bellies are so good and quiet while her babies are going to kick


    through her belly.


    ''What? Are three little guys fighting in there?''


    Lily is very depressed early in the morning. After washing up, Lily goes downstairs and sees Louis


    sitting cross-legged at the dining table, eating breakfast while talking to someone with a Bluetooth


    headset.


    Lily walks over with heavy steps, pulls the chair rudely, and sits down.


    Louis glimpses that Lily ising and he hangs up. Louis looks up and sees that Lily wakes up on the


    wrong side of the bed as if someone disturbed her sleep. Then Louis goes to the kitchen to bring


    breakfast to Lily.


    Lily nces at the millet porridge in front of her and says angrily, "I''d rather starve than eat it!"


    "..."


    Louis really feels that Lily is a real hard-ass.


    Louis has broken up with Lily. But Louis has to be subservient to Lily at home and wait on Lily


    personally.


    Louis asks patiently, "Then what do you want to eat?"


    Hearing Louis¡¯ gentle tone, Lily feels that she has gone too far just now, so she doesn''t say anything,


    looks down, and has porridge.


    Louis turns around and goes to the kitchen.


    About ten minutester, Louis puts a bowl of hot noodles with shredded meat and a fried egg beside


    Lily''s hand, "I only know how to make this kind of noodle. Make do with it."


    Lily''s eyes are moist by the heat in the bowl. Lily is hooked on Louis¡¯ gentleness. But she wonders why


    Louis¡¯ so kind to her and indulges her in everything when he doesn''t like her.


    ''Will Louise to Sofia and cook noodles for her?''


    Louis doesn''t know that Lily gets a lot in her mind when she is looking at the noodles. Louis is in a


    hurry to go to thepany to deal with things. When Louis finishes eating, he takes off the suit coat on


    the hanger.


    "I called David. He will take you back to your apartmentter." Louis puts on his suit coat. He stands up


    straight, his waist wide and his hip narrow. His back is pleasant to the eye.


    Before leaving, Louis looks at the ragdoll at Lily''s feet and says, "Remember to take the cat away."


    Lily purses her lips and says, "Will David charge for it?"


    "No."


    With that, Louis pushes open the door and leaves so quickly that Lily doesn''t evene to see his


    back.


    Lily picks up chopsticks and eats the noodles made by Louis in small mouthfuls.


    The meat is overdone and salty, but Lily thinks that it''s delicious.


    After finishing a bowl of noodles, Lily feels her stomach warm. Lily graduallyes to her senses and


    understands what she should do.


    Louis made it very clearst night that the news in the newspaper was true. It''s impossible for Louis to


    get back to Lily. Lily no longer has to delude herself that Louis still loves herself.


    Louis will have a new girlfriend, a new life, and Lily should stay away from him.


    Lily gently strokes her belly and smiles helplessly, "I was going to tell Louis about your existence, but it


    seems that I still have to earn money to support you."


    "Ms. Lily, what are you muttering about?"


    Lily looks up and sees that David is changing his shoes at the entrance. David doesn''t seem to hear


    Lily clearly and asks her curiously.


    Lily says casually, "It''s fine. I said that the noodles made by Mr. Smith are a little salty."


    "What?!"


    David quickly runs over and looks at the messy kitchen. He then looks at the bowl in front of Lily and


    bes shocked, "Holy shit. Will wonders never cease? Mr. Smith actually cooked!"

 Chapter 430: The Children-Sending Guanyin

    Chapter 430: The Children-Sending Guanyin


    After saying that, he feels that something is wrong and looks at Lily with curiosity, "Ms. Lily, did you


    sleep herest night?"


    "Yes."


    David gasps with surprise and finally understands why Mr. Smith often looked at him unhappilyst


    night. It turns out that he interrupted their dating!


    David leans closer and gossips, "Then are you back together with Mr. Smith?"


    He has worked for Louis for so many years, so he knows Louis well. If he doesn''t care about Lily, he


    would never go to Country Y to help herst time, and he even let her stay herest night.


    Apart from Lily and Mr. Smith''s pet dog and cat, nobody has stayed here overnight even including him,


    Mr. Smith''s special assistance.


    He remembers that he was kicked out when he wanted to sleep on the sofa after working until dawn


    David sighs and thinks that he even lives worse than two pets!


    "We have broken up, and we won''t get back together again." Lily says indifferently.


    She still remembers what Louis saidst night. She will get rid of him and no longer have any


    extravagant hope.


    David is stunned. "Then, Ms. Lily, you stayed herest night..."


    "It is kind of Mr. Smith to let me stay here because he was afraid that I couldn''t leave in the heavy rain."


    David is even more dumbfounded.


    To him who was kicked out by Mr. Smithst night, Lily''s words are not convincing!


    Lily ignores David and puts the bowls and chopsticks into the kitchen. She knows that the cleaner will


    When shees out, she catches a glimpse of two baskets of oranges in the corner and her eyes


    darken slightly.


    After a while, Lily says to David, "Take these two baskets of oranges into the car and I''ll pack things up


    and leave."


    Seeing that David stands still, Lily calls again, "David?"


    David returns to his senses and asks, "Take what?"


    Lily points to the corner and he looks over. Seeing two baskets of oranges, he almost blurts out, "Holy


    shit!"


    Could it be Mr. Smith who called someone to deliver themst night?


    David thinks that Mr. Smith treats Ms. Lily so well because he puts up her at home and cooks breakfast


    for her by himself. But why is she so indifferent towards Mr. Smith?


    David''s heart is filled with gossips, but he knows that Lily will not tell him anything. He rolls up his


    sleeves and carries the two baskets of oranges into the car.


    Lily rummages around the cat nest and finds a square cat box.


    When she wants to grab Lucky beside her foot, she discovers that Lucky has disappeared, and Rich


    isn''t here either.


    "Lucky?" Lily calls twice.


    Lucky meows.


    Lily faintly hears Lucky''s meowing and finds that the voicees from the back of cab.


    She walks over to the cab and sees that the chubby Lucky is stuck inside and it can''t move.


    "What are you doing here?" Lily is confused.


    Luckily, it is a custom-made log cab for holding odds and ends, so she quickly moves it away.


    Lucky quickly jumps out and waves its tail.


    Just as Lily is about to move the cab back, she notices a red bag in the crack.


    Lily stretches out her hand to grab it. The thing she touches is so hard and it is covered by ayer of


    red cloth. After opening it, she discovers that it is a white jade statue that a charitable Guanyin was


    surrounded by countless children.


    This...


    Children-Sending Guanyin (Chinese bodhisattva of fertility, simr to Goddess Hera)?


    Lily still wonders why it is ced in the corner of the cab, and suddenly recalls that when she came


    back with Louis that day, she vaguely heard him ask Antony what he was hiding behind the cab.


    After Antony left, she also wanted to see it, but Louis stopped her.


    It turns out that Antony hid this.


    Lily looks down at her abdomen andughs. "I can''t expect it really works."


    Unfortunately, she has broken up with Louis, so she can''t tell Antony about this child.


    "Ms. Lily, are you ready?" David''s voice is getting closer and closer to Lily. It seems that he has entered


    the room.


    Lily originally wants to wrap up the Children-Sending Guanyin statue and put it back in the corner. After


    hesitating for a few seconds, she quickly stuffs the Guanyin statue into the cat box and then stuffs


    Lucky into it.


    Thinking that Sofia wille here and get pregnant in the future, she feels distressed.


    David has already walked in.


    "Ms. Lily, is there anything else you need?"


    Lily shakes her head. "Here''s nothing for me. It''s enough for me to take Lucky away, but I don''t see


    Rich. It didn''t answer my call. I don''t know where it went."


    Just as she finishes speaking, she sees Rich rush downstairs, biting a silk scarf in its mouth and


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    wagging its tail at her.


    At first, Lily is shocked. She thinks that Sofia hase earlier and left something behind. Later on, she


    takes a closer look and finds that it seems like the ink-blue scarf she often wears.


    Lily takes the scarf from Rich''s mouth with aplicated expression.


    Rich waves its tail and rubs against her leg.


    Davidughs and says, "Rich is just as smart as its father. Seeing you have dropped something, it even


    goes to help you bring it over."


    "Indeed." Lily stuffs the scarf into her bag and touches Rich''s head. "I''m leaving."


    Rich keeps rubbing against her legs and wagging its tail.


    "Alright, stop waving your tail." David waves Rich away and takes Lily out.


    --


    David sends Lily to the apartment and helps her carry two baskets of oranges upstairs.


    Then, he takes out a document and hands it to her. "When I came, Mr. Smith asked me to bring this to


    you."


    Lily takes the document and flips through it. She sees that it is about the contract between the Smith


    Group and HS Company. The price offered by the Smith Group is twice as low as the average in the


    industry, and they also don''t require dividends.


    She purses her lips tightly, not knowing what to say.


    The man wants to get rid of her, but he takes care of her in everything for fear that she would be


    bullied.


    "Thank Mr. Smith." The people in the Smith Group are indeed the best in the industry. Without


    affectation, Lily epts it. "Do you know where is Leigh? Help me check it out."


    Last night, she originally wanted to ask Louis, but since they had some conflicts, she didn''t ask.


    "Mr. Leigh is in thepany. The Lewis Group has been quite busy these days. I will go to the Lewis


    Groupter. Ms. Lily, if you are in a hurry to find Mr. Leigh,e with me!" David says.


    Lily is speechless. "If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t say so much in the WeChat. I would just tell you to bring


    me with you when you go to the Lewis Group."


    "Ms. Lily, when did you send me WeChat messages?"


    "Last night." Lily says, showing him the chat history. "Were you too busy yesterday?"


    David looks at the WeChat profile and thinks to himself, "This WeChat ount has long been taken


    away by Mr. Smith!"


    But he has to pretend so he says, "Oh, right. I was too busy yesterday, and I didn''t remember it for a


    while. Ms. Lily, let''s hurry up. Otherwise, it won''t be easy to find Mr. Leigh if he goes out for business."


    "..."


    After arriving at the Lewis Group, Lily follows David to the President''s office without hindrance.


    "Mr. Leigh, Mr. Smith asked me to give this to you." After entering the President''s office, David ces a


    few documents on the table. "Ms. Lily has alsoe. She needs to see you."


    Lily sees Leigh sit behind the table and look up at her. He no longer looks at her with azy and elegant


    expression as before, but with a glum air.


    Her heart shakes.


    Is this the same Leigh she knew before?


    Leigh seems unwilling to see Lily, so he asks impatiently, "What''s the matter with you?"

 Chapter 431: Its Useless to Pretend to Be Pitiful in Front of Me

    Chapter 431: It''s Useless to Pretend to Be Pitiful in Front of Me


    Lily has no time to think about why he has changed so much. Now, she is more concerned about the


    whereabouts of Jessie. "I have been to your house. Your mother said that Little Fairy has gone abroad


    on business. Is that true?"


    Leigh nods.


    Lily''s face darkens and she snaps angrily, "You''re lying! I''ve known that Little Fairy has already


    resigned from the Smith Group."


    "What does that have to do with me?" Leigh says coldly, "We broke up a long time ago. I don''t care


    where she is. As for how I told my mother, it''s my business."


    "You broke up with her?" Lily rushes to him angrily, fiercely pulls his tie and snaps through gritted teeth,


    "Did you know that she is pregnant? How can you break up with her?"


    "I knew..." Leigh shrugs his shoulders and continues nonchntly, "So what? She''s not the only woman


    in my life. Does it matter that she''s pregnant?"


    Lily''s hands are trembling with anger. "Leigh, she is pregnant with your child!"


    "Yes." Leigh curves his lower lip and says as if he is giving in charity, "If she wants to give birth, I''ll raise


    the baby. If not, I don''t mind her getting an abortion! It just takes a few minutes to do it..."


    Lily angrily ps him on the face, making her palm numb.


    At the sight of this, David inhales.


    Leigh''s head is tilted to the side by her p, and his cheeks are numb. He pauses for a few seconds.


    When he figures out what is going on, he stares at Lily with a sinister gaze. "You pped me?"


    "Mr. Leigh, she didn''t mean to do that!" Seeing that Leigh is about to hit Lily, David rushes forward and


    pulls Lily backwards while smiling apologetically at Leigh. "Ms. Lily didn''t mean it. She was just


    careless. Mr. Leigh, since you are busy with your business, we won''t disturb you. See you."


    David hurriedly takes Lily outside.


    After leaving the President''s Office, David heaves a sigh of relief and says in fear, "Ms. Lily, you are


    too... Even if Mr. Leigh and Miss Jessie broke up, you can''t p him."


    "Didn''t you hear what he just said? He said that Little Fairy is not the only woman in his life, and that


    she can get an abortion if she doesn''t want the baby. Damn it!" Lily says with a gloomy face.


    If it weren''t for David holding her arms, Lily would have gone back and pped Leigh again.


    David sighs. "Mr. Leigh is indeed.... Just let it go. He has changed drastically. He loses his temper once


    a trivial thing happens. Right now, all staff in the Lewis Group are afraid of him."


    Lily snaps, "I hope he can be pissed off by his subordinates one day! Damn him!"


    "...."


    "I told Little Fairy that Leigh had be good. I asked her to cherish him. Damn it! I was blind! A


    leopard cannot change its spots."


    David can''t help but say, "Ms. Lily, don''t describe Mr. Leigh with such vulgar words."


    "Was I wrong?" Lily raises her voice. "When chasing after Little Fairy, he used whatever tricks and even


    swallowed his pride. When he was tired of her, he just asked her to get an abortion. Damn him! He is


    worse than what I said! A yboy like him will never have his children. It''s best for him to be infertile!"


    "Ms. Lily, keep your voice down!" David wishes he can cover her mouth. He persuades her, "Mr. Leigh


    easily goes mad now. He will kill you after hearing it. Don''t go against him."


    "No! I won''t keep my voice down! I will even buy him a publication on the newspaper to make him


    notorious!"


    "Newspaperse and go quickly. Ms. Lily, you are working in HS Company. If Mr. Leigh has the


    intention to destroy yourpany, it''s very easy," said David honestly.


    "Also, if you rashly go against Mr. Leigh, Mr. Smith is the one feeling disturbed. He treats you very well


    for the fact that you once dated. You can''t make him lose a friend. What do you think?"


    His persuasion calms Lily down.


    ''That''s right. I don''t have to go against Leigh. It will only make things difficult for Louis.''


    Lily no longer makes a fuss and calmly says to David, "David, I know you are capable. Could you


    please help me find out where Little Fairy has been these past few months?"


    She is really worried about Jessie and has no idea about why she broke up with Leigh and


    disappeared.


    David nods and replies, "Don''t worry. I''ll let you know once I get her news."


    "Thank you," says Lily. Before shees back to her senses, a figure walks past her.


    That person is in a hurry and knocks into Lily. She almost falls.


    "Ms. Lily, are you alright?" David hurriedly supports Lily.


    "I''m fine." Lily stands up and frowns at the woman who runs over.


    The woman is dressed luxuriously. She seems to be brought up in a wealthy family. Her long green hair


    is very eye-catching.


    Lily remembers that the woman sitting in the passenger seat of Leigh''s sports car also has a long


    green hair.


    Her eyes instantly darken as she grits her teeth and scolds, "Scumbag! He just broke up! He can''t even


    wait to openly flirt with his new girlfriend! If something happens to Little Fairy, I won''t let him off!"


    David sighs inwardly.


    He also feels that Leigh is a ... scumbag!


    Linda doesn''t even knock on the door and stumbles into the President''s Office.


    Leigh is so irritated by the noise that he scolds, "Knock on the door beforeing in!"


    When he sees Linda, his expression changes and he puts down the pen in his hand.


    "Why did youe?"


    Linda pounces onto Leigh. Her face is as small as a palm. She looks pitiful. "Mr. Leigh, please let me


    go. I didn''t offend you, did I? Why did you treat me like that?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leigh touches her cheek with his big hand and says gently, "I love you and care for you. Didn''t I treat


    you well?"


    "Then why did you ask me to take the pills? Why did you get those men to do those things to me and


    shoot a video?" Linda copses and continues, "My mother was so angry that she went to hospital


    when she saw those photos."


    Leigh raises his eyebrows slightly. "So, your mother is just hospitalized. Haven''t she died yet?"


    Hearing this, Linda cries out.


    "Don''t cry. Your tears ache my heart." Leigh grabs her chin and drags her over to him. "Miss Young,


    you look weak and pitiful on the surface, but you are actually a merciless woman.


    You are very good to your mother. Her husband cheated on her. What a good daughter you are! You


    helped hide all these things from her and dealt with those love affairs of her husband. She really should


    give you the award of ''Best Daughter''."


    "Mr. Leigh, what did you mean...?" Linda forces herself to be calm, with tears hanging on her face. "I


    don''t understand."


    Leigh chuckles and grabs her chin even harder, "Did you ever think that you would get into this state


    when you forced Angelina to death, bribed someone to discredit her, and forced her parents to death?"


    Linda opens her eyes wide to look at him, trembling, "You ... you..."


    "Nowadays, with connections and money, I can know everything." Leigh smiles and asks, "Didn''t you


    solve those affairs for your father with your money and connections?"


    "The death of Angelina and her parents has nothing to do with me!" Linda hurriedly denies, "Someone


    was afraid that she would say something and attacked her. I never did it!"


    Leigh sneers, "Isn''t it that you were afraid she would expose the dirt of your father''spany? In case


    that she would tell your mother about it and yourpany would go bankrupt, you attacked her family.


    Am I right?"


    "No, I..."


    Leigh fiercely grabs her chin.


    Linda trembles in pain, unable to speak.


    Leigh continues, "It''s useless to be pitiful in front of me. Lying is meaningless. It''s easy to kill a person,


    but stripping him of his wealth and dignity, and making him be bullied after he loses wealth and power


    can make him even more painful."


    Leigh''s tone bes gentler, but the smile on his face gets colder. "Since you love to clean up your


    father''s mess and look down on others, I''ll let you know the feeling of being forced to death by losing


    wealth and power."

 Chapter 432: How Can There Be a Woman Like You in This World?

    Chapter 432: How Can There Be a Woman Like You in This World?


    "You ... you''re a devil!" Linda is so frightened that her legs go limp. She suddenly understands


    everything. "You treated me so well just for that.... All you want is to avenge Angelina!"


    "Look, Miss Young. You''re quite smart." Leigh approaches her and whispers, "But your father is not as


    lucky as you. He didn''t even know how he died."


    Linda almost screams and trembles. "My father didn''t die in the car ident. You killed him, didn''t


    you?"


    "No, I am aw-abiding citizen. I never broke thew."


    "Leigh, you''re a devil! Give my father back to me!" Linda screams crazily and ms Leigh, but she is


    thrown to the ground.


    Linda tries to get up from the ground with both hands and feet, as if she is about to tear Leigh apart.


    Leigh kicks her in the abdomen.


    Linda screams, curling up in pain and trembling.


    Leigh''s cold gaze sweeps past her as if he is looking down at a dirt. He walks to the desk and dials the


    internal line. "Send two security guards to the President''s Office to clean up the garbage."


    Three minutester, two burly security guards enter the President''s Office and clean up the "garbage"


    on the floor.


    Leigh sits back in his chair and immerses himself in the work.


    It is as if nothing happened here just now.


    After a while, the ringtone of his phone disturbs Leigh, who is handling the documents.


    He looks at the screen. It is from a servant of Tourmaline Community.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Leigh, are youing tonight?" The servant asks in a cautious tone, "Miss Jessie has been


    vomiting severely these past few days. The doctor came and said that she should eat something even


    if she would vomit. Otherwise, the baby..."


    Leigh''s eyes darken as he says coldly, "If she vomits, cook for her again! What? I didn''t give you


    enough money, so you make few meals for her every day?"


    "No, it''s just that Miss Jessie always vomits in the next second after she eats something. There''s


    nothing we can do about it."


    "I''ll be there tonight!" Leigh hangs up the phone.


    At the thought of that skinny woman, he feels very annoyed. He looks at his watch. It is already past


    five. He simply packs up and leaves.


    On the way to the underground garage by elevator, Leigh sends a message to someone, ordering him


    to post the video and photos online at six.


    After that, he puts the phone back in his pocket.


    When Leigh drives to Tourmaline Community, it is already dark.


    He enters the house but doesn''t see Jessie. His face drops as he asks the servant, "She didn''te


    downstairs today?"


    "No, she dide..." The servant hurriedly replies, "When the sun shone brightly in the afternoon, Miss


    Jessie stayed in the garden for a while. She went upstairs at about three and didn''te downstairs


    anymore."


    Leigh''s expression darkens.


    He hands his coat to the servant and orders, "Bring me the dinner and I''ll take it to her."


    "Yes."


    The servants do not dare to dy at all. They ce the prepared dinner on a te and hand it to


    Leigh.


    Watching as Leigh goes upstairs, the servants do not even dare to breathe.


    Leigh carries the te to the third floor and opens the bedroom door.


    After he steps in, his gaze is fixed on Jessie who is sitting by the window.


    She is dressed in a light gray housecoat, concentrating on the book in her hand. Her arms are slender,


    as if they can be broken with a slight pinch. She looks weak and pitiful.


    He walks over, ces the te on the desk, pulls a chair over, and sits opposite her.


    Jessie continues to read, ignoring him.


    Leigh is a little angry. He grabs the book in her hand and throws it on the sofa. He picks up the bowl of


    soup from the te, scoops up a spoonful of the soup, blows on it, and delivers it to her lips.


    Jessie has no expression on her face. She just lowers her head and obediently drinks it.


    She eats whatever Leigh feeds her without saying a word like a statue. Leigh feels uneasy about it.


    Ever since Jessie burned the painting that day, she bes even quieter and no longer speaks.


    Even if he never restricts her from going outside, she only stays on the third floor. She either sits by the


    window and stares nkly, or reads books. Even if they sleep on the same bed, Leigh could feel her


    indifference.


    Leigh feels very ufortable about it.


    Leigh just finishes feeding her a bowl of rice and puts the bowl on the te. Suddenly, Jessie frowns


    and runs to the bathroom with her mouth covered. Then, she vomits.


    After a while, he sees Jessieing out of the bathroom with a slightly pale face. Knowing that she


    has suffered a lot from the morning sickness, he feels heartache.


    When Jessie sits in front of him again and picks up the book, he says, "Next week, I''ll take you abroad


    to rx. Do you want to take a cruise or a ne? Is there any country you want to go to?"


    "...."


    Jessie keeps lowering her head and ignoring him, which fills Leigh''s heart with rage.


    He grabs the book in her hand and smashes it on the carpet, snapping coldly, "I apologized to you and


    arranged a good job for that servant''s family. What the hell do you want me to do? You behave like a


    statue all day long!"


    Leigh grabs her arm and pulls her over. "Say something! You''re not a mute."


    "I don''t want to go anywhere." Jessie finally speaks, her voice cold and indifferent, "If you want this


    child, I will give birth to it, and then you must let me go."


    Leigh says crossly, "You''ve caused me so much trouble and you wanna leave? Do you think I care


    about this child?"


    "If you don''t want it, just kill it. Anyway, many women are willing to deliver your baby."


    Leigh ps her on the face, his gaze ferocious, wishing he could kill her. "How can there be a woman


    like you in this world? You should go to hell!"


    Jessie has a thin skin, and her cheeks are quickly flushed red from being pped. A palm print is left


    on her face.


    She lowers her head and purses her lips without saying a word.


    After a long silence, Leigh rudely throws her away and leaves with the te.


    Jessie picks up the book on the carpet and sits back on the sofa, her fingers trembling.


    Leigh vents the anger on the servants and let them urge Jessie go downstairs and to the garden more


    often, saying that if she vomits, they must prepare another meal for her.


    "Next time, if I find that she loses weight, I won''t let you go!"


    The servants are frightened into silence.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the beginning, they chose to work here for higher wages. But they didn''t expect that Leigh is such a


    bad-tempered man!


    Leigh has been working in the study until midnight. When he gets to the third floor, the bedroom has


    been dimly lit.


    Obviously, Jessie has already fallen asleep.


    Leigh doesn''t turn on the bedroom light. He just goes into the bathroom with the dim light to wash up.


    After washing up, he walks to the bedside gently, lifts a corner of the quilt and scrambles into it, causing


    the mattress to sink slightly.


    Jessie turns her back to him and lies far away from him. Leigh feels unhappy to see it. He reaches out


    and pulls her into his arms. He touches her skinny arms and smells the faint fragrance on her body.


    Just as he closes his eyes, he hears a vibration.


    Seeing his phone on the bedside table light up, he curses inwardly and receives the call.


    "Do you know what time it is? Are you asking for your death?"


    The person on the other side of the phone whispers, "I''m sorry, Mr. Leigh, but you said that I must tell


    you once something happens..."

 Chapter 433: Have You Quarreled with Louis?

    Chapter 433: Have You Quarreled with Louis?


    Leigh minds Jessie who is in his arms and lowers his voice, "Linda?"


    The person replies, "Yes. Linda is dead. Her mother browsed her school website, saw the videos and


    died in the operating room. Linda couldn''t stand it, so she climbed up to the top floor of her group and


    jumped off."


    Leigh says indifferently, "Is there anything else?"


    "The news of Linda''s suicide has provoked much discussion. Need I deal with it?"


    Leigh sneers, "There is no need. All people in her family are dead. Nothing will happen. Is there


    anything else? If not, get out of my hair."


    He puts his phone back on the night table, pulls Jessie into his arms and covers the quilt.


    The bedroom is quiet.


    About an hourter, Jessie, who is in Leigh''s arms, opens her eyes slowly after she hears Leigh''s


    smooth breathing.


    Jessie moves his arms gently and waits for a few minutes. After confirming that he hasn''t woken up,


    she pulls his hands away carefully and leaves his embrace bit by bit.


    She walks barefoot around the bed, picks up his phone on the night table and sneaks into the


    bathroom.


    She walks into the bathroom, locks the door and unlocks his phone as she walks towards the


    venttion window.


    She tries twice and unlocks his phone easily.


    Jessie checks the bnce of Leigh''s bank card and tries his previous password. Noticing that the


    password is still the same as before, she calls someone and waits there anxiously.


    After a long time, the person answers the phone, "Hello?"


    "Uncle, it''s me." Jessie tries her best to calm down so that her uncle won''t feel suspicious.


    Her uncle asks, "Jessie, where are you? When I went to yourpany to look for you, they said that


    you had resigned. I saw the news a few months ago that YX Group''s president was dead. Did you...?"


    Jessie says, "Yes. They are all dead. I have avenged my sister and my parents'' death."


    "You haven''t answered me. Where are you?"


    Jessie pretends to be rxed and says, "I''m fine. I''m busy working abroad. I''m too busy to bring my


    phone. I borrow my friend''s phone to call you."


    Her uncle is puzzled and asks, "Are you abroad? Why is this phone number from Country Z?"


    "My friend''s phone number is from Country Z. I''m calling internationally." Jessie is afraid that he will


    suspect her, so she changes the topic, "I have helped you and aunt get visas to Country R. I''ll transfer


    500,000 to you. Pack up your things and take aunt to visit Country R. When I''m avable, I''ll look for


    you."


    "What''s the matter? Why do you arrange us to travel abroad? Jessie, are you alright?"


    Jessie smiles and says, "I''m fine. Since everything is settled, I''d like to send you to travel abroad to


    rx. So that''s the deal. Take aunt abroad. If I go to look for you, I''ll call you."


    Before her uncle replies, Jessie hangs up the phone and blocks her uncle to prevent him from calling


    back.


    She transfers Leigh''s 500,000 to her uncle and waits quietly.


    After she transfers the money, she deletes the records and checks it again. After confirming that there


    are no omissions, she turns off his phone.


    Jessie walks out of the bathroom and puts his phone back on the night table quietly.


    When she lifts the quilt and goes to bed, Leigh pulls her back into his arms.


    Jessie is so scared that she looks at him. Noticing that he isn''t awake, she lets out a sigh of relief and


    her heart still beats fast.


    Leigh is no longer the Leigh she knows. He is temperamental and crazy.


    She will keep an eye on him and stop him venting his anger on her uncle and aunt.


    As long as they aren''t in Yorkshire, Leigh can do nothing.


    ...


    The news of Linda''s suicide has provoked much discussion in Yorkshire. Even Lily hears about it.


    At first, Lily doesn''t care about it and takes it as a piece of ordinary news. Then she reads the news


    that the president of YX Group and a few friends had a car ident on their way home a few months


    ago and associates it with today''s news, she feels strange.


    The people who died that night are the murderers who forced Jessie''s sister to death.


    Lily reads the news of Linda''s suicide. ''Does Jessie do that for revenge? John is in Country R and is


    not able to help her. Who has helped her?"


    ''Is it ... Leigh?''


    Recalling Leigh''s indifferent attitude that day and what he has said, Lily thinks that it''s impossible.


    Leigh says that he has broken up with Jessie, so he won''t help Jessie!


    Lily regards Jessie as her good friend. Previously, when she took John abroad, Jessie helped a lot and


    Lily was very grateful.


    As long as Jessie asks for help, Lily will try her best to help Jessie. Lily is afraid that Jessie will solve it


    by herself.


    Lily doesn''t know where Jessie is and doesn''t get any news about Jessie at all.


    Lily is worried that something has happened to Jessie, so Jessie can''t get in touch with her. Lily is lost


    in thought.


    When E knocks on the door and calls her, Lily regains her consciousness.


    Lily organizes her thoughts and asks E, "What''s the matter?"


    "A little boy is in the lobby. He says that he is looking for you and he is your nephew."


    When Lily hears the words ''little boy'', she guesses that it is Chandler and recalls that Ste ns to go


    abroad to look for Daniel and asks Lily to take care of Chandler.


    Lily goes downstairs to pick up Chandler.


    From afar, she sees Chandler drinking water on the sofa and calls him, "Chandler."


    Chandler looks up at Lily. He puts down the cup and jumps off the sofa.


    When Chandleres over, Lily notices that he is taller than before. She touches his head and says,


    "You grow up so quickly. Others may think that you are eight or nine years old!"


    Chandler is proud and says, "Mom and dad are excellent, so I''m also excellent. Lily, you are so lucky to


    have such a tall and handsome son-inw like me."


    Lily is so happy that she teases him and says seriously, "What if I don''t give birth to a little princess?"


    "Give birth to another one."


    "The doctor says that I tend to have a boy. What if my second child is also a boy?"


    Chandler frowns, thinks about it and says, "No. It will be a little princess! When you''re pregnant, I will


    ask help from Guanyin."


    Lily asks, "Why don''t you ask me to give birth to the third one?"


    Chandler analyzes with her seriously, "No. The age gap will be big. Lily, if you get married to Louis this


    year and have a baby next year, you will recuperate for a while and have another baby the year after


    next. If so, I''m seven years older than her. This age gap is a bit big. She will dislike me if the age gap is


    more than seven years."


    "Chandler, you''re so slippery!" Lily pinches his nose and takes him to the elevator. "You will have a little


    princess, but I won''t marry Louis."


    Chandler looks up at her and his eyes are filled with curiosity. "Have you quarreled with Louis?"


    "No. We have broken up."


    Chandler doesn''t give up and asks, "Why? Louis treats you very well. My mother also says that she


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    has never seen Louis care about a woman so much."


    Lily feels sad when she hears that.


    She suppresses her emotions and forces a smile, "We don''t love each other anymore, so we have


    broken up."

 Chapter 434: My Future Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 434: My Future Mother-In-Law


    "Then will you make up?"


    "Probably not." Lily says with a surge of bitterness, tears welling up in her eyes, "Because Louis is


    more in love with someone else."


    Chandler is surprised, "But I think you and Louis are the perfect match."


    "Alright, even if I don''t marry Louis, it won''t change our rtionship." Lily pinches his nose and


    pretends to be angry, "You are not going to marry my little princess if I''m not with him?"


    Chandler shakes his head and says firmly, "I will not change my mind. No matter who you marry, I will


    be your future son-inw."


    Lily nods in satisfaction, "That''s more like it."


    She takes Chandler into her office and takes out a few boxes of snacks she has bought online for him


    to eat.


    "Wow, snacks, boxes of them." Chandler rummages through the boxes while eximing, "I thought you


    were like my mom. Keep counting calories so as not to get fat. I never thought that you''re so greedy. I


    don''t even have that much every six months."


    "Because I''m not afraid of getting fat, I can eat whatever I want." Lily says. Feeling a little hungry, she


    takes a bar of chocte from a box and unwraps it.


    May be Chinese food is right for the babies. She has been well fed since returning home a few days


    ago. And she feels her belly bulging, which makes her feel reassured.


    When she''s done with thepany, she''ll have to find time for a secret pregnancy check-up.


    Lily still has some work to do, so she gives Chandler the tablet and asks him to y on it. She tells him


    they will leave togetherter.


    Chandler obediently curls up on the couch.


    He is eating different kinds of snacks and watching English movies. He is very pleased with himself.


    After a while, Chandler''s phone in his pocket buzzes twice.


    He takes out the phone. It''s a message from Louis. "Your mother went abroad this morning. Do you


    want to stay with me or stay at home? I''ll let the servants take care of you."


    Chandler replies, "Louis, do you still care about me?"


    Louis says, "Do you know who I am? If I don''t care about you, who else does?"


    Chandler: "Yes, my future mother-inw cares about me."


    Louis says, "Little brat, do you know what mother-inw is?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chandler despises him, "Louis, I''m young, but my IQ is as high as my mother''s. I know a lot of things."


    He takes a picture of Lily working and sends it to Louis, "She is my future mother-inw."


    Louis replies a series of ellipsis.


    After about ten seconds, he sends another WeChat message, "Well, if you stay with her, I''m relieved."


    Chandler asks him, "Louis, did you quarrel with Lily?"


    However, Louis doesn''t reply. As if he doesn''t see this message from Chandler.


    Chandler looks at Lily, who is working, and then looks at his conversation with Louis. Maybe they really


    break up.


    But why do they break up?


    He remembers, when he is in the elevator he asks Lily, "Will you get back together?" He finds that Lily''s


    eyes are dim and she seems very sad. Chandler thinks that she really wants to break up with Louis.


    Lily looks just like his mother when she was in a bad mood.


    Every time Chandler''s mom is unhappy, she says that she hates his father and wants to find him a rich


    and amazing stepdad. Although she scolds his father, her eyes are filled with love.


    Chandler thinks to himself, ¡®Did Louis really fall in love with another woman? Is that why he broke up


    with Lily? ¡¯


    However, he still thinks that Lily and Louis are the best match.


    Chandler stared at the screen and ponders sorrowfully, stroking his chin. Finally, hees up with a


    brilliant idea.


    By the time Lily finishes her work, it is almost quitting time.


    "I''ll take you to dinner first. After dinner, we''ll go back to your house to pack some clothes." Lily puts on


    her coat and looks down to see the little boy smiling brightly. Her heart stops, "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Chandler shrugs, "I was just watching the Big Bang Theory. It put me in a good mood."


    "..."


    However, Lily feels that he isughing so much because he is nning something bad.


    The little boy says that he wants to eat hamburgers, so Lily takes him to Burger King. He orders a little


    too much and is afraid that he won''t be able to finish it.


    Unexpectedly, Lily''s appetite is even better than Chandler''s, and she eats half the food.


    Chandler is shocked. He gives Lily a thumbs-up and says, "Lily, you''re really good. You ate three


    hamburgers."


    Lily blushes and coughs, "I haven''t eaten much today. I''m too hungry."


    After finishing eating, she apanies Chandler back to pack some clothes.


    After Ste leaves, her servants have not gone yet. When they see Lily and Chandler are back, they


    think Lily is in charge and ask her how to arrange them.


    Lily thinks that Ste won''t be abroad for long. After all, she still has to take care of Long Peace Group.


    So Lily gives the servants days of holiday and asks two of them to clean the house every two weeks


    until Stees back.


    After Chandler finishes packing, hees downstairs, and then Lily takes him away.


    On the way back to the apartment, Lily asks Chandler, "There are no snacks at home. Do you want


    anything to eat? I''ll take you to the supermarket and buy toiletries for you."


    Chandler nces at her and speaks haltingly, "Lily, can I stay at Louis¡¯ ce?"


    "What?"


    "I thought for a moment. You are very busy at work. I don''t want to disturb you." Chandler says, "And


    it''s convenient for me to live with Louis, because I''m a boy."


    Lilyughs and says, "You think it''s not good to live with me because I''m a girl?"


    Chandler nods, "Yes, a little. Mainly, I want you to befortable and I don''t want to disturb you. If I


    stay with Louis, I can go out for a run with him in the morning."


    "..."


    That is not considerate of her, but totally disgusted.


    After a while, Lily says helplessly, "Alright, if you want to live with Louis so much, I can''t stop you. But I


    don''t know where Louis is. I''ll call and ask."


    She takes out her phone and wants to call Louis, but she remembers that she has said that she will


    distance herself from him. It is also not good to call him because of Chandler.


    What if he doesn''t answer the phone and Sofia does?


    Lily is so sensitive that her mind begins to wander.


    In the end, she doesn''t call Louis and just sends him a WeChat message to ask where he is.


    After three or four minutes, there''s no message from Louis yet. Lily sends a message to David irritably.


    At this time, David was still in the Smith Group''s Reference Room, helping Sofia find the document she


    needs.


    Seeing Lily''s message, he asks Sofia to find it by herself, "It should be in the second standard. Look for


    it yourself. I need to text someone back."


    After saying that, he runs to a corner hurriedly.


    When David opens WeChat and sees Lily asking him where Mr. Smith is, he is about to roar. He thinks,


    ¡®You just broke up. You''re not enemies. Why don''t you call Mr. Smith and ask him yourself?¡¯


    Though grumbling, he hurries to ask Catherine to confirm that Louis has nothing important to do


    tonight. He replied to Lily that Louis may go to the Smith Mansion, or maybe he has already returned to


    his ce early.


    When David is busy replying to Lily''s message, Sofia is still looking for the document.


    She flips through the documents with her finger. When Sofia sees a document with an abbreviation ''R''


    written on the folder of it, she takes a nce at David from the corner of her eye and takes out the


    document.

 Chapter 435: Louis, Are You Concerned About Lily?

    Chapter 435: Louis, Are You Concerned About Lily?


    As she opens the document, the first thing she sees is the words ''QY n''.


    Her pupils widens as she finds out about the secret. She reads on, holding the documents tightly in her


    hands.


    Heavens!


    The Smith Group has actually got this project!


    After reading it, Sofia closes the document and puts it back, looking unperturbed on the outside but


    greatly shocked on the inside.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Before then, she thinks things are easy until Louis sees it through. Shees to know that this man is


    difficult to deal with. Now that she has seen this document, she realizes it''s veryplicated.


    But....


    Sofia looks at the ''R'' on the document and beams. Her eyes are bright and sharp.


    She likes challenges.


    She likes dealing with men who are hard to take down.


    "Sofia, have you found it?" Davides over and asks her.


    "Not yet. There are too many," Sofia says helplessly.


    She continues searching and finds it on the top shelf. "I see it. There it is. Help me get it please."


    "Where?" David leans over and takes the document she is pointing at.


    Just as he hands it to Sofia, she suddenly puts her hand around his neck and kisses him.


    David is flustered and doesn''t know where to put his hands. He is overwhelmed.


    Gradually, he puts his hands on her waist, kissing her back.


    The kiss continues for a long time.


    Sofia''s eyes are misty. She looks at David andughs, "You haven''t changed a bit. You still like to zone


    out, just like when you were in school."


    David is a little awkward with his face a little flushed, "We''ve found the document. Let''s go then."


    "Well, how about some Japanese food today?" Sofia walks out with him, "By the way, I''m so lucky to


    have you. Looking for a document here is so convenient with your help. If it''s not you, I''ll need to


    register and there will be a time limit. I''ll have to leave when the time is up."


    David says, "They are just taking precautions in case their confidential documents are leaked. It''s for


    the sake of the Smith Group. Next time you need to find something, just ask me."


    Sofia nods, "It''s been a long time since I had a meal cooked by your mom. I miss that."


    "Thene to my house for dinner this weekend!" David invites her, sounding a little nervous.


    "Will it be inconvenient for your mother?"


    "No, not at all. My mother would be very pleased if youe."


    Sofia purses her red lips and beams, "Alright, then."


    ...


    The Smith Mansion is a little far. Lily wants to save the trouble so she takes Chandler to where Louis


    lives. If he hasn''te back yet, she will wait for him outside the door.


    After arriving at the vi, Lily notices that the light is on, indicating that he is back.


    Shees to the door with Chandler and rings the doorbell.


    The door is soon opened.


    The man answering the door is still wearing a white shirt. Apparently, he has juste home. He


    seems surprised to see her, "Lily?"


    "Hi, Louis." He is interrupted by a childish voice.


    Louis looks down and sees Chandler is also here.


    The little fellow waves at him with a smile on his face.


    "Ste is abroad and has asked me to take care of Chandler. But he wishes to live with you instead of


    me," Lily said, cing her hand on Chandler''s shoulder.


    Louis is at a loss for words.


    Earlier that afternoon, he has sent a message to Chandler asking where he wants to stay and he says


    he wants to stay with Lily. And now here they are.


    A little child as he is, he changes his mind faster than the weather.


    Seeing that Louis remains silent, Lily reckons it''s a rejection so she is ready to leave.


    "Mr. Smith, forget it if it''s not convenient."


    "I live alone. There''s nothing inconvenient for me." Louis says as he takes the suitcase from Chandler''s


    hand, "It just means one more takeout to order. He can stay here."


    Just now, he has thought that Lily ising for the tofu buns again.


    "You...." Lily frowns, trying to say that he shouldn''t order too much takeout and home cooking is better.


    But she knows it is way out of her depth. She just gives Chandler to him, "Thank you then."


    "It''s my duty to take care of my nephew," Louis says tly.


    Lily supposes so.


    Standing at the door, neither of them speaks again.


    Chandler''s ze jumps from Lily to Louis, knowing something is wrong. So he doesn''t speak as well.


    After a while, Lily breaks the ice, "I''ll leave now."


    "Alright," Louis nods.


    There is no heavy rain tonight, and she isn''t a spoileddy who sheds tears easily.


    After a pause, he asks, "Have you finished all the oranges?"


    "No, there are still quite a few left."


    "Tell me when you need more. I''ll have more fresh ones sent to your apartment."


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith. You don''t have to." Lily refuses. If he wants to cut ties with her, she should no


    longer take what he offers. "I''ve had enough of oranges. I want to try some other fruits."


    Her indifferent attitude upsets Louis.


    Lily moves her eyes away from him and reaches out to caress Chandler''s head. "Listen to your uncle


    Louis and be a good boy."


    Chandler nods and waves at her, "Be careful on your way."


    "I will."


    Louis watches as Lily walks down the stairs to her car. He is somehow irritated.


    After her car is out of sight, he grabs Chandler''s suitcase and brings him into the house. "There are


    many rooms. Go pick the one you want to live in."


    Something urs to him and he adds, "Except for the guest room opposite my bedroom."


    "Why?" Chandler asks curiously, "What if I insist on that one?"


    Louis nces at him and points at the big dog kennel in the corner. "Then I''ll have to drive you


    downstairs to live with my dog Rich," he said bluntly.


    Chandler pouts and protests, "Louis, you''re so heartless. I''m your nephew!"


    "You are still not my next of kin," Louis snorts and walks towards the kitchen, "Have you had dinner? I


    have cooked some tofu buns."


    Chandler jumps onto the sofa, picks up the remote control of the TV, and replies, "I just had some


    burgers with Lily. But I can still have some buns, please."


    Louis frowns, "Burgers are not healthy. Don''t eat too much of them."


    "Louis, you have to tell that to Lily yourself." Chandler turns to look at him and sighs, "Lily bought quite


    a lot of burgers, worried that I wouldn''t be able to finish them all. But she herself has eaten three of


    them!"


    The little fellow says in an exaggerated tone, "They are not ordinary burgers, but triple spicy beef


    burgers!"


    Greatly shocked, Louis can''t help but ask, "She ate that much? Wasn''t she stuffed?"

 Chapter 436: A Silk Scarf Is Missing

    Chapter 436: A Silk Scarf Is Missing


    Louis is doing something in the kitchen and doesn''t answer Chandler.


    Chandler then runs to the kitchen to ask him. He raises his head and asks, "Louis, I sent you a


    message this afternoon. Why didn''t you reply? Did you really break up with Lily?"


    "Louis?"


    "Louis, why aren''t you speaking?" Chandler says in a loud voice.


    After a long time, Louis admits in a whisper.


    "Why? Lily is so nice." Chandler asks, "Is the woman you love now more beautiful than her?"


    Louis nces at him and says, "I don''t have another one."


    Chandler frowns and mutters, "But Lily said you did and that was also why you broke up with her."


    "No." Louis denies again and picks up steaming buns from the steamer. "It was she that decided to


    break up with me and I just agreed."


    Chandler is stunned. "Then why did Lily break up with you?"


    Louis does not reply. He grabs him on the cor with one hand and takes the buns with the other. After


    entering the living room, he throws him on the sofa. "Stop asking. Eat now."


    "But ..."


    Chandler is curious about why they broke up, but he is frightened by Louis¡¯ sharp gaze. He lowers his


    head and takes a bun from the te.


    Looking at the bun, Chandlerins to himself: The bun looks ugly. I don''t want to eat it!"


    Louis also takes one from the te and asks him, "Did your father often contact your mother and you


    after he went abroad?"


    "We had a video call every day for the first two months, but then he stopped calling us." Chandler takes


    a bite of the bun and says thickly with his mouth full, "Dad said he''s busy. I''m afraid it will disturb him if I


    call."


    "Is that so?" Louis frowns.


    He knows that Daniel''s father is injured in Country XL, so Daniel goes over to help.


    But he thinks there is nothing serious going on over there. Then why does Daniel stay there for so


    long?


    As Chandler eats the stuffing, he screws up his face.


    Since Louis is here, Chandler could only eat it up. Then he drinks up half ss of juice. "Louis, where


    did you buy it?"


    "I made it." Louis also takes a bite, "Isn''t it delicious?"


    After Louis eats the stuffing, there is spicy and salty vor on his tongue. It tastes bad.


    He instantly freezes.


    "It''s fine, Louis." Chandler pats Louis on the shoulder andforts him, "Louis, it seems that you don''t


    have the talent for cooking, but you''re good at making money."


    Louis barely eats the stuffing up. He looks at the bun in his hand and thinks that it is really awful.


    That night, when he sees Lily finishing a te of tofu buns, he thinks they are very delicious. Only after


    he has a try himself does he realize the buns are awful.


    However, Lily has eaten them up.


    Thinking of that time when Lily praises the buns while eating, Louis is touched.


    Lily doesn''t want to put him to shame, so she eats a te of tofu buns up. Louis thinks of the shredded


    pork noodles that he cooked in the morning. It is probably not tasty either, but she has eaten up as well.


    Louis sighs, "Lily ..."


    ''How could I hate you?''


    "Who?" Chandler asks him, "Louis, did you mention Lily?"


    "No."


    "Then who? Louis."


    Chandler asks aloud. Louis ignores him and directly goes upstairs.


    Chandler puts away the phone and walks behind Louis. "Louis, it''s fine if you''re not with Lily. Anyway,


    Lily would still be my mother-inw."


    "..."


    "It''s said that a daughter is like her mother. Lily''s daughter must be as beautiful as her!"


    "..."


    Louis stops moving forward and turns around to stare at Chandler. "Shut up! Or I would throw your


    belongings and you out and you would sleep on the streets."


    Chandler is afraid and mutters, "I didn''t say anything bad about you, Louis."


    Louis raises his hand.


    "Louis, I''m going to sleep. Goodbye!" Chandler notices the serious expression on Louis¡¯ face, so he


    finishes speaking and runs away quickly.


    It bes quiet after Chandler left.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Louis stays in the study for two hours. After things are done, he goes to wash up.


    When hees out of the bathroom in his nightgown, he sees Rich lying on the bedside carpet.


    He wonders why the ragdoll isn''t together with Rich now. They used to be in the past. After a while, he


    remembers that the ragdoll has already been away with Lily.


    When Rich sees Louis, it waves its tail as if it wants to y with him.


    Louis just ignores.


    Sitting on the bed, he pulls open the drawer on the side. He finds that the scarf inside is missing. He


    checks the second drawer, but it is still not there.


    Does David take it away?


    Louis calls David.


    "Mr. Smith, Mr. Sawyer''s matters are done!" After the call is connected, David says first, "And the


    documents you required were already sent to you by email."


    "Why do you sound nervous?"


    David says pitifully, "Mr. Smith, I''m afraid that you''re in a bad mood and send me to Calgary again."


    One day, Mr. Smith suddenly asks him to Calgary for some time and when he is about to board with his


    suitcase, he is told not to go by another call.


    Mr. Smith''s unpredictable moods make him scared.


    He is going to take Sofia home for dinner this weekend, so he doesn''t want to go to Calgary now.


    Louis ignores his words and asks, "Did you take anything away when you picked Lily up?"


    "No, after Ms. Lily packed up, we left right away. Mr. Smith, do you lose anything?"


    Louis stays silent for a while and says, "I lost a silk scarf."


    "A scarf?"


    Louis is unpleased by his reaction and says coldly, "You really want to go to Calgary, don''t you?"


    "No, I want to stay by your side, Mr. Smith!" David hurriedly says, "Mr. Smith, what kind of silk scarf is


    it? Could it be that you forget where you keep it?"


    "It was kept in the bedside cab on the right and I didn''t misce it." Louis says, "You saw itst


    time. It is an ink- blue Hermes scarf."


    "I remember! Rich took a silk scarf and ran downstairs that day when I came to pick up Ms. Lily. I


    thought it was Ms. Lily''s!"


    It is indeed Lily''s.


    But ...


    Louis¡¯ face is dark with anger. He lowers his head and wants to punish the dog, only to find that Rich


    has gone away. He bes angrier.


    He takes good care of it, but it is ungrateful for that at all!


    "Mr. Smith?" Not hearing Louis¡¯ reply, David asks, "How about I getting that scarf back from Ms. Lily


    tomorrow morning?"


    "No. Just forget it." Louis replies and hangs up.


    The scarf is the only thing she has left him.


    Since she has taken it away, he should let it go. It will only make him less valuable if he chooses to


    take it back. And Lily will think that he feels regretful for her leave.

 Chapter 437: Mr. Smith Sends Talents to His Rival

    Chapter 437: Mr. Smith Sends Talents to His Rival


    After sending Chandler to Louis, Lily devotes herself to her work.


    She asks her assistant to vacate an office for the team sent by the Smith Group and chooses two


    excellent nners from HS Company, so they can work on the promotion of the new perfume together.


    Since they have a valuation agreement with the otherpany this time, Lily herself has to take care


    of the whole process.


    After the members from the Smith Group smell the new perfume, they intend to invite the most popr


    female star to shoot a promotional video. They want to use her poprity and fan base to drive the


    sales of the new perfume.


    However, the two nners of HS Company don¡¯t agree with them. They think the n of them is no


    different from the others in the market and the members from the Smith Group aren¡¯t that capable.


    How could the people from the Smith Group stand that kind of slur? So they immediately refute that


    they wouldn¡¯t have been here if the nners of HS Company couldplete the task on their own.


    People from the two sides quarrel in almost each meeting, which annoys Lily so much.


    At this critical time, Lily can do nothing but y the role as a moderator, ¡°The ns of the both sides


    are good, but what we can invest on the spokesperson and the promotional video is limited. It¡¯ll cost us


    at least ten million to invite a popr female star to shoot a one-minute video and we can¡¯t use only


    one theme to promote our perfume.¡±


    "How about multiple themes?" The people from the Smith Group ask, "But the video will be longer."


    The nners from HS Company second, "A promotional video of a luxury perfume alwayssts three


    or six minutes, and the stars invited are always top-tier. But their fans would like to see it, even if the


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    video is long. We can¡¯t afford to invite top-tier stars. So people wouldn¡¯t like to see our video if it¡¯s long.¡±


    A person from the Smith Group says with a nod, "Ms. Lily, you said that the cost of shooting was


    limited. But the cost will definitely double if there''re multiple themes. I think we shall use only one


    theme."


    "That''ll be way too boring, and a starlet with few fans can''t drive the sales." The nner of HS


    Company says.


    "Tell us your n if you''re that capable."


    "No, nope. I can''tpare with you guys, since you''re from the Smith Group. And it''s your decision to


    make."


    "..."


    Lily rubs between her eyebrows when seeing her subordinates quarrelling again.


    She scans the pile of photos of the hottest female stars on the table.


    She sees the photo of a girl in a pink-blue dress with a sweet smile. She looks shy with a fan in her


    hand, as if she were looking at the young man she admires.


    Suddenly, Lilyes up with an idea.


    She says to her assistant right the second, "Spray the new perfume on two perfume test papers, and


    wait for one minute and a half minute, respectively. Go do it now."


    "Yes." The assistant runs out quickly.


    Those whoe from the Smith Group and HS Company are looking at Lily, but they have no idea


    what she''s gonna do.


    "Ms. Lily, what are you gonna do?"


    Lily asks them to wait quietly with a gesture, "I''ll tell you in a minute."


    A minuteter, the assistant pushes the door andes in, holding three perfume test papers and a


    sample of the new perfume.


    The assistant sprays the perfume on the outermost perfume test paper and hands the three test papers


    to Lily. "From left to right, there''re the three test papers where I sprayed the perfume one minute ago, a


    half minute ago and just now."


    Lily sniff the three perfume test papers on by one. She ponders for several seconds with her eyes


    closed after each sniff. At the same time, all the people around the conference table are looking at her.


    After sniffing three papers with the same perfume, Lily opens her eyes and says to everyone, "We''ll use


    three themes, and they''ll span from ancient times, the Republic of China era to modern times."


    Everyone is shocked, "Three themes? It''ll be too much over our budget, won''t it?"


    "Ms. Lily, you haven''t told us the details of your n, so we don''t know what to do."


    "Will three minutes be enough for three themes?"


    "We''ll use three themes. That''s all." Lily has made up her mind and she''s confident in her idea. "As for


    the plot, I''ll discuss it with the copywriters of the Smith Group. You''ll get to know next time we have a


    meeting.


    As she is saying, she stands up, "That''s all for today. Thank you, everyone."


    Lily leaves with her assistant. As they are walking away, Lily hands a photo to her assistant and says,


    "Contact the agent of the starlet and ask whether she''ll be willing to star the three-minute video for


    three million."


    Casting a look at the photo, the assistant frowns, "Ms. Lily, the starlet has just won the Best New Artist,


    and she''s getting popr. So she definitely won''t star in a three-minute video for merely three million."


    Lily says with a faint smile, "If she refuses, pick a three or four-tier actress, or from campus. Trust me,


    whoever stars the video will be popr."


    The assistant is slightly surprised,


    ''Is Ms. Lily so confident in her idea?''


    Since Lily makes up her mind so decisively, those whoe from the Smith Group aren''t pleased.


    They think Lily wouldn''t be a better copywriter than them, although she''s a good investor and


    businesswoman.


    One of them posts aint in the circle, saying ''being sent to anotherpany is way too


    miserable. The leader knew nothing but asked us to do as she said.''


    Theint attracts a lot of attention. People are guessing whichpany it implies, since the


    member of the Smith Group sent to HS Company revealed it on purpose.


    When everyone finds it implies HS Company and they know Lily has just be the vice president of


    HS Company, everyone in the circle bes more curious.


    David is always keen on the news in the circle and he also sees theint. And he happens to hear


    an agent mock the assistant of HS Company when he takes the file in Best Taste Entertainment. He


    gets to know HS Company intended to ask the starlet of that agent to star in a video for only three


    million, and he is also curious about what they''re gonna do.


    David doesn''t know whether they''re still in touch with each other after they broke up, but what Mr.


    Smith asked him to do seems he still cares about Ms. Lily.


    Sofia has told him not to step in the things between Mr. Smith and Ms. Lily, otherwise he will cause


    himself a trouble. But he wouldn''t like to be med by Mr. Smith, if he knows somethingter.


    So when David goes back to the Smith Group and delivers the file to Mr. Smith, he implies, "Mr. Smith,


    something happened in HS Company. Do you wanna know it?"


    Louis says in a cold voice without looking up, "If you have too much free time, you can work in your


    office tonight."


    "No, no. I don''t have that much free time. I still have a chunk of work to do." David says, "I just feel


    hrious to hear HS Company intended to sign a starlet of our entertainmentpany for only three


    million."


    "HS Company has signed a valuation adjustment agreement with Merci Company. Their budget is


    limited, and HS Company won''t pay for them. So they''ll try to save each dime."


    "Merci Company..." David feels the name familiar. Remembering something in a sudden, he says after


    a few seconds, "Is thepany one of our group? Has HS Company signed an agreement with us?"


    "Yep."


    Hearing his boss answer with a yes in an indifferent tone, David feels astonished.


    Merci Company signs a valuation adjustment agreement with HS Company while the Smith Group still


    sends some talents of the nning department to HS Company.


    How could it happen?


    The executives will feel shocked if they find out the truth.


    They''re killing themselves earning money from the otherpany while their boss sends talents to


    them.


    When David is wondering why Mr. Smith did these things, he hears Louis say, "Contact the agent of


    that starlet and ask her to sign that three-million agreement with HS Company."


    It stuns David.


    Before David can reply, Louis continues, "Check how much the market price is andpensate that


    starlet. Give her some roles of the movies withrge investment and let her be the spokesperson of


    some international luxury brands."


    What?


    What Louis said has just shocked David a lot, and he looks confused.

 Chapter 438: Whos the Boss Behind the Scenes?

    Chapter 438: Who''s the Boss Behind the Scenes?


    Raising his head and seeing David just standing there, Louis frowns, "Don''t you understand what I


    said?"


    "Mr. Smith, are you serious?" David looks at Louis in shock, "Besides being the face of three


    international brands, she can also star in two movies with huge investment? Famous leading actresses


    can''t always star in movies of this kind."


    He ventures a guess, "Mr. Smith, are you trying to help Ms. Lily because of HS Company''s limited


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    budget? Have you broken up with Ms. Lily or not?"


    "Just do as I say." Louis squints, saying in an unhappy tone, "As for the reason, I don''t need to tell you."


    David reminds him, "Mr. Smith, the senior management of Merci Company will know it."


    "So?"


    David is tongue-tied.


    ''Got it!''


    ''Mr. Smith puts hispany aside to help Ms. Lily. What else can I say?''


    David sighs deeply and goes back to work.


    He contacts the senior management of Best Taste Entertainment to tell them what Louis wants them to


    do, and then calls the promising young actress¡¯ agent.


    When the agent knows that her actress can be three luxury brands'' ambassador and star in two movies


    and that the Smith Group will cover the additional fee, she agrees to sign the contract for her actress to


    make a three-minute video. She feels overjoyed because it''s a stroke of luck.


    Louis has given the opportunity to the actress for no reason. Afraid that other people in thepany


    would be suspicious of her rtionship with Louis, David spreads the word, telling people that it has


    nothing to do with Louis. It''s exhausting.


    And David has done all of this for Mr. Smith!


    After he finishes his work and returns to his office to take a break, Sofiaes in with documents.


    She looks beautiful, slender and capable in the white shirt and suit trousers.


    "They''rest quarter''s documents. The data has been checked." Sofia puts the documents on the table.


    Seeing that David is exhausted, she asks, "I haven''t seen you in thepany in thest two days. Do


    you have a lot of things to do?"


    "Yes." David picks up a cup of coffee and takes a few sips before replying, "The promotion n for the


    new perfume of HS Company has been finalized. A young actress of Best Taste Entertainment has


    been chosen to be the face."


    Sofia feels curious, "Then someone of Best Taste Entertainment shouldmunicate with HS


    Company. Why put you in charge?"


    David hesitates for a moment. Thinking that it''s not a secret and that Sofia''s also a member of the


    Smith Group, he hands the document to her, "HS Company''s funds are limited. It can only pay the


    actress three million to make the video."


    "Is that so?" Sofia nces over the document and says to David, "I heard that HS Company signed a


    valuation adjustment mechanism with Merci Company of the Smith Group. The Smith Group is doing


    something that would have an adverse effect on the mechanism. Does the senior management of


    Merci Company agree to do so?"


    David shrugs, saying with a helpless face, "It''s Mr. Smith''s decision. They can''t disagree. I''m wondering


    whether Mr. Smith still loves Ms. Lily."


    Lowering her eyes, Sofia smiles and says in a soft tone, "He may want to make amends to Ms. Lily.


    When the Smith Group was involved in the family fighting, it was Ms. Lily who was running the Smith


    Group. Current sess of the Smith Group can be partly credited to her."


    "If the perfume doesn''t get popr, HS Company will fail in the mechanism, and Ms. Lily is most likely


    to be dismissed. Mr. Smith doesn''t want to see that. He helps her because they had a rtionship."


    David agrees with Sofia.


    ''Mr. Smith and Ms. Lily have parted ways. It must because of the old days.''


    ''However, Mr. Smith has helped her too many times after the breakup, doesn''t he?


    David remembers something. He looks at Sofia with a puzzled expression, "I haven''t told you anything


    about Ms. Lily in the Smith Group. Why do you know that?"


    Pointing to the ground, Sofia says, "I''m a woman, and women gossip. So, I can know everything in the


    bathroom or the pantry from other women."


    "Yes. Women gossip." David doesn''t think much of it. He shakes his head with a smile.


    ¡­


    Although Chandler lives in Louis¡¯ ce, he talks to Lily on WeChat every day.


    For example, he hasined to her that Louis¡¯ obsessed with cleanliness, who will call a cleaner if


    his house is not clean enough. And he has to eat take-out meals every day. If he says that he doesn''t


    want to get take-out anymore, Louis will cook. However, the food Louis cooks tastes bad. He also takes


    pictures of the food Louis cooks and sends them to Lily, saying, "Fortunately, Louis is rich and he can


    order take-out. If he has to cook every day, he would starve to death."


    Feeling bad for Chandler, Lily replies, "Tomorrow I''ll make something delicious for you and have it sent


    over."


    Chandler replies in no time, "Lily, you are the best! Louis is not at home all the time. And all he knows is


    to give me money. I hope that he will not cook again. I don''t want to eat the food he cooks."


    Lily says, "I told you to stay with me, but you didn''te."


    Chandler replies, "I won''t go. I''ll keep an eye on Louis and see who his new lover is. However, I''ve lived


    with Louis for so long. He alwayses back on time at night. And he doesn''t smell like another


    woman."


    Lily, "... You live there just to keep an eye on him?"


    Chandler, "Yes. Lily, do you think that he likes men now since there is no woman around him?"


    Lily doesn''t know what to say, ''How does he draw a conclusion like that? Does he read about it in some


    book?''


    Then, her phone rings, and it''s John. Instead of replying to Chandler, she answers the phone first.


    John asks, "Is everything alright in Yorkshire?"


    "Yes." Lily looks at the time and smiles, "It''s busy hour now. Why are you calling me? Aren''t you busy?"


    "I''m not busy. I miss you so much, so I called you." The man''s voice is gentle and sexy.


    Lily pretends not to hear it and asks, "When are youing?"


    "It''ll take some more time." John sighs. He feels helpless and anxious.


    Knowing that Louis is in Yorkshire, he wants to go to Yorkshire and stay with Lily. In this way, Louis and


    Lily won''t have a chance to get in touch. However, there are many things to do, and he doesn''t have


    any trusted subordinates in Country R.


    Lily frowns and asks with curiosity, "Why are you so busy? Is thepany preparing a big project?"


    "It is a big project." John pauses for a moment and asks her in a low voice, "Do you know the ''QY


    n''?"


    "No. What kind of project is it?"


    John says, "The Inte is well developed now, and a growing number of devices are connected to


    mobileworks. As ofst December, the number of mobile broadband subscribers in the world has


    reached 10 billion. The explosive growth in mobile data traffic will have a series of consequences,


    including slowdown of data processing, long dy when downloading, and instability of global


    "So QY n is research ontest mobilemunication technology?" Lily understands right away and


    gasps, "This project is not an ordinary one, nor can it bepleted in two or three years. Don''t tell me


    that you built aboratory and recruited some professionals because you want to develop this mobile


    "I had this idea a long time ago, but I didn''t expect someone to be ahead of me." John says, "There''s


    someone in Country R implementing the QY n already. It''s Mr. Tezuka. He worked for IK, and now


    he''s the leader of the team working on the n."


    After a pause, he continues, "However, the boss behind the QY n is not a local investor from


    Country R. I heard that he was from Country Z. He would provide unlimited financial support for Mr.


    Tezuka''s team to do the research."

 Chapter 439: Has Your Boss Changed His Taste?

    Chapter 439: Has Your Boss Changed His Taste?


    "This big project can boost a country''s GDP. Why didn''t the government support it?" Actually, Lily is


    more curious about the investor. "There are so many wealthy bosses in Country Z, so it''s hard to find


    out who is the investor."


    John smiles and teaches her, "Capitalism always puts interests in the first ce. If a country refuses to


    invest, capitalism will seek other rich partners. As long as money can be made, where to apply


    technologies isn''t in consideration."


    "I understand," Lily curls her lips. "You can say I''m sensitive, for if my country had such a technology, I


    wouldn''t let it fall into other people''s hand."


    Men will die, but money will persist.


    If a person can witness a more flourishing country at hisst gasp, he will definitely feel proud.


    Lily asks John, "Since the QY n is not in your charge, why do you have to stay in Country R for so


    long? Could it be that you found the person in charge and invested in this n?"


    "Jonathan also knows about the QY n. His men work in Mr. Tezuka''s group." John says in a serious


    tone, "He is also trying to contact the boss and invest in that project."


    Lily is speechless with rage for a while, "Although he is a bastard, he is smart enough. Besides, he has


    so many sidekicks who can even meddle into such a n."


    When she thinks about what happened to Chloe before, she wishes that she could kill Jonathan.


    She clearly remembers why she makes every endeavor to help John and why she returns to Yorkshire.


    She hopes that three yearster, when the VAM between John and Jonathan is due, thetter one will


    lose everything he owns, including power, money, and social circle. At that time, he must be very


    depressed.


    But now the game just starts, victory seems to favor Jonathan all the time. It is truly unfair!


    Lily takes a deep breath and says calmly, "If Jonathan finds the investor and takes part in the QY n,


    we will lose the game immediately."


    "In that case, you don''t need to rush back. Take care of thepany in Country R and keep an eye on


    Jonathan''s every move. I''ll be in charge of everything here. In the future, I''ll attend more high-level


    banquets and inquire about the investor. If I can find that investor, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    "Alright," John is worried about Lily''s health, "Don''t be too busy with your work. You need get more


    rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. The babies are quite obedient." Lily touches her belly. Recently, she feels that her


    pregnancy bump is bing more and more obvious. When she wears loose clothing, her pregnancy


    won''t be showing.


    Lily sighs, "It''s just that the babies are developing so well. I guess when I''m five or six months


    pregnant, my belly will be obvious. I''ll take advantage of this time to get everything in the


    When she needs to work remotely in the future, she will feel at ease.


    John can''t help butugh, "Do babies often kick your belly? Are they naughty?"


    "Of course they do. They often wake me up by kicking my belly," Lily grumbles. "As their arms and feet


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    are developing gradually, they start to fight in my belly every day. Sometimes I also feel annoyed."


    "I think that''s their way of deciding who will be the big brother."


    Hearing his words, Lily speaks with a wry smile, "What''s the point of fighting with each other? Being the


    big brother is not an easy job."


    "..."


    Lily is talking to John over the phone when there is a knock on the door. She immediately lowers her


    voice, "I''m going to work now."


    Then she hangs up the phone and lets the person outsidee in.


    It''s her assistant E. E brings a document to Lily and utters in surprise, "Ms. Lily, the star of Best


    Taste Entertainment decides to sign up with ourpany. She only asks for three million."


    "Really?" Lily is also very surprised. She takes the document and says, "We are on a tight budget now.


    Otherwise, I would offer her a higher sry."


    "After I chose her, I find that she is a recent popr star of Best Taste Entertainment. I''ve been thinking


    for the past few days that if she doesn''t agree, you can go to the campus to look for other choices."


    The assistant adds with a smile, "But you didn''t expect that she would sign up with us at such a low


    price, right?"


    Lily says yes. After confirming that the contract doesn''t have any error, she still feels strange, "I heard


    that this star''s agent is well versed in making money and is hard to deal with. Do they have any


    disagreement on the contract?"


    "No, and they are all very happy," the assistant says. "Especially the agent is extremely delighted as if


    they got a windfall."


    Hearing this, Lily frowns even more tightly. "That star can earn more than three million if she endorses


    products. Now she needs to appear in a three-minute video, and she will only get three million. Why is


    she still happy?"


    "I heard that she is riding Mr. Smith''s coattails." The assistant pauses for a moment and says hesitantly,


    "Ms. Lily, could it be that the star was in a good mood and we were lucky to ask her at the right time?"


    "What did you say?" Lily''s heart suddenly beats heavily and she looks distracted.


    That star is riding Louis¡¯ coattails?


    She hurriedly digs up that woman''s picture. After looking at it for a while, she is sure that woman is not


    Louis¡¯ type. But afterwards, she thinks to herself, "Do I really know Louis¡¯ favorite type?"


    It is said that the more mature a man is, the more likely he would fall in love with a tender, innocent and


    cuddly woman.


    Perhaps Louis has also changed.


    Lily is getting confused. She lets her mind wander.


    She lowers her head as if she''s looking at the document. Her assistant doesn''t pay attention to her


    expression, but just sighs, "In just a few days, that star has received several offers to make


    "Now she is a star with huge fan bases, but she is not an A-list actress. Where can she get such a


    good opportunity? It must be given by Mr. Smith. In the past, Mr. Smith also gave Chloe everything she


    wanted. Now he has a new favorite, the star."


    The assistant is quite puzzled. "It seems to be a long time since Chloe appeared on the screen. Did


    she offend the top managers of Best Taste Entertainment and have been cklisted?"


    Hearing her assistant''s words, Lily is calm now. She replies indifferently, "Best Taste Entertainment will


    never ban Chloe from acting. Perhaps she is tired of acting and wants to further her study abroad."


    The assistant nods. "That''s true. Many actors choose to go abroad to study when they are tired of


    acting."


    "Go out if you have nothing else to report. I have to work."


    "Alright, I''m out of here." The assistant doesn''t want to disturb Lily anymore and leaves quickly.


    Lily skims through the document, but she can''t stay focused. She is anxious, because what her


    assistant said just now is still lingering in her mind. She feels sad and she thinks she is useless.


    She wants to get rid of that man, but when hearing that he has an affair with another woman, she feels


    very ufortable.


    To be honest, she doesn''t know what''s wrong with her.


    Lily fills her head with foolish notions for a while. Later, she can''t help but take out her phone and send


    a WeChat message to David, "David, has your boss changed his taste again?"


    At that time, Louis is attending a meeting in the Smith Group.


    This meeting is informal.


    Some top managers of Merci Company send several people to denounce Louis¡¯ decision. They hear


    that a star of Best Taste Entertainment signed a contract with HS Company, which will damage their


    Louis is irritated by their questions. They have been arguing about benefits and VAM for more than half


    an hour.


    He sees his phone lighting up. He opens it and sees a message sent by Lily from the associated


    number. After he logs on the social ount, he is bewildered by Lily''s post.


    Change the taste?


    What taste does he change?

 Chapter 440: Jealous My Ass!

    Chapter 440: Jealous My Ass!


    Louis replies, "Ms. Lily, I order lunch for Mr. Smith every day, and his taste has never changed."


    "I don''t care what he eats!" says Lily.


    "I beg your pardon?" Louis asks.


    After a long while, Lily replies, "Mr. Smith has a problem. He is too old to pick up young girls, isn''t he?"


    Pick up girls?


    Louis frowns slightly. He gets another message from Lily before he can reply.


    "Best Taste Entertainment is not his own property. How could he use his power and give the best


    resources to a starlet?"


    "He is so domineering. Did he even care about other senior executives'' opinions?"


    Louis reads the message in shock and then he can''t help butugh. He can only imagine how angry


    she is when she types.


    If she hasn''t designated that girl to be the celebrity endorsement, he wouldn''t have to be so


    domineering.


    Besides, this is a great loss for him.


    After pondering for a while, Louis replies, "Really? Why don''t I know? I heard that the director liked that


    starlet and asked for her to be the female lead specifically."


    Lily texts back, "I don''t believe someone would want that starlet to be the female lead of such a big-


    budget movie! That starlet''s agent said that she also got three endorsements for luxury brands."


    "From my point of view, Mr. Smith was using the director''s words as an excuse, and he was the one


    behind all these decisions. I can''t believe the gossip is so rampant that even HS Company knows


    about it."


    Louis squints his eyes slightly.


    He asked David to handle all these matters before, and he hasn''t asked since because he trusts David.


    He doesn''t expect that there''s a spy in thepany.


    Louis replies, "Ms. Lily, these are definitely fake news. This information is definitely fake. Based on my


    understanding of Mr. Smith, he won''t be interested in that kind of girl."


    "If you knew him so well, why didn''t you know that he was interested in one of your ssmates?"


    Louis pauses for a while and continues typing, "Ms. Lily, you are so concerned about this gossip. Are


    you jealous to see Mr. Smith with other women?"


    Lily replied almost instantly, "Jealous my ass! We already broke up and I can''t care less about that old


    man!"


    "I''m concerned because I don''t want that starlet and Mr. Smith to get into a fight during the


    endorsement period and affect our product."


    "Enough about them. I still have a lot of things to do. Talk to youter!"


    She keeps sending messages non-stop and Louis can''t help butugh. She is so bad at hiding her


    feelings. She even wailed to ask for oranges and took the two baskets of oranges home.


    Louis signed. He is only five years older than her, but she calls him an old man all the time.


    The other senior executives of the Merci Company areining about Louis, but he is on his phone


    with his legs crossed and doesn''t seem to listen, so they get even angrier.


    Someone raises his voice to get Louis'' attention, "Mr. Smith, are you listening?"


    "There''s no need to be so loud. I heard everything you guys just said." Louis puts away his phone and


    raises his eyebrows slightly. He says calmly, "I agreed to lend HS Company a group of people from the


    Smith Group."


    The executive is not satisfied with his answer, "Mr. Smith, we told you that Merci Company had a bet


    with HS. You not only have our new girl signed to HS, but you also lend them a team from the Smith


    Group. What are you trying to do?"


    Another executive seconds, "That''s right, Merci Company is also yourpany and losing the bet will


    not benefit you either. You can find an excuse and get that team from the Smith Group back from HS


    Company."


    Louis gently taps his finger on the table and sneers, "Do you think HS Company is stupid? Do you think


    they would sign a Bet-on Agreement with you just because you said a few words to them?"


    Several executives'' faces turn gray.


    Louis continues, "The HS Company was not doing wellst year, but they bought a perfume form


    from a perfumer at a high price, and they changed the leader of the HS Company this year."


    "Since HS Company dares to bet with you, they must have assessed the risks. HS Company borrows


    people from the Smith Group and pays us a good price, and they would share profits from the new


    product with the Smith Group. Why shouldn''t I agree to such a good deal?"


    "No matter how capable the HS Company is, as long as their sale doesn''t reach that number, they will


    lose." The executive of Merci Company says, "At that time, we can find someone to interfere secretly."


    Louis shakes his head and mocks his foolishness. "You have the means, but they also have ways to


    deal with you. If your method of making money is deception, then I really have nothing to say."


    The executive can''t take his sarcasm anymore, "Mr. Smith, this is also yourpany."


    "Didn''t you pay attention to the board''s movements?" Louis nces at the executives and says


    indifferently, "Star City Media is thergest shareholder of Merci Company, and I only have one share."


    The executives of Merci Company are dumbfounded, they can''t believe what they are hearing.


    Louis, who has been bearing with their chatting for over an hour, is already tired of it. He pushes aside


    his chair and stands up. "Since the Smith Group is not the biggest shareholder of Merci Company,


    Merci Company has no right to interfere with any cooperation between the Smith Group and HS


    Company. You can go to the Star City Media if you have any problems."


    He leaves the room after saying it.


    David happens to deliver the documents. Seeing Louis return, he asks, "Mr. Smith, is the meeting


    over?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes." Louis thinks of something and he turns to David and looks at him deeply, "Did you tell anyone


    about the things I told you to do?"


    David shakes his head firmly, "No, unless you grant permission. Mr. Smith, what happened?"


    "It''s fine," Louis replies casually.


    David has worked with him for so many years, and he knows him well and trusted him.


    Thinking back to those messages Lily sent him, Louis assumes that person must be someone close to


    him to know so much about their nning.


    He wants to find out who that person is.


    Recently, Lily finds out that her belly is bing more and more obvious. Maybe the babies are


    behaving so well, she does feel the kicks as much.


    She is afraid that it would be too obvious if she wears her old clothes, so she buys some loose clothes.


    Fortunately, she rarely wears suits after she starts working at the HS Company. Most of the time, she


    wears casual clothes, so nobody gets suspicious in thepany.


    Lily gets up early in the morning. She prepares a pot of pork rib soup and braised pig trotter and takes


    them to thepany. She is going to have Chandler over at noon.


    When she arrives at thepany, she sees Ee over and says to her anxiously, "Ms. Lily, have


    you seen the news?"


    Lily asks curiously, "No, what news can make you so nervous?"


    "The police caught the starlet doing drugs and took her into custody early in the morning." The


    assistant lowers her voice, "This is on the front page everywhere."


    "What?" Lily looks back at her in shock, "Are you talking about the starlet who signed the contract with


    us?"


    The assistant nods, "Exactly."


    "..."

 Chapter 441: Doesnt Mr. Smith Always Dote on Her?

    Chapter 441: Doesn''t Mr. Smith Always Dote on Her?


    Lily has a headache and asks her assistant, "Smith Group''s public rtions department took no action


    for such a big matter?"


    "I''m not sure." E does not sound optimistic. "Almost allizens are talking about news of the starlet


    being on drugs. The news was released in early morning, and I guess all theizens have known


    about it."


    "The starlet has been in the limelight recently. Not only the artists of Best Taste Entertainment, but also


    the artists of other Media are dissatisfied. This is the right time to kick her when she is down."


    "What has she done as an agent? She can''t even keep an eye on her!" Lily curses and suddenly


    remembers something. She asks E, "Has the news about her contracting with HS Company been


    spread?"


    "Not yet."


    Lily is instantly relieved. "Good. Then, make a im ording to the contract."


    "Ms. Lily, there''s another problem..." E nces at Lily and says carefully, "Brilliant Media says that


    the script has been finished. The director has 13 days off. He is supposed to go to the City L for


    shooting tomorrow, but that incident happened. Now the schedule is messed up."


    Lily says, "It''s nothing. Tell the director and the actor that the shooting will be postponed. Hurry up and


    go to the campus or other studios to find out if you can find a recement to contract with, then ask the


    crew to bring her along."


    E spreads out her hands and says resignedly, "When I saw the news this morning, I immediately


    called Brilliant Media. I wanted to postpone it but was refused because Director Jarvis has a tight


    schedule. He will be at a film festival abroad 13 dayster."


    Lily understood and sneered, "They want money, don''t they?"


    "Right." E does not expect the answer from Lily. She says, "Brilliant Media says that we can


    postpone the shooting, but the contract has to be revised. The price will have to be set ording to the


    market."


    "What a crappy deal wrapped in pretty paper!" Lily is disgusted, "I chose him because I found that he is


    good at shooting from his graduation project. How can he get in my face!"


    After thinking for a while, E puts forward her idea, "Since they won''t cooperate, then don''t bother with


    it. I''ll send you some graduation projects of young directors right now, and you take a look. I''ll then go


    to the campus to choose the female lead."


    Lily nods, "Alright."


    "Do you want the script back?" E asks, "The scriptwriter is from Brilliant Media, but we have bought


    the script. Since we won''t cooperate, we shouldn''t leave the script to them in case anything happens."


    Lily thinks for a moment and objects. "It''s fine. We''ve signed a contract with the scriptwriter. The script


    is with them and they will be the ones responsible for everything that may happen. Don''t be in a hurry


    to terminate the contract with Brilliant Media. Just go and find the female lead for the short film."


    If she can''t find someone to rece Director Jarvis and again asks them to cooperate, Brilliant Media


    will definitely im a higher price.


    It''s always right to take baby steps.


    "Alright, got it."


    While E is on errand, Lily also busies herself. After dealing with the urgent matters at hand, she looks


    through information and graduation projects of young directors sent by E.


    However, after checking several directors'' works, she doesn''t find a satisfactory one.


    When she looks up and sees the two instion buckets on the table, Lily remembers that she forgets


    to call Chandler. She is too busy today, so she sends a WeChat message to David asking him toe


    to HS.


    But Louis is the one reading those WeChat messages.


    After reading them, Louis thinks that Lily is anxious about the news.


    She calls David in and says, "Bring the documents of the best actresses in Best Taste Entertainment


    with you. Go HS and see if Lily will have an eye on any of them."


    "Alright, I''ll goter." David replies with confusion as he mutters, "It''s weird. This kind of news is


    Louis says, "It means that she is unpopr and unting in the industry. There are too many people


    against her. Her enemies have resources on the major websites, so it is reasonable to be a trending


    topic."


    David sighs. "Fortunately, Best Taste Entertainment is operated independently. This negative news


    won''t affect the Smith Group. But it is not the case for HS. HS has managed to sign with her, but


    something like this happens."


    Louis'' eyes darken, as if he has learned something from his words. "I heard that the CEO of a branch


    of HS is a mixed-race person. Has his name been announced?"


    "Not yet." David is stunned, but at the same time, he understands something, "Mr. Smith, you mean..."


    However, Louis says coldly, "I mean nothing. Go."


    "..."


    David looks at Louis'' cold expression and is sure that he has guessed something, but he has no choice


    but to go out in silence.


    David rushes towards HS with the documents about the best actresses.


    The Smith Group and the HS Company are both in the Financial Center. They are not far away from


    each other. David arrives in a few minutes on foot. He goes in and tells the receptionist his purpose.


    After the receptionist makes a call, he is led upstairs.


    The receptionist leads David to Lily''s office. "Ms. Lily, David from the Smith Group wants to see you."


    Lily looks up from theputer and says, "Alright, you shall leave."


    "Looks like the news about the starlet has caused you a headache." David nces at Lily and then


    hands over all the documents he brought to her. "These are the profiles of the best actresses in Best


    Taste Entertainment. Take a look to see if you can find a satisfactory one. "


    Lily says in surprise, "I told you in WeChat to take something away. I didn''t ask anything from you."


    Mr. Smith is the one using the WeChat ount, so David does not know what the messages are. He


    adds, "I am afraid that you may need a spokesperson, so I bring you these documents."


    "My budget is limited. I can''t afford to contract with any famous star." Lily shakes her head and puts the


    documents away. "What happened to taht starlet?"


    David shrugs, "She is caught on drugs. She has to be in detox for some time."


    "I didn''t mean that."


    David is confused and asks curiously, "Then what do you mean?"


    "Doesn''t Mr. Smith always dote on her? Hasn''t he introduced to her some of his connections in the film


    industry and the luxuries circles?" Lily''s eyes flicker as she tries her best to speak in a natural tone,


    "The public rtions department of the Smith Group is one of the best in the industry. The scandal


    happened a few hours ago, but why hasn''t it been suppressed?"


    "Oh, so that''s what you''re asking." David understands now and asks doubtfully, "But Ms. Lily, how do


    you know that Mr. Smith has introduced his connections to her?"


    He thinks it has been covered up.


    Lily says, "Everypany has talkative employees. It''s not hard to find it out. You haven''t answered


    me. Why hasn''t Mr. Smith dealt with it?"


    David is still wondering how this secret was exposed. Hearing Lily ask this, he replies, "Best Taste


    Entertainment is operated independently. If something happens to its artists, it won''t involve the Smith


    Group."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "What''s more, the starlet is arrogant and unting. There are many people against her. She was on


    drugs. If the Smith Group were to help, it would definitely be implicated."

 Chapter 442: Hasnt He Compromised Enough?

    Chapter 442: Hasn''t He Compromised Enough?


    "unting?" Lily snorts, "I think Mr. Smith likes her very much."


    David senses the jealousy in Lily''s words and feels that she must have misunderstood something. He


    says in a delicate way, "Ms. Lily, you are thinking too much. She isn''t Mr. Smith''s type."


    "HS borrowed people from the Smith Group and signed the contract, right? The starlet is a member of


    the Smith Group. Since we''ve signed the contract, we definitely won''t make it free. We will pay


    attention to her."


    After a pause, David slows down and adds, "Ms. Lily, you should know why Mr. Smith is doing this."


    Lily is not stupid. She understands what David says and is astounded.


    She thinks that Louis has changed his taste and likes the starlet, so he secretly introduced her to so


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    many of his connections. But actually, he did this for her.


    That''s right. How can she be so stupid?


    Think about it, three million is not enough to contract with a celebrity like the starlet, so there must be


    somebody manipting all of this behind the scene.


    Lily feels relieved and mutters, "So he has no other woman?"


    "Ms. Lily, what did you say?" Lily''s voice was too low and David doesn''t hear her clearly, so he leans


    over.


    "Nothing." Lily is suddenly in a good mood and gives the instion buckets on the table to David.


    "These are pork rib soup and braised pig trotter. Take them..."


    After thinking for a while, she changes what she is going to say, "There are quite a lot of them. Let Mr.


    Smith share them with Chandler."


    David drools, "Ms. Lily, can I have a share?"


    "Yeah."


    Just as David is delighted and is going to leave with the buckets, he hears Lily say, "It depends on Mr.


    Smith."


    David is speechless.


    Then the answer is clear. The only thing he will receive from Mr. Smith is his disdainful look.


    "Ms. Lily, isn''t the new CEO of the branch John? Why isn''t he here?" David asks Lily cautiously.


    Lily thinks that he knows the reason, so she casually replies, "He is upied. He wille back to


    Yorkshireter."


    Sure enough!


    David doesn''t ask any more questions. After bidding farewell, he leaves with instion buckets in his


    hand.


    On the way back to Smith Group, David is still wondering about how the information gets leaked. He


    has handled it well! So he thinks about everyone involved in this.


    Apart from the star and her agent, only Mr. Smith, he and Catherine know about this.


    The starlet will not be so stupid as to both take so many resources and ride a wave of poprity from


    Mr. Smith''s identity. Catherine is an old employee of the Secretary Department, and she is so trusted


    by Mr. Smith. She won''t do such a thing to ruin her career.


    It urs to David that he told Sofia about this matter.


    Can she be the one who leaked the news?


    David thinks it impossible because he has been her ssmate for more than a decade. He feels that


    Sofia does not need to do this, and also, she just returns and doesn''t have extensiveworks.


    In the end, David does note to Sofia, but goes back to the president''s office with the instion


    buckets.


    "Ms. Lily asked me to bring these back." David hands the food over to Louis. "Ms. Lily told you to share


    it with Chandler, and she says..."


    Noticing his hesitance, Louis opens the buckets and asks, "What else?"


    David tries his best to hold backughter and he is shaking violently. "Ms. Lily said that Chandler is


    growing up and you shouldn''t make any wicked cuisines to make him suffer. Just hire a chef. Ms. Lily


    also said that if Chandler doesn''t grow up healthily after eating the food you cook, Mr. Daniel will kill


    you when he returns!"


    Louis'' cold nce sweeps over, "Is it funny?"


    " ... No." David tries his best to hold back and says euphemistically, "Forget it. Mr. Smith, you should


    focus on earning money. It''s fine to have lousy cooking skills. After all, not everyone has this talent."


    "Anything else?"


    "Mr. Smith, the braised trotters are greasy. If you don''t want to eat them, let me have the honor, will


    you?" David has a watery mouth when he sees the trotters in the bucket.


    "Fuck off." The man doesn''t give him any chance.


    "Mr. Smith, you''re so stingy." David sighs and then reports to him, "When I left, I asked Ms. Lily and she


    confirmed that the CEO of the branch is John."


    He doesn''t know what Ms. Lily is thinking. She enjoys Mr. Smith''s generosity while helping John.


    He feels that Ms. Lily is quite ... double-faced.


    "Yeah, got it." Louis'' tone does not change as he drives David away. "If you have nothing else, leave."


    "..."


    After David leaves the CEO''s office, Louis stares at the trotters in the bucket. The smell is alluring. The


    picture of the woman cooking in the kitchen surfaces in his mind.


    After a long time, he sighs. "She never lets me down."


    He has always known that the reason behind Lily''s sudden return is not simple. Today, he learned


    about this from David. He is certain that John took HS because of a bet with Jonathan, and Lily joined


    thepany to help John.


    Lily doesn''t want Jonathan to win, and she wants to avenge Chloe.


    He knows her purpose behind every step she has taken.


    She wants to be independent, so he just watches and will give her anything she wants. She is growing


    more mature and outstanding. Isn''t it precisely her persistence and her bad temper that he loves?


    However, when will she care less about others and pay more attention to him?


    Hasn''t hepromised enough in their love?


    ...


    Lily''s worry is proven.


    She has watched graduation projects of more than thirty young directors on this day. Most of them are


    too ordinary. asionally, there are stunning ones, but they are not what she wants.


    The next day when she goes to thepany, E shows all the candidates for the female lead to Lily.


    Half of the forty girls are recruited from the campus. They are all fresh and will ept any price offered


    by HS. The other thirteen are celebrities in the entertainment industry, and the price has to be


    negotiated.


    Lily looks through a pile of photos for a long time and chooses one.


    However, this girl happens to be a contracted artist of Brilliant Media. After the call is connected, she


    asks for ten million, and Lily angrily throws the phone away.


    Actresses, with their charming faces, will ask as much as possible while actors of the same level will


    agree and cooperate even if HS just offers them two million.


    Lily wants to use actresses from Best Taste Entertainment, but Louis has helped her a lot and she is


    embarrassed to ask for more. Besides, she told David that she didn''t want Louis'' help. It will be a


    disrespect for Louis if she keeps changing her mind.


    Lily feels a little irritated, so she calls E and asks her to go to the nning department for a


    document.


    No one answers the phone.


    She goes out and sees that E is not in the office. Thinking that she is free, she goes to the nning


    department herself.


    Just as she reaches the floor of the nning department and is still walking along the corridor, Lily


    hearsughtering from an office in front of her. When she hears her name, her eyes sh and she


    slows down.


    The employees of the nning department are unaware and are still gossiping.


    A female employee says, "I saw David from the Smith Group in ourpany yesterday. He went


    straight to Ms. Lily''s office and left after a few minutes with two instion buckets."

 Chapter 443: This Woman Is Indeed Tough

    Chapter 443: This Woman Is Indeed Tough


    Someone asks curiously, "The dish is made by Ms. Lily?"


    "You don''t even need to ask. It''s so obvious." The female employee rolls her eyes at her colleague and


    gossips, "This Lily made waves when she was at the Smith Group. I heard that she is very close with


    Mr. Smith."


    "What kind of man is Mr. Smith? Do you think he likes her? She probably failed to hook up with Mr.


    Smith and changed the target to David. Mr. Smith trusts him so much, and he has a high status in the


    Group."


    "She''s so scheming." Someone exims and begins to talk about conspiracy theory. "Hey, do you think


    she has started retaliation against the star because she is too close to Mr. Smith?"


    "It must be!"


    "I heard that Ms. Lily wants to contract with the starlet as the spokesperson for ourpany''s new


    product with three million. Three million for a three-minute promotional video? She thinks a star is so


    cheap?"


    "I also think that she has gone too far. She is so mean, why not do it herself?"


    "Hey, speaking of which, although Ms. Lily is a scheming bitch, she''s pretty and has big boobs!"


    "..."


    In the office, a few people are discussing without scruples andughing loudly.


    No one notices Lilying in at all.


    It is Lily who reaches out and knocks on the ss door, attracting their attention.


    Noticing that when the people in the office see her, they seem to be strangled by a reaper and can no


    longer speak, she just smiles faintly and says, "Sorry for the disturbance."


    The office is deathly silent and the atmosphere is awkward.


    Lily pretends not to have heard it and mentions a few file names, "Who has these files?"


    "Ms. Lily... I have them." A woman in a ck and white id dress stutters while ferreting for the


    documents and hands them to Lily with trembling hands.


    "Thank you." Lily''s voice is gentle. She takes the documents, but she is not in a hurry to leave.


    She looks at the woman in front of her, who lowers her head, with a kind expression and asks, "From


    what I heard, it seems that you are the one calling me a scheming bitch. You said that I did something


    bad to the star and that I have big boobs ... right?"


    "I... I''m sorry, Ms. Lily." The woman lowers her head and says in a trembling voice, "We were joking."


    Lily''s face darkens and her voice is cold. "So leaders can be joked on as you wish?"


    The woman doesn''t even dare to breathe.


    Lily looks up and sweeps her sharp gaze across the people in the office. As long as anyone lowers


    their heads or looks around, she will know that these people are the ones gossiping about her.


    "Do your work during office hours. If you want to rx, go to the bathroom for the chat." She says


    angrily, "You guys areughing loudly in the office and speaking ill of me. I''m impressed!"


    She checks the woman''s employee ID and pouts, "What a coincidence. Last time, it is you who


    gossiped about me in the elevator, and this time, it is you again. What, gossip is everything in your


    life?"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, Ms. Lily." The woman breaks out in cold sweat and is anxious. "I was so ignorant. I didn''t


    understand the rules. Please spare me."


    Lily smiles, "An ignorant people like you has been recruited to HS and even bes a team leader of


    the nning department. Are you suggesting that the human resource manager and your line manager


    are not aspetent as you?"


    "I didn''t mean that..." The woman doesn''t expect Lily to be so eloquent, and she can''te up with any


    words.


    Lily doesn''t look at her. Her sharp gaze sweeps through the crowd and points the people who spoke ill


    of her in the elevator that day. "Since you can''t keep your mouths shut, then work in the customer


    service department and stay there for a year."


    "Ms. Lily, we were wrong. Please forgive us." Each one pointed by Lily bes panic.


    They know that the working hours in the customer service department are long and they will be paid


    much less money. That ce is like hell.


    If they were to work in the customer service department for a year and thene back to the nning


    department, there wouldn''t be vacancies for them.


    Lily stands there with her arms crossed. She looks kind, but her imposing manner ispelling.


    "Option one, resign from HS. You will receive nopensation or severance documentation. Option


    two, work in the customer service department for 14 months."


    Looking at their pale faces, Lily is still calm. She asks indifferently, "Which one?"


    After freezing for a long time, they choose the second option.


    Withoutpensation or severance documentation, they are basically unable to find a job in the


    industry. If Lily tells the other smallpanies, it will mean that they can''t survive.


    Lily says, "Pack up your things and give over your current work to your colleague now. I''ll call your


    department manager to inform him. Your work at the customer service department starts in the


    afternoon."


    After she finishes speaking, she turns around.


    When the people in the office see that Lily has left, they all heave a sigh of relief like they''ve been


    saved from hell.


    However, before theypletely calm down, Lily suddenly turns around andes back, scaring


    them.


    Lily nces at them and says, "As for the rest, don''t think you can get away with it. If you want to


    gossip about leaders, talk in a quiet ce and don''t take up your working hours."


    "The quarterly bonus and year-end bonus for everyone in the nning department this year are


    cancelled, including your manager''s. If you''re upset, just resign and find a betterpany with your


    talent. I won''t stop you."


    After saying this, she leaves.


    The office is still silent though Lily has left for a long time. Everyone looks at each other and all they


    can see are frightened look and ashen faces.


    This woman who worked for the Smith Group before is indeed tough.


    After this, no employees in HS dare to disrespect her and make her the object of any jokes.


    After Lily takes the documents back to the office, E hurries over. "Sorry, Ms. Lily, I went out for some


    errands and didn''t have time to tell you."


    "It''s fine." Lily doesn''t take it to heart and asks her, "Have youmunicated with the actress from


    Brilliant Media?"


    E immediately has a bad look. She says helplessly, "Yeah, but she insisted on 10 million, not a penny


    less. She said if you won''t agree, then go find someone else."


    Lily is not angry, she just says, "I''ve read the script and it is what I want. With a good director and


    editor, the actors and actresses in the movie will absolutely be popr. Won''t poprity earn her


    money?"


    "I think the same as you, Ms. Lily." E says, "But now, actresses want nothing but money, and HS


    didn''t perform well in thest few years. Many actresses don''t dare to take risks."


    Lily sighs and takes the documents of the actresses, "I''ll pick another one."


    E waits by her side. She looks at Lily, and as if she has discovered something, she suddenly says,


    "Ms. Lily, I don''t think it''s necessary. You''re the perfect candidate."


    "Are you joking?" Lily looks up at her and is shocked, "I don''t know how to act."


    "It''s just a three-minute short video. You just do whatever the director says." As E speaks, she takes


    out a mirror and hands it to Lily.


    E looks at Lily seriously, "Ms. Lily, I''m telling the truth. The story isposed by you. The best


    female lead must be you. Look at your facial features. They will fit with any kind of makeup."


    Lily waves her hand, "You''re kidding me. I can''t."


    "You should give it a try even if you can''t." E is still trying to persuade her, "I know that you''ve


    watched many young directors'' works these past few days, but you''re not interested. The preferred


    director in your heart is Director Jarvis."


    "But you know what Brilliant Media means. Now that everything except the female lead is ready, if you


    fill the vacancy, it will save you three million. And we don''t have to look for new directors when we


    arrive at City L tomorrow."

 Chapter 444: She Has Gained Weight Because of the Babies!

    Chapter 444: She Has Gained Weight Because of the Babies!


    Lily looks at her facial features in the small mirror handed over by E. She feels that she does not look


    bad, but in the entertainment industry, there are a lot of women as beautiful as her.


    She says helplessly, "I am so busy. How can I have time for that? I''ll just pick another one."


    Besides, she''s not interested in acting.


    E looks at her wristwatch and sighs, "Ms. Lily, it''s almost afternoon. You''ve read all the documents


    and you don''t like any of them. It''s toote for me to find an actress."


    "Ms. Lily, you have to give it a second thought. If you don''t do it, we''ll have to look for the female lead


    and director after tonight and we might not be able to find satisfactory ones. The cost will definitely be


    even higher."


    Lily is speechless.


    Actually, E is right. She has chosen Director Jarvis, and she may not be able to find another one like


    him and the cost must be high.


    Lily ponders for a few minutes, finally grits her teeth and says, "Alright, I''ll do it."


    "Ms. Lily, I''m d to hear that." E is relieved. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of thepany. I''ll call you if


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    there''s an emergency. I promise I won''t disappoint you."


    Lily smiles and says, "Having a dedicated assistant like you saves me a lot of trouble. I''ll give you a rise


    in sry."


    "Thank you, Ms. Lily."


    "You deserve it." After the chat, Lily instructs her, "Book ne tickets and notify Director Jarvis and the


    actor. We''re leaving for City L on time tomorrow."


    "Alright, I''ll do it now!"


    After the most important thing is settled, Lily starts to process the documents and wants to settle all the


    urgent matters before she leaves.


    Just as she drinks some water during the break, the phone rings.


    Seeing that it is her mother, Lily turns on the speaker and puts it aside, "Mom, what''s up?"


    "Have you forgotten about me?"


    Lily feels wry. "How can I? I''m just busy with my work."


    On the phone, Daisy sighs and says in distress, "You worked so hard when you were abroad and you


    are still upied aftering back. Lily, don''t just focus on working, take some rest."


    "I know." Daisy''s concern warms up her heart.


    She didn''t have time for her mother since she came back. Now that the things at hand are almost done,


    she happens to be free.


    Lily asks, "Mom, are you at home or in the shop? I''ll go to your ce."


    "In the shop."


    A few minutester, after finishing all matters, Lily informs her assistant, packs up and leaves.


    When she arrives at the shop, she is surprised to see that there are a lot of customers. Daisy is busy


    with the employees she hired.


    She doesn''t expect the business will be so good in Daisy''s small shop.


    Seeing that there are too many guests and Daisy can''t spare time for them, Lily greets her mother and


    goes to help.


    After being busy for half an hour, the shop bes quiet.


    Daisy pours some water for Lily and looks at her for a while. She seems not to recognize her. She is


    stunned for a long time. "I thought that you couldn''t eat and sleep well when you were abroad. Lily, you


    seem to have gained a lot of weight."


    Lilyughs, "Even if I didn''t eat well abroad, I''ve been back for a long time, and every time, I will eat a


    lot, so I get fat."


    "You''re not going to lose weight?" Daisy is puzzled. "You are afraid of getting fat, so you always eat so


    little."


    Lily doesn''t want to tell Daisy about her pregnancy, afraid that if she identally spills the beans,


    others will find it out.


    Lily lies, "I don''t want that. I look good when I''m fat."


    Daisy looks at her for a few more times and says meaningfully, "Lily, the wedding dress is made


    ording to your weight of 45kg. You should eat less, otherwise, it will be a trouble for your marriage."


    Daisy''s words remind Lily of something and her eyes darken.


    She begged Daisy to make a wedding dress of the traditional style because she wanted a traditional


    wedding with Louis. But now...


    Seeing that Lily is silent, Daisy thinks that she is hurt, so she says, "I''m just joking. You can eat


    whatever you like. When you get married, I will make you another one!"


    Lilyes to herself and smiles faintly, "No need, Mom, I don''t know when I will get married."


    Daisy seems to know something. "Did you break up?"


    "Yes."


    Daisy is dumbfounded, then she caresses Lily''s head. "One can''t be forced to love. If you can''t find a


    Lily''s nose twitched. She tries her best not to cry and jokes, "Alright, then I will not get married."


    "What are you talking about?" Daisy rolls her eyes and says, "I mean it will be fine if you can''t, but you


    have to try. How can you live with me forever?"


    Lily is speechless.


    An employeees over with a mop and says, "Daisy, go sit outside. I''ll mop the floor when there


    aren''t many guests."


    Daisy takes two stools and sits down with Lily outside the shop.


    After sitting down, Daisy starts nagging. She first asks Lily what takes her so long abroad. She says


    that after the Spring Festival, Joey went filming and Kay has been with her.


    At the end of the conversation, Daisy asks cautiously, "Lily, have you contacted your brother recently?"


    "Why?"


    "He hasn''t returned since the Spring Festival." Daisy sighs with worry on her face. "Every time I call


    him, he won''t answer. Do you think he has broken up with Chloe?"


    Lily takes a sip of tea and says, "Mom, you are overthinking."


    Daisy is still sighing, "Don''t me me for being paranoid. Chloe is so beautiful, and she is Mr. Smith''s


    younger sister. Any rich man will be attracted! I''m afraid she won''t like Coffey and doesn''t want him


    anymore."


    "They''re fine. Coffey is busy studying and Chloe is busy filming." Lily suppresses her sadness and


    forces a smile, "When Chloe is free, I wille back for a meal with her."


    "Are they really fine?"


    "I assure you. Can''t you see how close they are? Don''t let your imagination go wild."


    Daisy calms down and asks Lily, "What would you like to eat? I will make dinner for you."


    Lily is drooling, "I want treme porridge."


    "That will take me some time."


    "..."


    They sit in front of the shop and chat about their daily life. Suddenly, someone calls Daisy.


    Lily finds the voice familiar. She turns around and sees a woman in a light purple dress walking towards


    them. She is almost fifty years old, but her skin is well maintained.


    "Scarlett, why are you here?" Daisy stands up to greet her.


    Scarlett says, "Didn''t we agree to go to the beauty salon together? I just happened to be free, so I


    came here earlier."


    "I am so busy today that I almost forgot." Daisy says helplessly, "I can''t make it today. Lily is here."


    As soon as Daisy gets up, Lily follows suit.


    Hearing Daisy''s address of her, Lily thinks to herself, ''She doesn''t share a surname with her husband.


    Has she divorced Takuya Oguri?''


    Until they finish chatting, Lily greets Scarlett, "Aunt."


    Scarlett does not expect Lily to be the one chatting with Daisy. When she sees her, she is petrified for a


    while and says with tears in her eyes, "Do you juste back from abroad? You are getting more and


    more beautiful."


    Lily smiles faintly, "Yes."


    Louis'' mother is better than hers. She didn''t directly point out that she was fat like her mother did.


    She has gained weight because of the babies!

 Chapter 445: You Are Unhappy to Hear Me Cursing Your Daddy?

    Chapter 445: You Are Unhappy to Hear Me Cursing Your Daddy?


    From the chat between Daisy and Scarlett, Lily learns that they have be friends for a long time.


    They often go out for tea and pamper themselves with beauty treatments together at spa. Daisy learns


    many good habits from Scarlett.


    Scarlett has learned embroidery before. When she knows that Daisy is making Lily''s wedding dress,


    she also joins in with her. With simr hobbies, they often have good times together.


    Lily listens with mixed feelings.


    Scarlett helps Daisy embroider the wedding dress and thinks that Lily is going to marry Louis, but they


    have broken up. If she marries someone else in this dress, how disappointed will Scarlett be?


    When Daisy sees the guesting, the servant is busy cleaning, so she goes to greet the guest.


    Lily and Scarlett are left here.


    Scarlett sits down at where Daisy sat just now. After hesitating for a while, she asks Lily, "I heard that


    you broke up with Louis. Is that true?"


    Lily says, "We broke up before the New Year."


    "Didn''t you get well before?" Scarlett is a little concerned, "Is Louis not kind to you?"


    Lily forces a smile, "No, it''s because we don''t fit in with each other. We parted amicably. Hope you


    won''t misunderstand him. I let him down."


    It is her insistence that leads them to break up.


    She tries to get him back, but Louis does not ept it, leaving her no choice.


    Hearing Lily say this, Scarlett is very upset. She sighs softly, "Ms. Lily, you know about me. I have not


    been with Louis since he was young, but he has grown up very well. He is like his father, capable and


    responsible. I like you very much. I really hope that he can have a family and enjoy happy life with his


    lover and children."


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Smith is very outstanding. It''s easy for him to get a girlfriend." She even feels jealous


    when saying that. Lily quickly changes the topic, "Have you divorced Mr. Oguri?"


    Scarlett''s face clouds over instantly. "No. A month ago, I went back to Country R and told him about my


    past. I wanted nothing but a divorce. But he didn''t agree and threatened me with my daughter."


    As she speaks, her tone reveals more hatred. "I am grateful to him for saving me in the nick of time.


    But he might have allowed me to regain my memories. However, he kept me by his side selfishly, made


    me marry him and give birth to his children. I hate him every time I think of it. If he doesn''t agree to


    divorce, I can just stay in Yorkshire. I won''t take the child as my own daughter."


    Hearing Scarlett say that, Lily is relieved.


    As half-siblings, Meghan and John live with Jonathan. If Scarlett still has feelings for Meghan and sticks


    up for her, it will be troublesome. Fortunately, she doesn''t.


    Lily carefully examines Scarlett''s face. Even if her face is changed because she was disfigured, her


    gentle eyes and elegant temperament are still charming. Time has not left any traces on her.


    Perhaps Burnell will still be fascinated by Scarlett when he sees her like this.


    "Scarlett, I know you hate Burnell. Your life has been ruined by him. But it is Burnell who is wrong. John


    is innocent. You shouldn''t vent your anger on him." Lily thinks of the day when she goes to Hanchi in


    the rain and sees John who looks so miserable, feeling sorry for him.


    "He''s innocent?" Scarlett gives a miserable smile. "What did I do wrong? If I hadn''t been pregnant with


    him, I might have found a way to escape from that ce."


    Lily winks and whispers, "If he knew you didn''t want him, he wouldn''t have wanted toe to this


    world. But he is forced toe, and you have punished him."


    "I''ve been abroad for so long, not because of my job, but because I''m looking for medicine for him."


    She pauses for a moment and continues. "He is in poor health. He can''t make it long."


    Scarlett''s expression does not change as she says coldly, "Louis is my only son."


    "I know." Lily reaches out and holds her hand, almost pleading, "I don''t beg you to forgive him. I just


    hope you don''t hate him so much. If you meet one day, don''t hurt him with sharp words."


    Theboratory has been destroyed and there is no medicine. She really doesn''t know how long John


    can live. She also knows that John longs for his mother and only hopes that Scarlett will treat him


    better.


    Scarlett stares at Lily nkly, "Why are you speaking for him? Do you like him?"


    "Yes, I liked him before." Lily does not conceal anything from her and gives a bitter smile, "I''m out of


    luck. My ex-boyfriend and ex-fianc¨¦ are actually biological brothers. That''s less likely than winning the


    lottery."


    "Have you dated before?" Scarlett is shocked.


    Lily nods. "Well, he helped me a lot. Without him, I won''t be here now. I just want to do my best to help


    him and repay his kindness."


    After a while, Scarlett finallyes to herself. "Did you break up with Louis because of him?"


    "No, we just don''t fit in with each other." Lily pulls a wry face. "If I really get back together with John, I


    won''te here again to avoid Mr. Smith at least, right?"


    Seeing that Lily''s eyes are clear and she doesn''t seem to conceal anything, Scarlett thinks Lily really


    has nothing to do with John.


    In the end, Scarlett nods. "For your sake, I don''t hate him. However, don''t let him always appear in front


    of me. I''m afraid that if I think of those things, I''ll scold him again."


    Lily finally smiles, "Thank you."


    Seeing E showing her the phone, she stops to answer the phone.


    "What is it?"


    "Ms. Lily, where are you?" E says nervously, "Mr. Smith is in ourpany. Hurry up ande back."


    Lily looks at the time in surprise. It''s already past five o''clock. She is speechless. "Why is he in HS


    Company now? Don''t tell me that HS Company has been bought by the Smith Group."


    "No, Mr. Smith says that since HS Company has cooperated with the Smith Group and enjoys half of


    the profit on sales, he, as the beneficiary, likes to check the progress of the new product promotion."


    "Shit partner!" Lily is so angry that she wants to curse him.


    She didn''t want to take advantage of the partner, so she added a use to the contract about the 50-50


    split on profit. However, the team of the Smith Group isn''t of much help in the end.


    Right now, this man is going further. When it is time to leave work, he goes to inspect herpany.


    Is there something wrong with him?


    E says resignedly, "Mr. Smith says that he will be waiting for you. He will have a meeting with you as


    soon as youe back."


    "..."


    After a while, Lily suppresses the cursing words in her mind and grits her teeth, "I know. I''ll go back


    Such a rare opportunity is ruined by that man!


    Lily curses him in her heart, wanting to go into the shop and tell Daisy about it. The fetus gives her a


    kick at that time, making her wobble and nearly fall.


    Lily holds the door, one hand on her belly, her heart palpitating.


    After she regains her bnce, she gently pats her belly and mes softly, "You are unhappy to hear


    me cursing your daddy and want justice for him? Be good!"


    Sofia, who has juste upstairs by elevator, sees all of her movements.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Sofia narrows her eyes and sees that Lily is speaking, as if she is ming someone. She looks down


    and sees the loose clothes on Lily. Her eyes widen.


    Is ... Lily pregnant?

 Chapter 446: Dont Be So Scheming at Such a Young Age

    Chapter 446: Don''t Be So Scheming at Such a Young Age


    Staring at Lily''s figure, Sofia is still shocked.


    She sees Lily speak to the woman in the shop, kiss her and walk out while saying. "Mom, you can cook


    the porridge first. I''ll have itter!"


    Seeing Lily walking towards the elevator, Sofia quickly turns around and hides behind the bulletin.


    She pokes her head out secretly.


    Wearing a pair of light brown ts, Lily walks slowly and carefully. On the elevator, she carefully holds


    the armrest.


    Sofia suddenly bes alert, and decides something in her mind.


    It''s a workday, but Lily is wearing casual clothes and t shoes and walking so carefully. She must be


    pregnant.


    Is it Louis'' child?


    Can it be Louis'' child? Recently, Louis is calm and unperturbed. He still handles affairs every day. She


    also learns from David that he hasn''t seen much of Lilytely.


    Is there a misunderstanding between them, so Lily doesn''t tell Louis about the child?


    Women are naturally sensitive.


    After Sofia thinks about it, she thinks of the newspaper about Louis and is sure that something has


    happened between him and Lily.


    That''s why Lily doesn''t tell Louis about her pregnancy.


    "Fortunately, there is a misunderstanding between them. Otherwise, it will be difficult." Sofia secretly


    heaves a sigh of relief.


    If Louis knows about the child, he will definitely find a way to reconcile with Lily.


    After a while, Sofia looks up at the shop.


    David is very busy today. When he learns that she is going to deliver the documents, he asks her to


    deliver something here for him.


    If she didn''t happen to see her today, she wouldn''t know that the shopkeeper is Lily''s mother.


    Sofia walks into the shop with her things in hand. Outside the door, a woman wearing a light purple


    dress suddenly stands up and goes in to say something to Daisy. The two of them look very familiar


    with each other.


    She frowns slightly.


    She remembers that when she returned to the Smith Group with David, David answered a phone and


    ran to the car on the roadside. He said something to the person inside. Seemed it was this woman.


    Later, she tentatively asked who this woman was. David only said that she was a client of the Smith


    Group.


    Is the client of the Smith Group so familiar with Lily''s mother?


    While Sofia is thinking about it, that woman is already at the store''s entrance.


    She quickly smiles politely and walks to Daisy. "May I ask if you are Daisy?"


    Daisy looks at her curiously, "I am. Can I help you?"


    "I''m Sofia from the Smith Group." Sofia announces her name and delivers the thing in her hand. "David


    is very busy today. He asks me toe over and give this to you."


    "I told him that I didn''t need it, but he still sent you here. Thanks a lot." Daisy nags as she brings the


    thing over. "You should be tired. I''ll get you some water."


    Sofia does not intend to leave. Hearing Daisy say that, she smiles and nods. "Thanks."


    "You''re wee."


    Daisy waves and quickly pours a cup of water.


    Sofia thanks her and takes it, but doesn''t drink it.


    She looks around the shop and the dishes on the shelves. She smiles and says, "I oftene to Ole


    Supermarket. I hear that your dishes and home-brewed red wine are very good. I always want to buy


    some, but every time I pass by, it is very crowded here."


    Daisy says, "I left some for my daughter, but she won''te home for dinner tonight. I''ll give it to you."


    Sofia hurriedly says, "No, thanks. I can''t take that."


    Daisy has already packed the dishes and hands them to her. "It''s fine. Thanks you for delivering that to


    me today."


    Seeing that she can''t refuse, Sofia thanks her and epts it. She is still saying, "You are really


    amazing. You manage to find this good shop in Ole Supermarket and run it so well."


    "You''re ttering me. My daughter arranged everything for me."


    Sofia thinks for a moment and carefully asks, "Daisy, is your daughter called Lily? Has she been at the


    Smith Group before?"


    Daisy looks at her in surprise. "Yes, do you know my daughter?"


    "What a coincidence." Sofia smiles and says, "Thest manager in my position is Ms. Lily. David is my


    ssmate. Coincidentally, he is very familiar with Ms. Lily, so I also know Ms. Lily."


    "That''s quite a coincidence." Daisy says with regret. "It''s a pity that she rushed to thepany when


    you arrived."


    Sofia takes a sip of water and says gently. "It doesn''t matter. Ms. Lily''spany is also in the financial


    center. I''ll ask her out for dinner when I''m free. It''s quite close."


    "I heard that Ms. Lily''spany promoted a new product. She must be busy with the new product."


    "Yes, my daughter is too hard-working." Daisy feels concerned when she mentions this. "She goes


    abroad on business for a few months, and when shees back, she is still busy that she doesn''t


    even have time to go home for dinner."


    "Is she so busy?" Sofia frowns and mutters. "Isn''t Mr. Heller Hodge concerned about his girlfriend?"


    Her words are vague, but Daisy still hears the name Mr. Heller Hodge.


    Daisy asks Sofia. "Do you think Lily is dating Mr. Heller Hodge?"


    Sofia suddenly realizes that she has said something wrong and smiles apologetically, "I''m sorry, Daisy.


    This is not something strange for us. I thought Ms. Lily told you."


    "Who is Mr. Heller Hodge?" Daisy asks.


    "He''s the new CEO of Ms. Lily''spany, a mixed-race man." Sofia nces at Daisy and says, "It


    seems that they were dating when they were abroad, but they didn''t announce it."


    A look of surprise shes across Daisy''s face. She can''t help but look at Scarlett.


    Her daughter has the right to date whoever she wants, and she can''t interfere too much as a mother.


    However, Daisy feels a little embarrassed when the mother of her daughter''s ex-fianc¨¦ is here and


    hears everything.


    Sofia thinks that Daisy feels embarrassed because an outsider is present.


    Sofia pretends to be inadvertent. "I also heard some gossip from others that Mr. Heller Hodge and Mr.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Smith are half-brothers. I don''t know what Ms. Lily thinks about it."


    "What?" Daisy is dumbfounded.


    Lily does not tell her about John''s rtionship with Louis. Scarlett intentionally avoids that part of the


    past and does not tell her.


    Daisy is aplete outsider to this matter, so she is shocked to hear Sofia''s words.


    Daisy subconsciously wants to call Lily and ask her what is going on.


    After a few seconds, she remembers that Louis¡¯ mother is here. Why should she call her?


    Daisy looks at Scarlett and stutters, "Scarlett, you, you have another son?"


    What?


    Sofia hears Daisy ask Scarlett like this and thinks about her words carefully. Her gentle smile freezes.


    "No." Scarlett coldly denies.


    Sofia quicklyes to herself and apologizes to Scarlett, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you...."


    "Don''t be so scheming at such a young age." Scarlett interrupts her and looks at her with contempt.


    "Don''t pretend to be nice while saying such vicious words just because you are kind."


    "I''ve never thought of it that way." Sofia condescends and says softly, "I didn''t mean it."

 Chapter 447: Are You So Surprised That She Was Pregnant?

    Chapter 447: Are You So Surprised That She Was Pregnant?


    Scarlett sneers. "If you are really Lily''s friend, you won''t nder her so much in front of her mother and


    portray her as a vicious person who is a two-timer. Lily broke up with Louis before going abroad. It is


    her choice whether she has a new boyfriend or not. No one cares."


    Sofia bites her lips and says, "I heard it from others. I respect Ms. Lily very much."


    "If you really respect her, you won''t listen to what others say." Scarlett doesn''t buy it. "I''m more than 20


    years older than you. I know what you''re thinking."


    "I let you go because you''re still young and life is not easy for you. If I don''t, you can''t expect a good life


    in this lifetime no matter where you work even if it''s the Smith Group."


    Scarlett''s words are indifferent, but they are extremely dignified, so Sofia can only looks down and


    doesn''t dare to say anything.


    After a long time, Scarlett nces at her and says. "Alright, leave if you have finished the water. We''re


    closing up."


    Sofia bows to Daisy and says, "Daisy, I''ll get out of your hair."


    Daisy wears a long face and ignores her.


    Daisy hasn''t noticed it before. It isn''t until Scarlett points it out that she feels this girl is scheming. She


    says that she is Lily''s friend while ndering her!


    After Sofia leaves, Daisy grabs Scarlett''s hand and says. "Thank you for speaking for Lily. I don''t have


    much contact with others. I don''t know that the youth are so bad now."


    "You''re wee." Scarlett smiles and says, "Lily is a good child even though she can''t get along with


    Louis. Don''t stop being friends with me just because our children can''t get married."


    Daisy is immediately relieved, "Nonsense. I''m afraid that you will dislike me for I''m not good enough."


    "How can that be? I''m very happy to be your friend."


    "Then have dinner in my houseter. When the porridge is finished, you can bring one back to Mr.


    Smith."


    "Alright." Scarlett smiles and nods. "Don''t call him Mr. Smith. Just call him by his name."


    "...."


    After Sofia leaves Ole Supermarket, she is still embarrassed.


    When she learns that Daisy is Lily''s mother, she deliberately says those words to embarrass Daisy.


    To her surprise, the woman next to her is actually Louis¡¯ mother and she even teaches her a lesson.


    Others naturally don''t know Louis'' rtionship with John. It is the wire-puller who tells her.


    Her return to Yorkshire is also arranged by the wire-puller.


    Scarlett''s contemptuous gaze and words wring her heart. Thinking of that, she frowns.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "She actually dares to me me. Who is she?"


    She only knows about the rtionship between Louis and John, but doesn''t know anything about their


    mother.


    After getting into a taxi, Sofia makes a phone call.


    The international call is quickly picked up.


    "What is it?" A very vague female voice sounds, and her Mandarin is very fluent.


    Sofia knows that the other party''s voice has been processed. Every time she calls, it is basically the


    same, and she continues to ignore it.


    Sofia says, "I met Louis'' mother today. Give me her information."


    The other partyughs and says. "You haven''t finished what I told you to do, yet you''re in a hurry to get


    into the Smith family?"


    "Then you really think highly of me." Sofia replies. She takes out a cigarette from her bag, lights it, and


    lowers the window.


    "Beauty and acting coquettish is useless against that man."


    "Then why do you need his mother''s information?" The other party asks.


    Sofia puffs out the smoke outside the window, as if mocking her for being stupid. "The crows know to


    put stones in the bottle when they can''t reach the water. I can''t start with him, so I have to change the


    method." Sofia says.


    "Don''t forget how you got here." After being mocked, the other party bes cold. "If I haven''t


    destroyed your information in advance, do you think that Louis will let you off if he finds it out?"


    Sofia remembers the past and her face clouds over.


    But for a moment, she bes gentle again, and her words are restrained. "At least you are my


    patrons. Since you give me money, I will definitely take care of it. If there is anything new, I will let you


    know."


    "The information you want will be in your email boxter."


    Sofia stretches her arm out of the window and flicks the ashes. "By the way, I have something to tell


    you."


    When the driver sees Sofia''s actions, he wants to stop her.


    The driver catches a glimpse of the woman sitting cross-legged in the rearview mirror, her skirt


    swinging upwards, revealing her white thighs, with the cigarette in her mouth.


    The driver nces at her greedily, being distracted and almost hitting the car in front of him.


    He immediately pretends to keep his eyes on road and doesn''t dare to say anything.


    Sofia looks up at the driver and replies indifferently. "I met Lily today. Seeing how cautious she is, I


    think she is pregnant."


    "What?" The other party is so shocked that she almost lost her voice. "Are you sure? Lily is pregnant?"


    "I''m pretty sure." Sofia recallsst time when she saw Lily and her outfit. "I have checked Lily''s


    materials and know that she loves to dress up. She is an elite in thepany."


    "How can such a woman, who cares her image, giving up dressing after changingpanies? Her


    pregnancy is not obvious. She probably just gets pregnant for a few days."


    The other party keeps silent for a long time. Sofia says. "Are you so surprised that she is pregnant?"


    "I know. I''ll hang up if there''s nothing else."


    After the other party finishes speaking, she hangs up, as if she has something urgent to deal with.


    Sofia stares at the phone.


    When she came to Yorkshire, the wire-puller just told her that Lily had dated Louis, and she thought


    that the wire-puller did not care about Lily.


    However, when she says that Lily is pregnant, the other party is obviously shocked and keeps silent for


    a long time.


    Why is her pregnancy such a surprise to the wire-puller?


    Meghan, who is far away in Country Y, talks to Sofia. After hearing this news, she immediately gets


    changed and goes out.


    It takes her a lot of effort to find Jonathan, who is still doing business in the clubhouse. She disguises


    herself as a waiter and secretly gets close to him.


    After Jonathan recognizes Meghan, he bes alert.


    He quickly finds an excuse to go out, and Meghan follows behind him.


    They enter the private room one after the other.


    Jonathan turns around and looks at her with a gloomy expression. "Do you know how many people


    keep an eye on you? Why are you here?"


    "I just got the news that Lily is pregnant." Meghan says with a serious expression. "Her pregnancy is


    not obvious, so she probably just gets pregnant for a few days."


    Jonathan is surprised. "Didn''t Louis also go to the party that night?"


    "The time is too short. We can''t find out without careful investigation." Meghan says with her brows


    furrowed. "If the urine test works, it must have been a month."


    "Isn''t it Louis'' baby?" Jonathan bes serious when he says that. "His health is so bad that he can''t


    hold on for a year. How can the fertility system still be good?"


    Meghan shakes her head. "I don''t know."


    Jonathan suddenly kicks over the ss coffee table with great might.


    The ss shatters all over the ground, scaring Meghan to silence.

 Chapter 448: Shes Much Heavier

    Chapter 448: She''s Much Heavier


    She has been with Jonathan for so many years, but she has rarely seen him lose control like this.


    Jonathan pants while he paces up and down the private room. "Doesn''t that woman like Louis? Why


    does she date John? And she''s even pregnant!" He says hatefully.


    As he says, he bes angrier and kicks over a few more chairs.


    "Why is he so lucky that he doesn''t have to work hard to get anything? My father gives everything nice


    to him first and never asks me as his son!"


    "I put in all my effort to obtain everything that belongs to me while he already has his wife and children!"


    "Not only does hepete with me, but his child alsopetes with me!"


    "Fuck!"


    Jonathan roars as he angrily smashes everything in the private room like a mad beast.


    He severely hits the LCD screen with his fist, regardless of the bleeding hand.


    "Seles, that''s enough! That''s enough!" Meghan rushes over and hugs him tightly from the back,


    pleading. "Don''t hurt yourself anymore. I''m concerned."


    She hugs the man and stops him from hurting himself. "It''s all yours. I''ll help you get it. I won''t let that


    guy get Krislier Group."


    Perhaps Meghan''s constion works. Jonathan finally calms down.


    Jonathan says with a gloomy face, "John should have no idea about her pregnancy. Otherwise, he


    would have gone to Yorkshire to apany her. Think of a way to trap John in Country R."


    "I know what you''re thinking." Meghan says as she bandages the man''s wounds. "Go about your


    business. Just leave this to me. I won''t let you down."


    After she finishes, Jonathan touches her cheek and says. "Thank you so much."


    Meghan shakes her head and rubs his palm, "I love you. I''m willing to do anything for you. Seles, if you


    don''t have enough money, I can give you my father''spany."


    "Not now." Jonathan narrows his eyes. "Louis puts obstacles in my way. My people can''t enter Country


    R. Your father''spany can serve as the foil."


    "Alright, just let me know if you need anything."


    The two of them sit on the sofa.


    Jonathan pulls her into his arms and strokes her hair. "Is there any progress on ¡®QY n¡¯?" He asks.


    "No, there are too many wealthy merchants in Country Z. With the addition of HK and TW, we can''t


    screen them." She says. "It doesn''t matter if we can''t find an investor. I''ve already arranged for


    everyone you''ve mentioned."


    "Brilliant." Jonathan gives her a rewarding kiss.


    Meghan smiles sweetly and bes worried, "John has a lot of informers. He also knows about ¡®QY


    n¡¯."


    Jonathan doesn''t care. "He can only watch it. If I can''t find anyone here, then he can''t either. The only


    capable ones around him are Lily and Victor."


    "I should have put in more drugs." Meghan pouts and says discontentedly. "If he dies, the entire Krislier


    Group will be yours. How can there be the VAM?"


    Jonathan lies on the sofa and says indifferently. "If he dies strangely, I will be the first one to be


    suspected by my father. The one who threatens me is the child Lily is pregnant with."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Meghan leans over and hugs his neck, kissing him and clinging to him.


    "Seles, stay with me tonight, okay?"


    "I have a lot of things to deal with." Jonathan chuckles and strokes her upwards from her waist. "But if


    you can keep me here, I won''t leave."


    "...."


    ...


    Lily falls on the floor while having bathst night and identally twists her foot.


    She sprays the medicine, but it still hurts so much that she tosses and turns all night.


    When the rm goes off, she hurriedly packs her things and goes to the airport. After entering the VIP


    room, she is still out of shape.


    Lily tells it to the flight attendant and finds a sofa to rest for a while.


    Before she can sleep for a while, her shoulder is patted and a deep voice whispers in her ear.


    "Lily, board the ne."


    "Wait a moment." Lily waves and replies. "Let me sleep a little longer."


    "Wake up and sleep after you get on the ne." The man doesn''t give up and whispers in her ear.


    "Don''t disturb me." Lily gets the nket with her eyes closed and covers her face with it.


    The flight attendant beside her looks at the graceful man with outstanding temperament.


    Seeing that he can''t wake up the woman on the sofa, the flight attendant is quite anxious for him. "Your


    friend seems to be very sleepy. Should I change your tickets?"


    "No, thanks." Louis unbuttons his suit and bends down to carry Lily in his arms.


    When he tries to pick her up, he finds her unexpectedly heavy.


    The man bends down a little and slowly picks her up.


    Looking at her slightly rounded face exposed from under the nket, Louis thinks to himself. "Has this


    woman been eating randomlytely?"


    She''s much heavier.


    Lily seems to feel ufortable, twisting and changing her position.


    Her hands naturally hook around the man''s neck.


    Seeing that she is so unwary, Louis sighs. "She''s not on guard at all. She won''t realize it if someone


    sells her out."


    Lily sleeps for a long time, and then she hears a faint noise. She can''t sleep anymore and opens her


    eyes in a daze when she realizes that she isn''t in the VIP room.


    It takes her a while toe to herself and discover that she is in the first ss cabin in the ne.


    Lily is a little dumbfounded.


    She remembers that someone has patted her and let her board the ne. Does she follow the flight


    attendant on the ne in a daze?


    "You''re awake?"


    Lily hears Louis'' voice.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She turns around and sees Louis lying on the sofa next to her.


    He is tall and strong, and the short sofa cannot hold his long legs, so he can only half-bend on the sofa.


    Seeing that it is really him, Lily is shocked. "You, why are you here? Are you going somewhere on


    business?"


    Louis nces at her and says. "This flight is to City L."


    "Are you going to City L for business?"


    Louis is lost for words.


    He doesn''t understand why Lily bes less smart aftering back from abroad.


    He asks. "Have you forgotten about the meetingst night?"


    "What does the meeting of the Smith Group have to do with me?" Lily is still confused.


    Seeing the snacks on the man''s small table, she is a little hungry, so she picks up a few cake rolls.


    Louis looks at her with a gloomy face.


    "I''m a little hungry. I''ll ask the flight attendant to bring more back to youter." Lily says with the cake in


    her mouth. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not a thief."


    "Lily, why do you go to City L?"


    Lily replies casually, "For short films about new products. There''s no one who can help here, so I can


    only go by myself...."


    As she speaks, she suddenly remembers something.


    Last night, she hurries back to the meeting in HS Company, and reports about the new product to


    Louis.


    She exins that the budget is not enough to find the right actress, so she can only y with a famous


    actor on her own. The short propaganda film will be great.


    She is very confident in the script and the director.


    However, Louis does not agree with her. He says that she does not respect the Smith Group and their


    cooperation. He also says that the actor has a scandal before. If theizens find out the scandal of the


    actor when the new product is advertised, it will be screwed up.


    Lily has been busy for so long and is already tired. The hostess she found asks for an unreasonable


    price, so she can only do it by herself.


    Louis mes her again, causing her to re up.


    She quarrels with Louis in front of a group of people in the conference room. In the end, she asks Louis


    to stop being picky and do it by himself if he can.


    The man keeps silent for a moment and then says. "Alright, I''ll do it."

 Chapter 449: You Eat a Lot and Look Silly

    Chapter 449: You Eat a Lot and Look Silly


    Holy shit!


    Thinking of all that happened yesterday afternoon, Lily almost forgets to eat the roll cake and looks at


    the man in shock.


    She is going to shoot a short video with Louis. Really?


    "Mr. Smith, please have a second thought." Knowing that they will stay together for several days, Lily


    feels ufortable.


    It seems like Lily approaches Louis on purpose and she can''t do anything without him. But it isn''t what


    she wants.


    Lily says euphemistically, "If you show up in the video, people will see you. I remember that you don''t


    want the public to know you."


    "No. I don''t."


    Lily feels relieved. She is thinking about telling E to contact the actor as soon as they arrive City L.


    But Louis says in a t tone, "Just tell the shooting team to cut my parts off the video after filming."


    Lily is annoyed.


    Lily swallows the rest of the roll cake and mutters angrily, "I think that actor is good. I don''t understand


    why you fire him for the scandal in the past."


    "You''re really naive," says Louis, opening a financial magazine, "HS has got a bet with Merci. If Merci


    sees you guys are going to win, it will definitely interfere."


    After a brief pause, he suddenly changes his attitude, "Alright, after getting off the ne, call the actor


    over. I just have to deal with something else. You never will listen to me unless you lose something."


    Louis is so incisive that Lily cannot contradict him.


    Lily looks sullen, "It was when I first entered this field. I''m different now. I have made progress."


    "Yes. You are not new." Louis nces at her and says, "You also have work experiences in Smith. But


    in anotherpany, you also think in the old way. Is there any difference?"


    Lily doesn''t respond.


    "I''m embarrassed to say that you are from mypany. I feel shameful."


    Lily res at him.


    A few secondster, Lily suddenly smiles and says leisurely, "Whether a student can achieve sess


    depends 80% on the teacher and only 20% on the student himself. If you think I am not good enough,


    you should admit that you are ipetent."


    Louis stares at her with his dark eyes. "I think you have made progress in arguing."


    "I honed myself in the previous work." Lily pretends to ept hispliments. "Mr. Smith, you really


    are not good at teaching. Just admit it. If it were David teaching me, I would have be the top one


    in this field!"


    "You like David very much, don''t you?" Louis immediately is angry.


    Lily bites the roll cake and snorts, "Yes. He graduated from Stanford and knows a lot. Plus he is so


    charming. If he didn''t get a girlfriend, I would chase after him."


    Louis narrowed his eyes. "Ms. Lily, you like to chase after men, right?"Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "What? You mean girls cannot chase after boys?" Lily rolls her eyes upwards. "Someone needs to bare


    his/her heart first. If he is shy, I will express my love first."


    "You really like David?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Lily says slowly, "Women all like sweet guys."


    Hearing this, Louis is aggravated.


    He puts on his earplugs and looks down at the magazine, ignoring the woman beside him.


    Louis sends David to New York as soon as he gets off the ne lest he would hear Lily ask about


    David.


    Seeing that the man stopped talking, Lily doesn''t talk to him again. She asks the stewardess who


    passes by for some snacks.


    Before long, Lily gets piles of food on her table.


    Lying on the sofa, Lily feels good when she watches news on the small TV and eats snacks.


    When drinking water, he would glimpse Lily from the corner of his eye. Lily never stops eating. Louis


    sees her belly bulge and wonders why she eats so much food.


    He has found that Lily eats a lot after returning from abroad.


    How could she eat so much?


    Lily has drunk two sses of juice and then she wants to go to the bathroom.


    She moves the nket off her body and steps onto the ground. All of a sudden, she hisses because of


    the pain from her ankle.


    Louis looks at her and sees her frowning. "What''s wrong?" he asks.


    "I identally sprained my ankle when I took showerst night." Lily answers.


    The floor was wet and slippery. When she was about to fall, she grabbed the hand basin so that she


    could protect the baby in her belly.


    She ended up spraining her ankle in panic.


    Louis doesn''t expect she had the ident. He is going to stand up to help her. "I''ll help you," he says.


    "It doesn''t matter. I can walk by myself." Lily waves her hand and tries to walk. Finding that it doesn''t


    hurt, she goes to the bathroom.


    Louis sits down but still stares at her.


    It is all right at first. However, she suddenly staggers and almost falls down, which makes Louis upset.


    Fortunately, she grabs the back of the seat.


    However, then she walks on the front part of her left foot as if it hurts a lot.


    Louis couldn''t help but stand up and stride over. He picks up the woman unexpectedly. "After you came


    back, I found that you eat a lot and look silly. Plus you even cannot walk now."


    Lily holds around the man''s neck.


    Hearing what he has said, Lily feels unpleasant. She shouts at him, "I eat a lot. So what? I don''t let you


    feed me! Whether I am silly or not, it has nothing to do with you. We''ve broken up."


    Louis doesn''t want to quarrel. He goes to the bathroom and puts her down.


    He pushes the door open and squints at her. "It''s fine if you don''t lock the door. No one''sing."


    Lily knows that he is jeering at her, so she glowers at him.


    Right at this moment, they hear a woman screaming in the bathroom, though it is not loud.


    Lily raises her head. Scarcely has she seen the woman''s naked back when her eyes are covered by a


    big hand.


    Louis closes the door with a gloomy look.


    After a while, Lily says, "Look, I''m not the only one who won''t lock the door."


    Louis is speechless.


    After several minutes, the door of the bathroom is opened.


    A man and a womane out one after another.


    The man looks calm, as if what he has done is not a big deal. To the contrary, the woman is very


    embarrassed. After apologizing to Louis and Lily, she drags the man away.


    Louis calls the stewardess over and asks her to clean the bathroom.


    Lily''s eyes have been covered by him. It is dark and she doesn''t dare to say anything. When she hears


    Louis calling a stewardess, she says, "They have left, let go of me."


    Lily feels relieved when he puts his hands down and she glimpses him.


    She can''t understand why people do this on the ne. It is just a two-hour trip. Thanks to Louis, lily


    doesn''t see any dirty scene.


    The stewardesses out of the bathroom and says, "Miss, the bathroom is avable now."


    Lily nods at her, "Thank you."


    In the bathroom, Lily lowers her head and sees that her belly bulging when she cleans her hands. She


    is shocked.


    Is it that obvious?


    Louis was just beside her when she was lying on the seat and eating. Does he find about the


    pregnancy?


    Lily guesses that he doesn''t know about it for he doesn''t pay any attention on her belly when he sees


    her. Thinking of this, she is relieved. Lily straightens her clothes and opens the door.

 Chapter 450: My Ex-fiancée Is Not Feeling Well

    Chapter 450: My Ex-fianc¨¦e Is Not Feeling Well


    As soon as shees out, she sees Louis leaning against the cabin wall, his legs slightly bending. He


    looks handsome and noble.


    Seemingly hearing the noise, he raises his head and looks at her.


    Lily feels panicked and almost puts her hand on her belly subconsciously. Afraid that he finds out her


    pregnancy, she immediately puts her hand on the doorframe of the bathroom and slowly walks out.


    Louis stands up and says, "I''ll take you..."


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Lily is afraid that he might smell something when he holds her.


    She grabs his arm and says, "Just help me, please."


    Louis looks disappointed but he doesn''t say anything. He allows her to grab his arm to walk.


    It is time for dinner. The stewardess is asking the first-ss guests about the food they want. Some


    guests have already got their meals. Lily smells the fragrance of the cuisines.


    Following after Louis along the aisle, Lily smells the mandarin fish.


    She takes a deep breath and it upsets her stomach.


    As soon as Lily knows she is about to vomit, she covers her mouth with her hand. Then she pushes


    Louis away and runs to the bathroom.


    However, it is so quick.


    She bends over and spits out.


    The passenger at the window sees her and curses with an irritated look, "Oh my god. It is so


    disgusting. How could she vomit here? There is a bathroom."


    Louis coldly nces at the passenger. "She''s not feeling well. She just couldn''t hold it back."


    Though the passenger is scared with his gaze, he thinks they are equal for they sit in the first-ss. He


    argues, "If she is ufortable, just take pills and sleep!"


    "Right," says another passenger behind him angrily. "It isn''t her ne. She''s a passenger, and so we


    are. How dare she do this before us?"


    "It is disgusting! How could she sit in the first ss?"


    "Why don''t you take the high-speed train?"


    Louis doesn''t know how to respond.


    Seeing Lily''s arm trembling on the cabin wall, Louis is boiling. He glowers at the two guests.


    They shudder as they lower their heads and stop talking.


    Louis pats Lily on her back and asks, "Are you okay?"


    Lily shakes her head, "I..."


    She wants to say something, but she can''t.


    Her shoulders trembles and the tears roll down her cheeks for she hears the passengers scolding her.


    Louis holds her shoulder and takes her back to the seat. Then he calls a stewardess to clean the floor.


    The stewardess answers yes and asks Lily if she needs any medicine.


    Lily sits on the seat and receives the hot water from Louis. Her hands are still quivering.


    "It''s my fault. I ate too much, plus we are in the confined space. I cannot get any fresh air." "I wanted to


    go to the bathroom, but I really can''t hold it back."


    "It''s fine. Everyone has his situation." Louis touches her hair and says in aforting tone, "It''s not


    your fault. You''ve done your best."


    Lily is moved by what he has said.


    She just felt very hungry. If she didn''t eat, it would do harm to the baby. But she wouldn''t have expected


    such an ident.


    Afraid that she might feel hungry, Louis asks the stewardess for noodles.


    Lily doesn''t dare to eat and only drinks hot water. "We''ll be there soon. We can have dinner in the hotel.


    There are still a few passengers in the first ss. It''s not good for them if I vomit again."


    Louis nods, "Alright."


    Lily watches the news for a while and feels sleepy. She falls asleep soon.


    Louis takes out the earplugs and stuffs them into Lily''s ears before he leaves.


    The chief stewardess is announcing that the ne is about tond. She tells everyone to put away the


    small table and other items. When she sees a gentlemaning out of the first ss, she stops.


    "Sir, can I help you?" After recognizing who he is, the stewardess is shocked, "Mr. Smith."


    Louis says indifferently, "Tell the captain that return to the Yorkshire Airport."


    What?


    The stewardess is nonplussed and says with hesitation, "Mr. Smith, the ne is about tond."


    "My ex-fianc¨¦e is not feeling well."


    The stewardess is stunned.


    She is still dumbfounded. Did Mr. Smith ever have a fianc¨¦e?


    When she is thinking about it, Louis has already turned on his phone and makes a copy for her.


    Louis is so tall. Standing there, he looks condescending.


    After the chief stewardess finishes scanning the document, she immediately says, "Mr. Smith, we are


    very sorry to trouble you."


    Then she informs the captain instantly.


    A few minutester, the passengers see that the ne is about tond at the City L Airport, but it takes


    another turn and flies away. They are all shocked and then hear the radio saying that there is


    something wrong with the runway and it cannotnd. The ne needs to return to Yorkshire by the


    same route.


    The guests curse, "It is about tond. What the hell is going on with the runway?"


    "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    The chief stewardess who is scolded by all is also very helpless. She thinks, "There''s no other way.


    The boss is on the ne and his ex-fianc¨¦e feels bad. He orders to return, so we have to return."


    Such a wealthy man and such a romantic love are really good.


    The ne returns to Yorkshire soon.


    The passengers are still cursing when they get off the ne,ining that they would never take it


    again.


    Then the chief stewardess says that each guest will get 2,000 yuan as apensation and when the


    next flight arrives at the City L, they will send a bus to deliver the passengers to their destination free of


    charge. Everyone shuts up.


    Only the two first-ss guests do not get anypensation.


    They find the chief stewardess to ask about it.


    "Sorry, you are cklisted by the boss." The chief stewardess smiles at them. "Our boss hopes that


    you could choose other aviationpany."


    The two passengers are furious. One of them asks, "Who is your boss? He is so arrogant!"


    "Mr. Smith from the Smith Group."


    They say nothing.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the chief stewardess says, "Our boss has a word for you. People won''t get civility because they


    sit in the first ss. It is connected to the family that they live and the education they get."


    They feel ashamed.


    When Lily wakes up, she finds that she is not on the ne.


    It seems like she is lying on ... a bed.


    Lily looks around and sees that the decoration is the same with home. She doesn''t know what


    happened.


    Is she daydreaming?


    She has just thought that the ne has arrived at the City L Airport. If she doesn''t get up, she would


    have to be carried off by Louis. She inadvertently raises her head and sees the man pull the curtain


    open and walk towards her.


    "Didn''t I just dream about you?" Lily widens her eyes when she sees him, "How could you be in my


    dream all the time?"


    Hearing this, Louis has a faint smile.


    "You''re not dreaming, you''re really awake." Louis walks over and pulls open the curtain on the cabin


    wall. "You''re not at home either. You''re on the ne."


    Lily turns his head and sees theyers of clouds outside the window.


    "First ss cabin can be changed like this?" She looks at the man again and feels confused. "To be


    able to enjoy this treatment for 2,000 yuan in first ss is ... quite good."


    Louis chuckles, "Ms. Lily, I''m afraid you misunderstood. The ne we took went wrong and returned to


    Yorkshire as you were sleeping."


    "Are we on another ne?" "You picked me up here?" Lily is in astonishment.


    "There isn''t any flight to City L until 5:00 p.m." Louis says, "You''re on my private ne now."


    Lily really envies him.


    It is really good to be the big boss. If there''s no flight, he could take his private ne.


    She is jealous of him!

 Chapter 451: He Is Always Thinking of Her

    Chapter 451: He Is Always Thinking of Her


    Louis takes Lily to a table and hands her a menu. "What do you want? This is a private ne. Don''t


    worry if you eat too much. You can throw up as many times as you want."


    "Can I order anything on a ne?" Lily mutters as she takes the menu. It indeed warms her heart.


    Louis is always thinking of her.


    The menu is not very long. There are some desserts, juices, instant food, and bamboo shoot soup.


    Lily is very hungry. Since she''s on Louis¡¯ private ne, she orders everything on the menu and an extra


    yogurt pudding.


    Louis does not frown. He only tries to put it delicately, "You could stop eating when you are full. Just


    order it next time. It is not that you can''t eat it again."


    Lily replies vaguely, "I know."


    But she touches her belly and thinks to herself, "I''ve got three babies. I don''t want them to eat less and


    feel hungry!"


    Very quickly, the flight attendant brings over all the food Lily ordered.


    They almost take up the entire dining table.


    Lily is starving. So when the food is served, she immediately starts eating.


    "This chicken is so delicious!" Lily really loves the chicken. "This is the best private ne I''ve ever


    taken in my life. And this, the best chicken and rice ever!"


    "If you like it, you can eat it next time." Louis pours some juice and pushes it to her. "This one should be


    enough."


    "Can''t I have one more please? The rice is not enough," Lily mutters.


    "No."


    Lily knows that Louis doesn''t want her to get stuffed. But she still rolls her eyes at him when he said no.


    Then she suddenly remembers something and asks, "What about Chandler?"


    "I got a nanny to cook for him every day." Louis crosses his legs as he sits leisurely opposite her and


    watches her eating.


    Lily''s mouth gets greasy, so Louis takes out a piece of napkin and reaches out to wipe her mouth.


    Lily is stunned, and so is Louis.


    A few secondster, Lily realizes something. She takes the napkin and leans backwards.


    She lowers her head and changes the topic. "That''s good. If that nanny cooks well, you can keep her at


    home. Don''t eat out all the time. It''s not healthy. Chandler is a kid."


    "I know." Louis withdraws his hand and rubs his forehead.


    They''ve broken up, but he still cares about her. And this habit clings to him.


    That sucks.


    Louis has a lot of work. But David told him that Lily might make a short movie with an actor, because


    HS Company''s money runs short and she could not get a suitable actress. It depresses Louis.


    David also told him that the director is from Brilliant Media. He even secretly got the script for Louis.


    After reading it, Louis couldn''t stay calm anymore.


    He went to the Hs Company to check how their new product was advertised. Then he deliberately


    irritated Lily in the conference room. But he was not lying about the part that the actor had a scandal.


    So, Louis just thought for a while and agreed when Lily pped the table and said angrily, "Mr. Smith,


    why don''t you do it yourself?"


    He could deal with his work at night. But he couldn''t stand that Lily goes to City L with the cast crew


    and gets intimate with an actor in that film.


    Louis looks at Lily, who is focused on eating. He looks upset and sigs deeply in his heart.


    Lily never cherishes anything he does for her.


    Lily is very full and satisfied. She puts a nket on herself after finishing her meal. And Louis is simply


    lost for words.


    Lily eats a lot, looks slow and has a bad memory. Now she even starts sleeping a lot.


    When Lily wakes up, the ne justnds at the airport.


    Lily doesn''t want people to see her being close to Louis. So, she refuses his hug, nor does she want


    him to support her. She asks the flight attendant for a long umbre and slowly gets off the ne.


    After they get out of the tunnel, Lily sees the pick-up token of the homestay family right away. She


    really has sharp eyes.


    Their cast in City L is very close to a homestay family. Lily asks her assistant to see it online. And it


    turns out that the house is very good, so Lily asks her assistant to book a room for everyone on the


    crew.


    "Hello, I''m Lily." Lily walks over and finds that they send a woman to pick her up. The woman is wearing


    a long dress, and Lily could tell she''s pregnant.


    "You''re Ms. Lily?" Looking at Lily, the woman takes out her phone from her bag. "Your number please."


    "It''s 186...."


    Lily is indeed her guest. The woman smiles and looks much more polite.


    She leads Lily and Louis out while saying, "My husband came to pick you guys up for three times


    today. You are thest two guests on the list. But he has something to do now, so I''m here waiting for


    you."


    Lily remembers that she changed her flight. She looks embarrassed as she apologizes, "I''m sorry, we


    should be here earlier. But there was a small ident on the ne and we flew back."


    "It''s fine. You arrive here safely." The woman waves her hand. "I didn''t wait long."


    They get to the underground garage.


    Willow Roth, the woman who picks them up, walks towards a crown jeep and opens the driver''s door.


    Lily can''t help but say, "You''re pregnant. Let me drive."


    Willow''s belly is bigger than hers. She might have been pregnant for five or six months.


    But Willow does not care. "It''s fine. My baby is strong. I often drive to our suppliers!"


    ...


    Louis nces at Willow''s belly and asks in a deep voice, "How long does it take to drive to your


    house?"


    "About an hour and forty minutes."


    "Then I can drive." Louis puts their suitcases in the trunk and walks to the driver''s door. "You''re


    pregnant. You shouldn''t drive for too long. I brought my license."


    Willow refuses, "I can do it. You should stay with your wife."


    "It''s fine. Give me the keys."


    Louis does not exin it. He only asks Willow for the car keys.


    Since Louis insists, Willow could only give him the keys. And she feels a little embarrassed. "You are


    my guests. I should take care of you. But now you''re driving ... I''m sorry."


    Louis doesn''t say anything else and gets into the car.


    Lily pulls open the car door and gets on it. But she feels jealous.


    Because of his conversation with Willow just now.


    Lily wants to drive, because she''s also pregnant and sympathizes with Willow. She''s worried that the


    seat belt would press on Willow''s big belly.


    But why did Louis offer to drive for Willow?


    He cares about Willow just because she''s pregnant?


    But Lily is pregnant too.


    Louis is nice to other women, but Lily gets so jealous.


    After Willow gets into the car, she finds that Lily lowers her head and looks ufortable. So, Willow


    asks, "Ms. Lily, you look terrible. Do you get car sick? I get some medicines for motion sickness."


    Then she takes out a box of medicines from her bag.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank you." Lily can''t refuse her kindness, so she takes the medicine over. But she doesn''t take it right


    away. "I''ll rest for a while and see if I''ll get better. I''ll take it if not."


    Lily is pregnant, so she pays attention to everything she eats.


    She looks at Willow''s belly and asks, "May I ask how long have you been pregnant?"


    "About four months."

 Chapter 452: It Looks Like She Is Hiding A Man in Her House

    Chapter 452: It Looks Like She Is Hiding A Man in Her House


    Lily looks at Willow''s belly and then looks at her face. She''s so surprised. "You have one baby or?"


    Willow purses her lips and smiles. "I saw my doctor and he said I''ve got twins."


    ...


    Willow has carried her twins for only four months, and her belly are so big now. Lily is pregnant with


    triplets, but people won''t know it if she doesn''t take her coat off. That''s a big difference.


    So, Lily envies Willow. "Oh, that''s so nice."


    She still doesn''t have a big belly. The doctor said that it has something to do with her physique. But Lily


    is worried that her babies will have poor health, because they really grow slower than other babies.


    Willow thinks that Lily is envious of her having twins, so she says, "Ms. Lily, it''s easy to have twins."


    "I don''t...." Lily''s smile freezes.


    But Willow interrupts her, "There is a well called ''Twin'' on the mountain behind my house. If you really


    want twins, you will have after drinking the well water."


    ...


    Lily thinks, "No, thanks. I''m already pregnant with triplets. No need for that water."


    "Ms. Lily, I''m not lying. That water works." Willow continues, "Every day, many people go there to drink


    the water. I heard that nine out of ten are pregnant with twins. The well water also works on men. If you


    don''t feel like going there, you can ask your husband to drink it!"


    Lily looks at Louis, who is driving. "No, I think you''re making a mistake. We are not a couple."


    Willow is surprised. "But you two look so lovely. I thought that you ... I''m so sorry!"


    "It''s fine." Lily smiles.


    Although Louis is driving, he hears them talking in the backseat.


    At first, he thinks it''s ridiculous. It''s 21st century. Who would believe that?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    But when Lily rifies their rtionship, his face sinks. He looks at her through the rearview mirror


    without saying anything.


    Two hourster, they arrive at the house.


    Willow''s house is veryrge, like a small pce. It''s designed to look like traditional homes in City L.


    The paths leading into the house are filled with various flowers.


    The flowers bloom with a faint fragrance.


    Lily sniffs and smells the fragrance of flowers. Then she looks up at the blue sky and totally calms


    down.


    She''s happy that she chooses this homestay family. It''s much morefortable than staying in a hotel.


    Willow leads Lily and Louis to the third floor and apologizes again. "I thought you''re a couple, so I


    prepared a family room for you. Fortunately, the opposite family room is empty. You can have one room


    each. There''s no extra charge. It''s off-season for travel now. There are not many guests. Don''t mind


    about it."


    "Thank you," Lily says, "I like your house very much. Maybe I''lle again next time."


    "Alright. Next time youe, tell me in advance. I''ll save the room with the best view for you!" Willow


    turns to look at them and says with curiosity, "You two really look lovely. Why don''t you give it a try?"


    Lily is lost for words. She says after a while, "We''ve tried."


    "And we broke up a long time ago," Louis adds with an indifferent expression.


    Willow is surprised and doesn''t dare to ask anything more.


    After Lily gets in the family room, she sees the spacious living room. There are three bedrooms. It''s


    indeedrge to her. It''s more suitable for a family.


    However, this room enjoys a good view, so she doesn''t want to change a room.


    Lily takes out her clothes in the suitcase and hangs them in the closet. Just as she finishes her work,


    her phone rings.


    It''s Director Jarvis. He says that the cast are all in the coffee shop downstairs, except her and the actor.


    So, he asks them toe down and meet everyone.


    Lily agrees.


    Director Jarvis and the others still don¡¯t know that she gets another "actor".


    Lily knocks on Louis¡¯ door and tells him what Director Jarvis said. After hesitating for a while, she says,


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go. We''ll start filming tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    "I''ll go. I have to meet them anyway." Louis closes the door.


    So, they walk downstairs together. Suddenly, Louis says coldly, "Ms. Lily, do you think I''ll humiliate you?


    No matter what happens, you always want to hide me."


    Lily remembers the past and looks a little awkward. "No. I thought you''re busy with your work."


    Louis says, "We''re all here. I can put my work aside."


    Lily can''t say anything about it, so she just shuts up.


    Now it looks like she''s keeping a man in her house.


    But they''ve broken up.


    The caf¨¦ is not big. When Lily gets in, she sees nine people sitting at a square table in the corner.


    They are talking andughing. It''s quite lively.


    "Director Jarvis."


    Lily calls him as she walks to the table with Louis.


    Everyone at the table raise their heads and turn to look at them.


    They are not surprised to see Lily. But when they see the cold and handsome man beside her, several


    people widen their eyes.


    "That''s Mr. Smith, right?"


    "Why did Mr. Smithe here with Ms. Lily of the HS?"


    "I heard that they are having a corporation. Now Mr. Smith is here. It''s probably true."


    ...


    Lily could hear those people talking about them from a distance.


    They are all giving her and Louis a searching and gossip look. Lily doesn''t know what to say. Mr. Smith


    is not only here, he will also be the leading actor. You guys must be even more shocked to know that.


    "Ms. Lily." Director Jarvis walks to her.


    He is only twenty-nine years old. But his long beard and small eyes make him look like in his thirties.


    After greeting Lily, Director Jarvis reaches out his hand to Louis and says with a smile, "Mr. Smith, I''ve


    heard a lot about you. I didn''t expect to see you today. I''m so lucky!"


    Louis does not reply and only smiles faintly. He shakes hands with Director Jarvis but let go quickly.


    Louis just stands there and looks very powerful.


    People at the table used to talk happily. But when Louises over, none of them dares to say


    anything, as if they are silenced.


    Lily finds it funny.


    When she was not familiar with Louis, she was also tied up when she met him. She didn''t even are to


    speak loudly. But then they grew so close to each other, and they even got together.


    She is no longer afraid of Louis. She could do anything to him.


    And she loved to y with his apple. She loved to see him frowning, but he never got mad at her.


    Lily gets a little distracted. She does not notice that Director Jarvis is speaking to her.


    "Director Jarvis, what did you say?" She hastily raises her head when someone pats on her shoulder.


    Director Jarvis repeats what he just said. "I''m asking: the actor is not here yet?"


    "He won''te."


    "What?" Director Jarvis frowns. "You haven''t talked to theirpany?"


    Lily exins, "No. The actor has a scandal. We''re afraid that someone would use this to cancel our


    new product after the advertisement is released."


    Director Jarvis nods and asks, "Then, what are you gonna do? Do you want to rewrite the script on the


    spot?"


    He pauses before continuing, "If you need time to find a new actor, we can wait. I''ve got nothing on


    hand."


    Lily remembers what his assistant said that day. Now she just wants to sneer when she hears his


    words.


    Director Jarvis thinks HS is an infamous smallpany. If it weren''t for the money, he might not take


    the job. He even sets a time limit because he doesn''t want to "waste" his time.


    But when Louises here, he immediately changes his attitude. He asks her to do whatever she


    wants. Now he could wait.


    What an ugly snob!

 Chapter 453: Insatiable Appetite - Shes Always on the Road to Food

    Chapter 453: Insatiable Appetite - She''s Always on the Road to Food


    However, Lily does not call his bluff. Instead, she smiles faintly. "It takes too long to pick another actor.


    Even if you''ve got time now, ourpany doesn''t have that much money to pay you."


    Director Jarvis is stunned and immediately says, "It doesn''t matter. We''re friends. We should help each


    other."


    "Wow, it''s my honor to be friends with you." Lily raises her eyebrows and jokes, "I''m just a vice


    president of a smallpany. Director Jarvis, I thought you wouldn''t make friends with people like me."


    "No, no!" Director Jarvis is not stupid. He can tell the sarcasm in Lily''s tone. So, he tries to butter her


    up. "I really want to make friends with you!"


    Lily picks up the hot coffee and is about to drink it. But then she thinks that it might be bad for her


    babies, so she puts it down.


    After Director Jarvis said that, she says calmly, "We can''t afford an expensive actor. But now we''re


    cooperating with the Smith Group, so Mr. Smith wants to help us."


    Director Jarvis is shocked. He looks at Louis and hesitates. "Mr. Smith is our new leading actor?"


    "Yes."


    Everyone at the table sucks in his breath.


    Oh my God!


    A big shot like Mr. Smith never works with them. The financial magazines rarely get a chance to


    interview him. But now, he is standing in front of them, and he is going to work with them for two weeks!


    Even Director Jarvis is startled.


    He knows that HS is working with the Smith Group, so he thinks that Mr. Smith justes to check


    their set. But he doesn''t expect....


    Director Jarvis secretly nces at Lily for a few times. Mr. Smith is so busy, but he puts his work aside


    andes here. It''s not just because of his cooperation with HS. There must be another reason.


    There are rumors that Mr. Smith has dated Lily, but he didn''t believe it.


    Well, it''s real!


    Lily has known that everyone would be shocked when they hear this news. She has sharp eyes and


    sees a few people tapping on their phones like crazy. They look very excited, as if they''re sending


    messages to others.


    Lily looks at Louis.


    She has noticed it, so Louis must see it as well. She wants him to stop them, only to find that Louis is


    checking his emails. He is very busy and doesn''t pay attention to anything else at all.


    ...


    Lily raises her voice and says to the crowd. "Mr. Smith will participate in this short film, but he will not


    show his face."


    "And it''s a confidential schedule. I hope you will cooperate. The scriptwriter checks the story and


    makes sure that our leading actor will not show his face."


    But some people are still fiddling with their phone. Lily''s face darkens as she calls her assistant. "E,


    draw up a confidentiality contract and bring it over by 8 a.m. tomorrow."


    "Alright, Ms. Lily. Please tell me the details on WeChat."


    After Lily hangs it up, the two people finally put away their phones. She says indifferently, "I''m sorry,


    guys, I''m just afraid that Mr. Smith will be posted on the Inte with videos or photos. It''s better for


    everyone to sign a confidentiality contract."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    None of them dares to say anything.


    Louis seems to be checking his mails seriously. It looks like he does not care about what happened.


    But actually, he''s quietly smiling.


    After the mood lightens up, Director Jarvis introduces a few people to Lily.


    Out of the seven people, Lily picks out three. They''re in charge of clothes, makeup and props. Their


    studio cooperates with Brilliant Media. So, they know Director Jarvis and have a good rtionship with


    him.


    Everyone shakes hands with Lily. Seeing that Louis is busy, they tacitly do not disturb him.


    Of course, they don''t dare to do it.


    Director Jarvis asks Lily, "Ms. Lily, if you don''t have any problems, let''s start filming tomorrow, okay?"


    "Sure, I''m fine with it."


    Director Jarvis looks at Louis. He wants to ask something, but closes his mouth without speaking. He


    seems to be a little afraid of Louis.


    Lily notices his hesitation and says on behalf of Louis, "Mr. Smith doesn''t have any problems either.


    However, he''s very busy. So please tell us the filming time every day so that Mr. Smith can arrange it


    properly."


    "Alright!" Director Jarvis finally gets relieved.


    After this short meeting, everyone leaves.


    When they leave, they''re nning to hang around in this afternoon. They hear that there is a well in the


    mountain behind the homestay family. If they drink the well water, they will get pregnant with twins or


    something like that.


    Lily is also about to leave. But Louis still sits there, so she can''t help but ask, "Mr. Smith, aren''t you


    going back?"


    "I''ve got a few emails left. I should email them back."


    Lily is worried that Louis might be too focused on his work and be taken photos after she leaves. She


    doesn''t want him to be posted online and cause troubles for her. So she sits back down.


    Lily motions to the waiter. She orders some cakes and a cup of ck tea.


    She decides to eat something while waiting for Louis.


    After Louis finishes his work, he raises his head and sees that Lily is still sitting beside him. There are a


    few empty cake tes on the table. And Lily is going to finish thest green tea cake.


    The corners of his mouth twitch as he says helplessly, "Didn''t you eat a lot of desserts on the ne?"


    "No, just a few cakes and two puddings." Lily replies and puts thest piece of cake into her mouth. "It''s


    been three hours. I''m already hungry."


    ...


    Lily really has an insatiable appetite. She is always on the way to food.


    "Oh, I''ll send you the script." Lily takes out her phone and sends the script to Louis on WeChat. "The


    scriptwriter probably needs to rewrite it. But you can read it and get familiar with it now."


    Louis has read the script long ago. But he doesn''t want Lily to know about it, so he pretends to read it.


    Then he asks her, "Your idea?"


    "Yeah." Lily nods. "In the previous meetings, I also felt the story is too simple. But we''ve got a VAM. I''m


    afraid that the results won''t be good enough. I don''t want to lose thepany''s shares."


    "I''ve smelled the perfume for a whole minute. Its smell changes after people wear it for 30 seconds. So,


    I came up with this plot."


    As she speaks, she takes out a new perfume from her bag.


    She sprays it on the perfume test paper, waves it, and hands it to Louis.


    When he smells it, Lily says, "ording to its different smell at different times, Ie up with three


    themes, from ancient times, Republic of China to modern times. Each of them willst for one minute."


    "A storyline runs through three themes. It''s not long, so consumers won''t feel bored." Louis likes her


    idea, "But it''s a test of the director''s camera skills."


    Lily agrees. "I''ve seen Director Jarvis¡¯ graduation work. He knows how to use the camera. Actually,


    there are quite a few directors like him. But we don''t have much money, so we could only work with


    him."


    "Great idea." Louis sniffs at the faint fragrance of fruit and wood. "You really got a treasure from


    someone else. This perfume smells very good. If HS gets the advertisement done properly, your profits


    in this year will be doubled by it."


    "I know. When I go back, I must keep an eye on the publicity department." Lily says, "I''ve got a good


    idea. But it''s all because this perfume really smells good. Mr. Smith, you''re so picky but you also love


    it."


    Louis raises his eyebrows. "Ms. Lily, don''t take it wrong. I just said it smells good, but I didn''t say I like


    it."


    Lily is surprised "Then what do you like? The incense?"

 Chapter 454: I Was Keeping an Eye for You

    Chapter 454: I Was Keeping an Eye for You


    She remembers the perfume that Sofia wore. It smells like incense, and she doesn''t like it.


    "That smell is pungent," Louis says.


    He realizes that the only thing he can smell now is the fragrance of fruit and woods on the test paper.


    It''s been a long time since hest smelled the faint fragrance of Campan.


    The man tries to ask in a casual voice, "You are not wearing perfume today?"


    "Yes, I haven''t worn perfume for a long time." Taking a few sips of ck tea, Lily replies, "The perfume I


    was wearing was shattered by Lucky. I asked the official website, and they said that it went out of


    production. So, I can''t buy it."


    She mutters, "That perfume was selling well in Asia. It''s a mystery why they stop producing it. I''ve used


    it for several years, and I miss the fragrance."


    Hearing this, Louis feels that his heart is pounding.


    He remembers that he has mentioned the perfume to David....


    "Why do you ask about it?" Lily looks up at him, "Do you like the smell?"


    "Yes. It is a pleasant, faint smell." Louis doesn''t deny it, but he makes up a reason, "It would be a good


    gift to a female customer. I didn''t expect it to go out of production."


    Lily stops being nervous. She just feels disappointed.


    ''It turns out that I think too much. He just wants to send the perfumes to female customers as gifts.''


    "Let''s go." Louis stands up, picking up his coat from his chair.


    Lily puts the things in her bag. Just as she''s going to foot the bill, she notices that the bill is missing.


    Then, she sees Louis at the front desk with the bill.


    She walks towards Louis, "It''s on me. I ate the food."


    Putting his card back to his purse, Louis says, "I''ve taken care of it. You''ve waited for me for so long."


    "You were too absorbed. I was afraid that someone would take photos of you and put them online," Lily


    says bluntly, "HS Company and I may get trouble because of your poprity. So, I was keeping an eye


    for you."


    Louis¡¯ face darkens, and he doesn''t know what to say.


    Lily thinks that they are going back to their rooms. Instead, Louis is walking out of the homestay family.


    The man says, "You ate a lot today. You should take a walk."


    "I don''t want to walk." Hearing this, Lily turns around.


    Louis pinches the back of his neck. She''s forced to turn around again and follow him.


    "You have to," Louis orders. "You ate too much on the ne. When you were asleep, I saw your belly


    swelling."


    Lily''s face turns pale.


    ''Is it that obvious? He can see it?''


    Seeing her pale face, Louis asks with concern, "Are you okay? Eating too much and feeling ill?"


    "You pinched me. It hurts!" Lily frowns on purpose and mutters, "I can take a walk. Look at you.


    Squeeze my neck so hard."


    Seeing her red neck, the man feels sorry, ''I do pinch her with too much strength.''


    "I''ll buy you some ointment."


    Lily says in an unhappy tone, "Never mind. Leave it alone. I hope you won''t pinch people like that."


    Louis feels upset, turning his head to see the scenery.


    While she was sleeping soundly on the ne, Louis noticed that her belly was round. Thinking that she


    had never stopped eating, Louis was afraid that she would get sick. So, he wants to take her for a walk.


    The family of Willow is located in a suburb, which is also a scenic spot.


    Walking a few hundred meters out of the homestay family, they get to a street where people can buy


    snacks and souvenirs.


    There''re all kinds of shops with design features of City L. It''s low season, so there are only a few


    people in the street, which is as beautiful as a painting.


    Lily and Louis walk slowly down the street, enjoying the breeze.


    When seeing an interesting shop, Lily goes in and takes a look.


    She picks out a pair of hand-made daisy earrings, intending to buy them. So, she takes out her phone.


    The shopkeeper says, "Cash only."


    "Then why are you sticking a QR code on the counter? For decoration?" Lily points at the QR code on


    the ss counter.


    "We only ept cash for essories. If you are buying other things, you can scan the code."


    Lily is speechless.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Cash for essories and the code for other things? Is it necessary?''


    But there''s no cash in her bag.


    Lily turns around and asks the man beside him, "Do you have any cash?"


    "No." When Louis sees her eager eyes, his heart softens, "I''ll go exchange some."


    Then he goes out.


    Looking at his back, Lily feels happy.


    While waiting for Louis, she watches the other items in the ss counter.


    Not long after, a young couple enters the shop, picking the handmade essories.


    The girl''s eyes gleam when she sees the earrings in Lily''s hand, "Sir, do you still have these earrings?"


    "It''s hand-made, so it''s the only pair."


    "What a pity," The girl mutters and then pleads with Lily, "Miss, why don''t you pick another one and sell


    this one to me at a higher price?"


    Before Lily can say anything, the shopkeeper says, "The youngdy hasn''t bought it yet. If you want it,


    you can have it by paying double!"


    "Sir, it''s not appropriate, is it?" Lily''s face darkens as she tries to suppress her anger and reason with


    the shopkeeper, "I said I wanted the earrings, and my friend are exchanging cash."


    "But you haven''t paid!" The shopkeeper says, "So, it''s still mine. I can make the call."


    "..."


    When the girl learns that Lily hasn''t bought it, she asks the shopkeeper how much it is.


    Even if the shopkeeper tells her that the price is 328, she still takes it. And her boyfriend pays cash.


    Lily has no choice but to hand the earrings to the girl.


    She doesn''t want to see the shopkeeper''s face, so she walks out and sees Louis who''sing back.


    Louis asks, "Did you scan the code and buy it?"


    "No. Someone else bought it." Lily looks back at the shopkeeper and says with anger, "The shopkeeper


    sells the earrings to them because they pay more, which is disgusting."


    The couplees out of the shop, chatting andughing. Louis sees the daisy earrings in the girl''s


    ears.


    It seems that Louis wants to talk to the girl.


    Lily knows what the man is thinking and grabs his arm, "Forget it. It''s just a pair of earrings. There are


    so many essory shops on the street. I believe we can find another one. Besides, I don''t like things


    which have been used by others."


    "Alright, we''ll keep looking."


    Before leaving, Louis turns his head to look at the name of the shop, thinking something.


    They have gone to all the essory shops on the street, and Lily can''t find the daisy earrings.


    She tells Louis that it''s fine, but she feels upset.


    ''It''s the only thing that I have taken a fancy to on this street, and I can''t have it.''


    Darkness of City L fallster in the spring. When they return to the homestay family, it''s already seven


    o''clock. The sun has just gone down, and sunset clouds are covering the sky.


    Willow and her husband are back as well.


    Having introduced her husband to Lily and Louis, Willow asks, "Ms. Lily, is there anything that you don''t


    eat? My husband caught some hares in the mountain. Why don''t we eat together?"


    Lily waves her hand, "Don''t bother. We''ll have dinner at the restaurant."


    "It''s nothing!" Willow grabs Lily''s hand. She tries to show hospitality, walking and saying, "I shouldn''t


    have let Mr. Smith drive for two hours whening back. So, I want to express my gratitude."

 Chapter 455: Isnt the Baby Mr. Smiths?

    Chapter 455: Isn''t the Baby Mr. Smith''s?


    Lily thinks,


    ''I get to have the dinner just because Willow wants to thank Louis.''


    Willow''s mother-inw is preparing dinner when seeing Willow bringing guests back, and she greets


    them warmly.


    She''s a native, and she stays in City L most times. Therefore, her Mandarin is not good.


    Willow''s mother-inw and husband are dealing with the hares. And Willow is chatting with Lily and


    Louis, telling them where is worth going and what delicious food they should try.


    Lily and Willow have a lot to talk about.


    Lily asks Willow, "I smell perfume from you. Do you like wearing perfume?"


    "I like perfume. I bought some famous brands," Willow says, "However, my husband likes this one, so I


    barely use the others."


    Lily takes out a sample from her bag and sprays it on Willow''s wrist.


    "Try this one."


    Willow rubs her ear with her wrist and sniffs it, saying in surprise, "It smells good. What brand is it?"


    "It''s a new product of ourpany, which is not on the market. Wee here to shoot a promotional


    video for it." Lily smiles and hands her the perfume, "This is yours since you like it."


    "Thank you. It smells good." Willow takes the perfume and says, "It will sell well! When ites on the


    market, I will promote it for you."


    "Alright, thank you." Lily smiles and nods.


    She picks up the ck tea and takes a few sips. Seeing that Louis is using his phone to work, she


    thinks, ''He''s busy. I should have made an excuse not to go out, so that he can go back to his room and


    work.''


    Soon, dinner is ready.


    Looking at therge bowl of stewed hare meat, Lily doesn''t dare to eat it at first.


    After eating a piece and finding that the cooking skill of Willow''s mother-inw is excellent, she eats


    more.


    Having eaten two bowls of rice, Lily wants more.


    Louis stops her and his face darkens, "You''ve eaten two bowls of rice. Aren''t you stuffed?"


    "I''m not stuffed. I can eat more."


    Louis is afraid that it''s not good for her health, but he doesn''t want to show his concern about her. So,


    he says, "The shooting is tomorrow. People look fat before the camera. If you continue to eat, you may


    look much fatter."


    Louis seeds.


    Lily looks at the half pot of stewed hare meat, turning her eyes away and putting down the bowl, "I''m


    full."


    Willow is overjoyed, "Mr. Smith, you care about Ms. Lily! Why did you break up? You should try to get


    back together."


    Louis keeps a poker face as he replies in a casual tone, "I don'' want her to dy the shooting."


    Lily lowers her head, putting slices of apple into his mouth.


    After dinner, Louis says that he''s not ustomed to wearing the slippers provided by the homestay


    family. And he goes shopping for the slippers.


    Willow and Lily are walking and chatting around the homestay family. Then, Willow gives Lily the


    ''Sleeping Flower'', which is peculiar to City L, telling her to put it on the bedside table to help her sleep.


    Kicked twice by the babies, Lily frowns.


    "What''s wrong?" Willow asks her.


    They happen to be standing under a streetmp. Lily takes away her hand from her belly soon.


    However, Willow still notices Lily''s baby bump.


    Then, Willow Looks at Lily''s face and seems to have guessed something. She widens her eyes, saying,


    "You...."


    "Nothing. I ate too much." Lily smiles with embarrassment.


    "Do you get kicked for eating too much? Did the baby kick you, right?"


    Willow doesn''t buy it. She suddenly realizes something, "No wonder you asked me how many months I


    was pregnant in the car. It turns out that you are pregnant, too."


    Lily nods when seeing that she can''t hide it from Willow, "I''m pregnant. Please mum''s the word. I''m


    afraid that once they know that I''m pregnant, they''ll be too careful and dy the shooting."


    Willow is curious, "I can''t tell Mr. Smith, either? Isn''t the baby his?"


    Lily doesn''t answer.


    After imagining a lot, Willow whispers to Lily, "Is the baby somebody else''s? And you don''t tell Mr.


    Smith because you want to get back with him?"


    Lily is tongue-tied.


    Afraid that Willow will spill the beans, Lily doesn''t correct her, "It''s not his. And I don''t want to get back


    with him. I will raise the child myself."


    "Mr. Smith cares about you," Willow whispers. Then, she asks, "Why did you break up with the father of


    the child? Going through a rough patch?"


    "Kind of."


    "Tell me about his background. Why didn''t you tell him about the child?"


    Lily feels helpless, saying, "He''s great. I didn''t tell him because I don''t want him to take the baby away


    from me."


    Willow understands.


    Afraid that Willow will ask her more questions, Lily says that she''s sleepy and hurries Willow into going


    back. She also tells Willow over and over again to keep the secret.


    Going upstairs, Lily sees that there is no light in Louis¡¯ room, ''It seems that he hasn''te back.''


    She looks at the time on her phone. It''s past ten o''clock.


    ''There are supermarkets around the homestay family. Does he go downtown for a pair of slippers?''


    Lily opens the door and enters the room, thinking, ''This man is picky. The slippers provided by the


    homestay family are fine. Does he have to go out to buy slippers at night?''


    ...


    When Lily goes to the restaurant for breakfast at 8 a.m., she runs into Director Jarvis and some other


    people.


    Director Jarvis tells Lilly that he has borrowed two vans from the homestay family to store the shooting


    equipment and that they''ll go to the shooting site at nine o''clock.


    Lily replies. Just as she is about to send a WeChat message to Louis, she hears someone calling "Mr.


    Smith". Looking up, Lily finds that Louis is also at the restaurant.


    The man is dressed in grey casual wear, his legs long and straight and his temperament excellent.


    However, the dark circles under his eyes show that he didn''t sleep well.


    Lily thinks, ''Did he stay uptest night?''


    When Louises over and sits down for breakfast, Lily says, "Director Jarvis borrowed two vans from


    Willow. We''ll go to the shooting site together at nine o''clock."


    "Okay."


    Looking at Louis, Lily can''t help but ask, "Did you worktest night? You don''t look well. How about


    telling Director Jarvis that we''ll go there in the afternoon?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "No need." Louis refuses, "I''m fine. I''ll be able to get some rest if we finish early."


    Lily doesn''t say anything.


    Shortly after, the waiter ces Louis¡¯ beef noodles on the table.


    Lily hands the sauce to Louis. When Louis stretches out his hand, Lily notices that there are several


    cuts on it.


    She hesitates for a while, and she doesn''t say anything. After breakfast, she goes upstairs to change


    her clothes.


    A cleaner is going out of Lily''s room, pushing a cart.


    "Ms. Lily," The cleaner says, "The thing is on your bedside table."


    Lily thinks that it may be fruit, so she thanks the cleaner.


    She enters her bedroom, seeing a small box rather than fruit on the bedside table.


    She picks it up and opens it.


    There is a pair of small daisy earrings embedded in the velvet. It seems to be the one that she took a


    fancy to in the shop but was sold to the couple at a higher pricest night.


    With a closer look, Lily finds that the little daisies are not delicate enough and their petals are crooked.


    ''It seems to be made by a beginner, not the one in the shop yesterday.''

 Chapter 456: He Isnt Good at This

    Chapter 456: He Isn''t Good at This


    "Why does the cleaner give me this?" Lily whispers in puzzlement.


    After a few seconds, she remembers that Louis is the only one who went shopping with herst night.


    And she hasn''t told anyone about the earrings.


    ''Then the earrings....''


    Thinking about the cuts on Louis¡¯ hand and looking at the daisy earrings with twisted petals, Lily is


    moved.


    It turns out that he didn''t go shopping for slippersst night. He came backte because of the


    earrings.


    Looking into the mirror and lifting her hair, Lily puts on the earrings.


    Touching the crooked white petals, she feels happy and smiles.


    She can''t have the earrings in the shop, but she has a pair of better-looking, ''hand-made'' earrings.


    Lily puts on loose clothes. Afraid that people will notice her baby bump, she also puts on a shawl. With


    a good mood, she goes out of the homestay family to meet with other people.


    "Ms. Lily." Seeing Lillying, Director Jarvis hands over some contracts to Lily, "We have signed the


    confidentiality contracts sent by HS Company."


    After what happened yesterday, Director Jarvis¡¯ attitude towards Lily has changed a lot.


    ncing through the contracts, Lily puts them into her bag, "Alright! Everyone''s here, which car do I


    take?"


    Director Jarvis says, "Ms. Lily, you are in the same car as Ms. Avery. By the way, Mr. Smith said that he


    would drive."


    ''Louis is the driver?''


    Lily thinks to herself, ''Does no one know how to drive? Why is Louis driving?''


    She looks around, seeing that Louis opening the door of the van and sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "..."


    Lily doesn''t know what to say, so she walks over and gets in the car.


    In the van, aside from Louis, the scriptwriter and the stylist are women. At first, they are a bit reserved,


    and they don''t dare to speak in front of Louis.


    However, the man keeps quiet while driving, so the women begin to chat.


    Ms. Avery, the scriptwriter, notices Lily''s special earrings, so she stares at them, "Ms. Lily, you bought


    them recently? They are pretty."


    Lily smiles, "No. It''s from a friend."


    The stylist also looks at the earrings. She teases Lily, "They are made by Ms. Lily''s friend, aren''t they?


    The petals of the little daisies are twisted. It seems that Ms. Lily''s friend doesn''t usually do this."


    "He isn''t good at this." Lily admits in a happy tone, "But I like it."


    "I''m envious, Ms. Lily. You have a friend who makes you essories. I don''t have such a friend."


    Seeing that Lily is in a good mood, Ms. Avery asks,


    "Ms. Lily, are you talking about a male friend or a female friend?"


    The stylist leans forward, "I also want to know. Most women are handy. They won''t make such bad


    work even at the first time. It seems that your earrings are made ... by a man!"


    Lily''s smile dies. She doesn''t expect them to be so gossipy.


    She nces at the man driving the car, coughing and changing the subject, "Did you change the


    script? Let me take a look."


    Ms. Avery stops gossiping, taking out the script and giving it to Lily.


    Louis looks at Lily through the rearview mirror.


    Lily is talking to the scriptwriter, with her head down. Her hair is put behind her ears, which reveals her


    small earlobes and the small daisy earrings with crooked petals.


    He feels a little helpless and embarrassed, remembering the scene of his looking for materials to make


    themst night.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s just a small pair of earrings. Louis didn''t expect it to be so difficult to make.


    He has watched the video for three hours and checked it several times. And the petals are still crooked.


    However, instead of frowning at the rough work, Lily puts on the earrings. He finds that it''s worth


    several hours'' effort.


    An hourter, they arrive at the site.


    It''s a triple A-rated scenic spot of City L.


    However, it''s the low season, and Director Jarvis has told the person in charge that they will shoot a


    video in it. Therefore, they will be the only ones in the scenic spot the next few days, and no tourists will


    barge in.


    After getting off the car, everyone is busy with the stage and the equipment.


    Lily wants to lend a hand, but she''s afraid that she will get in the way and hurt the baby. Therefore, she


    takes out his phone to check emails.


    She pretends to be busy.


    After the stage is set up, the stylist calls Lily over for her look.


    Ancient looks are moreplicated. Besides make-up, the stylist has to do Lily''s hair.


    Lily has been sitting upright. After a while, her butt hurts, and she feels drowsy. So, she closes her


    eyes.


    Then, she hears the stylist saying beside her, "Mr. Smith, you''ve already changed your costume? Wait


    a minute. It''s almost done here."


    "Take your time. I''m not in a hurry." Louis says in a low voice.


    Lily loves his voice.


    She opens her eyes. Through the mirror, she sees the man in a golden brocade robe with orchids and


    plums. He stands there, tall and dashing. He lowers his eyes, revealing a bit of coldness.


    The man looks like a prince from a painting. His just standing there is easy on the eye.


    Lily is dumbfounded.


    The stylist calls Lily twice, and she is still staring at Louis through the mirror. The stylist pats her


    shoulder, teasing her, "Ms. Lily, I know that Mr. Smith''s is handsome in his costume, but you''ve stared


    at him for a long time, haven''t you? You are going to act with each otherter!"


    Lily blushes, getting up from her chair, "I, I''m going to change my clothes."


    "The costume is on the shelf. You can just take them."


    Seeing that Lily walks towards the rack of costumes in a fluster and almost bumps into it, Louis wants


    to hold her.


    Then, Lily recovers herself, and Louis is also relieved. A faint smile appears in his eyes. He thinks with


    a helpless face, ''What''s wrong with this woman? After going back the country, she gets confused all the


    time.''


    Before putting on the costume in the dressing room, Lily is worried that she will be unable to put on it


    because of her belly. Then, she finds that the costume fits her and that it covers her baby bump.


    Getting out of the room, she sees Louis, who is also ready.


    With no need to show his face, the man doesn''t wear any makeup. He wears a headgear with an


    upright crown. The jade on the crown has the same color as his robe. He looks dashing in the outfit.


    The stylist praises Louis, "Mr. Smith, you look so handsome in the ancient costume!"


    Thinking of the embarrassment in front of the stylist just now, Lily stops looking at Louis and gets out.


    With everything ready, Director Jarvis turns on the camera.


    Lily and Louising over, Director Jarvis takes the script from Ms. Avery, "There aren''t many lines.


    You express your feelings through your eyes. Use your eyes, alright?"


    Then, he tells Lily, "In the first life, you meet the man, and you don''t know each other very well. When


    you look at him, you should look curious, wanting to know more about him. Meanwhile, you are a


    young girl. You should be shy."


    Lily is a little confused, "Since I don''t know him well, how can I be shy?"


    Director Jarvis exins with patience, "Your parents have made a marriage pact for you. People say


    that he is worthless, so deep down, you don''t want to marry him. However, there''s nothing you can


    do."

 Chapter 457: I Suspect It Is a Gift from Mr. Smith

    Chapter 457: I Suspect It Is a Gift from Mr. Smith


    "When the male leades to your house, you think he is a guest. You are very curious about his


    identity. He is a gentleman with graceful manners, while your fianc¨¦ has no courtesy. Inparison,


    you develop a nice feeling for the man in front of you, dreaming of marrying him. That is called ''a young


    girl in love'', understand?"


    His words are easy to understand. Lily finally understands.


    Oh well.


    When she is on her way here, she goes through the script for a long time, thinking it should be easy to


    act since she only has few lines. She doesn''t expect that ying a character with few lines is actually


    tricky.


    The director tells the two of them where they stand and the time to change their position.


    As soon as he finishes, he hurries Lily to the set and runs back behind the camera.


    The director''s camera focuses on Lily.


    Then the camera advances for a close view of Lily face. The director frowns at her round cheeks, "Ms.


    Lily, please eat less in the next few days. Your face looks a little chubby - not good for cameras."


    Lily is embarrassed.


    She has indeed gained a lot of weight recently, but the nutrients are all absorbed by the babies. She


    knows she has extra fat on her belly and thighs, but her pretty face?


    Lily asks in a low voice, "Do I have a chubby face in the camera?"


    "A fat face." The director nods and says straightforwardly, "your face looks like a scone, hot from the


    oven."


    "..." Lily can''t help but defend herself, "I''m just a little fat - I weigh only 114 pounds."


    "And you call yourself "just a little fat". Actresses as tall as you weigh no more than 92 pounds."


    "..."


    Just as Lily is about to fall apart, Louis says in an indifferent tone, "An actress who weighs 92 pounds


    will look fat if you take close-up shots of her face. Ms. Lily is not a professional actress, so there is no


    need to be harsh on her. Characters are not that important in a short film that promotes perfume. Just


    focus on her side face and eyes."


    Lily hurriedly says, "Sounds great! I''m nervous when facing the camera."


    The director thinks for a moment and reluctantly nods, "Alright, let''s try the side face first. If it still


    doesn''t work, Ms. Lily, you have to go on a diet - in case the cheongsam no longer fits."


    Cheongsam?


    Lily suddenly remembers that after the filming here, they have to go to the City L''s Film and Television


    City for another shooting set in the 1900s.


    She has to wear a cheongsam, no, two!


    People can tell she is pregnant if she put on a cheongsam.


    What should she do?


    Lily is thinking nonsense. The director whispers to her, "Ms. Lily, please get ready."


    Lily has no choice but to stay calm and be ready for the shooting.


    Although Lily and Louis are new to the business, the director daren''t yell at them as he does to the


    unknown actors or actresses. Instead, he gives his instructions with a soft and patient voice throughout


    the process.


    It is Lily''s first shooting. She finds it very hard though the staffs on set give her a lot of guidance.


    After tens of bloopers, she gradually gets on track.


    The shootingsts from day to evening.


    The director says only tens of seconds of the countless clips are up to standard. Then he tells everyone


    to pack up and go now. Tomorrow morning, the actors and actress will change clothes and continue the


    shooting.


    Lily has been listening to the director''s instruction all day. She is exhausted since she doesn''t take any


    rest today.


    On the way back, she falls asleep, leaning on the shoulder of the scriptwriter.


    After arriving at the homestay family, the scriptwriter pats Lily on the shoulder, trying to wake her for a


    long time. "What should I do now? I can''t wake up Ms. Lily. Should I leave her to sleep here?"


    "There is no venttion in the car," Louis walks over with a gloomy expression on his face, "I''ll send her


    back."


    The scriptwriter instantly gets out of the car.


    She and the stylist watch Louis carrying Lily out of the car and into the house.


    The two of them look at each other, speechless.


    After a while, the scriptwriter begins to gossip, "Don''t you think Mr. Smith treats Ms. Lily too well?


    People say that Mr. Smith is not ady''s man, but now, it looks the opposite!"


    "I think they''ve dated," the stylist thinks for a moment and hazards a guess, "Is Ms. Lily the reason that


    Mr. Smith came all the way here to shoot the film?"


    "You may be right!" the scriptwriter agrees, "Do you remember asking Ms. Lily this morning whether it is


    a male or a female friend that gives her the earrings? She looks secretive. I suspect it is a gift from Mr.


    Smith."


    Hearing her words, the stylist takes a deep breath and says, "No way! Mr. Smith can afford all the


    treasure in the world. How can he give such an ugly pair of earrings to Ms. Lily?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The scriptwriter lets out a snort and says, "You silly, the gift is meaningful if it is made by hand. Don''t


    you see how much Ms. Lily cherish the earrings? When she put on another agate earrings, she put the


    earrings away carefully as if she is in fear of losing them."


    The stylist is envious, "Good for Ms. Lily. She has got a handsome and rich boyfriend. How lucky she


    is!"


    "Don''t say that. Ms. Lily is also a beautiful and rich woman."


    They walk towards the restaurant, chatting along the way.


    Suddenly thinking of something, the stylist spoke in a strange tone, "When Ms. Lily is changing the


    costume, I notice that her belly looks different, as if ... she is pregnant."


    "What?" the scriptwriter immediately denies her, "Ms. Lily must have overeaten, which makes her figure


    look pregnant with a baby. If she is pregnant, who is the father? If Mr. Smith knows, he won''t cast her in


    the film."


    The stylist is convinced. She is probably overthinking it.


    It''s not surprising that one looks like carrying with a baby when she overeats.


    ...


    The next few days, the shooting takes ce in an AAA-level scenic spot andsts from dawn to dusk.


    Lily feels a little ufortable at the beginning, butter she is adaptive to the working environment


    and devotes herself entirely to the filming.


    The director is much more rxed when he sees the progress of the male and female lead''s act. He


    says jokingly, "Ms. Lily, your eyes know how to act. You almost make me think that you really like Mr.


    Smith!"


    Lily has a panic. She then quickly cracks a smile and says, "Well, you are a good teacher who has


    taught me to reveal the emotions by eyes. I am a hardworking student. I don''t want to waste your time."


    The directorughs loudly, "You are a quick learner, Ms. Lily. Yourprehension is good!"


    Lily lets out a sigh of relief when the director stops to ask any further.


    When she takes the thermos cup from the scriptwriter and just about to drink water from it, she feels


    someone is staring at her but finds nothing when turning around.


    In the distance, a tall man is removing the makeup with the help of a stylist. He pretends to have never


    paid any attention to her.


    After the day off, they are ready to go to the City L''s Film and Television City to shoot the 1900s


    scenes.


    Lily is afraid that wearing a cheongsam will show her pregnancy. So she talks with the director that the


    wedding dress in the 1900s of China is exceptional. A white wedding gown is toomon.


    The director then has a meeting with the scriptwriters and the stylists.


    After discussing for a long time, they all agree with Lily that the script can be modified.


    Lily hurriedly says that the improved clothes at that time are also good-looking. It is unnecessary to


    wear a cheongsam. The stylist agrees and promises to pick up some clothes and send them over as


    soon as possible. Lily feels relieved.


    Finally, she doesn''t have to wear a cheongsam.


    Ever since Willow finds out about Lily''s pregnancy, Willow wille to see Lily as long as she stays at


    the homestay family. Willow gives Lily fruit, or her mother-inw''s stewed bird''s nest and nutrients.


    It is impolite for Lily to turn her down, so she epts the gifts and gives Willow a high-end cosmetics


    set in return.


    They chat while eating snacks.


    Willow no longer asks who the father is. Instead, she asks, "Ms. Lily, how many babies are you


    pregnant with?"


    "Three."


    "Wow! Triplets are rare!" Willow is surprised, "The father''s gene is so good. Does he have a lot of


    siblings?"

 Chapter 458: Are You Addicted to Having Children?

    Chapter 458: Are You Addicted to Having Children?


    "No, he''s the only child." Lily''s face turns red when she replies.


    Louis is the only child in his family, but now she is pregnant with three babies. How lucky she is!


    "How nice!" Willow says, "But if you want to keep your pregnancy from the father, can you afford to


    raise three children all by yourself? What about getting a residence permit for the babies? That may be


    difficult." Willow is anxious for Lily.


    "Well, I''m rich..." Lily answers.


    "Why don''t you tell Mr. Smith about this?" Willow leans over and whispers, "You can have more babies


    when you get back together."


    Lily frowns a little as she hurriedly denies, "We won''t get back together. Besides, pregnancy is too


    tiring. It is killing me. I can''t wait to give birth to the baby. How could I want to get pregnant again?"


    "Trust me. You will definitely want to have more babies." Willow says with a smile, "My husband and I


    will have two more babies when the twins are one or two years old. My mother says that she will take


    care of all the babies."


    Lilyughs, "Are you addicted to having children?"


    "My husband loves me, and I''m willing to give him as many babies as he wants," says Williow,


    "Besides, the more, the merrier. My husband is also the only child. He likes big family."


    "I envy you." Lily is genuinely envious.


    She caresses her belly. Thinking of the conversation she has with Louis, Lily feels a little sad.


    She knows that the children should grow up in aplete family, but that man rejects her. She then


    gives up telling him about the babies because she is afraid of losing them.


    However, aftering to City L, Louis¡¯ attitude makes her very confused.


    If he doesn''t like or ept her, why does he treat her so well? Why protect her? Why gifts?


    She doesn''t understand what he is thinking.


    "Is Mr. Smith back?" As Willow looks downstairs, she greets Louis, who has just returned, "Mr. Smith,


    what have you bought?"


    Louis Smith looks at the two women standing on the balcony and says calmly, "Fruit."


    Willow asks curiously, "The restaurant serves fruit every day. Mr. Smith, why do you go out to buy it?"


    "The restaurant doesn''t have the fruit I want to eat."


    "Then what kind of fruit do you buy? Bring it up, and let us have a taste!"


    He agrees.


    Lily can''t help but look downstairs. With Louis ncing at her, she suddenly feels nervous. She


    hurriedly takes her hand off her belly and stops looking at him.


    When she removes her hand from her belly, Louis happens to see her fat belly. Thinking of her having


    two bowls of rice and another te of fruit for lunch, he is amused slightly.


    Silly girl. Everyone tells you to eat less, and you refuse to listen.


    Louis gets upstairs and knocks on Lily''s door.


    Willow opens the door and is surprised to see Louis, "Mr. Smith, you are not joking?"


    "There is nothing to joke about fruits." Louis hands her the shopping bag. "It''s dry recently. You should


    eat more fruits."


    After a pause, he adds, "There''s also yoghurt inside the bag. Let Ms. Lily have some."


    Willow is stunned for a moment, then begins tough so hard that her shoulders are shaking, "Alright, I


    will definitely let Ms. Lily have some yoghurt."


    "..." Louis is confused.


    Willow closes the door and looks into the bag. Inside there are only ordinary fruits such as pears and


    apples.


    She easily notices a box of yoghurt in the middle of the fruits.


    "Here you are. Mr. Smith buys it for you." Willow returns to the balcony and gives the yoghurt to Lily.


    Sheughs wildly, "He must be thinking that you have a digestive problem and need some yoghurt."


    Lily blushes in embarrassment. She mutters, "I can''t go on a diet when I am pregnant with three


    babies. It''s not healthy. But is my pregnancy that obvious?"


    "It''s not easy to tell if you''re wearing loose clothes. It''s not very obvious, given you''re pregnant with


    three babies. But in five to six months, they will get much bigger, which even makes it hard for you to


    walk," said Willow.


    Lily is less worried because of her words.


    She fears that Louis finds out about her pregnancy and causes her troubles.


    Lily looks at the yoghurt in her hand. She is angry and wants tough when thinking that Louis goes out


    just to buy her yoghurt.


    ...


    The next day, after the new costumes are delivered, they pack up and drive to the City L''s Film and


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Television City.


    Every day, more than 20 crews are filming in the City L''s Film and Television City. Actors and actresses


    were everywhere, and many touristse here for sightseeing.


    The group registers at the entrance and then drives into the City. After arriving at the shooting set, they


    get off and begin to set up equipment, dressing rooms, and the shooting scene.


    Lily looks around.


    Although they are made of wood and cement, the buildings here are exquisite and very much


    resembles the 1900s design.


    The shootings set in the 1900s are limited, the most important one of which is a wedding plot.


    The director sends the staff to hire actors. Meanwhile, the stylist is busy working on Lily''s hairstyle. The


    wedding makeup takes time, so she also makes the screenwriter help out with the hairstyle.


    Lily is a little nervous looking at the red bridal dress she is wearing.


    Although the film''s stories are all her idea, she never expects that the groom and the bride to be Louis


    and her.


    Even if it''s just film shooting, her palms begin to sweat at the thought of what they are going to do next.


    It takes more than an hour for Lily''s makeup and hair to be done.


    As soon as the stylist stops, she gets out of the chair instantly.


    "Ms. Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "I''d like to use thedy''s room."


    The stylist is a little confused. "Aren''t you just back from there? What''s the matter? Are you sick?"


    Lily is embarrassed.


    She knows that she goes to thedy''s room much more frequently ever since she is pregnant.


    "I have had too much water. I''m fine." Lily lies, pointing at the cup on the table to erase the stylist''s


    doubts. Then she hurriedly leaves.


    "Oh, Ms. Lily, be careful with your headdresses!" The stylist shouts at her back, "They''re very


    expensive. Don''t drop any of them!"


    "..."


    Lily bumps into a few children dressed in ancient Chinese costumes on her way back to the shooting


    set.


    They seem to being from another shooting set.


    Lily notices a short little girl among the children. She looks like three or four years old, wearing a pink


    skirt, and has a lovely pink face.


    The little girl grabs the corner of the little boy''s clothes with her small hands and calls him ''big brother''


    softly. She says, "Big brother, just let me have another piece of caramel fruit!"


    "No way, we agree to share it evenly. You''ve had a half."


    "But I want more ... Big brother, please! One more! I''m your cute little sister..."


    "No!"


    The little boy pulls his clothes away from the little girl''s hands with no hesitation and leaves with some


    friends quickly.


    "Big brother, wait!"


    The little girl, shouting, tries to catch up.


    She runs so fast and is tripped over in the end.


    Seeing that the little girl is about to fall, Lily immediately tries to catch her. Just as she is about to get


    close, a tall man appears and grabs the girl.


    The little girl pats her chest in shock and raises her head to look at the man.


    "Thank you, mister."


    The man smiles and says in a slow and gentle voice, "You''re wee."

 Chapter 459: He Can Easily Make Anyone Fall for Him

    Chapter 459: He Can Easily Make Anyone Fall for Him


    Lily lets out a sigh of relief and looks at the man beside her.


    He is dressed in a red robe, showing his tall and slender figure. Louis Smith, how gentle and elegant he


    is!


    He looks handsome no matter what he wears.


    She stares nkly at Louis. Louis politely bends over to talk with the little girl, asking her in a gentle


    tone why she ran so fast.


    "Because big brother doesn''t give me snacks, and he runs away..." says the little girl in a tone full of


    grievance.


    "That''s not nice. The big brother should care for his little sister."


    "Yes..."


    Seeing Louis chatting with the little girl, Lily sweetly smiles, imagining Louis ying with the kids in the


    garden.


    Louis, ying water gun with his son, looks helpless while happy being shot and is willing to pretend to


    be his daughter''s little pony.


    He has tofort the kids when they are in a fight. The kids probably cry so loudly that it even gives


    Louis a headache. Even so, he has to try his best to calm down the kids in a gentle way.


    What a loving and sweet scene!


    After Louis finished chatting with the little girl, he stands up and holds her small hand, trying to send her


    back. He raises his head and sees Lily standing in the middle of the road. Her skin, as bright as jade, is


    covered in a red wedding dress.


    She smiles slightly. Her eyes are so charming that no one can take the eyes off her.


    A trace of astonishment shes through Louis'' eyes.


    He doesn''t expect Lily to look so good in a wedding dress. She is gorgeous in a delicate way.


    He wants to hide her to himself.


    Noticing Louis has stopped, the little girl curiously looks in the direction of his gaze.


    The little girl exims when she sees Lily, "Wow, she is so beautiful!"


    Both Lily''s and Louis'' thoughts are interrupted by the girl''s voice at the same time.


    Lily turns away her gaze and says calmly, "I''m ready for the shooting."


    "OK. Let me send the little girl back first." Louis tries to stay calm but fails when looking at her. His eyes


    look so dark and full of emotions, "You''re gorgeous today."


    The little girl looks at Lily''s clothes and then at Louis¡¯ clothes. She seems to have discovered


    something as her dark eyes suddenly widened. "Are you two going to get married?"


    "Yes," Lily hesitates for a moment, then adds quickly, "but in a film."


    Louis frowns a little. "Come on, girl. I''ll send you back."


    "Alright!"


    Just as they are about to leave, the little girl''s brother runs back.


    "Why are you holding my sister?" The little boy rushes over and pulls the little girl behind him, staring at


    Louis vigntly.


    "Big brother, that uncle is not a bad person. He says he will send me back!"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The boy lectures her, "Will the bad person tells you that he is a bad person?"


    "But that uncle is handsome!"


    "The more handsome he is, the easier for him to deceive a child!" The boy continues, but in the


    meantime, he puts the rest snacks into the little girl''s hand. Then the boy takes her hand and says,


    "Let''s go!"


    "Wow, you give me all the rest snacks! Do you save it for me?"


    The boy snorts, "I''m just afraid of tooth decay! I''ll be happy if you get tooth decay!"


    "I love you, brother!"


    Lily watches the two kids leaving hand in hand and begins tough when looking at the unhappy Louis,


    "Fortunately, he doesn''t call his parents over and uses you of kidnapping and selling children."


    Louis Smith nces at her, helplessly, "I just want to send her back."


    "Oh? Or maybe the little girl is so cute that inspires your father''s instinct," says Lily jokingly, "I don''t


    think you''re willing to let go of the little girl''s hand."


    "No, she''s lost. I just want to help her," replies Louis in a low voice, "Raising a child is of too much


    pressure. I''d rather be busy working."


    His words strike her severely. She feels an overwhelming sense of loss.


    He doesn''t like children...


    At the same time, Lily is d that she hasn''t told Louis about the babies yet.


    Louis frowns at Lily''s pale face. Just as he is about to say something, Lily turns around and leaves in a


    hurry.


    He hesitates for a moment before he follows her.


    The two of them return to the shooting set, one after the other. The director has arranged for


    everything, and all the other actors are ready.


    The director instructs on how they are going to shoot and also gives Lily some demonstrations.


    After the short training, the director sends them to the shooting position.


    Lily is still in a daze because of Louis'' words. Her mind is nk when the stylist covers her head with a


    red veil. She is helped while walking, step by step, down the ally.


    Through the thin red veil, she sees Louis standing in the center of the hall. He looks calm and dignified.


    His gaze focuses on her and her only.


    He is so good-looking that he can easily make anyone fall for him.


    Supported by the help, Lily stands beside Louis. Both of them are dressed in red.


    At the moment, they look like such a lovely couple.


    An old gentleman presides their wedding, announcing the vows in ancient Chinese.


    Hearing the solemn and affectionate vows, Lily secretly nces at Louis. She is under the illusion that


    they are getting married for real instead of shooting films.


    "Alright, adjust your position," the directormands, "Louis, go and kiss Lily. You can do a fake kiss."


    After adjusting their position, Louis leans towards Lily.


    Watching Louis approaching her gradually, she unconsciously grabs the wedding dress, and her heart


    is beating crazily. She can''t even breathe with Louis by her side.


    Louis gets very close to her. He lowers his head and kisses her.


    A gentle kissnds on her lips behind the thin veil.


    ''A, a real kiss?''


    Lily is astonished, but she keeps silent and closes her eyes when she feels Louis around her.


    She has told herself countless times to stay away from Louis and live her own life, but she meets him


    wherever she goes. As a result, she keeps thinking about him, and her wild imagination is always


    apanied by insomnia.


    She thinks she has let go, but in fact, she can''t.


    No one expects Louis to kiss Lily. They are all stunned, breathing lightly to avoid disturbing the couple.


    The shooting set is tranquil.


    After a while, the director coughs and says, "Perfect. Cut!"


    Lily hurriedly turns around to distance herself from Louis. She starts to blush, and her lipspress


    into a thin line--she can still feel that kiss.


    Only a few acts of the 1900s to shoot, plus Lily and Louis are getting more and more familiar with the


    acting work. The shooting is finished in just two days.


    The team returns to the homestay family to rest and prepare to shoot thest modern clip the day after


    tomorrow.


    Louis¡¯ kiss gives others something to gossip about. Lily finds that the way the team looks at her has


    changed.


    Dinner time. After Louis arrives, everyone gazes at her and Louis as if asking whether they are a real


    couple. Lily is very embarrassed.


    She has never expected Louis to kiss her in front of the whole team.


    What''s more, she is actually into it!


    "No shootings today?" Willowes with a te of green mangoes in her hand, "I heard that you


    kissed Mr. Smith on the shooting set. Is that true?"


    "Drop it, please?" Lily nces at her and says helplessly.


    "Alright, alright." Willow hands the te to her, "Green mango, sour and sweet at the same time. Try


    some with chilli pepper."

 Chapter 460: Will She Be Afraid?

    Chapter 460: Will She Be Afraid?


    "I''ve never seen people eat mango with pepper. Will it taste good?"


    Willow rolls her eyes. "This is our specialty snack. Many people long to eat it but have no chance."


    Lily tastes a piece of green mango with pepper.


    It''s really delicious.


    Willow originally wants to chat with Lily, but before she can sit down, her husband calls.


    After answering the phone, Willow says that she is going to pick up goods with her husband, so she


    quickly leaves.


    Lily lieszily in her chair and basks in the sun, asionally eating a piece of green mango with


    pepper.


    Unknowingly, she has eaten up a te of green mangoes, which are even bigger than her face.


    "Hello, Ms. Lily!" The stylistes over with an instion bucket and says in a meaningful tone, "Not


    seeing you go to the restaurant for lunch, Mr. Smith asks me to bring you duck soup."


    Lily says with an unnatural expression, "I can''t get up early in the morning, so I ask someone to take


    my lunch to my room."


    Actually, it is because she can''t stand them looking at her with curiosity that she doesn''t want to go


    downstairs.


    The stylist replies, "Mr. Smith is worried about you. He even asked us why you didn''te."


    Lily bes more and more ufortable. "You can put it here. I''ll drink itter."


    "I''ll put it here and leave."


    Only after the stylist leaves, the embarrassment lingering in Lily''s heart dissipates.


    She looks at the instion bucket on the table and wants to drink it.


    However, she has eaten quite a lot for lunch, and just now she has finished arge te of green


    mangoes. She really can''t eat any more.


    Seeing Willow''s mother-inw pass by, Lily greets her.


    "Mrs. Roth, do you juste back?"


    "Yes, Willow wants to eat mango. There is no mango in the restaurant, so I went out to buy two boxes


    of them." Willow¡¯s mother-inw says as she opens the box to take a lot for Lily.


    "Thank you. You''re so nice." Lily smiles and thanks her.


    She remembers that the duck soup is very nutritious, so she hands the instion bucket to Mrs. Roth."


    This is duck soup. Take it back for Willow."


    "Drink it yourself. I''ll cook it for her tomorrow."


    "I''m full. Just give it to her." Lily pushes the instion bucket back again. "I have gained a lot of weight.


    I''m afraid that if I don''t eat less, I will be despised by the director when filming."


    As she can''t refuse, Mrs. Roth epts it. "Come over for dinner with Mr. Smith."


    "No, thank you for your invitation."


    "..."


    After chatting for a while, Lily dismisses Mrs. Roth''s idea of treating them for dinner. She sighs in her


    heart that Willow is so lucky for having a husband who loves her and a mother-inw who is so nice.


    She suddenly recalls the sad expression on Scarlett''s face when they chatted that day.


    Scarlett says that after Louis found out the truth, he treats her coldly. After she moves to the Smith


    Mansion, he neveres back, unless Antony looks for him.


    Lily thinks that Scarlett has no fault and she hopes that Louis can have a good talk with Scarlett.


    However, she only thinks in her mind.


    How can she lecture that man?


    Lily stays in the garden for a while. The air is sultry and clouds are dense. It seems that it is going to


    rain, so she goes back into the house.


    When going upstairs, she happens to meet Louis.


    Louis goes upstairs side by side with her and casually asks, "Is the duck soup delicious?"


    He is afraid that she does not eat lunch so he goes to the kitchen and asks someone to cook it. He


    can''t send it by himself, so he can only entrust someone else.


    Lily can''t say that she has given it away, so she answers vaguely.


    After arriving at the door, she thinks for a while and grabs a few mangoes from the bag to stuff them


    into his arms and says, "Mrs. Roth gave them to me. I can''t eat so much by myself."


    Then she quickly steps into the room.


    Looking at the mangoes in his hand, Louisughs.


    It seems that she really eats enough these days. Otherwise, she would have eaten all by herself and


    there will be nothing left for him.


    It rains heavily at 5 p.m.


    Even with the soundproofing on the window, Lily can still hear the sound of raindrops hitting the ss


    window. It''s really earthshaking.


    She pulls open the curtains and looks out. It is dark outside, and she can only see the light of the dining


    room.


    It is raining so heavily. No one knows when it will stop.


    Lily has eaten too much today so she has no appetite for dinner. When the restaurant calls to ask her


    what she wants to eat, she refuses. Then she sends a message to Chandler asking whether he is


    alright at home.


    Chandler says that this nanny is good at cooking, but he still prefers the food cooked by Lily and his


    mother. After a while, he says that as long as it is not cooked by Louis, he can eat anything.


    Lily feels it funny.


    She thinks that Louis can cook well. Why has he left such a bad impression on Chandler?


    Chandler sends another WeChat message. "Lily, my mother has been abroad for a long time and she


    hasn''t called me."


    Lily asks: "Hasn''t she sent message either?"


    Chandler replies, "Yes, nobody answers each time when I call her. Is something wrong with her?"


    Just as Lily is about to reply him, therees a thunder, which startles her. A sudden darkness


    overwhelms her. She is so panicked that she even can''t hold her phone.


    The phone falls onto the floor and the screen goes ck.


    As the curtains of the room are closed, Lily can''t see anything after the screen goes dark.


    She feels scared, afraid that a monster would suddenlye out and devour her. She squats down in


    panic and looks for her phone, but she fails.


    Thunderes from the outside one after another, which reflects on the curtain like a dancing ghost.


    Lily is so scared that she doesn''t dare to look for her phone anymore. She walks slowly towards the


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    bed with fear.


    After touching the edge of the bed, she immediately jumps up to the bed and covers herself with a quilt.


    Louis is having a video conference in the room opposite to the one where Lily stays.


    Only a few minutester, therees thunder outside the window. The entire room suddenly falls into


    darkness and there is only the light of the screen shining on the man''s face.


    The person on the other end of the video is also shocked. "Mr. Smith, is there a power outage?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Theptop is full and the is still connected." Louis turns on the shlight of his


    phone and shines it on the documents. He continues his work, not being affected by the power outage


    at all. "Go on."


    Thunder constantlyes into his ear, disrupting his mind. Then he suddenly thinks of Lily.


    The power is cut and there is thunder. Is she alright?


    As Louis thinks of this, he bes worried. He puts down documents and says to the people in the


    video conference that it is toote and he will continue the meeting tomorrow. Then he goes out with


    his phone.


    The room is also very dark. Other than the light from his phone, there is no light source. It seems that


    the power in this area has been cut.


    Louis walks to Lily''s room and knocks hard.


    "Lily, are you alright?"


    After waiting for a few seconds, he bes somewhat anxious for hearing no answer. He calls her


    and knocks hard on the door.


    The phone is turned off!


    Countless images sh through Louis'' mind. Maybe she is taking a bath when the power is cut and


    then she falls to the ground. Her head hits on the bathtub and bleeds.


    He bes even more anxious to ensure her safety.


    Louis steps back and lights up the door with the light from phone screen. Then he kicked the door


    fiercely.


    When the door opens, he quickly walks through the living room to open the bedroom doors while


    shouting her name, "Lily, where are you?"


    When opening the second door, he finally hears Lily''s voice, trembling and somewhat blurry.


    "I, I''m here..."


    Louis shines his phone shlight into the room and onto the bed.


    He sees her tremble under the light nket. She is frightened.

 Chapter 461: She Is Safe with Him Around

    Chapter 461: She Is Safe with Him Around


    He worries about her and strides towards the bed.


    As he reaches out to lift the quilt, he turns the phone screen towards the ground to prevent the light


    from hurting her eyes.


    After the quilt is thrown back, he sees Lily curling up and trembling with her head buried on the pillow.


    She is obviously frightened.


    He whispers, "Lily, it''s okay now."


    A few moments after hearing his voice, Lily raises her head, slightly pale with fear.


    At the sight of Louis who is standing beside the bed, she is surprised for a moment and then tentatively


    reaches out to grab his hand. Feeling the warmth of his palm, she can''t help but throw herself into him


    arms, her eyes brimming with tears.


    "I ... I''m so scared...." she sobs shakily. It can be seen how afraid she is. "I identally dropped my


    phone just now. And it''s thundering...."


    Louis'' heart aches as he notices that Lily is still trembling in his arms.


    He ces his hand on her back and strokes her,forting her in a soft voice, "I''m here. You''re fine


    now."


    Suddenly, theree two ps of thunder outside.


    Then Lily hugs Louis more tightly.


    Louis holds her for a while and asks after she stops trembling, "Do you have any earplugs?"


    "There seems to be some in the drawer."


    Louis shines the shlight on the bedside table and searches the first drawer. After he finds the


    earplugs, he put them into Lily''s ears.


    In case she can''t hear him, he leans closer and asks, "Are you feeling better now?"


    The thunder sounds fuzzy as Lily wears the earplugs, so she is finally not that scared.


    She hears Louis'' question and nods, "Why do youe to me? How did you get in?"


    "The power went out and it keeps thundering. Even men will be scared, let alone you." They''re so close


    that Lily can feel his breath as he speaks. "Didn''t you hear the sound of me kicking the door?"


    "No."


    The thunder is still ringing in her ears even though she has covered herself with the quilt.


    Besides, she was affrighted by the swaying shadows of lightning on the curtains just now and kept


    telling herself to calm down. So how could she hear other noises?


    Abruptly, Louis stands up. Lily hastily grabs his arm and asks, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going to find your phone." Louis hands his phone to Lily and says, "If you''re scared, take my phone


    with you. I can look for your phone with a lighter."


    Lily is relieved, "No need. I can shine the light on you."


    As Louis is looking for Lily''s phone, Lily shines the light on him to help him find the phone.


    Although the light around her is dim, she isn''t afraid at all when staring at him.


    Soon, Louis finds her phone.


    He tries to turn the phone on.


    It works well.


    "You phone is fully charged. Perhaps it''s because it fell heavily on the ground that it switched off."


    With the earplugs, Lily can''t hear him clearly from a distance. Thus, she looks at his mouth to guess


    what he is talking about.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Louis sessfully turns the phone on, Lily knows that her phone is fine. Then she tenses,


    worrying that Louis will leave her alone since her phone isn''t broken.


    After Louises over, Lily immediately grabs his arm and softly whispers, "Don''t leave. I''m scared to


    stay here alone."


    What if her phone battery is dead and the power isn''t back on before she can fall asleep?


    "Alright." Louis weakens at the sight of her frightened expression and decides to stay, "I won''t leave."


    Lily instantly moves inside and makes room for him, "Get on the bed, so I can hold you."


    Louisughs and takes off his shoes, climbing into the bed.


    Lily moves closer but only pulls his clothes with her hand, indirectly keeping some distance from him.


    Louis notices this and doesn''t say anything. He calls the owner of the homestay family, but nobody


    answers. Then he calls Director Jarvis.


    After getting through, he asks Jarvis what happens to the electricity.


    Jarvis replies that the cable seems to be damaged by lightening, so the power in this area is off. People


    from the administration of power supply will repair it tomorrow.


    Louis asks, "Have you called the owner of the homestay family?"


    "Yes, but no one answered," Jarvis said, "A temporary worker in the restaurant also lives on the second


    floor. He told us that the owner''s wife was feeling unwell, so the owner took her to the hospital in the


    rain."


    Jarvis continues, "Mr. Smith, did you go to see Ms. Lily? It''s so frightening that thunder keeps striking."


    Louis nces at Lily who is texting beside him and says, "I''ll go to see herter."


    "Mr. Smith, do you want some candles? How about I ask someone to bring you a few candles?"


    "No need. I have enough battery power on my phone."


    After hanging up, Louis leans towards Lily.


    Afraid that she can''t hear him with earplugs, he whispers in her ear, "The power won''t be back on


    tonight. You can go to bed."


    Lily is replying to Chandler''s message when she suddenly feels warm breath pouring into her ears. She


    hears Louis'' voice and hurriedly raises her head, meeting his dark eyes.


    A few secondster, she asks, "What did you just say?"


    "The cable is burnt out, and the light won''te back on tonight," Louis repeats what he has just said.


    His eyes sweep her and finally fall on her lips.


    They''re very close, so her face and lips are also close to him.


    With her mouth slightly open, Louis can vaguely see a few white teeth and her tongue.


    "Alright." Lily lowers her head to send messages, oblivious of his loving eyes.


    After sending the message, she looks up to ask Louis if he can leave after she falls asleep. However,


    he suddenly leans over and kisses her.


    Louis holds the back of her head with his hand and kisses her passionately.


    Lily catches his scent, her heart beating violently. She enjoys the kiss and can''t help but wrap her arms


    around his neck. As a result, they be closer, able to feel each other''s breath.


    Gradually, Lily lies down on the bed.


    She touches his Adam''s apple and sees the surging lust in his eyes. Then she instantlyes to her


    senses and remembers that she is having babies now.


    If she takes off her clothes, he will for sure find out that she is pregnant!


    When Louis kisses her again, Lily ps him on the face in panic.


    Louis is confused and stares nkly at her.


    "I ... I''m a little sleepy," Lily stutters and covers herself with the nket. "Besides, we''ve already broken


    up. You can''t kiss me without my permission...."


    Louis fixes his pitch-ck eyes on her.


    Lily is a little frightened and pulls the quilt over her head.


    Perhaps because of the earplugs, she hears nothing from outside.


    After a while, she pulls down the quilt and finds Louis sitting there with his legs crossed. He seems to


    feel her gaze and looks down.


    Louis nces at her and says, "Go to sleep."


    Isn''t he angry?


    Lily feels relieved when discovering that Louis isn''t mad.


    She rubs her face against his chest and smells his scent before closing her eyes and sleeping


    peacefully.


    She isn''t afraid with him around.


    ...


    After a long time, Lily is awakened by a loud bang.

 Chapter 462: He Knows Youre Pregnant

    Chapter 462: He Knows You''re Pregnant


    She opens her eyes sleepily and looks towards the direction of the noise, finding that someone is


    knocking heavily on the bedroom door.


    The earplugs are gone, so she can hear the knock clearly.


    "Who is it?" she asks loudly as she gets out of bed and puts on her slippers.


    On cue, she recalls something and turns to look at the bed, which is empty now. Louis has already left.


    Lily yawns and walks to open the bedroom door unwarily.


    It''s Mrs. Roth, Willow''s mother-inw.


    Lily wonders why Mrs. Rothes to her early in the morning. Before she can speak, Mrs. Roth


    fiercely rushes towards her, with her face contorted with anger.


    "You killed my grandchildren! Why are you so vicious at such a young age?"


    Lily is unprepared and almost falls down.


    She hastily clutches at the door for support and stops Mrs. Roth from hitting her face, asking, "Mrs.


    Roth, why do you hit me? When did I kill your grandchildren? What do you exactly mean by that?"


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Mrs. Roth curses hysterically and punches Lily on her body, "Willow had a


    miscarriage just after having the duck soup you gave her!"


    "What?" Lily stares at Mrs. Roth in shock, "How could that happen? It''s impossible. The duck soup


    is...."


    The duck soup is from Louis.


    Mrs. Roth interrupts her, "The duck soup contains medicinal herbs which can invigorate blood


    cirction! You knew that Willow was pregnant, but you still asked me to bring the duck soup to her.


    Why did you do that?"


    "Willow is nice to you and offers you lots of delicious food. Why did you hurt her?" Mrs. Roth cusses as


    she tugs at Lily''s hair and punches Lily with her fist.


    "Tell me, why did you kill my grandchildren? What have they ever done to you? I really regret having


    taken your duck soup back and giving it to Willow! You have their blood on your hands!"


    Lily''s mindpletely goes nk. She is too shocked to feel the pain, her body trembling.


    The duck soup has blood-activating herbs?


    Lily doesn''t know that. She thinks it''s just a bowl of ordinary duck soup.


    She had a lot that day and couldn''t eat anymore. Thus, she asked Mrs. Roth to give the nutritious duck


    soup to Willow, because she was also pregnant.


    Louis doesn''t know that Lily is pregnant. Why would he ask the cook to put blood-activating herbs in


    the duck soup? Could it be that the chef did it on his own?


    Just as Lily is wondering, she suddenly notices that her body doesn''t hurt anymore. She looks up and


    sees Louis, who is holding Mrs. Roth tightly to prevent her from beating Lily.


    Louis stares at Lily and finds that her face has been scratched. His face darkening, he asks with a


    frown, "Mrs. Roth, what is wrong? Why do youe to Lily and even beat her?"


    "She killed my grandchildren!" Mrs. Roth struggles and roars, "Let go of me. I want to avenge their


    deaths."


    Louis asks in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Louis, did you ask the chief to cook the duck soupst night?" Lily urgently asks before Mrs. Roth can


    answer.


    This thing will be easier if Louis makes it clear that the duck soup has nothing to do with him.


    "Yes, I was in the kitchen watching them put the duck soup in the instion bucket," Louis replies, "Is


    there any problem with the soup?"


    At that moment, Lily''s heart sinks.


    Louis said that he watched the chef pour the duck soup into the instion bucket, suggesting that he


    knew there were blood-activating herbs in the duck soup.


    It can be....


    Lily seems to have guessed something, her body trembling and her teeth chattering.


    Louis is worried about her at the sight of her pale face, "Lily, tell me. What''s the problem with the duck


    soup?"


    Lily staggers out with her head down, as if she doesn''t hear him.


    Mrs. Roth wants to follow out and hit Lily, but Louis grabs her hand tightly.


    He asks again, "What''s the problem with the duck soup?"


    "There are blood-activating herbs in the duck soup. A pregnant woman will miscarry after drinking it!"


    Mrs. Roth cries, "Willow lost the twins because of that duck soup. Even she almost died!"


    Louis is astonished.


    No wonder Mrs. Roth is resentful and wants to tear Lily apart. No wonder Lily turns pale after hearing


    his words. It turns out that Willow has a miscarriage after enjoying the duck soup.


    "This has nothing to do with Lily. It''s my fault," Louis calms down and apologizes, "I asked the chef to


    cook duck soup yesterday afternoon. But I didn''t expect them to put blood-activating herbs into the


    soup."


    Mrs. Roth scolds, "Well, I think she did it just on purpose! Otherwise, why did she insist that I bring the


    soup back to Willow instead of having it herself? She just wants Willow to lose the babies!"


    Louis says in a deep voice, "They are friends. I know Lily well. She won''t do such things. It''s indeed my


    fault. I didn''t check the duck soup."


    Mrs. Roth still wants to curse but is stopped by Louis. "I''m sorry about this. I''ll invite the best doctor to


    take care of Willow. If you need anything, just tell me."


    ...


    Lily walks out of the homestay family in a daze.


    She feels cold all over at the thought that Louis knew everything and deliberately had the chef add


    blood-activating herbs in the duck soup.


    However, she conceals her pregnancy so well that he won''t be able to discover it.


    She sits down on the bench and takes out her phone, unlocking it with trembling fingers and making a


    phone call.


    "Lily, what''s up?"


    "Willow lost her babies...." Lily chokes up with tears in her eyes, "Yesterday afternoon, Louis had


    someone bring me a bowl of duck soup, but I was full...."


    As she cries, she tells John what has happened in the past two days.


    Thinking that Willow has a miscarriage and is still in the hospital, Lily feels guilty, "I shouldn''t have


    given the soup to Mrs. Roth. It''s me who causes Willow to lose her babies."


    John listens to her quietly.


    Suddenly, an idea shes into his mind. His heart gradually sinking, he feels anxious and uneasy.


    Usually, the chef won''t put blood-activating herbs into the soup, unless requested by the guests.


    Besides, if Louis knew that Lily was pregnant, he would have paid high attention to Lily''s diet. He won''t


    ask the chef to add blood-activating herbs into the soup.


    The only possibility is that Jonathan has nted a man to spy on Lily.


    Jonathan finds out that Lily is pregnant, so he has someone secretly add the herbs into her soup!


    Just as John is about to tell his guess to Lily, Lily says, "Louis is really good to me. Last night, the


    power went out and he stayed with me for the whole night. I thought he loved me...."


    "But why is there blood-activating herb in the duck soup? Did he ... knew I was pregnant?" The


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    question is for both John and herself.


    John feels bitter and upset.


    After breaking up with Louis, Lily says that she already gets over him. But in fact, she still loves him.


    She will be happy for a long time if he does something nice for her.


    If Louis swallows his pride, will they have gotten back together long ago?


    John is blinded by jealousy and says, "Lily, the chef usually won''t put blood-activating herbs into the


    duck soup, unless requested by the guests."


    "Louis might have known that you''re pregnant."


    "But I hid it so well." Lily is heartbroken as her thought is the same as John''s, "Why would he do


    this...?"


    John whispered, "Because he doesn''t want you to have his child. He knows that you would rather raise


    the kids yourself than abort them, so he took this move."


    "He prepared a bowl of duck soup with blood-activating herbs for you, and then you would have a


    miscarriage. Afterwards, he could pass the buck to the chef, so you wouldn''t me him."

 Chapter 463: Why Does He Do That

    Chapter 463: Why Does He Do That


    Hearing this, Lily remains silent for a long time.


    John gets nervous and suddenly regrets having lied to her, worrying that Lily will break down.


    He wants to say something, but then he hears a repressed and subdued sobbing.


    "Why didn''t he ask me since he knew that I was pregnant?" Lily bursts into tears, "I really want to


    believe him. I don''t think he would do such a thing, but he told me that he watched the chef pour the


    duck soup into the instion bucket. If so, he definitely knew that there were blood-activating herbs in


    the soup."


    Lily is tortured by the thought that Louis uses such a despicable method to abort her kids.


    He can just say it if he doesn''t want the babies. Anyway, Lily can raise them on her own.


    John purses his lips and whispers, "He hates your guts because of Chloe''s ident. How will he be


    kind to you? If he still loved you, he would have gotten back together with you long ago."


    "Lily, think about it. He''s busy with work and has many meetings. Why did hee to L City with you


    and be nice to you? That''s all because he knows you''re pregnant...."


    "Stop it, please!" Lily weeps and interrupts him. She is on the verge of copse.


    Indeed, Louis is so good to her aftering to L City.


    He protected her when she vomited on the ne and wasined by other passengers. As the


    flight went back due to an ident, he took her to L City by his private ne.


    He would take her out for a walk and make her handmade earrings, for which he even scratched his


    hands. Moreover, he would go out to buy her yogurt to prevent her from having an upset stomach when


    she ate a lot.


    Lily thinks that Louis is nice to her because he still has feelings for her, but she is wrong.


    She keeps in mind that he kissed her gently when they were shooting in the Film and Television City.


    Last night, the electricity was off, and he stayed with her for the whole night, just like her Patronus.


    But now she finds that his kindness is fake.


    "Lily, don''t cry." John knows how devastated she is at present and feels bad for her, "It''s okay if he


    doesn''t want you. I''m here. I''ll always be here for you."


    Lily nods and keeps crying, "I ... I love him so much. I can''t forget him ... Why did he do this? It breaks


    my heart...."


    "Stop crying. Otherwise, the babies will also feel sad. Where are you? Do you go out or still stay in the


    homestay family? Wait for me. I''ll be there tomorrow morning."


    "Don''t bother. Thepany needs you."


    John says, "It doesn''t matter. Victor is here. I''m worried about you and the babies. I want to be with


    you."


    "You don''t have toe back. I''m fine." Lily''s voice bes horse after crying, "I will go back to


    Yorkshire tonight. A few dayster, I will go to see you."


    Hearing this, John is relieved and represses his sense of guilt.


    He says warmly, "Lily, it''s not worth crying over that kind of thing. Promise me that you will take good


    care of yourself and the babies. Go take a hot bath and sleep on time when you go back, okay?"


    Lily agrees, "Okay. I''ll take good care of the babies."


    After hanging up, John puts on his coat and strides out. He calls Victor, "Get me a private ne. I''m


    going to Country Z."


    "Mr. John, there is no air route to go there. Mr. Jonathan has asked the air traffic controllers to forbid


    you from flying there. It''s dangerous for us to fly without permission," says Victor.


    John says with a gloomy face, "Then book a ne ticket!"


    "Mr. John, you can''t take a ferry or ne, and neither can I," Victor lowers his voice, "Mr. Jonathan is


    determined to keep you in the Country R."


    "He''s trying to trap me here!" John curses angrily, "Since I can''t go to Country Z, he can plot against


    Lily."


    Victor reminds, "Mr. John, please be more patient. It''s dangerous for you to go back now. If not for your


    sake, then for Ms. Lily''s. She definitely doesn''t want anything to happen to you."


    John takes a deep breath and calms down.


    He says after a moment, "Jonathan has attempted to hurt Lily''s kids. Tell our men in Yorkshire to


    protect her. Make sure that she and the kids are safe."


    "Mr. John, don''t worry. I will ask them to try their best to protect Ms. Lily."


    John replies, "OK."


    He can do everything to keep her by his side.


    ...


    After making an agreement with Mrs. Roth on thepensation, Louis gets the remaining duck soup


    from her and sends it to ab for analysis.


    Then he goes to see the chef who made the duck soup.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He calls the chef toe over and asks, "What do you usually put in the duck soup?"


    "Just some ordinary seasoning." The chef is frightened by Louis'' sharp stare and asks in a trembling


    voice, "I have tasted the duck soup. Is there any problem?"


    Louis says indifferently, "Now show me how you cook it."


    Though confused, the chef makes the soup again.


    As the chef cuts the duck meat and puts seasoning into the pot, Louis watches his actions all the time.


    Seeing that the chef adds many ingredients into the pot, Louis points at two of them and asks, "Are the


    two kinds of ingredients necessary for the soup? Do you often use them?"


    The chef replies, "Yes."


    Louis runs his eyes over the chef''s face and says to the manager beside him, "Bring me the purchase


    records of these seasonings and show me the surveince video of the kitchen this month."


    The manager doesn''t dare to ask any questions and goes out.


    Louis waits quietly in the kitchen.


    On cue, his subordinatese back with the test result of the duck soup.


    "Mr. Smith, the items below are all blood-activating herbs."


    Louis scans the test result and doesn''t say anything.


    When the manageres back, Louis first checks the purchase records and finds that the restaurant


    doesn''t buy the two kinds of ingredients frequently.


    From the surveince footage, it can be seen that the cooks don''t often use these ingredients when


    making duck soup.


    Louis asks the chef gloomily, "I find that you seldom use these kinds of ingredients when making soup.


    Thest time you used them was two weeks ago. Why did you put them in the duck soup yesterday


    afternoon?"


    The chef stutters, "Because ... because the boss asks us not to use these ingredients if not necessary.


    He says that these ingredients are very expensive. Duck soup is cheap, so he usually doesn''t allow us


    to use these ingredients."


    The manager adds, "These ingredients are used to make the soup or dishes taste better. Only when


    we serve distinguished guests will we ask the cooks to put them into the soup or dishes."


    Few people know that Mrs. Roth went to the third floor to kick up a fuss over Willow''s miscarriage this


    morning.


    "Our boss told me that you were honored guests. I heard that you ordered duck soup, so I asked the


    chef to put these ingredients into the soup."


    The manager flicks Louis a nervous nce, "Mr. Smith, is there any problem with the duck soup?"


    Louis can''t find anything wrong with the statements of the chef and the manager.


    He stares at them, only to find that they''re not panicky but just a little frightened with their heads down.


    It seems that this is just an ident and has nothing to do with them.


    Louis stops the investigation because he knows he won''t find anything in the end.

 Chapter 464: She Is Afraid That Louis Will Come to Her

    Chapter 464: She Is Afraid That Louis Will Come to Her


    He knows that Lilyes back and is in a bad mood. He wants to see her, but he doesn''t know how to


    exin it. Therefore, he goes to the hospital to see Willow.


    He gets Willow''s room number from the nurse and walks to the ward with some gifts.


    From afar, he hears heartbreaking criesing from the ward and feels guilty.


    When he arrives at the door, he sees Willow crying bitterly in her husband''s arms, "It''s not true. It''s not


    ... They''ve been in my belly for so long. How would I lose them?"


    Her husband isforting her, but Willow cries even more, "Darling, we lost our babies...."


    She can''t ept the fact and nearly goes to pieces.


    After standing outside for about ten minutes, Louis knocks on the door and walks in.


    Willow is still weeping in her husband''s arms and can''t hear anything. Her husband is consoling her


    and ignores Louis.


    Louis puts the gifts on the table and stands there looking at them.


    If the ident hadn''t happened, Willow would have given birth to twins in a few months. Then they will


    live a happier life.


    Thinking of this, Louis sincerely apologizes to them, "It''s me who brought the duck soup to Lily, but I


    didn''t expect her to give it to you. And I didn''t know it contained blood-activating herbs, which was


    harmful to pregnant women...."


    Louis whispers, "I''m sorry about your kids."


    Willow stares up at him with her eyes wide open, "You gave Ms. Lily the duck soup?"


    Louis looks down and says, "Yes. I was worried that she didn''t eat lunch, so I ordered the duck soup for


    her."


    "You killed my kids! I want my kids back!" Willow screams and pushes her husband away. She gets out


    of bed and fiercely scratches Louis, "You cause me to lose the twins!"


    Feeling guilty, Louis doesn''t stop Willow from hitting him.


    Willow cries and beats him up, wishing she could kill him. "I haven''t heard them call me mommy, but


    now I lost them. My heart is broken...."


    "Why did she give me the duck soup? My kids died, but she is fine."


    "Give me back my babies...."


    Willow weeps her heart out and gradually gets short of breath, her face turning pale.


    Her husband hurries to cate her.


    Louis just stands there. After Willow calms down, he says in a deep voice, "I can''t get your kids back,


    but I willpensate you with other things. I''ve made an agreement with your mother-inw."


    Willow gives him a mocking smile, "What do you think a child is? Do you think money can make up for


    my losses?"


    Louis doesn''t reply.


    He knows that he can''t put mary figures on human life, but he can onlypensate them with


    money.


    On cue, he receives a call from Kay. He thinks that Kay has something urgent, so he apologizes to


    Willow and her husband.


    Then he answers the phone as he turns around and goes out, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Smith, something happened to Mr. Daniel." Kay''s tone is solemn.


    Louis knits his brows and wants to know the details.


    Willow''s voice abruptlyes from behind, "Mr. Smith, do you know that Ms. Lily is pregnant?"


    Louis whips around and looks at Willow in disbelief. He can''t believe what he has just heard.


    "You''re so good to Ms. Lily. You want to get back together with her, right?" Willow says with hatred.


    She has been vindictive after losing her babies.


    Since it''s all because of Lily, Willow naturally won''t let Lily off!


    Willow sneers, "She has been pregnant for four months, and the kid belongs to her ex-boyfriend. Did


    she tell you about this? Probably not. She wants you to get back together with her, and then her kid will


    have a father!"


    Louis stands there in a daze.


    On the other side of the phone, Kay is still talking, "Mr. Smith, the situation is serious. You need to


    However, Louis can''t hear anything. He has no thought in his head except Willow''s remark.


    Lily is pregnant?


    ...


    Lily buys a ticket and takes a taxi to the airport without informing Jarvis.


    She is still upset by what happened in the morning.


    As long as she thinks that Louis doesn''t want her kids and attempts to secretly have them abort, she


    feels bitter. She cries in thedies'' room for a long time upon arrival at the airport lounge.


    She doesn''t know how she returns to Yorkshire and her apartment. Her mind is in a whirl.


    She has a series of nightmares. Sometimes, she sees Willow rushing out from nowhere to beat her and


    ask her for the twins. Sometimes, she dreams that Louis drags her to the hospital, and then she is tied


    to the operating table to undergo an abortion.


    When she wakes up, she finds herself sweaty and her chest in pain.


    It is already noon the next day.


    She goes to the kitchen to make herself a bowl of noodles. This settles her stomach, and she feels


    better after the meal.


    Afterwards, she cools off and gets down to business.


    At first, she calls Jarvis.


    She doesn''t want to see Louis or work with him anymore, so she has to look for a new actress to


    rece her.


    After getting through, she tells Jarvis that she can''t continue shooting because she gets urgent


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    business to deal with.


    "I''ll ask my assistant to find a new actress as soon as possible. And I''llpensate you for your losses


    caused by the dy."


    "Ms. Lily, don''t worry. Mr. Smith has arranged everything."


    "What do you mean?"


    Jarvis says, "Mr. Smith came to see mest night and said that he was going abroad to deal with


    urgent matters. He asked me to find new actors from Best Taste Entertainment and gave me the phone


    number of the manager."


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Lily. I will try my best to find good actors. And I''ll have the scriptwriter change the


    script if necessary. I won''t disappoint you. As for thepensation, I don''t need it. I''m not a famous


    director, but you still offer me a good money. So how can I ask you forpensation?"


    Lily subconsciously wants to refuse. She doesn''t want to ept Louis'' kindness anymore.


    But then she calms down and thinks about it.


    The actors found by her assistant may not be as good as those in Best Taste Entertainment. If she


    refuses, the publicity of the new product may be affected. That''s not what she wants to see.


    After nearly five minutes of silence, shepromises, "Alright. Thank you!"


    "You''re wee, Ms. Lily."


    Lily arrives at thepany on time every day and work with a faint smile as usual, as if nothing has


    happened. However, she is anxious in fact.


    She wishes that she could get the promotional video sooner. After this is over, she can go to see John.


    She is afraid that Louis wille to her if she stays at Yorkshire.


    She is worried that he will turn against her and say he doesn''t want the kids. She fears that he''ll take


    her to the hospital as she dreams.


    Fortunately, nothing happens. Louis never came to her in the past two weeks.


    Jarvis sends a message to Lily, saying that the shooting is done and he is editing the promotional video


    in thepany.


    Lily wants to go to take a look when the private detective calls her.


    She hired the detective before.


    At that time, she thought Leigh was lying to her. She guessed that he must be hiding Jessie


    somewhere, so she hired a private detective to keep an eye on Leigh.


    Lily answers without hesitation, "Is there any news?"


    "Ms. Lily, does Leigh have any property in Tourmaline Community?" asks the private detective.


    "I followed him for a long time and found that he went to Tournament Community three times this


    month. He went there at night and left the next morning."

 Chapter 465: You Owe Him Nothing!

    Chapter 465: You Owe Him Nothing!


    Lily knows Tourmaline Community, which is a high-end residential area. She has made a bet with Lucy


    and won an apartment in themunity. However, she gave it to Johnter.


    Leigh owns a house there?


    She thinks for a while and decides to give it a shot, asking, "Did you note down the number of that


    house?"


    "Yes, I''ll send it to you by email."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Lily quickly finishes her work and checks the email to get the house number. Afterwards, she tells E


    that she has to leave work early and walks out of thepany.


    On the way to Tourmaline Community, Lily calls the front desk of the Lewis Group to inquire about


    Leigh''s whereabouts.


    Leigh has gone to another province on a business trip and will be back at least three dayster.


    After arriving at the destination, Lily easily finds Leigh''s vi with the help of the house number.


    She sizes up the vi as she walks towards the gate.


    The garden inside is well-tended with blooming roses, which seem to be pruned frequently. Lily can see


    servants working busily in the garden.


    Leighes here only for a few times in a month, but the vi looks good and clean. Besides, the


    servants seem to live here. All this suggests that someone is living in the vi and needs looking after!


    Lily concludes that Jessie must be here. Lily represses her excitement and rings the doorbell.


    Soon a servantes out.


    The servant trots along the garden path to the gate and looks at Lily vigntly, "Can I help you?"


    "I''m Jessie''s friend. Leigh said that Jessie didn''t feel well, so Ie to visit her," Lily replies carefully.


    Afraid that the servant doesn''t believe her, Lily shows the servant the photos she took with Leigh at


    Country R.


    The servant lets her guard down at the sight of those photos.


    "Wait a moment. I need to make a phone call."


    Lily smiles, "He can''t answer your phone call now. Didn''t he tell you that he went to another province on


    business when he left? He probably is tied up in meetings now!"


    "Mr. Leigh did say that he would be very busy these days."


    Since Lily even knows Leigh''s whereabouts, the servant believes that Leigh has indeed asked Lily to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    see Jessie. The servantpletely dispels her doubts and opens the gate.


    Lily casually asks as she follows the servant into the vi, "What a lovely day! Why doesn''t Jessie


    The servant sighs, "Miss Jessie seldomes downstairs. She stays in her room all the day. Besides,


    she is in low spirits. We''re worried that she will have a miscarriage."


    Sure enough, Jessie is hidden here!


    Lily suppresses her anger and says, "I''ll try and straighten her outter."


    "Thank you."


    The servant leads Lily to the third floor and knocks on the door, "Miss Jessie, your friend is here to see


    you."


    A few secondster, a weak female voicees from inside, "Come in."


    The servant opens the door.


    From the sighs of the servant, Lily can tell that Jessie is having a rough time.


    Lily''s heart aches when she sees Jessie''s thin body and dull eyes after entering the room.


    Jessie casually looks up, and her eyes widens in disbelief after she recognizes Lily.


    Lily smiles at her.


    Afterwards, Lily turns around and says to the servant, "You can go downstairs. We want to chat for a


    while."


    The servant nods, "Alright. Do you want dessert or ck tea? I''ll bring them up for you."


    "No. We''ll call you when we need."


    After the servant walks out, Lily immediately closes the bedroom door.


    Jessie walks over and asks dly, "When did youe back? Look at your rosy cheeks. Your babies


    must be very healthy, right?"


    "The babies and I are fine. But what happened to you?" Lily stares at Jessie and bursts into tears,


    "Why are you so thin? Your baby...."


    She looks down at Jessie''s belly and finds it t, "You ... Haven''t you been pregnant for a long time?


    Why is your belly t?"


    Hearing this, the smile on Jessie''s face fades.


    After a long time, she purses her pale lips and says with difficulty, "I lost my babies...."


    In the next hour, Jessie tells Lily everything that happens these days.


    She exins why she would have a miscarriage and stay here.


    Lily''s face darkens as she listens to Jessie. In the end, Lily trembles and says through clenched teeth,


    "Leigh is a bastard! I believe that he will be nice to you, but he betrays my trust."


    "I owe it to him. I deserved it," Jessie smiles and says with studied lightness, "I called my uncle while


    Leigh was asleep. Now my uncle and his family should be traveling in country R. Leigh can do anything


    to me as long as he lets my uncle off."


    Lily says angrily, "You owe him nothing! You indeed avenged your family, but there is nothing wrong


    with that. It''s his fault. He should me his father! He''s such a bastard. He actually vents his anger on


    women!"


    Jessie touches her belly and says dejectedly, "Now I''m pregnant again. I want to keep the baby, but I


    always vomit whatever I eat. And I have no appetite..."


    Every time Leigh holds her while sleeping, she will think of what she saw in the study that day. This


    makes her sick.


    Now she keeps the baby not for him.


    It''s because it really hurts to lose the two kids before. She doesn''t want to experience that again, so


    she wants to keep this baby.


    Jessie stares at Lily''s swollen belly with envy, "Are they good in your belly?"


    "No, they often kicked me in the past few days. But now they''re much quieter." As Lily speaks, she


    recalls the duck soup thing and feels upset.


    She changes the topic, "Do you have anything important here? I want to take you away."


    "No." Jessie shakes her head, "Leigh is temperamental now. I don''t want to implicate you. Besides, I''m


    fine here."


    "Bullshit! Look at yourself. You''re too thin! Leigh treats you as a prisoner. He leaves you here alone and


    doesn''t care about you," Lily curses, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She adds before Jessie can speak, "He won''t do anything to me. Don''t worry. I''ll take you to a ce


    where he can''t find. Then you can have a good rest."


    "Lily, forget it." Jessie is still hesitating.


    She doesn''t want to involve Lily into this and lose her only friend.


    However, Lily ignores Jessie''s words and directly pulls her out.


    They are stopped by the servant when arriving at the living room.


    "Miss Jessie, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to take her out for a walk," Lily calmly replies to the servant, "We''ll be back at night."


    The servant looks at Jessie and recalls Leigh''s instructions, saying vigntly, "I''ll ask someone to go


    with you. If you go shopping at the mall, he can carry goods for you."


    Lily refuses, "No need. I have a car. Don''t you trust me?"


    "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then what do you mean? I just want to take her out for a walk. Why are you so cautious? Are you


    afraid that I''ll take her away?" Lily sneers and calls Leigh. Then she gives her phone to the servant,


    "Fine, let your boss talk to you."


    The servant apologizes and takes the phone.


    However, nobody answers.

 Chapter 466: The Most Dangerous Place Is the Safest

    Chapter 466: The Most Dangerous ce Is the Safest


    Taking a look at the phone number, the servant is sure it is Leigh''s, but she can''t reach him.


    At the thought that Leigh may be quite busy on a business trip and that she has seen the photo offered


    by Lily, the servant gives the phone back to Lily after a moment of hesitation. "Are youing back for


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    dinner?" she asks.


    "Yes. Please get the food ready!"


    With that, Lily pulls Jessie out of the vi.


    After getting on the car, Jessie is ovee with distress while looking at the receding vi.


    She had thought she would stay here, reading some books to kill time while waiting anxiously for the


    baby toe. She never thinks ofing out of this vi.


    However, she leaves here today.


    "Don''t dwell on those unhappy things." Lily passes a bottle of water to her. "Drink some water, for your


    lips are so dry. I will try my best to ensure the safety of you and the baby."


    Jessie takes the bottle and looks at Lily. Feeling warm inside, she says, "Ms. Lily, thank you."


    "I should thank you," Lily answers in a hoarse voice, trying to hold back her tears. "You''ve been helping


    me since I left the country. If it hadn''t been for me, you wouldn''t have..."


    "Lily ... Just let the bygones be bygones." Afraid that she herself will burst into tears if Lily keeps


    bringing up the past, Jessie stops her and says, "Yorkshire is a small city. Where should we go to avoid


    being found by him?"


    "Don''t worry. He definitely won''t be able to find that ce." Lily sneers.


    Twenty minutester, they arrive at Water Bay.


    "You mean this ce?" Jessie is astonished upon realizing that Lily has brought her back to the


    apartment. "If he finds out that I''m gone, he wille here to find me first."


    Heading towards the apartment with Jessie, Lily says, "I didn''t say it was our apartment."


    Only then does Jessie feel a little relieved.


    After taking the elevator upstairs, Lily walks to the door of Chloe''s apartment and rings the doorbell.


    Soon the door opens.


    "Ms. Lily?" Betty opens the door. She is somewhat surprised to see Lily at such a time. "Didn''t you go


    to work today? And this is..."


    Lily says with a smile, "This is my friend. Where is Chloe?"


    "She is in the kitchen!" Betty invites them in and says with a wry smile, "She loves the biscuits you


    madest time. Having no interest in the ones made by me, she decided to make some on her own."


    Jessie follows Lily into the room. After a while, shees to her senses and whispers to Lily, "You


    want me to live with Chloe? You know that Leigh is her brother, right?"


    Lily pats her shoulder infort and says, "The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Trust me."


    Since Lily is so confident in this, Jessie nods and follows her arrangements.


    Hearing that Lily is here, Chloe runs out of the kitchen excitedly. "Lily, make some biscuits for me. I am


    so in love with them! The ones made by Betty aren''t tasty at all."


    "OK. I''ll make some for youter." Lily helps to take off Chloe''s apron and says, "Just tell me what you


    want to eat. Don''t make it yourself, for you may get hurt."


    Chloe replies with a grin, "I was afraid that you might be busy, so I dared not bother you."


    She nces over and sees Jessie behind Lily. Widening her eyes in surprise, she asks, "Jessie, you''re


    here too? Howe you lost so much weight..."


    Jessie forces a smile at her.


    "She broke up with your brother a long time ago." Lily pulls Chloe over and whispers to her, "Jessie


    isn''t well, so I want her to stay here for a few days."


    Chloe nods in agreement. "That''s okay. Anyway, I''m bored at home alone. I want to go filming, but


    Louis told me to rest for a while longer."


    Her words carry a hint of grievance.


    She has been staying at home for several months. Although she can get everything she wants, she is


    tired of living like a prisoner.


    Lily''s heart aches. Stroking Chloe''s soft hair, she says with a forced smile, "He''s worried about you.


    Stay here for a few more days, and I''ll take you abroad by then, okay?"


    After giving a nod, Chloe asks in a low voice, "Lily, when are you and Louis going to get back


    together?"


    Lily quickly changes the topic, "I''ll make you some biscuits. Do you like mochi?"


    "Of course!" Chloe''s attention is diverted by Lily.


    By the time she realizes Lily''s intention, thetter hase to the kitchen with Betty.


    Chloe wants to go over and ask more, but Jessie blocks her way while saying, "The kitchen is smoky,


    so let''s go watch TV."


    Chloe has to give up the idea of probing into Lily''s rtionship with Louis.


    While busy in the kitchen, Lily tells Betty that Jessie will stay here for the time being.


    She describes Leigh as an unforgivable scumbag to win Betty''s sympathy and asks her not to tell


    anyone about Jessie living here, including Louis.


    "How could he have the heart to torture a pregnant woman? That poor girl looks skinny. What a jerk he


    is!" Betty has just seen Jessie, who is thin and small, and she can''t help feeling sorry for her.


    Lily has exaggerated a little bit, but Betty believes all her words.


    Betty says she has a daughter-inw, and she knows women will have a rough time during pregnancy.


    She promises to take good care of Jessie and keep this a secret. If Leighes here, she will walk a


    fine line.


    Hearing Betty say this, Lily is relieved.


    Lily makes many biscuits and mochi, and she prepares a sumptuous dinner.


    During dinner, Jessie asks Lily in a low voice, "What happened to Chloe and Coffey? I asked her about


    Coffey, but she asked me who Coffey is."


    "She hurt her head while filming," Lily whispered, "So..."


    Little Fairy has gone through so many hardships and is now pregnant. Afraid that she will me herself


    after knowing the truth, Lily decides not to tell her.


    Jessie is astonished. "Amnesia?"


    "Yes. She happened to lose her memories rted to Coffey."


    "No wonder Mr. Smith stopped her from filming." Having no idea that Lily is telling a lie, she then asks,


    "Mr. Justin is amazing, isn''t he? Can''t he do anything about it?"


    Lily says helplessly, "Justin is a scientist, not a doctor. There is a big difference between the two."


    "He went to see me before and prescribed some medicine for me. I always thought he was a doctor."


    " ... He went to see you?"


    Jessie says, "Yes. He called upon me when I was in poor health. After I got pregnant, he called a


    doctor to take care of me."


    Lily''s face gradually darkens. Gritting her teeth, she scolds, "Damn it! He and Leigh are no different. He


    didn''t tell me about your situation, nor did he help you!"


    Jessie analyzes, "Leigh is unpredictable, so Mr. Justin probably doesn''t know how to help me, and he


    might be afraid of implicating you. Best not to dwell on it, Lily. We should go eat now..."


    Jessie feels queasy after eating a few mouthfuls of food and hurries to the bathroom.


    Chloe looks over and asks, "Lily, what''s wrong with Jessie? Is she not feeling well?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Lily''s heart aches when she thinks of Jessie''s skinny body.


    When being pregnant with her first child, she also suffers from morning sickness, but Jessie''s situation


    is far worse than hers. She is emaciated and can''t eat much.


    She wonders if Little Fairy can keep her baby.


    After finishing her meal and arranging everything in ce, Lily leaves at around eight o''clock.


    She drives to the nearest ATM and withdraws some money. After returning to the neighborhood, she


    goes to a superintendent and says that her Van Cleef & Arpels ring has been stolen.


    Since this is no small matter, the superintendent immediately calls the manager, asking him to help


    deal with this matter.

 Chapter 467: Where Do You Hide Her?

    Chapter 467: Where Do You Hide Her?


    Lily follows the manager to the office.


    The moment the door is closed, she puts her bag on the desk before the manager can say something.


    She unzips the bag, revealing a thick wad of brand-new banknotes inside.


    The manager is dumbfounded.


    "Here is 300,000 in cash. I just need you to find someone to delete the surveince video of me driving


    back this afternoon," Lily says coolly as she rests her hand on the bag.


    The manager nces at the money, with a strong desire glinting in his eyes. He seems to be tempted.


    After thinking for a while, the manager asks, "Is that your only requirement? Nothing else?"


    Lily nods. "Maybe someone will check the surveince camera in a few days. He is skilled in technical


    devices, so you need to delete the videopletely."


    The manager says, "No problem. I''ll get someone to handle it."


    Lily takes out all the money and puts it neatly on the desk. "Alright. Then I will leave this matter to you."


    After granting the manager''s promise, she leaves.


    Upon returning to the apartment, Lily takes out a recording pen in her pocket and turns it on. The


    conversation between her and the manager can be heard clearly.


    This is her backup n.


    Since the manager can take her money, it¡¯s highly possible that he will take Leigh''s money under the


    If that¡¯s the case, she will use the recording pen to charge the manager with fraud.


    A few dayster, Lily receives the short video from Director Jarvis.


    At the first nce of the video, she sees Louis'' handsome profile. Wearing a long robe, he has an air of


    tenderness and gracefulness.


    Her heart skips a beat.


    She doesn''t want to see Louis, but she can''t help clicking on the video.


    Although they have shot this video together, the finished product still amazes her.


    Every scene is perfectly shot and the scenery and plot fit well.


    It¡¯s as if this isn¡¯t a video and the roles yed by them are real. She looks quite natural and charming,


    and even she herself is intoxicated by her performance.


    Lily quickly turns off the video when Louis'' deep and affectionate eyese into her sight.


    She looks at the back of her phone, but Louis'' face keeps popping in her mind.


    She rubs her eyebrows and scolds herself for still being fascinated by Louis.


    How long will it take her to forget this man?


    "I''m sorry, sir. You can''t enter without an appointment. If you barge in, I''ll call the security..."


    Lily hears noisesing from outside.


    It seems to be E''s voice.


    She wants to go out and see what has happened. Just as she stands up from her chair, someone kicks


    the door of her office open.


    Without turning the doorknob, Leigh directly kicks it open.


    His suit is wrinkled and he looks a little exhausted. After his gaze falls upon Lily, he quickly walks over.


    "Where is she?" Leigh asks with a sinister look.


    "Who?" Lily asks.


    She looks at the door lock broken by him and sneers, "Mr. Leigh, this is HS Company, not Lewis Group.


    If you need anything from me, you have to make an appointment with my assistant in advance. You


    barged in like a bandit and even kicked my door open. You must offer mepensation."


    "Don''t y dumb with me!" Leigh says angrily, "I checked the surveince camera of the Tourmaline


    Community. Four days ago, you went to my ce to find her and took her away! Lily, how dare you!"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Crossing her arms, Lily looks at him and says, "Really? Then you can show the surveince video to


    the police and say that I kidnapped your woman. The prerequisite is that you can prove that you are


    Little Fairy''s legal husband."


    "Fuck you!"


    Leigh is so angry that he grabs Lily''s clothes and drags her over.


    Lily is shorter than him, so she can only stand on tiptoe to keep her bnce.


    "Let go of President Lily." The assistant rushes over and tries to pull Leigh away. "I''m going to call the


    police!" The next second, she lets out a painful cry.


    Leigh kicks her away mercilessly.


    The assistant falls to the ground and curls up in pain.


    "Leigh Lewis!" When Lily sees him hit an innocent person, her face immediately falls.


    "My office has surveince cameras. If you dare to hit my colleagues again, I have to do this the hard


    way!"


    Wearing a sneer, Leigh looks at her with disdain. "Don''t overestimate yourself! If Louis hadn''t nurtured


    you, you wouldn''t have lived such a good life."


    "Just stop challenging me. You aren''t qualified to do this!" Holding her up by the cor effortlessly, he


    snaps, "I will ask you one more time. Where did you hide her?"


    Lily tries to stand on tiptoe, fearing that her thin shirt will be torn apart by him.


    She looks coldly at Leigh. "Why should I tell you? I won''t allow you to lock her up like a prisoner again


    and torture her with cruel means!"


    "It''s none of your business! This is between me and her! Lily, don''t force me to use violence!"


    Undaunted by his threat, she sneers, "Leigh Lewis, I know you too well! It''s not like you haven''t hit a


    woman before! You won''t be able to find her in this lifetime!"


    Leigh''s face gradually darkens.


    "And don''t even think about finding your child! She''s so skinny, and it might be hard for her to keep the


    baby. If she fails in delivery, I will manage to support her life. Also, I will send her out of the country


    from under your nose and find her a good man..."


    A crisp sound suddenly rings out.


    Leigh raises his hand and ps her hard in the face.


    Lily''s face tilts to the other side because of his great strength, and her cheeks turn red and swollen.


    She stands still for a long time without saying a word.


    Feeling the unbearable pain, she wonders if Leigh also hits Little Fairy like this when quarreling with


    her.


    She is desperately pleased that she has found a reliable private detective and brought Jessie out of the


    vi.


    If Jessie had stayed there a little longer, terrible things might have happened to her.


    Leigh''s chest heaves with rage as veins pop out of the back of his hand.


    "Where did you hide her?"


    Lily looks up at him, her cheeks already flushing red with a palm print. "You''ll never know! Mr. Leigh, I


    wonder what despicable means you still have!"


    "You want to go against me?" Leigh stares at her with eyes as fierce as a jackal''s. "Lily, if you provoke


    me, no one will collect your body after you die!"


    He exerts great strength to grab her clothes and bents down. "I''m just gonna ask you onest time.


    Where is she?"


    Lily says coldly, "I don''t know!"


    Since she is so stubborn, Leigh bes more frantic and ps her in the face again.


    Fortunately, David happens to arrive here.


    Seeing Leigh being so brutal, he is gripped by fear. Rushing over, he grabs Leigh''s hand tightly to stop


    him from hitting her.


    "Mr. Leigh, please calm down." David presses Leigh''s hand down and says, "You used to date Ms. Lily,


    didn''t you? How can you have the heart to hurt her?"


    "Let go of me!" Leigh shoots a sharp nce at him. "Otherwise, I''ll beat you!"


    "No!" David still holds his arm tightly. "Don''t trouble Ms. Lily. Ste had a car ident, and Mr. Smith


    wants you to go to Country XL."


    "What?" Leigh is astonished.


    Lily is also struck dumb for a few seconds, and then she asks anxiously, "How did she get into an


    ident? Is she alright?"


    "She is badly hurt and has been sent to the hospital for resuscitation..." David sighs, "After receiving


    Mr. Smith''s call, I rushed out to look for Mr. Leigh. The private ne is already in ce."

 Chapter 468: Im Not His Student!

    Chapter 468: I''m Not His Student!


    Leigh says impatiently, "She and Daniel are not married yet. If something happens to her, you shall go


    to the Scotts for help. It''s no use looking for me. I too have a lot of troubles to solve!"


    " ... Something happened to Mr. Daniel too."


    Leigh immediately turns to look at David. Putting on a long face, he asks, "What do you mean?"


    David whispers in his ear.


    Leigh''s face darkens after he hears his words, and he can''t help frowning.


    He shoots a fierce nce at Lily and then uses great strength to push her away. "Lily, I''ll deal with you


    after solving this matter!"


    His unexpected move startles Lily, who immediately loses her bnce and bangs into a desk.


    Hitting her belly on the sharp corner of the desk, she gasps in pain.


    David hurries over to help her up. "Ms. Lily, are you alright?"


    Lily''s belly is still against the corner of the desk.


    Noticing that her lower abdomen is noticeably swollen, David widens his eyes in surprise.


    A few secondster, he seems to think of something and looks at Lily in shock. "Ms. Lily, you..."


    "I''m fine." Lily shakes his hand off and manages to stand up.


    It takes a long while for the sharp pain to disappear.


    "Tell me more about this. Why did Mr. Daniel and Ste both have an ident?" Lily changes the topic.


    "Well ... I''ll tell you about this after we get into the car." David doesn''t ask about her swollen belly


    anymore. Instead, he says with a serious expression, "You need toe with me to the Long Peace


    Group now."


    "OK." Upon realizing that this matter is serious, Lily does not dare to dy.


    She gives the assistant who has been kicked by Leigh a few days off. After arranging today''s work for


    her subordinates, she leaves with David.


    On the way to the Long Peace Group, David tells Lily everything.


    It turns out that Daniel''s father is not injured. It is a lie fabricated by Mrs. Lou to deceive Daniel into


    going to Country XL. She asks her husband to help lock Daniel up as soon as thetter arrives in


    Country XL.


    When Daniel goes to Country XL, he doesn''t bring many of his subordinates. There are all his father''s


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    people over there, so he can''t fight back. Later, Mrs. Lou sends Francis'' daughter to Daniel to drug him.


    Ten days ago, Francis'' daughter found out that she was pregnant.


    Mrs. Lou knows about this, so does Ste, who is also in Country XL.


    Mrs. Lou cherishes her unborn grandson a lot. Afraid that Ste will make a move against Sophia''s


    child, she finds someone to fake a car ident to kill Ste.


    Although Ste doesn''t die on the spot, she is at herst gasp. The doctors are trying their best to save


    her life.


    The whole matter is soplicated and unimaginable that Lily feels she is listening to a made-up story.


    How can all this be true?


    After a while, Lily says, "How can Mrs. Lou be so immoral? Daniel is her biological son!"


    David, who is driving, replies with a sigh, "Ms. Lily, you also know that Ste is Mr. Scott''s illegitimate


    daughter. Mrs. Lou hates her a lot and after knowing that she gets back with Mr. Daniel, she couldn''t sit


    back."


    "Even if that''s the case, she shouldn''t use such despicable methods!" Wearing a gloomy face, Lily grits


    her teeth and says, "How could she send another girl to Mr. Daniel and even make her pregnant..."


    She is sure that Ste must be on the verge of a breakdown after knowing that Sophia is pregnant.


    Ste has been separated from Mr. Daniel for nearly five years, and she has sacrificed a lot to finally


    get back with him.


    Before they can enjoy their life after the reunion, another woman has Daniel''s child. How can Ste


    ept this?


    If Chandler knows about this as well....


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Lily immediately asks David, "Is Louis in Country XL now? Has


    he called Chandler to tell him about this?"


    "Mr. Smith won''t mention it," David says.


    "Chandler is still young, so Mr. Smith will not drag him into this mess. He is trying to find a way to save


    Mr. Daniel."


    "That''s good." Lily breathes a sigh of relief. "Then I''ll get my visa as soon as possible..."


    "Ms. Lily, there''s no need to do this. You may not be able to go abroad."


    Lily is bewildered. "What do you mean? Is Leigh trying to stop me? Or..."


    "You also know that Ste has full control of the Long Peace Group. The news of her having a car


    ident in Country XL has been known by all the higher-ups. Everyone was panicking now."


    David continues, "Mr. Scott wants to use his identity as Ste''s biological father to obtain her equity and


    regain control of the Long Peace Group. He is going to discuss this matter at the meeting of the board


    of directors today."


    Lily says with a look of contempt, "Her daughter is not dead yet. It''s so despicable of him to think of


    taking her equity! If Ste hadn''t got hold of the Long Peace Group, she would be under the thumb of


    her father for a lifetime!"


    "Ms. Lily, don''t worry. When Ste was abroad, she arranged everything in ce. If anything bad


    happens to her, she will give you all the shares of the Long Peace Group."


    "What?" Lily is shocked. "Why did she give them to me? I am an outsider..."


    After thinking for a moment, David says, "Probably it''s because she trusts you very much."


    "After opening the documents to see the content, I was also shocked. Later on, I thought that apart


    from Mr. Smith, you are the only capable one she can trust to manage the Long Peace Group."


    "Why didn''t she hand the Long Peace Group over to Mr. Smith?"


    "Perhaps it''s because Mr. Smith is too busy and she doesn''t want to trouble him. It''s also possible


    that..." David gives his assumption, "Ms. Lily, you are the best candidate in Ste''s view, so she trusts


    you to take control of the Long Peace Group."


    Lily has never been so trusted by a friend, so she is kind of lost for words. "But my ability is not as good


    as hers."


    David looks at her through the rearview mirror and says with a smile, "Ms. Lily, you are Mr. Smith''s


    student, and you are also the vice president of apany. So you must be the best candidate."


    "Bullshit! I''m not his student!" Lily''s face freezes as she says coldly, "Focus on driving and don''t


    mention him!"


    David is rendered speechless.


    Ms. Lily''s temper is almost the same as Mr. Smith''s now.


    When David and Lily arrive at the Long Peace Group''s conference room, the meeting is halfway


    through.


    Everyone turns to look at them.


    Mr. Scott recognizes David first. Putting on a cold face, he says unhappily, "David, this is the Long


    Peace Group and the Scotts are having a meeting now. Why did you barge in like this?"


    "I''m so sorry." David smiles as he brings Lily in. "This time, I was entrusted by Ms. Ste to handle


    some matters for her."


    One of the directors says, "Just drop the act. We all know that Ms. Ste had an ident abroad."


    "She''s still in the hospital now. How can she entrust you to deal with thepany''s affairs?"


    "You are truly well-informed." David nods. He takes out a document and ces it on the table.


    "However, Ms. Ste entrusted this matter to me before she left the country."


    Mr. Scott, who is sitting in the main seat, takes the document over.


    After taking a few nces at its content, Mr. Scott shouts at David, "How dare she? I''m Ste''s father,


    and if something happens to her, I should have all the shares. How can she hand them over to an


    outsider?"


    David replies politely, "Sorry, I don''t know. However, Ms. Ste has signed the share transfer papers, so


    they have legal efficiency."


    He adds, "Mr. Scott, if you don''t believe me, I can call Lawyer Roger over. Ms. Ste also told him


    about the equity."


    The directors pass on the share transfer papers one after another.


    After finishing reading the papers, the directors react the same way as Mr. Scott. They can by no


    means ept Ste''s decision.


    "Since Ms. Ste had an ident, the shares should be handed over to her biological father."


    "That''s right. How can an outsider manage the Long Peace Group? We don''t agree!"


    This unexpected news indeed causes quite a stir among them.

 Chapter 469: Ms. Lily, Are You Still Thinking About Mr. Smiths Dog?

    Chapter 469: Ms. Lily, Are You Still Thinking About Mr. Smith''s Dog?


    Lily watches the directors arguing. They don''t ept the share transfer papers signed by Ste. So,


    Lily knows that they must have reached an agreement with Mr. Scott in private.


    Ste must have suffered a lot to get the shares of the Long Peace Group.


    Thinking about the troubles abroad and Ste''s trust, Lily swears that she must guard thepany


    until Ste wakes up!


    Mr. Scott is very satisfied with their attitude.


    He points at the door and says to Lily, "We won''t ept the transfer papers unless Stees back


    to tell us! Now, please get out!"


    Lily smiles. "Whatever, it''s legitimate."


    Mr. Scott and the directors'' faces change.


    Lily pulls up the chair and sits down. "Ms. Ste signed it, and her shares became mine. I can do


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    anything to anyone in thepany."


    Mr. Scott''s face darkens. "You...."


    "Please call me Ms. Lily." Lily nces at him and looks imposing. "Mr. Mr. Scott, if you don''t respect


    me, I''ll ask you to leave."


    ...


    David immediately stands beside Mr. Scott and seems ready to do it.


    Lily says to the directors. "I know you just want more money when you hold the shares. Whether the


    CEO is me or Ms. Ste, we have the same goal, which is to make thepany better."


    "David, go out and bring me its earnings reports in the past two years."


    "Alright, President Lily!"


    While waiting for David, a director still has problems with Lily. He says that he''s going to get hiswyer


    and sue her for "unjustified enrichment".


    Lily is flipping through the share transfer papers silently. She doesn''t care about them.


    After a while, David rushes into the conference room with a pile of documents.


    "President Lily, this is their earnings reports over the past two years. Just now, Ms. Ste''s secretary


    gave me a sh drive. She said Ms. Ste left it to her before she left. Do you want to see it?"


    Lily thinks that Ste must leave this for a reason, so she asks David to put it in his notebook.


    Lily wants everyone to see it.


    After David opens the video on the sh drive, Ste appears on the projector.


    "I am Ste Scott, the legal representative and the CEO of the Long Peace Group." In the video, Ste


    picks up the transfer papers and points at the signature in front of the camera, so that everyone could


    see it clearly.


    "If something happens to me, I will transfer all of my shares to Lily. This share transfer papers and this


    video are both valid. And I will take all the consequences."


    Mr. Scott and the directors are astonished.


    So is Lily.


    So, Ste has known it when she went abroad, and she has arranged everything.


    Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help but feel very sad.


    But she tries to hide her emotions as she flips through the earnings reports.


    Now, she''s experienced enough to find the important parts in a report. And she knows how to analyze


    it.


    She should give credit to Louis.


    He taught her and let her work on her own. That''s why she improves so quickly.


    Lily finishes reading the reports soon.


    She puts the reports down, takes a deep breath and then makes a ''Six'' gesture. "You''ll see this on the


    earnings report next year."


    "You''re kidding me!"


    "Increase to 600%? That''s impossible!"


    After Lily says that, the directors shout in shock. They don''t believe that Lily could make it.


    So is Mr. Scott.


    He looks at Lily with a cold smile. "Kid, you''re too young. You''d better to think about what you said.


    Don''t be so arrogant."


    "We have a stable profit growth in the past few years. It''s about 300% to 400%. This year, we''ve


    reached 430%. But you think that you can raise it to 600%?"


    Mr. Scott shakes his head, "If you get in charge of thepany, it might go bankrupt and get merged


    soon!"


    But Lily is not irritated. She says with a smile. "You don''t know the market, but we do."


    "To put it bluntly, it''s all Ste''s credit that thepany managed to raise profits to 430%. If it were you,


    I guess the profits would not rise a bit."


    Mr. Scott''s face goes an ugly green in anger.


    Lily turns to look at the directors with her hand up. "Now, I promise you that you''ll see this on the


    earnings report next year!"


    A director asks, "What if you fail?"


    "At lease it will reach over 500%." Lily smiles.


    "I know thepany well. And I know how big our market is. I''m just telling you I can make it. Actually,


    I don''t care about your opinions."


    ...


    "Now, I''m the majority shareholder. I can decide what to do."


    ...


    ncing at the speechless directors, David lowers his head to hide his smiling face.


    After Lily deals with these people, it is three o''clock in the afternoon.


    David sends Lily back and keeps praising her on the way. "Ms. Lily, you are so amazing. They can''t


    anything. Now, they could only listen to you."


    Lily raises her eyebrows. "They just want to lie down and earn money. It''s much more convenient to do


    things after knowing that."


    David is surprised. "Ms. Lily, you''re very like Mr. Smith now."


    Lily freezes and turns away to look out the window. "I''m not going to HS. Send me to his ce."


    "Ms. Lily, are you still thinking about his dog?"


    "No, Chandler also lives there! I''m going to see Chandler!" Lily says through clenched teeth, "Can you


    just stop talking? I just wish I could block you in real life!"


    So, David turns to drive seriously and doesn''t say anything else.


    After arriving at Louis¡¯ ce, David watches Lily get out of the car.


    He couldn''t help but open his mouth again. "Ms. Lily, are you staying here tonight? Or should I wait and


    drive you back?"


    Lily ignores him.


    David guesses that Lily must be sleeping here today tofort Chandler.


    So, he drives away.


    Lily rings the doorbell, and Chandler opens the door soon.


    "Lily, what are you doing here?" Chandler asks, "Are you looking for Louis? But he has gone abroad on


    a business trip. He didn''t say when he wille back."


    Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''m here for you." Lily takes Chandler into the room and closes the door. "Nanny is not here?"


    "Yeah, she won''t be here until 5:30." After saying that, Chandler takes out his phone and calls the


    nanny. "Lily, could you make dinner for me today? You really make best food!"


    Lily smiles and nods.


    The German shepherd dog is chewing on a bone when it smells Lily. Then, it wags its tail and runs over


    to her.


    "You''re so much bigger."


    Richard touches its head and thinks of her ragdoll at home.


    She feeds her cat good meals. But the cat bes thinner and colder to her.


    Most of the time, the cat doesn''t even want Lily to touch it! It always has its back to Lily.


    Lily opens the fridge and looks at the food inside. "There''s nothing to eat. Let''s go out and buy some."


    Chandler nods. "Alright."


    The dog is wagging its tail like crazy when they''re going out. So, they take the dog with them.

 Chapter 470: Who Is the Father of the Babies?

    Chapter 470: Who Is the Father of the Babies?


    Chandler doesn''t see Lily''s car at the door, so he asks, "Lily, you didn¡¯t drive today?"


    "Yeah. David sent me here."


    "Wait. I''ll get the car keys!" Chandler opens the door and runs to his room.


    ...


    Two minutester, Chandler takes out a car key and gives it to Lily.


    He''s very excited. "I found that Louis has a cool sports car in the garage. Let''s drive that car!"


    Lily looks at the car key and then helplessly looks at Chandler. "You messed with his things. Aren''t you


    afraid that he will get mad at you?"


    "No. Louis loves me very much!"


    Lily doesn''t what to say. She goes to the garage with the car key.


    It''s a Pagani, which reminds Lily that she got drunk and puked on Louis¡¯ car. That''s so embarrassing.


    She ruined the cushion and paid Louis a lot of money.


    After such a long time, Lily sits in this car again, still in the driver''s seat.


    The memories of the past make Lily very awkward.


    After she sits in the car, she remembers that they have the dog with them.


    So, she turns her head and wants to ask Chandler to send the dog back. But the dog has huddled


    under the seat, and half of it lies on Chandler''s legs.


    The corners of Lily''s mouth twitches. "He makes it! Good for him"


    "Lily, let''s go!" Chandler urges.


    Then he sees that Lily is wearing a seat belt, which makes her big belly more obvious. So, he asks,


    "Lily, you have a big belly."


    Lily looks at her belly.


    She has been busy dealing with the Lone Peace Group. She almost forgets that she was pushed by


    Leigh and bumped into the corner of the table.


    "Yes. I''m having babies." Lily starts the car and replies, "I''m not feeling well. Let''s go to the hospital


    first, and then go to the supermarket to buy something."


    Chandler is astonished. Then he gets very excited. "Really? How many babies do you have?"


    "I''ve got triplets."


    "Wow!" Chandler''s eyes widen in shock. "Then, isn''t that very hard for you?"


    Lily smiles. "It''s fine. Are you happy that you''re going to see your future wife?"


    Chandler nods. Then he thinks of something and asks with great caution, "Are they also Louis¡¯


    babies?"


    "Does it matter to you?" Lily nces at Chandler. "Have you forgot what you said? If they are not Louis¡¯


    babies, you don''t want to y with them anymore?"


    Chandler shakes his head like crazy. "No, no. It''s not easy to get married these days, especially to date


    someone as beautiful as you! Let''s go to the hospital!"


    Lilyughs.


    After arriving at the hospital, Lily registers for an expert.


    After waiting for about 30 minutes, they see the doctor.


    Lily tells the doctor how long she has been pregnant and that she bumped into the corner of the table


    this morning.


    Chandler counts on his fingers.


    Then he bes upset. It turns out that Lily has been pregnant for a long time. They can''t be Louis¡¯


    babies.


    But who is the father of the babies?


    After over an hour of examination, the doctor tells Lily that her babies are well.


    Lily is finally relieved.


    She''s about to leave when the doctor stops her. "You could take some medicines. It''s better for you."


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright, thank you."


    When the doctor moves his mouse, his hands are trembling. Lily asks with concern. "Doctor, your


    hands are trembling. Are you tired? Shall I get a nurse for you?"


    "I''m fine. I''ll get off work after seeing one more patient. You can go to the first floor to pay for the


    medicine."


    Lily doesn''t say anything else and leaves the consulting room.


    "Lily, how are the babies?" Chandler walks up to her and stares at her belly. "Are they well?"


    "Yeah, they''re very healthy. Let''s go to the first floor to get the medicine."


    "Lily, I brought my bank card. Let me get it for you. You must be very tired now!" Chandler takes her


    medical record card away and runs away.


    When Lily figures out what he''s going to do, he has gone far away.


    Chandler pays the fee at the window and then waits in line to get the medicine.


    After a while, it''s his turn. He stands on tiptoe and hands over the record card.


    The nurse in the window is looking around.


    "Hello? Where are you?"


    Chandler tries to stand higher. "I''m here." The nurse finally sees half of his head.


    The nurse looks at Chandler and then looks at Lily''s record card. After that, she goes in to get the


    medicine.


    Chandler waits and sighs. He needs to eat and exercise more to grow taller. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    even have the chance to do anything for his future mother-inw.


    After getting the medicine, Chandler looks at it carefully.


    There aren''t many words on the medicine box, but he couldn''t understand them. So, he takes a picture


    of the box and prepares to study the words after returning home.


    Now Lilyes over. "Did you get it?"


    "Yeah." Chandler puts away his phone and hands her the medicine bag. "It''s all here."


    Lily strokes his head. "Thank you. Let''s go to the supermarket. Is there anything you want to eat


    tonight?"


    "Sauced pettitoes!"


    "Alright, I''ll make it for you!"


    They buy a lot of foods and daily necessities at the supermarket.


    It''s a pet-friendly shopping mall. People can take their pets with them as long as they keep a leash on


    their pets.


    Along the way, the German shepherd dog follows them like a mighty bodyguard.


    After shopping, Lily takes Chandler down the esctor.


    She carries two bags when she walks to the esctor. Before she could stand still, someone behind


    her bumps into her.


    Lily staggers forward and is about to fall on the esctor.


    The dog is very sharp and fast. The moment Lily staggers, it rushes over and bits on her clothes, trying


    to pull her back.


    Lily is not good with cold, so she wears a trench coat today.


    The dog bits on her coat, but it couldn''t stop Lily falling with a heavy body. She could not stand on the


    esctor, and her coat is almost pulled off!


    Chandler is astonished for a moment when the dog pounces towards Lily. But then he runs over too.


    He grabs the leash on Lily''s wrist and tries to pull the dog back with all his might.


    Finally, Lily is pulled back.


    Fortunately, the dog supports her. Otherwise, she would have fallen to the ground.


    Chandler loosens the leash and helps Lily to stand up. "Lily, are you alright?"


    "I, I''m fine."


    Lily''s body still tenses up. She looks at the long esctor and feels a burst of fear in her heart.


    If she rolls off the esctor, she''ll be crippled or even die.


    "Miss, I''m sorry." The woman beside them realizes what happened and runs over to help Lily.


    "I was talking to my husband. I didn''t notice that you haven''t got on the esctor yet. I''m so sorry."


    "Get your hands off her!" Chandler ps the woman''s hand away. He looks furious. "Why didn''t you


    pull her after you hit her?"


    "I, I ... I''m sorry." The woman cries, "I''m too scared."


    The woman''s husband keeps apologizing to Lily. "It''s too slippery here. My wife almost fell too. I''m


    really sorry that I didn''t do anything."


    Chandler is still very angry. "No, you must do it on purpose!"


    Lily''s face is very pale.


    She nces at the woman and finds that she''s also pregnant. The woman is supporting her waist with


    one hand. It looks like she could not move around too well.


    "Alright, Chandler." Lily stops him. "Let''s go to the surveince room."


    If she didn''t bring the dog and Chandler, she and the babies would have been screwed up.


    So, they all go to the surveince room of the mall.


    The person in charge looks awkward when he knows what happened. "I''m sorry. The surveince


    camera there broke down two weeks ago. We can''t offer you anything."


    Lily narrows her eyes. "That''s too bad. It broke when Ie to check it?"

 Chapter 471: My Future Wife Would Be Hungry If You Dont Eat Anything

    Chapter 471: My Future Wife Would Be Hungry If You Don''t Eat Anything


    "Miss, I''m not lying." The person in charge shows a file to Lily. "We''ve put it in work order since we


    found it broken. The repairman said that he couldn''t fix it. So, we reported it to our leader. We''re still


    waiting for his approval."


    Lily takes it over and reads carefully.


    He''s right. They could not buy a new surveince camera if their leader doesn''t sign on it.


    So, it was just an ident?


    "I''m really sorry." The pregnant woman is still apologizing to Lily. "I didn''t see you in front of me. Are


    you hurt? Let us take you to the hospital."


    Chandler immediately says, "It''s toote! Since you were going to take the esctor, why were you


    talking to your husband and not looking ahead? You are not responsible for yourself nor others!"


    "And yes, we''re going to the hospital for an examination. If something happens to my wife, I won''t let


    you go!"


    The couple and the person in charge are all shocked by his words.


    The pregnant woman''s husband looks at Lily and stutters, "You, you...."


    "I''m pregnant too. He''s worried about my babies." Lily pulls Chandler behind her.


    The surveince camera is broken, and she doesn''t want to stay here any longer.


    The woman is pregnant with a big belly. Lily is also a mother, so she turns soft-hearted. "I didn''t get


    hurt. There''s no need to go to the hospital. Forget it."


    "Lily, we can''t let them go." Chandler doesn''t agree. "It is her fault...."


    "Forget it. Let''s go back."


    Chandler pouts, carries a few bags and walks out without saying anything else.


    The couple leave the surveince room with Lily.


    They keep apologizing to Lily. They couldpensate her if she doesn''t want to go to the hospital.


    "No need." Lily shakes her head with a smile and talks to the woman, "You belly is so big now. You


    should be giving birth, right? Can I friend you on WeChat? I want to ask you something."


    The woman freezes and says, "This is my first child, so I don''t know anything...."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can just make friends with each other." Lily says in a gentle tone, "You look so


    kind. I really want to be your friend."


    ...


    The woman doesn''t know what to say and tugs at her husband''s shirt.


    Her husband immediately smiles at Lily. "She is pregnant. I''m afraid that the radiation of her phone


    might be bad to her. So, she doesn''t bring it with her. You can friend me on WeChat."


    "Alright." Lily hands over her phone. "You can scan my QR code."


    After friending him, Lily asks again, "Have you decided the hospital where you''re going to give birth? I


    have a doctor friend in the city hospital. I can ask him for help."


    "Thank you. But we don''t need...."


    Before the man could refuse, Lily turns on her phone and prepares to dial a number. "It''s fine. We''re


    friends. Tell me your number. I''ll ask my friend to take care of you."


    Lily is so enthusiastic that the man couldn''t find any excuses to refuse her.


    The couple looks at each other for a few seconds. As Lily urges him, the man could only give her his


    number.


    Lily dials the number right away.


    Seeing the man''s phone shing with the call, Lily smiles faintly and puts away her phone. "Where are


    you living? Do you need a ride?"


    "No!" The man immediately refuses. "I drove here. If you''re not feeling wellter, please tell me on


    WeChat. We have to go now."


    After saying that politely, he holds his wife and leaves in hurry, as if he''s afraid that Lily would say


    something again.


    Lily does not follow them out. She turns on her phone, finds the man on WeChat, and flips through his


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    posts.


    That''s quite a big surprise!


    Lily saves the pictures of sceneries and foods. Then she takes screenshots of his ount and phone


    number.


    Lily only wants the man''s phone number in the first ce.


    With his phone number, she could check their identities and find out where they live.


    She did not want them to suspect her, so she talked to the woman for her ount first. Then she


    brought up her "Doctor Friend" to ask for his phone number.


    Lily puts away her phone and bends down to stroke the dog''s head. "Thank you so much."


    She doesn''t expect Louis¡¯ dog to be so useful.


    Lily leads the dog out and sees Chandler from afar. He''s sitting on a lounge chair with a sullen face.


    She walks over. "Are you unhappy?"


    "No." Chandler jumps down from the chair and picks up the bags.


    Lily wants to carry those bags, but Chandler doesn''t give them to her. He is still angry and walks first.


    Lily follows him with the dog.


    They take the elevator to the garage.


    After getting on the car, Lily exins to Chandler, "I don''t want to let them go either. But the


    surveince camera is broken. So we can''t do that. They''ll get away with it if we go to the hospital and


    find that I''m fine."


    Chandler says angrily, "But we can''t let them go like that!"


    "My mother said you need to get back at him if someone bullies you! Even if there is no evidence, he


    doesn''t have any advantages in the court. After some time, he will expose himself."


    "Alright, don''t be angry with me." Lily drives the car out of the garage and smiles faintly. "I just chatted


    with them for a long time to get their information."


    "And then, send them to jail?" Chandler asks.


    Lily says, "No. I need to investigate them to see if they did that on purpose."


    She has suspected the couple when she was told that the surveince camera was broken.


    "If it is an ident, then you just let them go?"


    "Yeah. It looks like she''s going to give birth. It''s normal that she hits someone."


    Chandler is very disappointed and mutters, "That''s a broad road. She was not paying attention...."


    Lily smiles andforts him. "Alright, I''ll make you sauced pettitoes and carrot dumplings. Do you like


    it?"


    "Lily, aren''t you worried about my wife at all?" Chandler says seriously, "If Rich didn''t bite on your


    clothes, you would have lost your babies. Now you''re just thinking about dinner?"


    "Then, we shall not have dinner?"


    Chandler snorts and mutters, "No! If you don''t eat anything, my wife would get hungry."


    Lily couldn''t help butugh loud.


    On the other side, the couple is on the way home, and both look gloomy.


    "She''s so lucky!" The woman peels the orange and eats it while saying in displeasure, "If the dog did


    not bite her clothes, she would have rolled off the esctor and got hurt."


    The man sighs, "We can''t do anything about that. We messed up this time. So, we probably won''t get


    the money."


    The woman grumbles, "Forget it. We''ve got one million yuan in advance. Hey, she friended you on


    WeChat?"


    "Why don''t we invite her out next time?"


    "No! What are you thinking about?" Her husband scolds her for being stupid.


    "She''s a smart woman. She went to check the surveince right away. Later, she tried to get close to


    us. She just wanted to investigate us when she asked us for the WeChat ounts and phone


    numbers."


    The pregnant woman is flustered. "Then, you must unfriend her after returning home, so that she won''t


    find out anything. Darling, how was I just now? Would she suspect us?"

 Chapter 472: Mom Will Protect You

    Chapter 472: Mom Will Protect You


    "She must have suspected us. But the surveince camera is broken. She won''t find anything."


    The man thinks for a moment. "She has been looking at your belly. She must think that you hit people


    by ident because you''re pregnant."


    "That''s good." The pregnant woman is lying in her seat and stroking her belly as she says happily, "I


    never expect that we can earn one million yuan by doing a little favor. Amazing deal!"


    "But I feel it''s not going to be that simple." The man frowns and looks worried.


    But the woman does not care about it. "Don''t think too much. Anyway, we did what he said. He didn''t


    care if we made it. Now we''ve got one million yuan."


    "Let''s go to Country M. We can spend our holidays and have our baby there!"


    Unlike her husband, the pregnant woman is very happy and imagining their future.


    Her child would be an M citizen. And she could use the remaining money to start a small


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    business.


    The woman says, "Honey, you should apply for a visa tomorrow...."


    She speaks so fast that the oranges stick in her throat.


    "What''s wrong? Are you alright?"


    Her husband slows down the car and prepares to pull over when he sees her face turn purple.


    However, he does not look at the road ahead.


    The green light has turned red. Arge truck rushes out from the left and hits into the car!


    ...


    ...


    Chandler says that he''s a big kid, so he doesn''t want anyone to apany him. But Lily still stays with


    him for a night.


    Lily wants to go back after Chandler goes to bed.


    However, she''s pregnant and not feeling very well. She gets a little sleepy at eleven o''clock. There


    might not be many taxis outside at that time, so she sleeps in the guest room.


    The next morning, Lily wakes up and sees Rich sleeping on the carpet.


    "Good morning."


    Lily touches the dog and quickly goes into the bathroom to wash up. When shees out to get


    changed, she finds that her silk scarf is missing.


    She turns to look at Rich. "Did you take my scarf?"


    But the dog just wags its tail at her with innocent eyes.


    Lily res at it.


    But the dog remains indifferent for a long time. She lets it go because she''s going to make breakfast.


    After going downstairs, she sees that Chandler is busy in the kitchen. And she smells porridge.


    Lily is surprised. "You can cook porridge now?"


    "Lily, you''re awake?" Chandler turns to look at Lily. He''s cutting meat on a stool. "Yeah. I can''t cook


    dishes. But I can make porridge."


    "You''re great. Now you won''t starve." Lily smiles. "I''m waiting for your breakfast."


    "Alright, it''s almost ready!"


    About ten minutester, the delicious meat porridge and fried eggs appear on the dining table.


    Chandler sits opposite Lily, shaking his legs.


    After having some porridge, he looks up at Lily. "Lily, did my mom call you?"


    Lily pauses for a moment, but she turns calm soon. "No."


    "It''s been a long time since she called me." Chandler is depressed. "Is Dad that busy? Did they forget


    that they had a son at home?"


    "Lily, do you think something happened to my dad?"


    Lily''s heart skips a beat. Then she rolls her eyes at him and says bluntly, "Don''t think too much. Your


    parents are very well! Perhaps they are just too busy to call you."


    She pinches Chandler''s nose. "Louis takes good care of you. Isn''t that good?"


    "Yeah. I just miss them."


    Lily purses her lips and says with a smile, "I''ll call them this afternoon. If they are too busy toe


    back, I''ll take you to them. How about it?"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. Would I ever lie to you?" After a pause, Lily continues, "Your mother has been abroad for a


    while, and thepany turns into a mess. There are rumors that your mother has an ident,


    because they want to seize power."


    "Chandler, if you see any news, don''t believe it. Just trust me, okay? I''ll help your mother run the


    Chandler nods. "I know. Mom has told me about thepany. I just wish that I can grow faster and


    lighten her loads, so that she won''t be so tired."


    "It doesn''t matter. Your father ising back." Lily feels so bad for Chandler. But she must pretend to


    be rxed in front of him.


    "You''ve grown fast enough. That''s would be terrible if you grow faster. Can''t let that happen, can we?


    Just trust me. Don''t believe the news. I will deal with everything."


    "Yeah, I believe you!"


    Chandler does trust her, and Lily secretly heaves a sigh of relief.


    Chandler wants Lily to drive the sports car to thepany, but she refuses this suggestion.


    Louis has driven the Pagani for a few times. Many people know it. If she drives it to work and her


    colleagues see it, they might start gossiping about her.


    Lily walks out of themunity and gets a taxi.


    On her way to thepany, she turns on her phone and reads the news.


    Just as she expected, some people have turned Ste''s car ident into the headline of the major


    news websites.


    She takes screenshots of all the news and sends them to her assistant and Ste''s secretary. They will


    contact the website to delete the news.


    Apart from this, Lily sees another piece of news.


    On a certain road, a car was knocked over by a truck. The pregnant woman in the passenger seat died


    on the spot. The man was taken to the hospital. Now he is still in first aid.


    Simr traffic idents happen every day all over the country.


    However, the couple''s photos, their names and license tes are posted below the news.


    Lily looks at the photo.


    They are the couple who bumped into her in the mall yesterday!


    She stares nkly at the news for a long time.


    She has thought that she needs to have someone investigate their numbers and address. But before


    she could make a move, they have a car ident.


    Lily reads the news again. It says that oranges stuck in the woman''s throat. Her husband was worried


    about her and might ignore the car turning left. Then a tragedy happened.


    Lily thinks of the woman''s big belly and feels so bad for them.


    They are going to have a baby, but....


    Lily touches her belly through her clothes.


    Her babies have been kicking her the whole night, and she is not feeling well in the morning. But now


    she is not angry at all. She only wants to protect them.


    "I''m sorry that you have to go to work with me." Thinking how cold that man is, Lily bes very sad.


    "Don''t worry. Mom will protect you."


    They are her children, and she can raise them alone.


    After arriving at thepany, Lily starts to get busy with meetings and reading documents.


    She hardly stops working.


    When she is not that busy, she would call David and ask about how it is going in Country XL.


    At first, David ms up.


    After two days, Lily calls again, and David says, "Mr. Smith has found Mr. Daniel. He''s fine, but...."


    Lily asks anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    After a few seconds, David sighs, "Mr. Daniel knew that Ms. Ste is unconscious, so he ran to his


    father and had a big fight."

 Chapter 473: Dont Let Her Out Until the Operation Is Done!

    Chapter 473: Don''t Let Her Out Until the Operation Is Done!


    After a pause, David continues, "Mr. Daniel shot himself...."


    "What?" Lily is so shocked that she almost loses her voice.


    Her mouth trembles, and it takes her a long time to ask again, "Why did he shoot himself? Did ... did he


    die?"


    "Mr. Daniel lost control, so Officer Lou scolded him. Officer Lou stressed that he''s Mr. Daniel''s father.


    He gave Daniel a good life, so he would not allow Daniel to fight against him and his wife for a woman."


    "Mr. Smith was with Mr. Daniel at that time. Mr. Smith rushed to him in time, so the bullet missed...."


    David couldn''t continue to describe the scene. "So, we''ve sent Mr. Daniel to the hospital. The doctor


    said it depends on himself if he could wake up."


    Lily is astonished for a while.


    "He''s unconscious. What about Chandler?" Lily asks in a trembling voice, "He''s still waiting for Ste


    and Daniel. What should I say to him?"


    "This...." David could only sigh.


    He tries tofort Lily, "Keep it as secret for some time. Mr. Justin has brought his best friend over.


    They will be fine."


    "Right, Justin has many friends. He must have a way." Lily calms down.


    There are people taking care of Ste and Daniel. She doesn''t need to worry about them.


    She needs to deal with other things.


    Lily asks David calmly, "Did your boss tell you this, or...?"


    "Kay told me," David replies, "He went there before Mr. Daniel, and he is still there."


    "Let him investigate and find where Mrs. Lou and Sophia are."


    David knows what Lily is going to do. He hesitates. "Ms. Lily, you''d better stay out of this. You know


    Mrs. Lou ys dirty. She might aim at you."


    Lily retorts, "Then what do you want me to do? Just wait and see Sophia give birth and Mrs. Lou get


    satisfied?"


    "Ms. Lily, you''re not afraid of her?"


    "I am. But this is not helping." Lily says gloomily, "If I don''t do it now, Mrs. Lou and Mr. Scott might work


    together to aim at me one day. To help Ste is to help myself."


    David still wants to stop her. "I think you should leave it to Mr. Smith...."


    "No, I''ll do it myself!" Lily interrupts him. She doesn''t want to hear Louis¡¯ name.


    "I''m busy. Let me know after you find where Mrs. Lou is."


    Before David could say anything, she hangs up the phone.


    ...


    Three dayster, Lily receives a message from David: Mrs. Lou puts Sophia at the Lou''s.


    Lily can''t get in touch with Coffey, so she calls Kay.


    She asks Kay if he has any good friends in the country, who are good at fighting. Kay gives her many


    numbers. Lily calls them and asks them to keep an eye on the Lou''s and Mrs. Lou 24 hours a day.


    After finding out about Mrs. Lou''s daily routine, Lily has someone break into the Lou''s and bring Sophia


    to the car when Mrs. Lou goes to the beauty salon.


    "You, what are you doing?" Sophia is thrown into the car and begins to struggle. "How dare you break


    into the house? My mom will...."


    Her face is so small that Lily could easily grab it with one hand.


    Lily looks at Sophia''s exquisite face and feels her tender skin. It seems that Sophia is in her early


    twenties.


    She''s so beautiful, tender, and energetic.


    "You haven''t married Daniel, but you''re calling Mrs. Lou mom?" Lily gives Sophia''s belly an icy re.


    Sophia notices it and curls up on the seat.


    She wants to p Lily''s hand away.


    However, Lily tightens her grip, making Sophia to frown in pain.


    "You stole Ste''s husband and got pregnant in such a despicable way. Are you proud of it?" Lily asks,


    "If Daniel finds out you''re pregnant, he''ll shoot you."


    "You! What nonsense are you talking about?" Sophia still looks arrogant and lofty because of her


    family. "Our parents arranged it!"


    Lily sneers, "How dare you say that!"


    "Let me go!" Sophia threatens Lily. "If anything happens to me, Mrs. Lou won''t let you go!"


    "Alright, I''ll wait for her." Lily grabs her hands and handcuffs her.


    "Go to the hospital!"


    Sophia''s face changes. "Why are you taking me to the hospital?"


    Sophia is too noisy, so Lily stuffs her mouth with tissues.


    They arrive at the back door of a private hospital soon.


    Two men pull Sophia out of the car, support her, and get into the hospital with Lily


    They directly go to the gynecology department, and Lily finds the doctor that she has called. She points


    at Sophia behind her. "Make an abortion for this woman. If you could finish it in ten minutes, I''ll pay you


    twice the money."


    The doctor is a little nervous when he sees that they support Sophia here. "Will I get involved in a


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with everything!"


    Since Lily has promised him, the doctor immediately asks the two men to bring Sophia to the operating


    room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sophia hears their conversation and looks very fearful as she struggles.


    However, the two man hold her arms tightly and she could not resist.


    Then they walk out of the operating room, and the doctors close the door.


    Lily waits at the side. When she raises her head, she sees Mrs. Lou walking over, dressing like a rich


    Lily''s heart sinks.


    Who told Mrs. Lou it? She just brought Sophia here, and Mrs. Loues over so quickly?


    Lily instructs the two men, "Go to the operating room and lock the door. Don''t let her get out until the


    operation is done!"


    "Yes!"


    They go back to the operating room.


    Mrs. Lou sees it and walks faster. She is almost rushing to the operating room.


    But Lily stops her.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing?" Mrs. Lou scolds Lily, "How dare you kidnap my daughter-


    inw? You even brought her here for an abortion! You''re crazy!"


    "Your daughter-inw?" Lily smiles and looks at Mrs. Lou. "Did Daniel agree? Mrs. Lou, your son is


    unconscious in the hospital in Country SL. And that''s all your fault!"


    Mrs. Lou is very worried about Sophia in the operating room, so she pushes Lily. "Get out of the way!"


    But Lily grabs her hand and pushes her away instead.


    Mrs. Lou staggers and almost falls. Her face darkens terribly. "Lily, what''s wrong with you? You want to


    fight me?"


    "Mrs. Lou, I''m not a pushover." Lily looks at her coldly. "I brought Sophia here, and I''m not afraid of


    you!"


    "Damn! Damn it!" Mrs. Lou is choked on Lily''s words and trembles from head to toe.


    Suddenly, Sophia''s screamse from the operating room.


    Mrs. Lou is getting more anxious. She throws away her bag and pounces towards Lily to fight with her.


    They pull each other''s hair in a sort of cat fight.


    Suddenly, Lily feels someone grabbing her and pulling her back.


    She staggers back and smells a familiar scent. Then, she finds it is Louis.


    The man who follows Louis also pulls Mrs. Lou away.


    Before Lily could figure out what is going on, she sees two men kicking the door of the operating room,


    as if they are about to get in.


    "No!" Lily screams and says to Louis, "Stop your men. Sophia is in there. Just wait for a few more


    minutes."

 Chapter 474: Yeah, He Should Not Get Angry

    Chapter 474: Yeah, He Should Not Get Angry


    Louis grabs her arm tightly and looks gloomy.


    "Lily, that''s enough."


    "No! What''s wrong with you?" Lily struggles crazily. "Do you know who Sophia is? What if Chandler


    finds out...!"


    Louis holds her in his arms and covers her mouth.


    Lily couldn''t struggle anymore. She could only watch Louis¡¯ men kick open the operating room and Mrs.


    Lou rush in.


    She closes her eyes.


    She prays in her heart that the doctor might have given Sophia an abortion.


    Lily waits in anxiety. Then she sees Mrs. Lou helping Sophia out, who is crying hard.


    Mrs. Lou isforting Sophia in a soft voice.


    Seeing Mrs. Lou''s rxed face, Lily knows that Sophia does not have an abortion.


    Lily''s heart sinks.


    Louis apologizes to Mrs. Lou. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Lou, for scaring you and Ms. Nathan."


    Mrs. Lou looks at him. She puts away her smile and says coldly, "Fortunately, Sophia and the child are


    fine. Otherwise, I''ll chop her up into little bits!"


    "I''m really sorry." Louis nods. "I''ll have someone send you back."


    "No need!"


    Mrs. Lou coldly refuses him and helps Sophia leave the hospital.


    After they leave, Lily shakes Louis¡¯ hand away with all her might. She wants to catch up with them, but


    Louis grabs her arm again.


    "Louis, let me go!"


    "Lily, stop!" Louis holds her tightly and remains gloomy. "The Lous have a good rtionship with the


    Nathans. If anything happens to Sophia, the Nathans will not let you go."


    "You can''t offend Sophia, so you just don''t care about Ste?" Lily is shaking from head to toe, but she


    tries her best to control herself. "Sophia is pregnant! Don''t you know who she got pregnant?"


    Louis says calmly, "She won''t keep the baby. I will solve this...."


    "Do you think you can catch Mrs. Lou off guard again?" Lily interrupts him. "I guess she will


    immediately get Sophia a visa and send her abroad!"


    "Lily, I''m doing this for you." The apple of Louis¡¯ throat bobs anxiously. "You''re better stay out of this."


    Louis thinks of Ste''s ident and bes very worried. He''s afraid that Mrs. Lou would secretly do


    something to Lily.


    The Lous, the Nathans, and Lily''s family control the military in Yorkshire together.


    They could destroy a business or a person easily. That''s why Louis does not want Lily to get involved.


    Lily doesn''t know what he is thinking. She only says with much hatred, "I don''t care. I just feel bad for


    Chandler!"


    She pulls back her hand and turns to leave.


    "I will take Chandler to my ce. You don''t need to worry about him anymore!"


    Louis seems to think of something as his face sinks. He chases after Lily and carries her in his arms.


    Lily is so frightened that she subconsciously tugs at his clothes.


    She says angrily, "What are you doing? Put me down!"


    "You need an examination." Louis replies indifferently and carries her to the gynecology department.


    He doesn''t know if the video is real, but he knows that John is in bad health and dying. Louis didn''t let


    Lily use any birth control when they had a vacation in Country R at the end ofst year.


    So, he wants to know how long Lily has been pregnant.


    But Lily is confused. What examination?


    She''s puzzled until she sees the gynecology department. Then she knows what Louis wants to do.


    "Let go of me! Let go of me!"


    Thinking of the duck soup and the call with John, Lily feels a deep fear. She struggles desperately in


    Louis¡¯ arms. She would be screwed up if he finds out anything.


    She won''t have an abortion! She can raise her children on her own!


    Lily keeps beating Louis and shouting at him, leaving two lines of blood on his face. However, Louis


    does not even frown as he walks towards the doctor''s office with her in his arms.


    "Louis, stop. They''re not your children." Lily calms down and says bluntly.


    Louis stops as Lily wants.


    Lily sneers, "Remember when we went to Country R? If they were your children, I would have had a


    big belly. Now look at it. Is it very big? So, don''t get a big head!"


    Louis doesn''t say anything. He thinks of Willow''s words.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Mr. Smith, Ms. Lily is pregnant! She said the father''s family name is Dawn!"


    "If she really loves you, would she try to hide her pregnancy? She just wants to toy with your


    affections."


    "Don''t get fooled!"


    Louis begins to breathe rapidly, and his face twitches.


    After a while, Louis looks down at Lily in his arms with a glum look. "Lily, look at me and tell me who


    their father is."


    Lily''s heart skips a beat when she meets his eyes.


    She''s still worried that Louis will ask her to have an abortion. So, she hides her emotions and forces a


    smile. "Mr. Smith, I know how long I''ve been pregnant. I don''t need to lie to you. Don''t you know who


    their father is?"


    Louis puts her down, holds her by the chin and forces her to look at him.


    But his hands are trembling.


    He asks through clenched teeth, "John?"


    "Yes...."


    Before Lily could finish speaking, Louis grabs her neck and pushes her against the wall.


    Louis is so close to Lily that she could see his eyes turning red when he gives her an icy re.


    "Lily, you ... you...!" His chest heaving, he tightens his grip on her tender neck. And his voice is filled


    with hatred.


    He just wishes he could strangle her.


    Just now, he had this tiny bit of hope that she might be pregnant with his children, because he has


    deduced the time when she might get pregnant.


    If she''s pregnant with his kids, he could let it go. He doesn''t mind her helping John. He could put down


    his dignity, get back together with her, and even marry her.


    However, she breaks his heart again!


    No wonder when he came out of the clubhouse with Lily, the waiter sent them an umbre and


    congratted him. No wonder she liked sour and spicy food. No wonder he saw that she had a big


    belly on the ne.


    Because she is pregnant.


    And they''re not his children.


    He is like a fool, who is kept in the dark and believes everything she says!


    "Louis, let go...." Lily is almost suffocated. She tries to pull his fingers away. "Even, even if I they''re not


    your kids, you don''t have to be so angry...."


    Louis feels as if someone pours cold water over him, and he finally calms down.


    Yeah, he shouldn''t get angry.


    He stays calm and rational all the time. But Lily drives him crazy, and he almost wants to kill her.


    He''s too pathetic!


    Louis quickly calms down.


    He takes his hand back and looks at Lily indifferently. "This is the first time that I''ve got so mad at you.


    It will not happen again."


    Lily rubs her aching neck and purses her lips when she hears his words.


    Louis keeps saying, "You teach me a lesson when I''m thirty years old. I''ll take it to my heart. Thank


    you, Ms. Lily."


    With that, Louis turns around and leaves.


    After a few seconds, Lily can''t help but raise her head. She can only see his back, and he''s walking


    very fast. He leaves so soon that Lily feels very distressed.

 Chapter 475: What About You and the Babies?

    Chapter 475: What About You and the Babies?


    Lily stands there for a long time until the two mene out of the operating room. They call her, which


    pulls her back to reality.


    They are ck and blue all over. Louis¡¯ men probably hit them hard.


    "I''m so sorry."


    Lily gives them double the wages and says that they are done here. Then she leaves herself.


    She goes back to thepany to deal with her work.


    She drives to Louis¡¯ ce at 5:00 pm, but she doesn''t drive in themunity.


    She calls Chandler. "Chandler, pack your things. I''m waiting for you at the entrance of themunity."


    Chandler does not ask anything and agrees.


    A few minutester, Lily, who is waiting in the car, sees Chandler walking out with a suitcase. Rich is


    wagging its tail behind him.


    Lily gets out of the car and puts his suitcase in the trunk.


    Then she looks down at the dog behind Chandler. "He can''te with us."


    "Why?" Chandler really wants to take Rich with him, so he begs, "Lily, let him go with us. Nobody walks


    him here. He''s so pitiful."


    Lily is a bit soft-hearted, but she says resolutely in the end, "No, this is Louis¡¯ dog. Send him back."


    "Lily...."


    "Say a word, and I''ll leave you here."


    Chandler could see Lily''s cold face and sense her determination, so he sends the dog back with his


    head drooping.


    After a while, he returns with his head down.


    Richard drives him back to her apartment.


    She has told Jessie that Chandler will live in the next bedroom, and Jessie has agreed.


    After putting his things down, Lily takes Chandler to Chloe''s ce.


    Betty has just bought some food. She''s about to make dinner when she opens the door and sees Lily


    with a little boy. She is astonished, "Ms. Lily, he is...?"


    Lily says, "He''s my friend''s child. He''ll stay with me for some time. So, he may oftene here. Please


    take care of him."


    Chandler greets Betty politely. "Hello, Betty. My name is Chandler."


    "Hi, you''re so sweet." Betty touches his head. "Come in. What do you want for dinner?"


    "Oh, you can go back now. I''ll make dinner today."


    "Alright, bye."


    Lily oftenes here and cooks for Chloe and Jessie. Betty is used it. She tells Lily that she''s cooking


    pigeon soup in the kitchen. Then she leaves.


    When Jessie hears their conversation, shees out of the bedroom. "Ms. Lily, aren''t you busy at the


    After moving here, Jessie lightens up a lot. And she does not have serious morning sickness anymore.


    These days, she gains some weights and looks much better.


    "I''m not busy. I''ve taken Chandler here."


    Lily replies as she pulls Chandler over. "Let me introduce her. This is Aunt Jessie. She is pregnant and


    resting here. You can''t tell anyone about it, including your uncles."


    "Yes, I know!" Chandler nods and greets Jessie, "Lily, you said that Chloe lives here? Where is she?"


    Jessie smiles. "She''s sleeping. You need to wait until she gets up."


    "She''s taking a nap until now?" Lily gets worried. "She''s not feeling well?"


    "She asked me to watch horror movies with herst night. Then she got scared." Jessie could only


    exin, "When I woke up in the early morning, she was still surfing the Inte. So, she went back to


    sleep after lunch."


    Lily is speechless. "Why don''t you stop her? You''re pregnant. Aren''t you afraid of the movie?"


    "She insisted on watching it. And she didn''t allow me to sleep." Lily. "It''s about zombies. I don''t think


    they''re scary."


    Lily is lost for words.


    Chandler interrupts, "How''s the movie? I want to watch it too!"


    "It''s pretty good. Come here. I''ll put it on for you."


    "Alright!"


    After Jessie takes Chandler to the living room, Lily shakes her head and goes back to the kitchen.


    After a while, Jessiees over.


    She helps Lily wash the vegetables. "Isn''t he living with Mr. Smith? Why do you take him here?"


    Lily stops cutting vegetables and purses her lips. "I''m afraid he can''t take good care of him. Nobody


    could y with Chandler there. He only has a dog. If he lives here, he cane and y with you."


    Jessie pauses for a moment before saying, "You don''t look well. Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. It''s about Chandler."


    While cooking dinner, Lily tells Jessie that something happened to Ste and Daniel. Mrs. Lou sent a


    girl to Daniel. Then the girl got pregnant. Lily wanted to give her an abortion, but Louis stopped her.


    Jessie looks puzzled and dumbfounded for a long time.


    A few minutester, Jessie asks, "Louis did not know how that girl got pregnant? Why did he stop


    you?"


    "He knows," Lily says indifferently, "He said that the Lous have a good rtionship with the Nathans.


    Sophia is the only daughter of Mr. Nathan. If I hurt her, the Nathans will not let me go."


    Jessie thinks for a moment and says, "He doesn''t want you to get involved, because he wants to


    protect you...."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "He used to force me to have an abortion."


    ...


    Lily doesn''t look at Jessie and continues in a calm tone, "When I went to the L City for a movie, he


    brought me a duck soup with medicinal ingredients. It''s good for blood cirction. But it will also cause


    miscarriage."


    "He knew that I''m pregnant, but he didn''t want the kids. So, he forced me to have an abortion. He took


    me to the hospital again today. He wanted to know how long I''ve been pregnant and tried to give me an


    abortion."


    Jessie hugs her and whispers, "I''m sorry. I don''t know...."


    "No, don''t say that. It''s not your fault." Lily smiles. "I just want to tell you that he''s a cold and cruel man.


    He just wants me to have an abortion. So, he would never think of me."


    "Then what about you and the babies?"


    "I''ll raise them on my own." Lily looks at her big belly. Tenderness fills her heart. "When the new


    product goes online and everything is done, I''ll go abroad."


    Jessie asks, "Are you going abroad with John?"


    Lily''s eyes sh. She replies after a while, "He''s busy, and I want to live alone."


    Jessie does not ask anything else. "It''s all up to you."


    "When your baby grows bigger, I''ll send you abroad," Lily says, "I''ve got someone to get your passport.


    If you keep hiding here, he''ll find you sooner orter."


    "Yeah, I''ll listen to you."


    With Jessie''s help, dinner is ready soon.


    Lily puts the dishes on the table and asks Chandler to have dinner. Chloe''s bedroom door is still


    closed, so Lily goes to knock on it.


    "Chloe, dinner is ready."


    After shouting for a while, Lily doesn''t hear anything. So, she opens the door and gets in the room.


    The curtains are half open and the lights are dim.


    Lily walks over and finds that Chloe is still sleeping. But she is frowning, as if she can''t sleep well.


    "Chloe." Lily touches her face.


    "Don''t go." Chloe murmurs and tilts her head. Tears suddenly roll down her face. "Don''t go...."


    Lily thinks Chloe must have a nightmare. She is about to wake Chloe up, but Chloe suddenly bursts


    into tears in her sleep. Her eyes are closed, but tears keep flowing down her cheeks.


    "Don''t leave ...e back...."


    Chloe cries so hard. She waves her hands in the air, trying to grab something. "Please, don''t go...."

 Chapter 476: Coffey Is Smart. He Wont Die!

    Chapter 476: Coffey Is Smart. He Won''t Die!


    Lily doesn''t know what Chloe is dreaming about. But she cries so hard that Lily feels bad for her.


    After crying for a while, Chloe gradually calms down.


    When she opens her eyes and sees Lily, she thinks that she is still in her dream. Chloe rubs her eyes


    and asks, "Lily, what are you doing here? Why don''t you wake me up?"


    She just cried, and her voice turns hoarse.


    Lily wipes her tears and asks softly, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying in your sleep?"


    "I don''t know." Chloe sits up from the bed and frowns as she tries to think back. "I dreamed of a man.


    He said that he has graduated and wanted to marry me, but I couldn''t see his face."


    "That''s so weird. I said yes. Then we went to pick the wedding dresses and rings. We nned to get


    married in the church. But when we stood in front of the priest, he said he had something to do and left


    me there."


    "I didn''t know why, but I felt very sad and depressed. I was afraid that he wouldn''te back. So, I ran


    after him in the wedding dress. But no matter how loud I was, he never turned around."


    As Chloe speaks, sadness sweeps over her.


    She burst into tears again.


    As she wipes away her tears, she says, "I was so sad that I couldn''t stop crying. Lily, why couldn''t I see


    his face? Why did I cry?"


    Chloe doesn''t know who that man is, but Lily does.


    Chloe is hypnotized. But Coffey is still in her mind, and she thinks of him from time to time.


    She must love him very much to have such a dream.


    "Dreams are the opposite of reality, you silly girl. Don''t think too much." Lily smiles andforts Chloe,


    "I guess the man in your dream must love you very much. Maybe he wille to you one day."


    Chloe still frowns and looks puzzled. "He said that he would marry me after graduation. So, he''s


    younger than me. Is he ugly? Should I be gentler to him in the future?"


    "No." Lily assures her, "He is very handsome and responsible. He will dote on you and protect you."


    Chloe is surprised. "Lily, you know the man in my dream?"


    "Yeah."


    "Really?" Chloe leans over and asks, "When will hee back?"


    Lily smiles. "He''s very busy now. It''ll take a while. Alright, get changed ande out for dinner."


    "Alright."


    Chloe breathes a sigh of regret.


    This is the first time she has cried so much for someone in her dream. She didn''t even see his face.


    She doesn''t even know when she''ll meet him.


    After Chloe gets changed andes out, Lily points at Chandler and introduces them to each other.


    "He''s Daniel''s son?" Chloe rubs Chandler''s face. She simply couldn''t believe it. "I thought Daniel is gay.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I never expect that he has such a big child."


    Chandler is a little unhappy. "Chloe, you can''t talk nonsense even though you''re beautiful. Did my


    father tell you that he''s gay? Don''t putbels on him."


    "But he doesn''t have a girlfriend, and he''s mean to me." Chloe pouts. "I give him a polite hug, and he


    throws me out."


    "That means my father loves himself! The world is too dangerous for a man. He has to protect himself."


    Chloe puts her hands on her waist and stares at Chandler. "Hey, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing." Chandler looks innocent. "You think I''m talking about you?"


    "Boy, you are going to get a hit!" Chloe shouts angrily and stretches her arm to pinch his face.


    Chandler dodges quickly.


    They chase after each other around the dining table, making loud noises.


    Lilyes out of the kitchen and asks them to have dinner. But they keep running. So, Lily pulls them


    and ps them on the forehead. Finally, they sit down and begin to eat.


    Chloe bites her chopsticks and mutters, "Lily is so violent. She can''t get married forever."


    Chandler nods.


    He wants to say something, but Lily res at him. "What are you doing? You don''t want your wife


    anymore, do you?"


    Chandler is threatened, so he silently lowers his head and focuses on eating.


    Suddenly, a phone rings in the living room.


    It sounds like Lily''s phone. It might be an important phone call, so she pushes away her chair and


    walks to the living room.


    She sees the caller ID when she picks it up.


    It''s Victor.


    "What happened?" Lily asks nervously, "John is not feeling well?"


    "No." Victor pauses for a long time before saying, "Satsuki Oguri is dead."


    Lily is astonished by such shocking news. "But she worked for Jonathan. Who would attack Jonathan''s


    people?"


    "It''s your brother, Coffey."


    "That''s impossible!" Lily interrupts him and says rapidly, "He, he texted me that he went to Country XL


    for something, but Satsuki was not there...."


    "Three days ago, Coffey returned to Country Y." Victor replies, "He has been stalking Jonathan. He


    wanted to kill Jonathan at the charity partyst night. But Satsuki pounced on Jonathan. The bullet hit


    her heart and she died on the spot."


    "Where''s Coffey? Did he get away?" Lily is anxious and holds her phone tightly.


    "He''s dead."


    Lily''s mind goes nk. She could not hear anything.


    "No, he''s very smart. He won''t...." Lily keeps saying no. "He''ll make a n for anything. He won''t be so


    reckless. He won''t...."


    "Ms. Lily, you know that Jonathan rules Country Y. He brought a lot of people to the charity party. He


    had a tight defense." Victor sighs on the other side.


    "Coffey managed to escape, but he was caught by Jonathan''s men soon. They brought his body back.


    My men only found a jade pendant in the bushes."


    Dead?


    Coffey is dead?


    Lily starts to freeze as her lips are trembling. She couldn''t say anything for a long time. She looks lost.


    That''s impossible. Coffey is very smart. He won''t die!


    Lily remains silent, so Victor could only say, "I''m sorry for your loss, Ms. Lily."


    "Could you send me a picture of the jade pendant?" Lily clenches her hands so tightly that her nails get


    stuck into her palms. But she still holds a glimmer of hope. "I can''t believe he has died."


    "Alright. Ms. Lily, there''s something else I don''t know if I should say."


    "Just say it."


    Victor says, "Mr. John is worried about you. So, he sent people to protect you a long time ago. They


    found that you often go to Miss Chloe''s ce. So, they thought that you lived there and put a bug in the


    living room."


    "Am I a criminal? Do you have to spy on me like this?" Lily says in a cold tone.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Lily. I''ve had words with them. They have removed the bugs." Victor says, "They just


    put them there for two days. I can send you all the audio files."


    "That''s all?"


    Victor replies, "Yes. It''s about your brother. Ms. Lily, I''ll send it to you. You can listen to it."


    Lily tells him her email address. Then she keeps refreshing the page.

 Chapter 477: How Could He Be So Cruel!

    Chapter 477: How Could He Be So Cruel!


    Lily keeps refreshing her mailbox for more than a minute and finally sees the email with an audio file


    from Victor.


    But the email is toorge to be previewed online.


    It takes Lily a few minutes to download it. She turns down the volume and puts the phone to her ear.


    She only hears footsteps at first but different sorts of soundster. It seems that someone was


    watching TV.


    Lily speeds up the audio.


    After a while, she hears in the audio that someone opened the door and entered, so she stops fast-


    forwarding.


    "Chloe, I bought you strawberries and cherries." Lily hears a man speaking in a low voice and some


    footsteps.


    "I go wash them in the kitchen and then watch TV with you. Is that OK?"


    "OK." Chloe replied in a sweet voice.


    Hearing their dialogue, Lily guesses from Chloe''s attitude that this was when Louis brought Chloe back


    from Country Y.


    ''Why did Victor arrange someone to put a listening bug in the room where Chloe stayed at the time?''


    But Lily doesn''t think further about it. She puts the phone to her ear and listens quietly.


    She hears Louis chat with Chloe in a gentle tone. But whatever he said, Chloe only replied with "OK".


    Lily can feel how sad Louis was at the time.


    She feels upset too, so she speeds up the audio again.


    After a while, she hears the doorbell ring and the voices of Justin and Leigh.


    They chatted for a while.


    Justin suddenly said, "Louis, why not let Coffeye over? When I showed Chloe his pictures, you


    should''ve also noticed that she obviously wanted to see him..."


    "No! Chloe is my younger sister. I''ll take care of her by myself!"


    "..."


    "Louis, Ms. Lily called me and said that she wanted to help John... She needs those politicians


    participating in the party to sign the document and I happen to be on the list."


    Louis said indifferently, "I have nothing to do with her anymore, so there''s no need to think about my


    feelings."


    "..."


    After a while, Louis asked Justin, "When is the party?"


    "Two monthster."


    Louis said with a cold voice, "Tell Coffey the exact time and ce."


    "Louis, Country Y is Jonathan''s base camp... You ask Coffey go there. If he is arrested, it''s very


    possible that we can''t get him out."


    "..."


    "Alright! Go back if you have nothing else to talk about!"


    The audio ends here. With her eyes widened in shock, Lily can''t believe what she just heard.


    Now she finally realizes how Coffey could know so well Jonathan''s whereabouts in such a short time,


    and how he could hide himself in the tall building and try to shoot Jonathan from there.


    It''s Louis who has given him all the information!


    Just at this moment, Lily''s phone vibrates.


    She clicks the new WeChat message from Victor and sees a picture. All of a sudden, her mind goes


    The Avalokite?vara jade pendant in the picture is stained with blood.


    Lily bought Coffey this jade pendant from a temple by herself, so she can recognize it even after a few


    more decades.


    How could Louis be so...


    Looking at the jade pendant in the picture, Lily feels so weak that she''s about to fall.


    Lily thinks that she caused what happened to Chloe and thus feels sorry for that. But how could Louis


    get Coffey involved and ask him to take revenge on Jonathan alone?


    How could he be so cruel!


    Thinking of Louis¡¯ indifference, Lily feels heartbroken.


    She puts her hands on the wall, trying to support herself, but she feels so weak that she lets go and


    falls to the ground.


    The sound shocks those eating.


    Chandler turns around and sees Lily on the ground. He jumps down from his chair and runs over, "Lily,


    are you alright?"


    Seeing Lily faint, he calmly says to Chloe who''sing over.


    "Chloe, call the doctor quickly!"


    "..."


    When Lily wakes up, she sees the sun shining outside the window. It seems that it''s morning now.


    She also remembers that she faintedst night.


    Thinking back to what happenedst night, Lily hurriedly looks for her phone. But she can''t find it


    anywhere. When she opens the door and goes out, she walks into Jessie who is about to enter, almost


    knocking her to the ground.


    Lily grabs her arm and asks anxiously, "Where''s my phone?"


    "Its screen was broken so Chandler took it to be repaired." Jessie helps Lily walk back to her bedroom.


    "Ms. Lily, the doctor said that you''ve been working too hard recently so you need a good rest."


    "I don''t want to take a rest!" Lily shakes off her hands and is about to walk out. "I''ve got a lot of things to


    do. I have to go over and take a look. Victor must be lying to me..."


    There''s no way Coffey has died!


    Jessie hurriedly pulls her back, "Lily, calm down. This will hurt the baby."


    The baby?


    Lily sobers up a bit and looks down at her bulging belly. All of a sudden, she feels endless sorrow deep


    inside. Blinking her eyes, she can''t help but cry out.


    "Ms. Lily, what''s wrong?" Jessie nervously wipes the tears from her eyes and asks, "What happened?"


    Lily hugs her and cries even louder.


    Jessie doesn''t ask her again but pats her back, trying tofort her.


    When Lily stops crying, Jessie pulls her to the bedside and asks her to sit down. She pours her a cup


    of warm water and says, "So what''s wrong?"


    Lily shakes her head and forces a smile, "I just thought about Ste and felt very bad."


    "I feel sorry for her too, but there''s nothing that we can do," Jessie says with a sigh. "But Mr. Justin will


    look after them, so don''t worry. You should first take care of yourself and the baby in your belly."


    "OK."


    Jessie says softly, "Get some more rest. Tell me what you want to eat. I''ll cook for you."


    "When did you learn how to cook?"


    Hearing this, Jessie''s eyes darken. She purses her lips and says, "Cooking is not difficult. I''ve practiced


    several times and know how to cook now. Alright, lie down and have a rest. I''ll tell you when lunch is


    ready."


    Jessie goes out soon.


    Lily has too much to think about, so she can''t fall asleep. She lies in bed, tossing and turning.


    She just can''t get the jade pendant with blood out of her mind.


    She keeps telling to herself that Coffey is so smart that he must still be alive. He might have dropped


    the jade pendant when he was escaping and the blood on it belonged to someone else.


    She tries to make herself feel better. However, she just can''t help but cry. She''s afraid that the truth


    might be cruel.


    Unable to fall asleep, Lily opens the bedroom door and goes out.


    She vaguely hears Chloe speaking angrily, "Louis has gone too far. How could he do that! I don''t have


    such a brother like him!"


    "Keep your voice down. Ms. Lily is sleeping inside," Jessie says. "Do you have to wake her up?"


    "I guess Lily can''t hear me..." Chloe mutters, but she lowers her voice.


    Jessie says, "Anyway, don''t talk about this anymore. Since Ms. Lily has broken up with Mr. Smith, she


    has nothing to do with his life now. Got it?"


    Still browsing her phone, Chloe replies disdainfully, "But Louis really doesn''t have a good taste. This


    woman is not as beautiful as Lily!"


    "Stop talking! Don''t let Ms. Lily see this news."


    As they are talking, Lily walks over and says, "What are you talking about? What news do you guys


    want to hide from me?"


    Chloe turns around reflexively. When she sees Lilying over, she is shocked. She hurriedly hides


    her phone behind her back and says, "There''re just different sorts of news!"


    "Let me have a look." Lily stretches out her hand and asks Chloe for her phone.


    "Come on." Chloe takes two steps back and stammers, "There''s really nothing special..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Noticing that her phone is still unlocked, Lily takes two steps forward.


    She grabs Chloe''s phone when she is unaware.


    With a nce at the screen, Lily opens her eyes wide in shock.

 Chapter 478: There Is Nothing to Be Angry About

    Chapter 478: There Is Nothing to Be Angry About


    "Mr. Louis Smith and Miss Valentina Hester Are Getting Married Soon." The headline printed in bold


    hurts Lily''s eyes.


    Her arms are also trembling slightly.


    She thinks that she won''t care about Louis anymore after she came back from L City.


    But today, when she sees him hugging another woman in the news and their rtionship bing a


    trending topic, her heart aches badly.


    Jessie is the first one that reacts. She pulls the phone out of Lily''s hand and says, "I wonder which


    newspaper has nothing to do and writes this kind of entertainment news every day to get attention."


    "I know right!" Chloe also regains her senses and nods at once, "The news must be fake..."


    "Without Louis¡¯ consent, which newspaper would dare post such news?" Lily looks calm, as if this news


    has no effect on her. "Valentina? This name sounds very familiar."


    ''I must have heard of this name somewhere but I just can''t remember who she is.''


    "Is she from your circle?" Lily looks at Chloe, "You know her?"


    Chloe shakes her head and goes over to take hold of Lily''s arm, "Lily, just forget about that. You''re way


    better than Valentina. I wonder why Louis didn''t see that and chose her!"


    "Don''t worry, Lily! I''m on your side! I know many people, so tell me what kind of man you like. I''m sure I


    can find you a guy a hundred times better than Louis!"


    "Sounds good." Lilyughs lightly.


    Tilting her head, she thinks about that carefully and says, "I''d like a guy who is 1.8 meters tall, loving


    and caring. He also needs to be nice to our parents and can afford to treat me well."


    "Lily, are...are you serious?" Chloe stutters.


    "You were just teasing me?"


    Jessie is afraid that Chloe might say something wrong again, so she quickly pulls her over and says,


    "Chloe means that being loving and caring may be too general. Do you have any specific requirements


    for personality and appearance?"


    Lily smiles faintly and says, "I don''t have any special requirements for that. Besides, the guys Chloe


    knows must be good ones. All I hope is that they won''t dislike me."


    Jessie elbows Chloe.


    Chloe reads the message in her eyes and says immediately, "Alright! Lily, I''ll keep an eye on that for


    you!"


    "OK. I''m a bit sleepy so I''d like to go back to get some sleep. You guys go ahead please."


    After Lily enters the bedroom, Chloe looks at Jessie at once and says, "Lily really wants to meet a man.


    What should we do?"


    "Isn''t that good?" Jessie continues her work, "You just get a few for her to pick."


    Chloe feels anxious, "But...but what about Louis..."


    "Don''t mention him anymore!" Jessie nces at her and says with a cold voice, "They''ve already


    broken up! He has nothing to do with whom Ms. Lily will date, and vice versa."


    When Lily grabbed Chloe''s phone, Jessie was afraid that she would feel ufortable when she saw


    the news. However, Lily looked calm, as if she didn''t care about the news at all.


    Jessie has no idea whether or not Lily was just pretending.


    But she does hope that Lily didn''t care.


    Chloe pouts with her red lips and is about to say something. Jessie quickly grabs a handful of cherry


    tomatoes and puts them in Chloe''s mouth.


    Her mouth is stuffed with cherry tomatoes and her cheek bulges like a pufferfish.


    "You also saw the news, didn''t you? Mr. Smith already has a girlfriend, so don''t talk about that


    anymore." Jessie stares at Chloe and warns her, "Go ahead, if you don''t mind that Lily won''te here


    again."


    Hearing her words, Chloe hunches her shoulders and doesn''t dare to say anything more.


    She doesn''t want to be hated by Lily!


    Returning to her room, Lily doesn''t sleep. She has been thinking about the news she saw just now.


    What a match, Louis and Valentina!


    After a while, Lily gets out of bed and turns on theptop on the desk.


    She clicks on the webpage and searches for ''Louis Smith, Valentina Hester''. All of a sudden, a lot of


    relevant newses up.


    Some news reveals Valentina''s background information while some just adds fuel to the story, saying


    that Louis and Valentina have known each other long ago and both of them have met their parents. It''s


    also said that Valentina came back to the country for the wedding.


    Lily turns to look at Valentina''s information.


    Valentina''s mother was an interpreter and retired five years ago.


    Her father is also a great person. He is the Finance Minister of the government. She has an elder sister


    who has married in Singapore.


    Valentina has studied in Irnd from primary school till she got the Doctor''s degree. She bes a


    diplomat at such a young age and has been working in Irnd for all these years, but her life is very


    low-key.


    If it weren''t for this news, many people wouldn''t know who she is.


    Lily stares at the webpage and scrolls down to the end of the news.


    There she sees thousands ofments and even notices her name among them.


    "Valentina''s background is so impressive. She is shining just like the princess of the country!"


    "She''s so pretty and capable. She''s the only one that deserves Mr. Smith. They two are a perfect


    match."


    "Just look at Valentina and then Lily. What the hell? Their distance is like that between the heaven and


    the earth. How could Lily have the nerve to stand by Mr. Smith''s side!"


    "Lily''s family was very poor. Her mother got divorced early on. She must have suffered a lot in private.


    How could she go abroad to study and attend such a good academy like Valentina did?"


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "..."


    Looking at those unkindments, Lily grabs the mouse hard.


    She feels hurt and sad.


    After a while, her bad mood gradually disappears. She calmly browses through thements and then


    the news. She suddenly sees again the picture of Louis and Valentina.


    Lily gazes at Louis'' arms around Valentina''s waist for a few seconds, and then closes herptop.


    What they said in thements is right. She has nothing to be angry about.


    Valentina is very pretty, and she is also a diplomat. She is equal to Louis in family background. They


    two are indeed a perfect match.


    What does Lily have to bring to the table?


    Nothing.


    When Chandler gives back to her the repaired phone, Lily calls Victor at once.


    After exchanging information with him for several times, Lily is pretty sure that Coffey has died. But


    unlike the first time when she''s heard about his death, this time Lily doesn''t experience much change in


    her mood. Instead, she feels quite calm.


    She asks Victor, "Where is Jonathan now? I want to bring back Coffey''s body."


    Coffey is dead, but Lily doesn''t want to see his body left abroad.


    "He''s still in Country Y," Victor says. "Mr. John wants you to take good care of yourself and your baby.


    He''s been following up this matter. As long as there''s a chance, he''ll definitely take back Coffey''s body."


    "I don''t want to trouble him anymore. I want to talk to Jonathan directly," Lily says in a hoarse voice,


    feeling very sad.


    "Meghan is Jonathan''s henchman, but he was shot dead by Coffey. Can Jonathan not be angry? If you


    go to Country Y now, he''ll definitely find a chance to attack you."


    After a pause, Victor says, "Ms. Lily, don''t say that you might bother us. You and Mr. John are friends. I


    see how much you''ve helped Mr. John before."


    That''s right. Has John ever treated her as an outsider?


    He''s been protecting her all the time.


    When she recalls the quarrel with Louis that day in the hospital, Lily covers her mouth tightly with her


    hand, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She really hates this man!


    As soon as he returned to the country, he brought some people to the hospital to ruin her n and let


    Mrs. Lou take away Sophia. He always said he did that for her sake. But in the blink of an eye, he''s


    now dating another woman.


    If he cared about her, would he try to get rid of her baby?


    If he cared about her, would he sell information to Coffey and risk his life?


    Lily really can''t afford to love this man.

 Chapter 479: Why Do I Always Play the Scapegoat?

    Chapter 479: Why Do I Always y the Scapegoat?


    People are still talking about the news about Louis and Valentina on the inte, but Lily doesn''t have


    more time to pay attention to that.


    Director Jarvis has already finished editing the video clip and sent it to her.


    This means that HS Company''s new product will enter the publicity period.


    The sales of the new product are not only rted to the VAM between HS Company and other


    So Lily has to keep an eye on the new product herself.


    John has to manage thepany in Country R and talk with Jonathan about Coffey''s body. She can''t


    offer much help so she hopes that at least he doesn''t need to worry about thepany here.


    Lily doesn''t have the courage to open the video sent by Director Jarvis.


    She''s afraid of seeing the person in the video.


    Lily also knows that Director Jarvis is very capable, so she directly hands the video over to the Publicity


    Department to handle.


    Two dayster, Lily gets a sample of the new product.


    She has participated in designing the shape and color of the perfume bottle, and even the packaging


    box, so she is very satisfied with them.


    However, when she gets the new product, she finds a typo in the promotional slogan on the packaging


    box. She frowns and says, "What''s wrong with the nning Department? Why is there a typo here?"


    E hasn''t left yet. She hears Lily''s words andes over to have a look.


    She takes a deep breath when she sees the obvious typo, "Oh my God! It should be ''to make'', but it


    was printed as ''to made'' here."


    "But tens of thousands of these packaging boxes have already been made, and the workers are still


    working around the clock...¡± E pauses and subconsciously looks at Lily, ¡°What should we do,


    President Lily?"


    "How could they make such a silly mistake!" Lily rubs her eyebrows with her fingers and says,


    "Fortunately, it was noticed before the product gets into the market. Otherwise, we can''t imagine how


    the media will make fun of ourpany."


    E immediately takes out her phone and says, "I''m going to contact the factory now."


    "It''s toote. This batch of packaging boxes is useless now." Lily looks at the box in her hand and


    ponders for a while. Then she says to E in a calm tone, "Go ask the nning Department to use the


    cover of version B. Make sure to double check the text this time."


    "After making sure no mistake is made in the cover, send it to the factory. Ask the workers to work


    overtime and make a batch first. If they say there''s not enough time, talk with them and pay them more


    if necessary."


    "OK." E marks down her words and asks, "President Lily, is there anything else?"


    Lily adds, "Put aside everything else first and keep an eye on the factory. Once the first batch of


    packaging boxes is finished, ask the workers to start packing the perfumes at once and then ship the


    finished products to the counters."


    E nods, "OK, got it."


    When they''re still talking, someone is knocking on the door quickly for a few times.


    "President Lily, are you inside?"


    It sounds like the deputy manager of the Public Rtions Department, so Lily raises her voice and


    says, "I''m here. Come in."


    The door is opened in the next second.


    Jasper Harper enters, with a document held tightly in his hand and a gloomy expression on his face.


    He is the deputy manager of the Public Rtions Department.


    "President Lily, then I''ll just go out first." E turns around and leaves.


    After she leaves, Lily looks at Jasper and asks, "What''s wrong? You look terrible."


    "Didn''t anyone from the head office call you?" Jasper asks and hands the document to Lily. "A perfume


    "How can that be!" Lily says. "The head office bought this form from a perfumer and they signed a


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    contract. This perfumer shouldn''t have sent us a form that he''s given to anotherpany, unless he


    doesn''t want to stay in this field anymore."


    Jasper says, "I think so too, but ... President Lily, please look at this document first."


    Lily flips through the document.


    It was aint from the Egret Company with a piece of evidence on the back. It shows that their


    product came outst month. It hasn''t been sold much, but now its form was stolen by the HS


    Company.


    An employee of the Egret Company has a sister who happens to be working in the Product Department


    of HS Company and has gotten a sample of the new product, so she told her sister that she also


    wanted to have a try.


    To her surprise, HS Company''s new perfume smelled exactly like a former product of herpany.


    It''s the Egret Company that first sold this perfume, so when it learnt that the new product of the HS


    Company smelled exactly like its own product, it got angry and sued thetter.


    "At the beginning, I thought the Egret Company just wanted to cheat us and extort some money, but I


    tried its perfume and found that it smelled exactly like our new product." Jasper says while Lily is still


    reading the document.


    "The Egret Company even posted a statement on the inte so that everyone knows this news now.


    But I''m not sure what happened exactly so I asked my team to follow up on that and then came here to


    tell you first."


    "Didn''t the Product Department sign a confidentiality agreement? The samples of the new product are


    for them to try. How could they give the samples to our rivalpany!" Lily''s face darkens when she


    finishes reading the document.


    She sent Willow a sample of the new product because she''s not her rival in the same field.


    And the sample is just five milliliters, only enough for spraying several times, so it''s impossible for


    Willow to give it to others.


    "It''s wrong for them to break the confidentiality agreement, but the most important thing now is the new


    product. I brought the perfume product of the Egret Company here," Jasper says.


    He sprays the perfume on the perfume test paper, flings it a bit, and hands it to Lily.


    Lily sniffs lightly and looks very terrible.


    The perfume of the Egret Company smells exactly the same as the new perfume they are releasing!


    She takes a deep breath and asks Jasper, "Did you call the head office?"


    "I did when I wasing up here," Jasper replies. "The head office has contacted the perfumer, but he


    denied that he had sold the perfume form to any otherpany. He also said all this happened after


    he sold the form to us so it was our problem, not his. But he''s willing to help with the investigation


    and provide all the evidence needed."


    "The Egret Company started to sell this productst month. If it''s not the perfumer, who else could have


    leaked the form?" Lily frowns, "Did someone from the management team betray us?"


    "I guess so. President Lily, it''s better to check about that carefully," Jasper whispered. "But the head


    office said only three from the management had seen this perfume form. For their close ties to the


    "They also said since it happened at the branch office so you had to deal with it by yourself. If there''s


    anything wrong, the branch office and you should take the responsibility."


    Hearing this, Lilyughs coldly, "Why I don''t get any benefit but always be the scapegoat?"


    "What do they mean that these three are close to thepany so it''s impossible for them to leak the


    form? What nonsense!"


    Jasper shrugs his shoulders, "The Egret Company released its productst month while our new


    product is still in the publicity period now, so no matter how we try to exin, it''s hard for us to deny


    that we''ve stolen the perfume form."


    "Contact the newspapers and websites and ask them to post some other news first to cover this," Lily


    says with a cold voice. "Check the staff one by one from the bottom up, including those three from the


    management team of the head office!"


    "But..." Jasper looks awkward. "President Lily, I don''t have that much authority to investigate them."


    Lily closes the document and gives it back to him. She looks indifferent but says in an imposing


    manner, "Go tell the head office if we can''t find out who''s betrayed us, we have to admit that we stole


    the form from the Egret Company."


    "Then there will be no need to sell the new product anymore. We''ll justpensate the Egret


    Company. In any case, if we lose the VAM, the head office will be the one suffering the most."


    Jasper nods.


    Faced with such a serious situation, Lily doesn''t panic at all. Instead, she can still calmly tell him what


    to do next. Jasper does admire her in his mind.

 Chapter 480: Murdering a Pregnant Woman?

    Chapter 480: Murdering a Pregnant Woman?


    After Lily finishes telling him what to do next, Jasper takes the document and is about to leave.


    Just at that moment, someone knocks on the door, and then it opens.


    "President Lily, excuse me."


    Ees in, followed by several men in uniform.


    Lily gets up from her chair and asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "We are from the Yorkshire Police Station." One of the men shows his badge and says seriously. "Ms.


    Lily, we suspect you of murdering a pregnant woman. Pleasee with us to the police station."


    Murdering a pregnant woman?


    Lily is surprised. Does she have anything to do with a murder?


    "Ms. Lily." Seeing that Lily doesn''t respond to his words, the man takes out a pair of handcuffs and


    says, "Pleasee with us! If you resist, we''ll handcuff you."


    "Sorry, I was lost in thought just now."


    Lily doesn''t know what''s going on, but since she''s now in thepany, she doesn''t want to make a big


    fuss. If she really walks out in handcuffs, it''ll be troublesome.


    "Could you please wait a minute? I''d like to have a few more words about the work with my


    colleagues."


    With their acquiescence, Lily talks to E about their work.


    She also tells Jasper that he must investigate carefully to see where the Egret Company got the


    perfume form.


    E asks worriedly, "President Lily, will you be alright?"


    "Don''t worry. They''re just going to ask me a few questions." Lily smiles and says, "I didn''t do that so


    there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Lily then leaves with the policemen.


    When they leave thepany and get into the police car, Lily can''t help but ask the man next to her,


    "Since you said I''m suspected of murdering a pregnant woman, can I ask who that woman is?"


    The man says in a cold voice, "Sit there quietly. You''ll know when you get to the police station!"


    "..."


    Ten minutester, they arrive at the police station.


    As soon as she steps into the police station, Lily remembers the past and Lucy''s death. She woke up in


    the police station, and was tortured and detained for several days before being released.


    She also recalls that Jason was shot dead in order to cover her. Her heart aches.


    If she didn''t choose to take revenge and go to the Sky Fun Pce when she discovered the love affair


    between Jason and Lucy at that time, she wouldn''t have met Louis and the rest of her life might be


    A policeman takes Lily to a desk and points at the chair in front of her.


    "Ms. Lily, sit down please."


    Lily pulls out the chair and sits down.


    It''s good not to go to a private interrogation room because she can''t stand the dazzling light inside.


    "Did you give this duck soup to Willow Roth?" The man shows a few photos to Lily as he opens the


    interrogation notebook.


    Duck soup?


    Looking at the photos, Lily finally realizes that the pregnant woman he just mentioned is Willow!


    What''s going on?


    Did Willow call the police?


    Since Lily doesn''t answer his question, the man raises his voice, "Ms. Lily, answer my question!"


    "Yes." Lily moves her lips and wants to exin, "I did give it to her, but there was a


    misunderstanding..."


    "Since you just admitted giving this duck soup to her, what other misunderstandings can there be?" The


    man interrupts Lily, "You deliberately put the medicinal herbs which could invigorate blood cirction in


    the duck soup and then gave it to Ms. Roth. You did that because you wanted her to have a


    miscarriage!"


    "No." Lily clenches her hands tightly, trying to calm herself down.


    "A friend gave me the soup but I was too full at the time, so when I saw Willow¡¯s mother-inw return, I


    asked her to take it back to Willow, but I didn''t know that there were some medicinal herbs in it that can


    cause miscarriage."


    The man tries to find a loophole in her words and says, "Even though you didn''t know that the duck


    soup contained medicinal herbs for invigorating blood cirction, it was you who had given this soup to


    Ms. Roth, wasn''t it?"


    Lily can''t deny that so she can only say, "Yes."


    The man writes down a few words in the notebook and stares hard at her, "I heard that Ms. Roth


    treated you well when you were staying at the homestay family. Why did you want to kill her and her


    baby?"


    "I didn''t!" Lily denies. "I didn''t know there was something wrong with the duck soup. If I did, I would


    definitely not give it to Mrs. Roth."


    The man looks at her and asks coldly, "Ms. Lily, are you pregnant?"


    "..."


    Lily knows she can''t lie in the police station. If it''s found outter that she lies, she will be convicted for


    sure.


    She purses her lips and says, "Yes, I am."


    "You''re pregnant and chose not to have the duck soup. Doesn''t it just mean that you knew there was


    something wrong with the soup?" The man says, "So you gave the duck soup to Ms. Roth intentionally


    to cause her miscarriage."


    Lily gets so anxious that she has a headache. She says again, "As I''ve told you, I didn''t know there


    was something wrong with the duck soup. I just thought it was very nutritious and good for pregnant


    women, so I gave it to Willow."


    It seems that the man doesn''t hear her words. He just asks impatiently, "Who gave you the duck


    soup?"


    "..."


    Noticing that Lily is silent again, he taps his pen sharply on the notebook and asks again, "Ms. Lily,


    please answer my question!"


    Lily frowns slightly and says, "Louis Smith."


    The man seems to know this name. His hands tremble slightly. Then he continues to ask questions.


    Lily tries to stay calm.


    No matter how this man tries to make her admit that she wanted to murder Willow and her baby by


    asking many questions, she insists that she didn''t know there was something wrong with the duck


    soup.


    About ten minutester, the man finishes his questions and leads Lily into a room with ss windows,


    asking her to wait there.


    The babies in Lily''s womb are very naughty and suddenly kick her heavily.


    Lily frowns in pain. She can only touch her belly, trying to cate the babies.


    What a busy day today! Lily feels quiet tried now but the naughty babies don''t know about that but just


    kick her. It''s so annoying.


    After a minute or two, Lily sees through the ss that the door opposite opens.


    The policeman who questioned her just nowes close, followed by a woman.


    The woman was wearing thin clothing. Her eyes were dim, and she doesn''t look good.


    Lily stands up from her chair and stares at the woman with shock, regret and guilt in her eyes.


    Lily didn''t dare to face Willow after she indirectly caused Willow to miscarry, so she chose to go back to


    Yorkshire first, and then ask E to go to L City to talk with Willow about thepensation. However,


    Willow directly chased E away.


    Lily can see how painful it was for Willow to lose the child. The smile has gone from Willow''s face since


    then.


    Willow raises her head and meets Lily''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Willow''s eyes open wide with hatred. Lily can tell from her eyes that Willow hates her


    so much and wishes to kill her.


    Lily moves her lips, unable to say anything.


    The man leans over to Willow and asks her something. Then Willow raises her hand and points at Lily.


    Lily knows from the movement of Willow''s lips that she''s telling the policeman that Lily is the murderer.


    Lily hurries to the ss window and says, "Willow, I didn''t know there was something wrong with the


    duck soup. I''m so sorry."


    But the ss is soundproof, so even though Lily has been speaking anxiously for a long time, neither of


    them hears her.


    They leave soon.


    Lily forces herself to calm down, but her hands are trembling all the time.


    After a while, the manes in.


    He says to Lily coldly, "Ms. Roth has testified that you have murdered her baby and attempted to kill


    her. Now the evidence is clear. Ms. Lily, you must stay here before the trial. We will get you awyer. Of


    course, you can also call yourwyer to appeal and defend you."


    Lily closes her eyes.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When she opens her eyes again, she is very calm. "Alright, I got it."


    Willow has a reason to sue her.


    It''s her who has indirectly caused Willow''s miscarriage, so she can''t refute it.

 Chapter 481: He Cant Be Reached

    Chapter 481: He Can''t Be Reached


    With the man''s permission, Lily calls her assistant, "E, find the bestwyer in Yorkshire for me, and


    ask him toe to the police station."


    "Ms. Lily, are you alright?" E asks in a worried tone.


    "It''s fine. I''m just used of murdering a pregnant woman." Lily stays calm and replies indifferently, "I


    may not be able to return to thepany for the time being. You should keep an eye on the new


    product."


    "Also, call Brilliant Media. Find a stylist named Danica Gibson, and ask her to testify for me. Then call


    the Smith Group. Ask David to tell Mr. Smith about my detention."


    Even if Willow has conclusive evidence, she wouldn''t be convicted with Louis and Danica testifying for


    her.


    E answers, "Okay, I''ll go find awyer now!"


    Hanging up the phone, Lily finds her hands sweating.


    She has killed Willow''s baby by ident. She wants to apologize and make amends.


    But she should also protect herself.


    If she loses thewsuit and the news that she is pregnant and going to jail breaks, she''ll be in trouble.


    The trial date has not been set, so Lily is put in the detention cell with the women who also have not


    been convicted and are unable to be moved to another ce.


    Several women are packed into the detention cell. One of them is drunk and even leans against the


    wall to throw up.


    Smelling the perfume mixed with the smell of vomit, Lily feels nauseous.


    A womanes over and asks Lily why she ends up here. Lily says something and then ignores the


    woman no matter what she says. So, the woman goes to someone else.


    After the night, the man who interrogates Lilyes to the detention cell.


    Lily is taken to a desk.


    A man in a suit is sitting in a chair with his briefcase on the table. Lily figures that the man is probably


    thewyer that E finds for her.


    "Ms. Lily."


    Seeing Lily, thewyer gets up and shakes her hand, "I''m your defensewyer. I''ll spare no effort to


    help you. Please tell me everything."


    Lily nods.


    In the next 30 minutes, Lily tells thewyer everything.


    Thewyer stops taking notes and looks up at Lily. "Ms. Lily, may I ask who the father is?"


    "Does it have anything to do with the case?"


    "Yes." Thewyer says, "I heard that you were Mr. Louis'' girlfriend. If he''s the father, then I guess that


    he asks someone to put the blood-activating herbs in the duck soup."


    Lily looks down and grabs her coat.


    Thewyer continues, "Ms. Lily, if that''s the case, you''ll be totally innocent. You gave the duck soup to


    Ms. Roth without knowing. And Mr. Louis should be the one who''s suspected of murdering a pregnant


    woman...."


    "I broke up with him a long time ago." Lily interrupts thewyer and says calmly, "My fianc¨¦ works in


    Country R. The herbs may have been identally put into the duck soup by the cook."


    Thewyer rubs his chin, ''It makes sense. Some hotels like putting these expensive things in their


    soups to improve the vor."


    "So, it has nothing to do with Mr. Louis?"


    "Yes."


    Lily doesn''t want to worry about it. She only hopes that Louis testifies for her.


    Learning what''s happened, thewyer closes hisptop''s lid, "I will go find something in L City. If


    Danica and Louis are willing to testify for you, we''ll probably win the case."


    "Alright. Thanks." What thewyer says is basically the same as Lily has expected.


    As long as they can testify, she''ll be able to get free.


    But right after thewyer leaves, something happens.


    First, the police officer tells her that the trial will start in ten days.


    Then, E calls to tell Lily some bad news.


    Danica goes to Yugovia for a movie with the crew by ship. E still can''t reach her. And someone of


    the Smith Group tells E that Louis and David are on a business trip abroad.


    Knowing that, Lily gets nervous.


    What a coincidence! Both of them go abroad and can''t be reached.


    "Here''s Mr. Smith''s phone number." Lily holds the phone and says some numbers, "It doesn''t matter if


    you can''t reach Danica. But you have to get in touch with Mr. Smith. The trial is in ten days."


    "Okay, I''ll get right to it."


    Lily wants to wait by the phone, but the man says he will tell her if someone calls and sends her back to


    the detention cell.


    Lily waits for a few days.


    When the man tells Lily to answer the phone, Lily goes out with hope.


    He picks up the phone only to learn from E that Louis is still unable to be reached because his phone


    stays off.


    Lily feels disappointed.


    ''He''s on a business trip. Why does he turn off his phone?''


    ''He gets the news and doesn''t want to help me?''


    Lily keeps quiet for a while, so E says, "Don''t worry, Ms. Lily. I''ll tell thewyer to ask those cooks to


    testify for you so that we can prove that you didn''t want to kill...."


    "The restaurant is owned by Willow''s husband." Lily interrupts E, "Willow wouldn''t allow her


    employees to testify for me while suing me."


    "Then I''ll call the Smith Group again and ask them where Mr. Smith is." E is also anxious.


    Lily licks his dry lips and says in a hoarse voice, "Never mind. Mr. Smith is busy. Don''t bother him.


    Continue to contact Danica and see if she cane back before the trial."


    "Alright. Do you need anything? I can bring it to you."


    "It''s fine. I''m fine."


    Lily feels sad and disturbed and doesn''t want to continue the conversation, so he hangs up after telling


    E what to do.


    Dinner iste today, and the food is a little cold.


    Some women in the detention cell are dissatisfied with the cold food and ask the police officer to warm


    it up.


    The officer says with impatience that they should be grateful for the free food, and then goes away.


    Lily eats some cold rice and feels that her stomach is upset, so she doesn''t eat any more.


    She curls up in bed and falls asleep.


    There is noise around her. Later, she is standing trial in the dock. No one testifies for her, and she is


    convicted of murder.


    The judge receives the report of her pregnancy and decides that she can be released on bail pending


    trial and is going to jail after giving birth.


    When she leaves the police station, she bes a murderer in everyone''s eyes.


    She loses her reputation and her job. And there is no one who can help her.


    She runs desperately and gets on the nearest bus, trying to escape from this ce.


    The light in the bus is dim and there are only few people.


    The windows are tightly shut, and Lily feels as if the air were taking away bit by bit.


    Gradually, she finds it difficult to breathe. She wants to smash the window, so she reaches for the


    safety hammer.


    Then, she wakes up.


    Someone covers her nose and mouth and presses against her hands and feet.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Terrified, Lily bes fully awake.


    She struggles desperately, trying to pull out her hands, but the person keeps pressing them. She''s


    about to lose consciousness.

 Chapter 482: Small Tricks

    Chapter 482: Small Tricks


    "Hey! What are you doing!" A furious shout suddenlyes to Lily''s ears.


    Then the weight on her hands and feet disappears, and air floats in her nose.


    Lily struggles to breathe.


    The pillow on Lily''s face is took off, and someone pats her cheek, "Ms. Lily, how do you feel?"


    Lily waits until her breathing is stabilized before she slowly opens her eyes.


    Lily recognizes the woman who is calling her with a concerned look. She is the one who greets her the


    other day.


    "What happened just now? Who are you?"


    "Someone tried to kill you and arranged someone in the police station." The woman whispers and


    helps Lily up, "Young master ordered to get in here after he knew that you entered the police station."


    Lily immediately figures out the ''Young master'' the woman referred to is John.


    Lily nces at the ground.


    There are several women lying on the ground, dying.


    Lily raises her head and takes a look at the broken surveince camera. A cold smile appears on her


    face. "No wonder I wasn''t in a solitary confinement cell. They were trying to kill me."


    "Ms. Lily, do you feel alright?"


    Lily shakes her head and says, "I am fine. Thanks to you. What''s your name?"


    "Amanda Wyatt."


    "Wyatt?" Lily is a little surprised, "Are you rted to Victor?"


    "No."


    After a few more questions, Lily finally knows.


    It turns out that John recognizes her and deliberately transfers Amanda to the Smith Group in


    Yorkshire.


    Derek''s car ident is also Amanda''s doing.


    Amanda receives an order about half a month ago that instructs her to protect Lily.


    After finding out, Lily is not angry.


    "I don''t like his people following me, but if it weren''t you tonight, my child and I would have died."


    Every time she is in danger, John would always be the first one to appear to protect her.


    Sometimes, she also wonders, "Obviously, John is a good man. How can they not be together?"


    After a while, some of the women wake up.


    "Who sent you here?" Lily asks the woman, "How much did they pay you?"


    "Mr. Seles."


    Lily pinches the woman''s chin and sneers, "Do you think I haven''t been with Seles? He likes to y


    dirty. He won''t be this tant if he wants to deal with me!"


    The woman''s face turns grim, "I am telling the truth."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda grabs the woman from Lily and punches her in the face, "Out with it!"


    The woman is beaten into a daze. Her nose couldn''t stop bleeding.


    A hint of fear shes through her eyes, and she quickly shouts, "Help? Anyone here? They want to kill


    me!"


    Soon the door is pushed open.


    The staff member who has disappeared all night came in.


    When hees over and sees what is happening inside, his face sinks. "What are you doing?"


    The woman shouts crazily, "They want to kill me. Get me out of here!"


    Seeing the staff is calling someone over through the pager, Lilyughs coldly, "It seems that I have


    offended a big shot. He made such careful n to kill me. I am honored!"


    "Ms. Lily, watch your mouth!"


    Lily stare at the staff and says, "Did I mention you? What are you feeling guilty about?"


    The staff member knows that he is tricked by Lily, so he is in panic and stops talking.


    After his colleague arrives, he moves the women on the ground out.


    Lily and Amanda are left inside.


    Amanda asks Lily, "Ms. Lily, since it is not Mr. Seles, who else would be it?"


    Lily lowers her head and looks at her slightly bulging belly.


    She recalls the day that Mrs. Lou res at her fiercely and says that she would not let her go when she


    leaves with Sophia.


    Lily purses her lower lip and says, "I know who it is."


    As the court session draws nearer, Lily still does not hear from E.


    Maybe someone doesn''t want her to receive her call and has interfered in the business of the police


    station.


    Amanda tells Lily not to worry and says that Mr. John must be on his way here.


    Three days before leaving the court session, the staff brings a guest to Lily''s confinement cell.


    "Lily, you have a visitor."


    Lily thinks it might be herwyer.


    When she raises her head, she sees an extremely confident and beautiful face outside the iron railing,


    her expression stiffened.


    "Ms. Lily." Valentina walks over on high heels and greets Lily politely, "I came here to get some stuff. I


    heard that you are in here, so I came to take a look."


    Lily also smiles politely, "It''s my honor to have a famous diplomat like you, Ms. Hester, to visit me."


    "I have already resigned my job." Valentina''s red lips open slightly. "You know, I came back because of


    my marriage. It would be too inconvenient if I continue working abroad after getting married."


    Lily''s eyebrows twitch fiercely.


    Valentina nces at her, as if she has seen something, and the smile in her eyes bes even more.


    "I know that you have done a lot for the Smith Group in the past. You are a great help to Louis. Seeing


    that you are in such a difficult situation now, I also want to help you."


    "Then thank you, Ms. Hester."


    Lily feels ufortable but doesn''t show it, nor does she show any courtesy to Valentina. "I''ll be in


    court in three days. Could you please contact Mr. Smith and tell him about my matters and ask him to


    testify for me in court at that time?"


    "He''s very busy. I can''t get through his phone." Valentina reveals an embarrassed expression. "Before


    Louis went on a business trip, he said that he would go to the counter to take a look at the wedding


    ring. Now, it seems that he is upied by his work."


    Lily is clever enough to figure out what Valentina meant. Lily sneered coldly in her heart.


    Valentina is not here to take some stuffs. Shees here deliberately to say these words in order to


    humiliate her.


    What a diplomat!


    With such a low trick, Valentina really wastes the good background her parents have given her!


    "Ms. Hester, you and Mr. Smith are about to tie the knot." Lily smiles lightly, "Congrattions. Since you


    can''t get through Mr. Smith''s phone, I won''t bother him anymore."


    Valentina says, "I heard that the other party has solid evidence. If no one can testify for you, Ms. Lily,


    you might lose the case."


    "Yes." Lily says unhurriedly, "There are still three days left. I''m not in a hurry. Perhaps Mr. Smith will


    return from abroad on the day of the court session."


    Valentina is speechless.


    Seeing that Valentina doesn''t know what to say, Lily continues, "No matter what, I am Mr. Smith''s ex-


    fianc¨¦e. He was the one who asked someone to send me the duck soup. But none of us has expected


    such a thing."


    "If he knew that I was used, he would definitely find a way to help me, so I''m really not worried."


    "So that''s what you think." Valentina''s expression gradually sinks. "Aren''t you afraid of implicating him?"


    Lily smiles softly, "If he thinks that I will implicate him, he can refuse to help me."


    "Ms. Hester, don''t misunderstand. Mr. Smith and I have nothing to do with each other." Lily says calmly,


    "I just happen to know Mr. Smith well. He is a responsible man and will surely take his responsibility in


    this matter."


    "I have no misunderstanding on you. You know him and I trust him. There is no confliction there."


    "That''s good." Lily shows a relieved expression and says, "I''m afraid that you might think that Mr. Smith


    still has something feelings for me. Then I would be a sinner for ruining your rtionship."


    Valentina is mad.


    The corner of her mouth twitches fiercely.


    Valentina has worked abroad for so many years and dealt with all kinds of people. She thinks herself


    good at debating, but she doesn''t expect to be cornered by Lily like this today.


    Valentina pulls out a smile and says, "You are very talkative, Ms. Lily!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Smith has said the same thing." Lily purses her lower lip and says, "He didn''t dare to


    quarrel with me before, because he can''t. So he likes to find other ways to bully me..."


    "I still have something to do. I will leave first!" Valentina''s face turnspletely cold as she turns


    around and leaves.


    Lily shouts from behind, "Take care, Ms. Hester."

 Chapter 483: Its Too Late to Hide

    Chapter 483: It''s Too Late to Hide


    Valentina walks even faster and quickly leaves the detention cell.


    Amanda is looking at them during this period and is dumbfounded, "Ms. Lily, you are too powerful! Look


    at Ms. Hester, she is pissed off."


    Lily snorts coldly, "She messes around with me first. I just fight back."


    Everyone can y tricks!


    Amanda nods and her gaze falls on Lily''s belly.


    "Ms. Lily, have you really dated Mr. Smith?" Amanda can''t help but ask, "This child..."


    "No." Lily clenches her hands tightly, but her face remains calm, "I just said that because I wanted to


    embarrass Valentina. I have never dated Mr. Smith, and the child is not his."


    "Is it Mr. John''s?"


    After a moment of silence, Lily finally says yes.


    "No wonder Mr. John is so worried about you. I see." Amanda finally understands.


    At the same time, Amanda also sighs, "Previously, I saw that Ms. Lily and Mr. Smith were so close, and


    she would asionally deliver food to Mr. Smith. I thought that their gossip was true."


    Lily''s eyes darken, and she quickly smiles faintly, "Who hasn''t been gossiped if she was too close to


    Mr. Smith? Previously, there was a rumor that Mr. Smith was having an affair with David!"


    "Yes, yes! I''ve seen it before. It made me believe that Mr. Smith was bisexual..."


    The topic suddenly goes sideways.


    Amanda is very interested in gossip and can''t stop talking.


    asionally, Lily would say a few things. Her gaze falls on the door of the detention room. She


    remembers the conversation with Valentina and suddenly feels ufortable.


    Will they ... get married?


    Valentina is so enraged by Lily that her face darkens when she leaves the police station.


    Just as she is about to stop a car on the roadside, a young woman stops her.


    "Ms. Hester."


    Valentina looks at the person and frowns slightly, "You are not from the Smith Group."


    "But I am. I''m the manager of R Department, and my name is Sofia Jones." Sofia takes the initiative to


    introduce herself and asks with a smile, "Ms. Hester, are you free? I want to talk to you about


    something."


    Seeing Valentina''s displeasure, as if she doesn''t want to talk to her, Sofia adds, "It''s about Lily."


    Valentina bes even more impatient, "Then go in and find her!"


    "Ms. Hester." Sofia blocks her way, "I don''t think you know that Lily is pregnant."


    ...


    Ten minutester, the two arrive at a coffee shop.


    As soon as they sit down, Valentina asks Sofia, "What did you mean by that?"


    Seeing that Sofia doesn''t answer her, Valentina seems to think of something.


    She frowns and leans back into her chair, sayingzily, "If you want to make her unhappy, do it


    yourself. Leave me alone. I won''t do anything to an innocent child."


    Sofia takes out a file from her bag and gives it to Valentina, "Ms. Hester, take a look first."


    "What?" Valentina takes the file and opens it.


    It turns out to be a pregnancy test. She throws it on the desk and says unhappily, "She''s pregnant with


    triplets. Do you want me to congratte her?"


    "The key point is not the triplets. Don''t you want to know who the father is?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sofia opens the file and points at the number of weeks she has been pregnant. Then she pulls out a


    schedule on her phone, "This is the personal schedule of Mr. Smith, and thepany doesn''t keep it in


    records."


    ...


    Valentina picks up her phone and checks Louis'' personal schedule inte Decemberst year. A few


    days before Christmas, Louis went to Country R.


    She looks at the pregnancy test report and realizes that Lily was pregnant inte Decemberst year.


    In an instant, Valentina''s expression changes.


    Sofia looks at her face and says calmly, "They spent Christmas there, and Lily was pregnant..."


    Previously, Sofia also thought that the child in Lily''s belly was John''s.


    Then she followed Lily to the hospital, bribed her doctor, got the pregnancy test and found that


    something was wrong, but she did not tell her boss about it.


    Sofia took the chance of David''s absence to look through hisputer and see Louis'' personal


    schedule. Louis had been in Country R, and Lily had also gone to Country R during those few days.


    As she had suspected before, the child in Lily''s belly was Louis''.


    Valentina closes the document, "So what?"


    In just a dozen seconds, her expression turns calm andposed again. Her emotional management


    impresses Sofia deeply.


    Sofia thinks that her n fails and quietly says, "She is pregnant with Mr. Smith''s child. If it goes public,


    what damage will it do to your reputation?"


    "If Louis really cares about her, would he not even know that she is pregnant for so long?" Valentina


    leans back in her chair. "He knows, he just doesn''t want it."


    "What if Lily is angry with Mr. Smith and intentionally tells him that this child belongs to another man?"


    Valentina frowns.


    Sofia nces at her and curls her lips as she continues, "Ms. Hester, you don''t know Mr. Smith well


    enough. If he really loves a woman, he will hide her instead of going public."


    "He and Lily have so much history. Only he knows whether he cares about her."


    "I have said so much, but as a woman, I feel sorry for you, Ms. Hester." Valentina says, "I''m afraid that


    Mr. Smith is using you to make Lily jealous."


    Valentina says coldly, "That woman is not worthy of beingpared to me!"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether she is worthy or not. It''s up to Mr. Smith." Sofia smiles faintly.


    ...


    Seeing that her goal has been achieved, Sofia is about to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Before she leaves, she bends down and whispers to Valentina, "Ms. Hester, don''t underestimate Lily.


    Other than family background, you are not better than her in any way."


    Valentina is still sitting in the chair, motionless after Sofia leaves. She stares at the file on the table.


    ...


    On the day of the court session, Lily hasn''t got the phone call.


    When the staff enters the detention room, she is ready to go to court.


    Unexpectedly, one of the staff opens the door and says calmly, "Willow has dropped the case. You can


    go back now."


    "Drop the case?" Lily thinks she heard wrongly, "Are you sure?"


    The staff is very impatient, "Yeah, if you don''t want to leave, you can stay inside!"


    Lily is very angry at his attitude, but she endures it.


    After leaving, she calls her assistant, E, to bail Amanda out.


    Amanda was arrested for drunk driving.


    She has already been detained for ten days. After someone paid the bail money and signed the


    documents, she is free to go.


    After leaving the police station, the assistant asks, "President Lily, do you want to go home and change


    first?"


    "I''m fine. Let''s go to thepany first. There are too many things to deal with." After saying that, Lily


    turns around and asks Amanda, "Should I ask the assistant to send you back?"


    Amanda refuses, "Ms. Lily, you can just go. I''ll take a taxi back."


    "Then be safe." Lily thanks her again, "Thank you for staying in the detention cell with me for so long.


    When I finish my work, I''ll treat you to dinner."

 Chapter 484: Her Own Mistake

    Chapter 484: Her Own Mistake


    "That''s fine. I haven''t really helped you much. Ms. Lily, I''m leaving now."


    "Alright, goodbye."


    After Amanda gets a taxi by the road, Lily gets into E''s car.


    Lily turns on her phone and asks E who just gets on the car, "What did you find out about that


    perfume?"


    "Mr. Harper has really found something." E answers Lily while driving Lily towards thepany, "The


    perfume that the Egret Company releasedst month is not their perfumer''s production."


    As Lily hears that, her face lights up, "Did the perfumer buy it from someone else?"


    " ... Not exactly."


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "No?" Lily freezes for a while, "If their perfumer did not make it himself or buy it from someone else,


    then how did he produce that perfume?"


    E tells Lily everything that Jasper has found out.


    Jasper contacts one of the HS Company''s employees whose surname is Hebden, and tells her that


    she has vited thepany''s confidentiality agreement by taking theirpany''s perfume to their


    rivalpany without permission. But he also says that he won''t fire her and will give her a chance.


    The employee whose surname is Hebden does not want a bad record on her file, so she asks her


    sister who works for the Egret Company for help. Her sister happens to be in the Product Department.


    She bes friends with the perfumer by trying to cotton up with him.


    Because of the news in the past few days, the sales of the Egret Company''s new perfume has risen,


    and the perfumer has also be much more famous. He gets light-headed and has drunk too much


    at thepany''s party the day before yesterday, so Hebden''s sister seeds in making him admit


    what he has done.


    The perfumer says that he has received a packagest month. There is a bottle of perfume sample


    inside it, and he doesn''t know who sent it. Since he feels that the fragrance is unique, and his superiors


    have given him a lot of pressure, he just copies the perfume.


    After the product is released, he is worried that it is a trap at the beginning, but nothing has happened


    in the end.


    The sales of the product is not so well, but the perfumer has also been rxed for a while.


    After E finishes talking about the whole thing, she tells Lily, "Mr. Harper has also checked the record


    of all packages the perfumer has received and found out that the item he got that day came from an old


    neighborhood in Yorkshire."


    "Mr. Harper went to that neighborhood and found that the house was empty and the phone number


    was fake. Later, he went to the courier deliverypany and talked to the delivery man."


    Lily raises her eyebrows and says, "It has been so long. He collects so many items every day. Does he


    remember who sent it?"


    "He really does." E says, "The delivery man said he remembered that because when he went to


    collect the package, a couple was quarreling. And the woman pped the man."


    "The delivery man said that the woman looked weak, as if she had a serious illness. The woman


    wanted to send the package, but the man kept stopping her. When the delivery man took the package,


    the woman was still cursing the man."


    E remembers something, takes out a few photos from the drawer, and gives them to Lily, "Mr. Harper


    went to check the surveince cameras near where the delivery man took the package and printed the


    couple''s photos. See if you can recognize them."


    Lily takes over the photos.


    Because those photos are taken by surveince cameras, the people and the background in the photos


    are blurry.


    However, Lily recognizes the woman in the blurry photo at a nce. It is Willow Roth. And the man


    next to her is exactly Willow''s husband.


    Lily instantly understands everything and smiles coldly, "I have been ming the higher-ups of the


    that it was my own mistake."


    She has previously told Willow about this new product and given Willow a sample of the perfume.


    After Willow loses her child, she wants to take revenge on Lily, so she sends the perfume sample to the


    perfumer of the Egret Company and asks him to release the perfume before the HS Company sells it.


    When the HS Company releases the same product, since the Egret Company has released it first, the


    HS Company will be used of theft for copying their rivalpany''s product.


    That will be destructive to Lily and the HS Company.


    E does not understand it, so she asks, "President Lily, do you know that couple?"


    "Yes, I do." Lily says indifferently, tearing the photos into pieces, "This is the same woman who has


    used me of murdering her."


    "Then why did she withdraw her charge?" E asks curiously, "Can this be a trap?"


    "How about I send you back first? The news has been suppressed, and we have found out the reason


    for the incident. The Egret Company won''t be able to frame us."


    "No, drive me to thepany." Lily''s eyes turns cold, "I''ll take care of my own mistake."


    "Okay, you''re the boss."


    After arriving at thepany, Lily tells E to ask theirpany''s perfumer to go to her office. She


    then goes to wash up in the bathroom of her own office.


    While she is in detention, the police have also provided a bathroom for her.


    But Lily is afraid that another ident may happen, so she has not used it. It has been more than ten


    days, and her body smells.


    She has asked E to drive her directly to thepany because she remembers that she has


    shampoo, shower gel and clothes in the bathroom of her office, and that there are really things waiting


    to be dealt with here.


    After Lily washes up, changes her clothes, and dries her hair, E has taken the perfumer there.


    "Hello, President Lily." The perfumer asks, "What''s the matter?"


    Lily gives him some test paper for perfume and points at the two bottles of perfume samples on the


    table, "The one on the left is the product released by the Egret Companyst month. The one on the


    right is our product. Smell them."


    The perfumer immediately understands Lily''s intention, and he says, "I have also watched the news,


    but ourpany did not react to it. So I don''t dare to say anything, either. I just need to smell the Egret


    Company''s product. I know the ingredients of all our products very well."


    "Okay." Lily nods.


    The perfumer sniffs the Egret Company''s product for three times.


    He notices something and immediately tells Lily, "President Lily, this product from the Egret Company


    smells very simr to our new product, but one ingredient in the base notes ispletely different from


    ours."


    "Yes, I also found out about that earlier." Lily says.


    When she sniffs the perfume of the Egret Company, she feels that it smells very simr to their


    The perfumer nods and says, "In perfume, there are top, middle and base notes. The base notes are


    especially important. The base notes in our perfume are quite special, because one ingredient can only


    be found in Find and is expensive."


    "The Egret Company''s perfumer probably didn''t smell it. Or perhaps he has smelled it and is able to


    copy it, but he felt that the ingredient was too expensive and substituted it with another ingredient."


    "No matter what, we can solve the problem now." Lily heaves a sigh of relief.


    Because the Egret Company has struck first to troll the HS Company and to use the HS Company


    of copying their product, the HS Company has suffered great losses during this period of time. Even


    the share price of theirpany has been affected.


    If Lily don''t solve it as soon as possible, the headquarter might fire her first.


    Lily asks the perfumer to leave first and then asks E toe in. She asks E to contact the director


    and the perfumer of the Egret Company, and then tells the media that they want to hold a press


    conference.


    Lily orders some food and uses the waiting time to measure the heartbeats of her fetuses with a B-


    ultrasound machine.


    While she was in detention in the past ten days, she could not eat or sleep well. Her fetuses have


    moved less in the past few days. She is afraid that something is wrong.


    At this critical moment, all eyes are fixed on her, so she cannot spare time to go to the hospital to have


    a check-up.


    Lily is relieved when she finds that her fetuses'' heartbeats are normal.


    After a while, Ees to the office with several boxes of food and tells Lily, "President Lily, Miss


    Gibson from Brilliant Media called me. She said that she wanted toe back to testify for you after


    she heard the news."


    "However, when she was boarding the ne, people at the airport said that something was wrong with


    her visa. They interrogated her for several days and took her mobile phone away. She didn''t get it back


    until today. But she called me and told me about it immediately after she got her phone back."

 Chapter 485: I Will Be Responsible for It

    Chapter 485: I Will Be Responsible for It


    When Lily hears that, she instantly understands that someone was interfering in it and has tried to


    prevent Danica froming back.


    They don''t want Danica to testify for her in court.


    To think about what has happened in the detention room, Lily can guess the person behind it and says,


    "I see. Help me call Miss Gibson back and thank her for rushing back for me. Tell her she can go back


    now, because I''m fine now."


    E nods, "I have contacted the director of the Egret Company and more than a dozen press offices.


    The press conference will be held at 2 p.m. in the conference room. Is that fine with your, President


    Lily?"


    "Sure. I''ll be there at two o''clock on time."


    After E leaves, Lily opens the food boxes. While she is eating warm noodles with shredded meat, her


    stomach feels much better.


    But as she eats, she cannot help but remember the noodles with shredded meat that Louis specially


    cooked for her the other day.


    Although the noodles did not look delicious and was quite salty, she still felt that it was delicious.


    Because that was the first time Louis had ever cooked. It was already good enough for him to cook a


    bowl of noodles with shredded meat like that.


    And he specially cooked it for her.


    Thinking about that episode, Lily feels disturbed.


    She forces herself to think about something else. She takes out her phone, finds the number of the


    private detective, and dialed it.


    About ten secondster, the call is put through.


    "Ms. Lily." The private detective greets Lily and asks jokingly, "I heard that the HS Company was sued


    by a smallpany. Maybe you want me to investigate thatpany for you?"


    Lily swallows down the food in her mouth before she says, "I can solve that problem today. I''m calling


    to ask you to help me dig out somebody''s inglorious stories."


    "Who is it? Youpany''s rival?"


    "Someone from the Lou family."


    The private detective does not reply immediately this time.


    After keeping quiet for a whole minute, the private detective hinted Lily, "Ms. Lily, I''m just doing this to


    make a living. I don''t want to risk everything I have for my work."


    "I know, but I won''t let you take that big a risk."


    On her way to thepany, Lily has already made a n. She says, "Just go to do your investigation,


    and I''ll handle the other things. I will also help you obtain the citizenship of Country Y in addition to


    paying you with money."


    "Really?" The private detective cannot believe his ears, "It''s not easy to apply for the citizenship of


    Country Y. Ms. Lily, can you really do that for me?"


    Lily says confidently, "Yes, send the information to me by email. I will help you get the citizenship in a


    month at thetest. If something really happens to you during your investigation, I will be responsible


    for it. They won''t have the courage to do anything to you."


    The private detective was still quiet.


    After thinking for a long time, he gritted his teeth and agreed, "Good. If you can help me change my


    nationality, I will help you investigate the Lou family. I''ll let you know as soon as I find something."


    Lily''s eyebrows are no longer furrowed as she says, "Thank you then. I''ll pay the money to your


    ount as usual."


    "It''s a deal!"


    Shortly after hanging up the phone, Lily receives an email. It is the personal information the private


    detective has sent her.


    After reading it, she directly sends the information to Victor and asks him to help her.


    Since Mrs. Lou even dares to have someone harm Lily and her children openly in the detention room,


    Lily will never swallow the humiliation silently.


    Victor texts back and asks Lily if that is urgent.


    After Lily tells him that it is urgent, Victor replies that he will find someone to help her through his


    private connection, and half a month will be enough if everything goes smoothly.


    Lily thanks him sincerely.


    Victor texts back, "Ms. Lily, the person you should thank is Mr. John. I never deny your request


    because Mr. John values you."


    Lily texts, "Amanda told me he''s back in Yorkshire, isn''t he?"


    While she was in the detention room, Amanda told Lily that she had told John about the whole thing


    before she went there. John should be on his way to Yorkshire, but Lily did not see John when she got


    out.


    Lily is afraid that Jonathan will do something to John secretly, so she doesn''t want him toe back for


    her.


    But after she tells Victor about that, he does not text back.


    Lily reads the text for public rtions which she will be using at the press conference as she waits for


    Victor''s reply.


    She wonders if Victor doesn''t have time to text her back because he is busy in Country R.


    After a long time, the phone on Lily''s table rings.


    It is E on the phone, "President Lily, the press is here. Are you ready?"


    "Yes, I''ll be right there."


    Lily puts her mobile phone into the drawer and picks up her suit jacket on the chair.


    Several days ago, she has ordered two loose suits at a studio so that she can still look the same as


    before in formal asions.


    She cannot wear casual clothes in today''s asion.


    She goes to the bathroom to take a look. Seeing that the suit jacket covers her belly well, she finally


    feels more reassured and heads out.


    E is already waiting for her by the elevator.


    After Lily gets there, E presses the elevator button.


    E looks at Lily and says, "President Lily, I feel that you are different from before."


    Lily''s eyebrows twitch because Lily thinks that E has noticed her pregnant belly. Lily says "Is my suit


    not nice enough?"


    "It''s not about the suit." E thinks for a moment and says, "President Lily, you didn''t use to be so


    confident. You looked a bit sentimental in the past, but now you look like you''re fearless."


    So that is what E has noticed.


    Lily goes into the elevator with her assistant.


    She curls her lips into a smile and replies tonelessly, "Because I''ve learned that fear cannot solve any


    problem. It''s better to put on a confident look and show others that I''m strong."


    The more she gives in, the harder those people will try to attack her.


    It is better to just face them directly.


    E leads Lily to the conference room.


    As soon as Lily pushes the door of the conference room open, she sees that the room is crowded with


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    journalists.


    Two men are sitting on the stage. One of them is answering the journalists'' questions confidently.


    E nces at the stage and immediately says to Lily, "I''m sorry, President Lily. I''ve asked them to sit


    on the stage first, but I didn''t expect that they would do this before the beginning time..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know the journalists can''t sit still or remain quiet." Lily doesn''t care about it, "Did you


    bring the document I need?"


    E shows her the file pocket and says, "Yes, it''s all in here."


    "Great." Then Lily steps into the conference room without hesitation and puts on a faint and polite smile


    on her face.


    "I''m really sorry for asking you all toe to the HS Company at this time."


    The moment she speaks, all the journalists immediately fix their eyes on her and aim their cameras at


    her.


    Lily always keeps a low profile, and she is still like that after she bes the vice president of the HS


    Company.


    Even many insiders have not heard of the new vice president of the HS Company. The Egret Company


    has also only used the HS Company of copying theirpany''s product in an announcement ten


    days ago.


    After looking into it, the journalists have finally figured out that the HS Company''s new vice president is


    a woman.


    Later, another scandal about the female vice president has been exposed. She is used of


    murdering a pregnant woman, which pushes the whole thing to a new high.


    The journalists all want to see the HS Company''s new female vice president badly. When they learn


    that she is going to hold a press conference, they do not hesitate to bring their equipment here.


    The lights sh continually around Lily.


    A journalist has seen Lily''s face clearly and recognized her. He says in surprise, "I remember her. She


    used to be the acting president of the Smith Group. She is very capable. Why is she here in the HS


    Company?"


    "I also find her face familiar. Is she that Ms. Lily who has an affair with Mr. Smith?"


    "It must be her!"


    They keep discussing about Lily.


    After they learn that Lily has worked for the Smith Group before and she has an affair with Louis, they


    crowd around Lily to ask questions, as if they have spotted a gold mine.


    The journalists'' sharp questions echo in Lily''s ears. Lily finds those journalists too noisy.


    She winks at E and a security guard.


    After the journalists are forced to keep a distance from her, Lily says calmly, "Good afternoon,


    everyone. I''m holding this press conference to rify that the HS Company has never copied any


    product of the Egret Company."

 Chapter 486: Press Conference

    Chapter 486: Press Conference


    "If you''re interested in where I used to work, I''ll invite you to tea sometime and definitely answer your


    questions."


    E also says, "Please return to your seats. Otherwise, I will invite you out."


    The reporters see that the security guards are ready to make a move at any time. Thinking of the


    importance of the news conference, they don''t dare to make a scene but go back to sit down.


    However, a few of them are still whispering to their counterparts.


    Seeing Lilye on stage, the manager and the perfumer of the Egret Company hurriedly stand up


    and shake hands with her.


    "President Lily."


    Lily smiles politely, "Thank you foring."


    "Not at all. You''ve also suffered these days." The manager says, "It is rumored that we scam HS


    Company. Obviously, it''s ourpany that released the product first. So how could we do that?"


    "Wee here and want an exnation from President Lily."


    "Don''t worry." Lily smiles, "We invite the press here to let everyone know why our new product smell


    exactly the same as yours."


    Seeing how confident Lily is, the manager is flustered.


    He thinks that Lily must have found out something, so she holds the press conference. They will


    definitely have a hard time today.


    After sitting down, the manager whispers to Mr. Barham, "Are you sure that the perfume was made by


    you instead of being stolen from HS Company?"


    Mr. Barham looks panicked and replies calmly at once, "It''s me who make it."


    "Good." Hearing Mr. Barham say that, the manager is relieved, "We''re the first to release the products.


    We have to insist that HS Company took our products."


    Mr. Barham nods. He recalls that he erased the receipt records long ago. HS Company would definitely


    not be able to find anything.


    HS Company holds the press conference today probably just for putting on an act.


    E puts something in front of Lily.


    There are two bottles of perfume samples, a few perfume test papers, and a document.


    Lily puts her hand on the document and goes past the manager to look for the perfumer.


    Lily says, "Mr. Barham, if you tell the truth now, we''ll settle and ourpany won''t hold you


    ountable."


    "What truth?" Mr. Barham sneers as he crosses his arms and looks sideways at Lily, "The truth is that


    your perfumers copied my product and you even packaged it into a new product for sale!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily''s eyes darken and she asks again, "Mr. Barham, won''t you think it over?"


    "President Lily." The manager interrupts, disapproving, "It''s yourpany that stole our products. Are


    you trying to force our perfumer to submit by asking such a question?"


    The camera below aims at them on the stage.


    The reporters also hear their conversation clearly.


    A reporter says, "That''s right. President Lily, the Egret Company is the first to release the products.


    What''s your version of the truth?"


    "Don''t tell us that your perfumer thinks the same way as the perfumer at the Egret Company. So you


    made this perfume."


    "It''s impossible, I guess?"


    "There are no leaves that are identical. It''s more so with perfume-making."


    After that, the others begin to discuss.


    The meeting room is buzzing again.


    When Lily sees that Mr. Barham is stubborn, she is no longer soft-hearted.


    Lily picks up one of the bottles of perfume samples, sprays it on the perfume test paper, and then


    hands it to Mr. Barham.


    "Mr. Barham, since it''s your perfume, you should know what this perfume is made of, right?"


    Mr. Barham snorts, "You tell me."


    "Please smell the perfume test paper and tell me what the spices are." Lily says.


    Mr. Barham nces at Lily.


    Mr. Barham wonders what Lily is up to, but he still takes the paper and lowers his head to gently sniff it.


    A few secondster, Mr. Barham spells the names of the spices.


    Lily nods, picks up the other bottle of perfume sample from the table, sprays it on the test paper, and


    then hands it to Mr. Barham.


    Mr. Barham turns pale instantly and angrily says, "President Lily, are you kidding me? I made the


    perfume. Of course, I know what the spices are."


    "I know. I just want you to sniff it again, Mr. Barham." Lily smiles, "Please."


    Mr. Barham is silent.


    He takes the perfume test paper with a sullen face.


    Mr. Barham gently sniffs it and discovers that the perfume on the test paper is somewhat different from


    the one he just smelled.


    The perfume on this piece of paper evaporates quickly and smells good.


    That fragrance....


    It smells exactly the same as the bottle of perfume delivered to Mr. Barham!


    When Mr. Barham smells it, his hands shake and he almost throws away the perfume test paper.


    Lily sees this and knows that he smells the difference. Lily deliberately asks, "Mr. Barham, do you think


    it smells the same as the perfume on the test paper just now?"


    "Yes, it''s the same!" Mr. Barham answers.


    Mr. Barham is sure that Lily is not a professional. Besides, only one spice of the base notes is changed.


    Only the professionals can tell the difference!


    Mr. Barham jumps at this finding and says, "President Lily, you stole our product. No action will be


    taken against you if you sincerely apologize to the Egret Company and me, and cancel the product


    Hearing this, Lily smiles and shakes her head, "You are a perfumer and have a sensitive nose.


    However, the spices of the two bottles of perfume samples have been changed. You didn''t recognize


    them."


    "E." Lily calls E, "Take these two bottles of perfume samples to the reporters. Let them have a try."


    "Alright, President Lily."


    Mr. Barham panics but quickly calms down.


    HS Company also has professional perfumers. It isn''t surprising that they can smell the difference


    between the two perfumes.


    Mr. Barham says to Lily, "I knew the spices of the base notes are different. But I said that on purpose. I


    knew President Lily wouldn''t let me smell the perfume for no reason."


    "Ms. Lily, do you want to tell the press that HS Company didn''t stole our product because the spices in


    the two perfumes are different?"


    Seeing that Lily does not respond, Mr. Barham thinks that she is guilty and questions closely.


    "I made this perfume! Yourpany stole my product and turned it into your new product with a slight


    change, didn''t you?"


    "Ms. Lily, I''m telling you people can smell and won''t lie!"


    As he speaks, the reporters below areparing the two perfumes.


    None of them are professional and can''t tell if the spices are changed, but they feel that the two


    perfumes smell different.


    "The perfume on the yellow test paper smells good. It''s soothing."


    "I agree. And I feel stuffy and ufortable when I smell the other one on the blue test paper."


    They are talking about how they feel.


    "The one on yellow test paper is the product of ourpany, and the perfume on blue test paper is


    made by you." Lily looks at Mr. Barham and says calmly, "Their noses really don''t lie."


    "It''s yourpany who stole...."

 Chapter 487: Can I Not Agree? I Have No Choice!

    Chapter 487: Can I Not Agree? I Have No Choice!


    Lily interrupts Sean, "Mr. Barham, you are a perfumer. I''m afraid that unless the perfume made by you


    is wee, you are a true perfumer."


    "But as we know most customers don''t like your perfume. They think ourpany''s smells better."


    "You stole our new product. However, you can''t find the base notes of the perfume, so you rece it


    with other ingredients."


    "Nonsense!" Sean tries to deny it, "My product was stolen by yourpany. I originally made the


    perfume. Now you put the me on my victim?"


    The person in charge of the Egret Company also says, "President Lily, you promise to give us an


    exnation. It can''t be that you are reversing right and wrong in front of the media? You said Mr.


    Barham had stolen your product? Where did he steal?"


    "Mr. Barham knows where he stole it from, doesn''t he?" Lily smiles.


    Then she opens the document on the table.


    It is a document about Mr. Barham''s courier records for thest month.


    There is a courier from an old neighborhood of Yorkshire to the Egret Company. It is a bottle of


    perfume.


    Sean looks at the document. His eyes move nervously and he stammers, "I was thought to be a theft


    just through this? I bought the perfume online. The delivery was also on that day."


    "What about this?" Lily takes out a recording pen from her pocket.


    She turns it on. It is the perfumer''s voice. He is talking to someone, saying that there''s a parcel for him


    and how lucky he is. He seems to be drunk.


    Sean is livid with rage when he hears this, "President Lily, you are too despicable. You...."


    "Listen, you said by yourself. No one made you do this." Lily smiles faintly and says to the media, "HS


    Company has never stolen the products of the Egret Company."


    Some media ask curiously, "Why did the perfumee out by the Egret Company? Can President Lily


    exin?"


    "Yes, I''ll exin it to everyer."


    After E delivers the document, Lily opens it and shows it to everyone. It is the perfume form and


    Mr. Barham''s confidentiality contract with HS Company.


    After taking a deep breath, Lily calmly says, "I am so sorry about all of this. It''s my fault."


    "Last month, I went to L City for my work and gave a sample of the new perfume to a friend I just met.


    The friend sent it to Mr. Barham of the Egret Company just to get back at me."


    She bows to the media and says sincerely, "I''m sorry that my mistake harmed ourpany''s


    reputation. Thank you foring today to give me a chance to rify."


    The person in charge of the Egret Company is shocked. He grits his teeth and scolds Sean, "Didn''t you


    say that the new perfume is made by yourself? Why did HS Company has the proof of your theft?"


    "I, I don''t know." Sean is so anxious and sweaty. He lowers his voice and says, "Hurry up and help me.


    If my reputation is damaged, thepany will suffer as well."


    "You idiot, why didn''t you tell me before?"


    Sean says with a bitter face, "At that time, I was pressed for the new product. I had no choice but to...."


    "Shut up!"


    "...."


    The person in charge from Egret has to fight off his fury because this is critical to the reputation of the


    When Lily finishes with the media, he walks over.


    "President Lily, Mr. Barham used that perfume sample provided by someone but he didn''t know that it


    was your new product."


    The person in charge lowers his voice, as if he wants to reconcile with Lily.


    Lily gives Sean two chances before, but he is ungrateful and even harasses her.


    "You know more about thew than I do. You should know that you will have to bear the consequences


    if you stole our product." Lily says coldly.


    "If he didn''t use our new perfume to make a profit, we will just let it go. But he didn''t and he sold our


    product to yourpany."


    The man from Egret says, "I will remove the perfume and make a statement."


    Lilyughs, "You just remove the perfume? Do you know how much damage was done to ourpany


    since you made a false countercharge?"


    "President Lily, don''t go too far!" That man looks displeased and says, "It was your own negligence that


    gave away yourpany''s new product. Ourpany and Mr. Barham are also victims!"


    "I admit that it was my fault." Lily nods and says firmly, "But this is not an excuse for you to make


    money by making use of our new product!"


    The person in charge seems to be frightened and does not speak for a moment.


    Lily points at the document and says drily, "We need yourpany to remove all the new perfumes,


    return the money to the consumers and recall the sold products. We also need your exnation and


    Mr. Barham''s apology to ourpany. Or I''ll take these to the court and take awsuit. You know


    better than me who will suffer the biggest loss."


    The person in charge of the Egret Company clenches his fists.


    Indeed, Lily has the evidence. If he reconciles with her, it is fine to lose some money. If she really wants


    to fight awsuit, with the media, more and more people will know about this. It will have a great impact


    on hispany.


    After weighing the options inwardly, the person in charge has no choice but to ept the proposal


    given by Lily.


    "I''ll send someone to remove the product as soon as I get back and issue an apology. President Lily,


    please also help us minimize ourpany''s losses."


    Lily faintly smiles, "Don''t worry. I''m d that you agree."


    "..."


    You don''t give us any other choice. Can I not agree? The person in charge keeps the thought to


    himself.


    The media below the stage see Lily and the person in charge of the Egret Company standing together


    and whispering.


    However, they can''t hear anything. None of them can bear it.


    "President Lily, what are you talking about? Share it with us!"


    "We can''t hear anything. How can we write news for HS Company?"


    Seeing that the media are restless, Lily says with a smile, "Just now, the man from Egret told me that


    the perfume was a sample from Mr. Barham''s friend. He used it without inquiry."


    "Now that we figure out everything. The Egret Company will remove the product and take back the part


    it sold. It will also apologize to ourpany. I sincerely thank for his understanding."


    Hearing Lily''s words, Sean pauses and goes to look for the person in charge.


    Sean whispers, "What do you mean? You''ve reconciled?"


    "What can we do if we don''t? Make a fuss so that the whole country knows about it?" The person in


    charge res at him fiercely. "If you still want to keep your job, apologize to HS Company in front of the


    media. Do you understand?"


    "...."


    The person in charge emphasizes again, "Say you don''t know and sincerely apologize to HS Company.


    OK?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I see." Sean clenches his fists.


    In front of the media, he sincerely apologizes to HS Company for his carelessness.


    Lily always wears a faint smile on her face.


    The twopanies finally reconcile with each other.


    At the end of the press conference, Lily personally escorts the person in charge of the Egret Company


    and Sean away.


    E distributes the gifts she has prepared to the reporters in the conference room.

 Chapter 488: My Phones Gone

    Chapter 488: My Phone''s Gone


    The packaging box has a CHANEL logo on it, making it look expensive.


    In the box, there are a perfume, a facial cleanser and a ssic small rhombus.


    Having received such an expensive gift, the reporters understand what to write about today.


    Lily takes the two from the Egret Company to the elevator and says, "It''s been a long day."


    She shakes hands with them.


    After entering the elevator, the person in charge of the White Egret says, "President Lily is someone."


    "Indeed, but she is still a woman!" The perfumer''s face is gloomy.


    The HS Company was caught in a misusing scandal, and Lily was arrested on suspicion of murdering a


    pregnant woman. He thought thepany was definitely finished.


    He doesn''t expect Lily to hold a press conference as soon as she came out, and with first-hand


    evidences!


    The man from Egret nces at him and sneers, "What''s wrong with a woman? She is smart, but you


    are not! You are so stupid that you dare to use products with unknown origins!"


    The perfumer retorts, "I was trying to take revenge on her, but I was unlucky to be dragged into it!"


    "You''re lucky that we''ve reached a settlement with HS Company." The person in charge of the Egret


    Company says coldly, "You are lucky that she broke up with Mr. Smith. Otherwise, with Mr. Smith''s


    personality, there would be no room for you in this industry anymore."


    The two of them has already left the elevator.


    As the perfumer walks, he asks, "Has she really dated Mr. Smith?"


    "Of course. What do you think?"


    The perfumer turns around with a hint of mockery in his eyes and says, "It''s really good to be a woman.


    As long as she lies down and spreads her legs, she can get anything she wants. She can even be


    the vice president of a listedpany!"


    "Don''t you see that she is good at her job?"


    "With her background, even if she is good at her job, she has to take a shortcut to get the job in the first


    ce!"


    "Alright, shut up!" The person in charge says, "If you have the time to gossip, why don''t you spend it on


    developing a new product instead?"


    After all, they are still in HS. There are quite a lot of people walking in the lobby, so it will be


    troublesome for others to hear them.


    The perfumer remains silent with a sullen face.


    The two of them leave HS Company.


    The man who has just brushed past them stops and turns around to look at the back of the perfumer.


    He smiles and then walks into the elevator in no hurry.


    Unfortunately, he has heard thetter half of their conversation.


    After settling everything, Lily returns to her office and sits down. She is about to take the fruit tea.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, someone knocks on the office door, and the assistantes in, followed by a tall and strong


    man.


    "President Lily, Mr. Smollett of the Smollett Group is here."


    Baron smiles and greets Lily, "President Lily, long time no see."


    "Mr. Smollett." Lily hurriedly stands up to greet him.


    Baron smiles and asks, "It looks like you''re pretty busy. Is it a bad time?"


    "It''s all right. I''m done anyway." Lily takes him to sit on the sofa and pours tea for him, "Is there anything


    I can do for you?"


    "Yes, there''s something personal." Baron says and takes out an IOU to give to Lily, "Your friend


    borrowed five hundred thousand from me. She said that if I couldn''t find her, I coulde and ask you


    for it."


    "Five hundred thousand?"


    Such arge amount of money makes Lily somewhat shocked, curious about who it is.


    She takes the IOU and has a quick look at it. Seeing that it is Jessie who signed it, and a fingerprint


    was pressed on the side, she is shocked.


    She hurriedly asks Baron, "Why did she borrow so much money from you?"


    As she asks, Lily stands up and goes to the drawer to get her phone, only to discover the phone that


    was originally there has disappeared.


    Baron asks, "President Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "My phone is gone."


    "Do you want to make a call?" Baron takes out his phone and says, "If you''re in a hurry, use mine."


    Lily thinks that she may have put it in another ce, so she pulls open a few other drawers and


    searches for it, but she can''t find it.


    She can only go back and borrow Baron''s phone to call Chloe.


    Before Chloe picks up, Lily asks Baron, "Why would Little Fairy ask you to borrow money? You


    probably didn''t know that we were friends, did you?"


    "I really didn''t know." Baron raises his eyebrows slightly, "But I know Mr. Leigh. I saw Mr. Leigh bring


    her over at a meeting and introduced her as his girlfriend. You know the rtionship between Mr. Smith


    and Mr. Leigh. However, Miss Jessie seems to have broken up with Mr. Leigh, so it''s not appropriate


    for me to ask Leigh for the money."


    "Where did you meet her?"


    "Hospital. I didn''t feel well in the throat. The car just happened to pass by the hospital, so I wanted to


    see a doctor. When I entered the lobby, I saw her holding her phone in panic and crying."


    At that time, Baron saw that Jessie was covered in blood and thought that something had happened to


    her. Thinking that she was Leigh''s girlfriend, he kindly helped her and let Leigh owe him a favor.


    Baron went up to ask Jessie what was going on and said that he knew Leigh. He wanted to offer some


    help.


    Jessie originally didn''t want to talk to him, and the call seemed to have been unable to get through, so


    she asked him if he could lend her five hundred thousand. The money was for the surgery of her


    rtive.


    "Please don''t tell Leigh about this." Jessie cried as she borrowed paper and pen from the cashier and


    wrote the IOU to Baron.


    "If you can''t find me tomorrow, go to HS Company to find Lily. She will give you the money."


    Baron guessed that Jessie should be close to Lily. Seeing how anxious she was, he took the IOU and


    went to the cashier to pay for Jessie. He asked his assistant to bring the rest of the cash.


    Jessie got the money and ran away in a hurry.


    Baron waited for a few days, but before Jessie could call him to return the money, he heard that HS


    Company was going to hold a press conference this morning. He estimated that Lily hade out of


    the police station, so he came.


    Hearing Baron''s side of story, Lily bes even more anxious.


    Hasn''t Little Fairy arranged her uncle and aunt to travel abroad? Then who was in the hospital?


    Has something happened to Chloe or Chandler?


    Lily''s mind is racing when the phone gets through. Chloe''s voicees, "Hello?"


    "Chloe, it''s me." Lily asks anxiously, "Where are you? Are you with Chandler? Are you all right?"


    Chloe says, "Lily, we''re fine, but Jessie is not."


    "Isn''t she with you now?"


    "No." Chloe''s voice is filled with exhaustion, "Where are you, Lily? Let me go over. Too many things


    happened. I don''t know where to start on the phone."


    Lily says, "No, I''m working at thepany. I''ll be back soon."


    ...


    After the call, Lily returns the phone to Baron and uses herputer to make a transfer.


    Soon, five hundred thousand is transferred to Baron''s ount.


    Lily thanks him, "Thank you, Mr. Smollett. Thank you for lending her the money that day at the


    hospital."


    "It''s nothing. Besides, didn''t you just return the money to me?" Baron shakes her hand and says,


    "Since President Lily is busy, I''ll leave first."


    "I''ll walk you out."


    "President Lily, thank you, but you don''t have to. You''re busy."


    Seeing Baron leave alone, Lily no longer insists and goes back to look for her phone.


    She rummages through the entire office but can''t find it.


    Damn it!


    Where can the phone be?


    Lily is confused. She picks up her coat and puts it on.


    She hurriedly walks out and goes to the office next door to look for E, "I can''t find my phone. Help me


    find it and give it to me tomorrow morning. I have to go!"

 Chapter 489: Malposition of Fetus

    Chapter 489: Malposition of Fetus


    After leaving thepany, Lily takes a taxi at the roadside and quickly returns to her residence.


    When she walks to the apartment where Chloe lives, she is a little dizzy. She supports the wall with her


    hand and barely rings the doorbell.


    Someone quickly opens the door.


    "Lily!" The one who opens the door is Chloe. Seeing Lily''s pale face, she hurriedlyes to help her.


    "I''m fine." Lily goes in with her.


    Chandler pours a cup of warm water for Lily and says with a depressed expression, "Sorry, Lily, I''m too


    useless. Seeing you being taken to the police station, I can only be anxious and can''t do anything."


    Lily touches his head and says softly, "Don''t think like that. Look, I''m fine now."


    She asks Chloe, "What happened to Little Fairy?"


    "Jessie was very anxious when she saw the news that you were arrested. I couldn''t get through to


    Louis. Later, she said that she contacted the intiff, Willow, and would talk to her."


    Chloe purses her lips and says helplessly, "I wanted to go with Jessie, but she didn''t let me go. Jessie


    went out for a day and came back at night. She said she convinced Willow to drop the case."


    Hearing that, Lily shivers and understands everything.


    "I was wondering why Willow dropped thewsuit. So...." Something sticks in her throat and she''s


    about to cry.


    When she learned that Willow dropped the case at that time, she thought that man was secretly helping


    her.


    So it is Little Fairy who is helping her.


    Lily suppresses her emotions and anxiously asks Chloe, "Where is she now?"


    "I don''t know." Chloe shakes her head and says, "The next day, Jessie received a phone call. Her


    expression changed drastically and she hurriedly ran out without changing her shoes."


    "Jessie didn''te back until dusk. Moreover, she looked terrible, covered in blood."


    "Jessie gave me a phone and a ward number in the hospital and asked me to go to the hospital every


    three days. After she finished exining, she left. Even Chandler and I couldn''t stop her."


    Lily holds her breath and panics, "When did it happen? Did she nevere back?"


    "The day before yesterday."


    "Didn''t she say where she was going?"


    "I asked her. Jessie told me she was going back to where she lived before. She also said that when


    you came back, tell you to take care of the person in the hospital for her." Chloe asks curiously, "Lily,


    didn''t she live with you before? Does she have other residences in Yorkshire?"


    Back to where she lived before?


    Thinking of Jessie''s condition, her family in the hospital, and the words she said to Chloe when she left,


    Lily guesses that Jessie has met Leigh.


    Lily immediately gets up from the sofa and frowns, "Chloe, give me the ward number-"


    As soon as she gets up, she feels dizzy and weak.


    "Lily." Chloe hurriedly helps her sit down and anxiously advises, "You juste out of the police station


    and work at thepany for so long. You can''t take it. You should rest first."


    "I''m fine. I''ll rest in the carter." Lily struggles to get up, "I''m worried about Little Fairy."


    If Little Fairy hasn''t risked her life to help her, she wouldn''t have been discovered by Leigh.


    Chandler holds her hand. He is young but strong. He says to Lily seriously, "Lily, we all know what


    you''re worried about, but you and the babies need to rest."


    Chloe asks curiously, "What babes?"


    She inadvertently nces down and sees Lily''s slightly bulging belly. She opens her mouth wide in


    shock, "Lily, are you pregnant?"


    "Chloe, don''t make a fuss. Watch her well." Chandler instructs Chloe and calls the doctor.


    "Lily, you''re too much. You didn''t even tell me you were pregnant!" Chloe stands by Lily''s side. She


    pouts in anger. "Even that kid knows!"


    Lily says, "There are too many things. I forgot to tell you."


    "I don''t believe it!" Chloe snorts, "Are you afraid that I''ll tell President Smith?"


    "...."


    She looks stupid, but she is quite smart.


    Lily sees that the lie can''t go on, so she says, "I broke up with him long ago, and the children are not


    his."


    Chloe is dumbfounded and can''t help but ask, "Then, whose is that?"


    "I''m a little thirsty. Go get me some water." Lily hands the cup to Chloe and says, "Bring me some


    food."


    "Lily, you haven''t answered me yet...."


    "Dizzy." Lily rubs her forehead with her fingers, looking sick.


    Seeing this, Chloe does not ask anymore and quickly goes to the kitchen to pour water and look for


    snacks.


    After Chloe gets the water, she is still curious. Lily changes the topic quickly.


    In the end, Chloe has forgotten what to ask.


    About twenty minutester, the doctores.


    Because Chandler says on the phone that she is pregnant, Chloe''s personal doctor has a


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    gynaecologist over.


    The gynecologist asks Lily some questions.


    After observing her expression, she puts on medical gloves and asks, "How long have you been


    pregnant? Do you feel ufortable in your stomach?"


    "It''s been five months." Lily replies, "I''m not ufortable, but the babies always kick me, and it hurts."


    "Lift up your clothes. Let me see."


    Hearing that, Chandler is embarrassed to stay in the bedroom and quietly goes out.


    Lily lifts up her clothes and reveals her fair belly.


    The gynaecologist touches her waist. After observing it for a while, she asks, "How many?"


    "Three."


    "Wow!" Chloe looks at Lily''s stomach and widens her eyes, "Are there three babies in such a small


    ce?"


    The gynecologist is also a little surprised, but she quickly calms down. "Your belly is a little small by


    now... but it has something to do with your physique. What do you usually eat?"


    "I''m not picky, but I seldom eat cold foods."


    The gynaecologist nods, "When do you usually go for a pregnancy test? Do you take any medicine?"


    "I go to the hospital once a month. The medicine is prescribed by the doctor." Seeing the doctor ask so


    carefully, Lily frowns, "What''s wrong? Are there any problems with the babies?"


    "It''s fine." The gynaecologist says. "The babies are very healthy. You should pay attention to your


    meals. As for the pills, you don''t need to take them and don''t work too hard."


    Lily heaves a sigh of relief, "Alright, thank you. Every time you ask me many questions, I''m worried that


    I''m not taking good care of the babies."


    "Very good, then I''ll go back now."


    "I''ll see you off." Chloe helps the doctor with the things and sends her away.


    When they walk to the door, the gynecologist quietly asks Chloe, "Miss Chloe, I recognize her. Has she


    dated Mr. Smith? Then her children...."


    "I don''t know." Chloe is afraid that the doctor can''t keep the secret and answers perfunctorily. She also


    warns, "You know who you work for. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Yes, yes."


    The woman in front of her is Mr. Smith''s younger sister, and the doctor doesn''t dare to ask any more


    questions.


    The gynaecologist returns to the hospital on night duty.


    When she meets Chloe''s personal doctor in the corridor, the two of them greet each other.


    The doctor asks, "Who is the pregnant woman who lives with Miss Chloe? How is the


    examination?"

 Chapter 490: Is He a Man!

    Chapter 490: Is He a Man!


    "It''s that vice president of HS Company. She gets along well with Miss Chloe." The gynaecologist says,


    frowning, "I found that the babies'' fetal position is not good. It''s probably dangerous."


    "How many are there?"


    "Three." The gynaecologist tells the doctor all the results of the examination.


    Then, the doctor thinks about it, "The uterus is too small for three babies. There will indeed be cases of


    fetal malposition. As long as the umbilical cord does not wrap around their necks, it should be fine."


    "But...." The gynecologist is still frowning, hesitating.


    She has just checked on Lily and finds that the babies move very little. There must be a problem, but it


    may also be rted to Lily''s recent overwork.


    The doctor does not notice that the gynaecologist is hesitating and says, "When she goes to the next


    pregnancy test, the doctor will tell her how to adjust the fetal position. It''s not a big problem. I have to


    go."


    The gynecologist nods, "Goodbye."


    She stops thinking about it anymore.


    It''s just the fetal malposition, which is not a big problem.


    Besides, that young miss has nothing to do with Mr. Smith. If she cares too much, it will be quite


    troublesome.


    ...


    With Chloe and Chandler around her, Lily can''t leave even if she wants to, so she has to stay here.


    When she wakes up from her sleep, she feels much better.


    After breakfast, Lily gets the ward number from Chloe and goes to the hospital to take a look.


    Chloe wants to follow her, but Lily asks her to stay in the apartment.


    As a result, when Lily goes to the garage, and as soon as she opens the driver''s seat door, she hears


    someonee up.


    She looks back and finds Chloe in the back seat.


    "..."


    "Lily, Ie here because I''m worried about you." Chloe sticks out her tongue and urges, "Hurry up


    and drive. Otherwise, Chandler will catch up with uster."


    Lily can''t drive her out of the car, so she can only start driving, "Put on the hat and mask when you get


    off the car."


    "I know!" Chloe mutters, "I haven''t acted for so long. I guess my fans all assume that I''m banned, and


    no one will recognize me without a hat...."


    "If you don''t listen, I won''t let you follow me."


    Chloe quickly shuts up.


    After arriving at the hospital admission department, Lily asks the nurses and soon finds the ward.


    Just as the nursees out of the ward, she sees Lilying and asks, "Are you his family?"


    "Yes." Lily nods, "Is he alright?"


    "He''s in good condition, but still need to stay in the hospital for a while. Find a nurse for the patient as


    soon as possible."


    "Alright, thank you."


    After talking to the nurse, Lily pushes open the ward door.


    It is an ordinary ward with four or five beds, but they are all empty.


    Aftering in, Lily immediately sees the middle-aged man on the hospital bed by the window.


    The middle-aged man is wrapped in thick bandages, revealing a swollen face.


    Looks like he''s seriously hurt.


    Chloe quietly asks Lily, "Is this Jessie''s rtive? He''s seriously injured."


    Lily nods.


    However, she has never seen Jessie''s rtives and does not know who this man is.


    The middle-aged man on the bed notices the footsteps and slowly opens his eyes. He sees Lily and


    Chloe, "Who are you...?"


    "I''m Jessie''s friend." Lily leans over and says, "Do you need me to call the nurse in for you?"


    The middle-aged man mouths something.


    Lily can''t hear him clearly, so she leans closer to hear him ask, "Where is Jessie...?"


    Seeing it is difficult for him to speak. Lily feels sympathetic and she replies gently, "She has been taking


    care of you before so she is tired. She is resting at home now."


    Hearing Lily say this, the middle-aged man feels relieved.


    "As long as she''s fine, that''s good...." His voice is very hoarse. "I told her not to provoke those people


    and the Lewises, but she didn''t listen.... It''s good that she''s fine."


    "You''re Jessie''s uncle?" Lily guesses who he is. "Didn''t Jessica send you abroad to travel?"


    "Me and my wife were out for a few days. But I was worried about her, so we came back." The man


    says, "However, some people barged in just after we got home...."


    Seeing that there is no one in the bed beside him, Jessie''s uncle anxiously asks Lily, "Where is my


    wife?"


    "Don''t worry, she''s in another ward. Can you tell me who broke into your house?" Lily quicklyforts


    him.


    "They are from the Lewises. They broke in and asked me where Jessie is. And they hit my wife and


    me, and took my phone...." The man can''t help but shiver when he thinks of what happened that night.


    "I snatched my phone back and asked them to leave. Otherwise, I would call the police. They were not


    afraid, and they threatened me that they would tell the police that Jessie had killed someone and take


    her to prison."


    "Lewis?" Lily asks, "Leigh Lewis?"


    He nods with difficulty and says hoarsely, "When they left, someone made a call and called ''Mr. Leigh''


    and said that they couldn''t find her, and asked him if they should wait her here."


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily recalls the day Leigh barged into her office and hit her.


    With his violent temper, if he couldn''t find Jessie, he might really attack her uncle''s family.


    However...


    Seeing Jessie''s uncle like this, Lily grits her teeth in hatred, "Is he a man? He is really vicious!"


    Chloe can''t help but say, "Leigh''s temper is not good right now, but he shouldn''t have done such a


    thing. Perhaps there is some misunderstanding?"


    Lily sneers, "Misunderstanding? Do you know that he came to mypany and pped me when he


    failed to know where Jessie is?"


    "Really?" Chloe is dumbfounded.


    The man grabs Lily''s hand tightly, "It is hard enough for Jessie. Please take care of her."


    Lily nods, "I will. She is my best friend."


    At this moment, the ward door is pushed open, and a nurse hurriedly walks in with a serious


    expression.


    Before Lily asks the nurse what is going on, the nursees over and says to the man on the bed,


    "Mr. Charlie Johnston, your wife Lisa Hurst had a car ident on the road and had a massive bleeding.


    We''ve done our best. I''m sorry."


    The man''s eyes widen, and he can barely breathe, "What? My wife, my wife...."


    "She''s joking. Your wife is fine in the next ward. Mr. Johnston, don''t worry." Lily hurriedly says.


    She drags the nurse out with a sullen face.


    The nurse frowns and says, "Are you a family member of the patient? His wife is not in the next ward at


    all. She had a car ident when she came to the hospital. I took her to the operating room-"


    "Shut up!" Lily scolds, fiercely pushes the person out of the ward and closes the door.


    "Do you know who you are? Can you tell such bad news to a patient? How do you know that she is his


    wife?" Lily scolds her.


    "He doesn''t have a family here. If I don''t tell him, do you want the hospital to bear the costs?" The


    nurse is even angrier than Lily, "You''re his family, right? Go and im the body!"


    Lily''s face turns ashen with anger, "You..."


    The ward door is suddenly opened, and Chloe rushes out, "Lily, Mr. Johnston, he is...."

 Chapter 491: Hell Be Fine!

    Chapter 491: He''ll Be Fine!


    Her voice is trembling, and her speech slurs.


    Lily realizes that something is wrong. Without any time to care about anything else, she goes to the


    doctor while shouting out aloud.


    "Doctor! Doctor!"


    The nurse also realizes it and sneaks away.


    Several doctors rush into the ward and resuscitate the man on the bed.


    Lily and Chloe are waiting outside.


    She is shaking all over and can''t even calm down.


    He is Little Fairy''s only family. If something goes wrong, how can she exin it to Little Fairy?


    A few minutester, the doctors stop the first aid for the man.


    When Lily hears the doctor ask the nurse to mark the death time. She copses and falls against


    Chloe. Her mind goes nk as she watches the doctor walk towards her.


    The doctor says something to Lily miserably and shakes his head before leaving.


    Soon, all the doctors and nurses in the ward leave.


    There are only Lily, Chloe, and the dying man now.


    Lily loses in her thoughts for a long time. She holds onto Chloe''s arm tightly with her lips trembling.


    "What did the doctor say just now?"


    "Lily..."


    "Is he taking a nap?" Lily asks her, "He will be fine tomorrow, right?"


    Chloe whispers, "The doctor apologized, they said they did their best."


    Lily purses his lips fiercely and holds onto Chloe''s arm tightly.


    In the blink of an eye, she bursts into ears.


    "What should I tell the Little Fairy?" "She helped me so much, but I can''t even save her only family...


    how useless I am..." Lily cries out aloud as she is devastated.


    She loses her younger brother as he dies in a foreign country.


    How long has it been? She even fails to take care of her good friend''s family.


    "It''s all my fault!" Lily cries bitterly while leaning on Chloe, "It''s all because I am too stupid. If I had let


    Little Fairy go abroad earlier, this would not have happened."


    It is all because that she makes friends with Willow to give her samples of new products when she


    visits the L City.


    She gives the poisoned duck soup to Willow, making her to lose her child, so Willow in return revenges


    on her.


    It is all because of Lily herself!


    She is responsible for all these tragedies!


    Chloe doesn''t know what to do but keepsforting Lily, "Lily, it''s not your fault. It was the nurse who


    blurted out the news..."


    Lily mutters, "When I came back from the L City, I should have packed my things and left here. Why did


    I stay ... What a loser I am..."


    "Lily, stop it." Seeing how miserable Lily is, Chloe wants to cry as well.


    She takes out the phone to call Louis, but a call just happens toe in.


    Chloe answers, "Hello."


    "Hello, I''m E, Lily''s assistant from HS." The person on the phone says, "President Lily said that if she


    doesn''te to thepany today, I should make this call if something happens. Is she there?"


    Chloe assumes that Lily can''t answer the phone right now, so she asks, "How can I help you?"


    "Here, President Lily said yesterday that she couldn''t find her phone. I found it in the shower room, so I


    wonder if she needs it. If so, I will send it for her. There were more than a dozen missed calls on it."


    "Please send it to the city hospital."


    After hanging up, Chloe calls Louis.


    But Louis'' phone is still powered off.


    Chloe grits her teeth in anger, thinking that if Louis is her boyfriend, she will have broken up with him


    for countless times already.


    What good are you if I can''t find you when something goes wrong!


    Chloe helps Lily to sit on the chair. Seeing her miserable look, she is very anxious. She tries tofort


    her, though not coherently, "Lily, don''t me yourself. It''s really not your fault. Think about the babies."


    Lily touches her stomach andughs miserably, "I wish I wasn''t pregnant."


    She has suffered too much for the babies.


    If John hasn''te to the hospital to stop her from abandoning her child, will there be less trouble?


    Chloe is worried but doesn''t know how to make her feel better.


    She offers water to Lily, but Lily doesn''t want it. So, she just stays there with Lily, hoping that she can


    get better.


    Not long after, the assistantes to the ward.


    Seeing Lily''s look, the assistant is shocked.


    She doesn''t dare to ask anything and hands the phone to Lily, "President Lily, I found your phone in the


    bathroom."


    "Okay." Lily takes the phone.


    After crying for so long, she has calmed down already, and she still has something else to do.


    "Help me deal with some things." Lily looks at the man on the hospital bed, turns around and says


    bitterly, "Help me deal with Jessie''s uncle and aunt''s funeral..."


    She wails with her head down and couldn''t go on with it.


    The assistant understands it and says softly, "Don''t worry, President Lily. I know what to do. Just go


    back to have some rest."


    Chloe goes up to help Lily, "Lily, Let me take you back."


    After handing over, Lily holds herself up and leaves with Chloe.


    As Lily checks her phone, she says to Chloe, "I still have something to do. Chloe, just go."


    "Are you going to find him?" Chloe knows her motives and says resolutely, "No, you''re pregnant. It''s too


    dangerous to go alone. I''ll apany you there."


    "I''ll go myself." Lily turns on her phone to see that all the missed calls are from Victor.


    She calls Victor.


    After leaving the elevator, Chloe follows Lily closely, saying that she has to go with Lily.


    As Victor answers the call, Lily asks in a hoarse voice, "You called so many times. What''s wrong?"


    "Ms. Lily, what happened?"


    "I''m fine."


    Victor remains silent for a few seconds before saying, "Ms. Lily, Mr. John made a will. If anything


    happens to him, all the property under his name will belong to you..."


    "What do you mean?" Lily interrupts him and almost drops her phone, "Why did you mention it now?


    Where is John? Where is he?"


    "..."


    "I''m asking you!" Seeing that Victor doesn''t answer, Lily says furiously, "Where is he!"


    "Mr. John talked to Jonathan to get your brother''s body back, and Jonathan asked him toe to


    Country Y to get it himself." "Mr. John''s private jet disappeared on his way back," Victor lowers his


    voice.


    Lily is terribly astonished.


    "Didn''t his private jet follow the flight path? Why did it disappear? Did you look for it?" She says in a


    trembling voice.


    Victor says, "The fight path has been tampered with. There are subordinates from Jonathan on board


    ... I''ve checked everywhere it could be, but I can''t find him. Mr. John said..."


    "He''ll be fine! He''ll be fine!" Lily roars at him.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She closes her eyes and tries her best to calm herself down.


    As she speaks up again, her voice trembles uncontrobly, "Ask someone to look around again. Check


    everywhere the airline passes by. I''ll ask someone else to help as well. He''ll be fine."


    "Ms. Lily..."


    Without hearing him out, she hurriedly hangs up the phone. She bends down and cries bitterly, with


    tears wetting the floor tiles.


    What happens today made her devastated, how exhausted she is!


    Chloe supports her and says with sympathy, "Lily..."


    "I''m fine." Lily stands up and wipes away her tears. "I shouldn''t cry. Crying wouldn''t change anything.


    There are still many things to deal with. I have to pull myself together."

 Chapter 492: Why Is She So Lucky?

    Chapter 492: Why Is She So Lucky?


    Chloe says, "Lily, I''ll go with you."


    Then they leave the hospital.


    As soon as they walk out, two womene out from behind the pirs of the hall.


    One of the women has thick makeup, but the scars can still be faintly seen on her face. She sits in a


    ck wheelchair. Obviously, there''s something wrong with her legs and feet.


    "It looks like Lily and Jessie are good friends." Sofia smiles gently as she looks at the direction Lily


    leaves. "She''s been crying when she was in the ward, and her eyes are swollen."


    "They can''t be real friends," Jana snorts. "They only care about their own interests!"


    Sofia bends down and ces her hand on Jana''s shoulder. "Miss Jana, you are so ''ruthless''. At that


    time, you should just kill them. Why do you have to torture the elders?"


    "Jessie is not stupid. She won''t believe any gossip. Her good friend should be the one who tells her the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    news that Leigh killed her families, so that she will believe it." Jana sneers.


    Jana grabs her thigh with her hand.


    However, she has lost consciousness about her legs, and her calf has been amputated, so she can not


    feel any pain!


    At that time, Leigh broke one of her hands and threw her into the dump. Then he assaulted her and


    hurt her legs.


    She will never forget the nightmares of all these days.


    Jana is filled with hatred and she says, "I hate myself that I can''t catch Jessie. Otherwise, I will


    definitely let her experience the humiliation I have suffered and throw her in front of Leigh!"


    "Enough." Sofia says, "Leigh is not someone to cross. The more we do, the more weak points he may


    find about us. If he finds anything, we will be over."


    Jana asks her, "Why do you help me? What do you want from me?"


    Sofia curls her lips and smiles. She looks gloomy. "Poor Jana, you have lost your legs, and I just want


    to help you. You don''t need to thank me. I hate Lily as well."


    "Then why don''t you go against her?"


    "That''s so boring." Sofia puts on her sunsses and leaves the hospital with Jana. "I like to see she


    loses her friends and rtives and she is left alone."


    "I hate her guts. How can she be so lucky? She could meet someone who was willing to teach her so


    she could have the current social status. She still has so many good friends."


    She knows that Louis has gone abroad for business and he will definitely not be able toe back.


    That''s why she attacks Lily at this time. When the court session opens, Lily will definitely lose. The


    reputation of her and herpany will be ruined.


    She thinks about every detail. No one in the country can help Lily.


    However, she has never expected that Jessie goes to negotiate with Willow and sessfully let him


    withdraw thewsuit!


    Jessie ruined her n!


    So when she finds out that Jana is going to attack Jessie''s uncle, she contacts Jana andes here to


    help her.


    The smile on Sofia''s face slowly disappears. "Ordinary people will never have such good luck in their


    lives. Why can she be so lucky?"


    "Man proposes and God disposes." Jana replies, "No matter how lucky a person is, there will be one


    day when he runs out of his luck."


    Sofia nods in agreement, "Yeah. No matter how lucky you are, you will still run out of it."


    For Lily, that day maye soon.


    After leaving the hospital, Sofia takes Jana to the car and says that they should not contact each other


    in the future. Then she walks slowly down the street.


    She raises her head to look around at the tall buildings and the busy traffic.


    The Smith Group and those annual reports about huge sum of money appear in her mind. It looks like


    she is filled with ambition.


    What''s the point of fighting for a man?


    When she gains the social status and owns a huge amount of wealth, she can have any kind of man as


    she wants.


    Suddenly, the phone in the bag rings.


    Sofia nces at the caller ID, revealing a smile. She presses the button and puts the phone in her ear.


    "Hello?"


    "..."


    "You areing back tomorrow? Do you want me to pick you up?" Sofia asks with a smile. Her


    beautiful eyes narrow.


    David wille back.


    It means that Louis will alsoe back.


    ...


    Lily takes Chloe to meet Leigh in the Lewis Group.


    At the beginning, Leigh''s special assistant says that Leigh has gone abroad for business, and he


    doesn''t know when Leigh will return.


    After Chloe takes off her mask and scolds him, he says that Leigh hasn''t gone abroad. But he doesn''t


    know where Leigh is now.


    Then Lily and Chloe go to the Tourmaline Community, only to find that the vi is already empty.


    There''s no one there.


    "Chloe, do you know Leigh''s other real estates?" After rushing around for a long time, Lily''s head is


    covered in sweat, and her sweaty hair sticks to her cheeks. She randomly removes it, and she looks


    anxious. "Check it."


    When they are in the car, Chloe has tried to investigate with all her might.


    "Lily, don''t worry. I haven''t got any news yet." Chloe hands Lily a napkin andforts her, "Jessie


    should be fine. It''s already noon. Let''s go have lunch first."


    Lily shakes her head and says, "I''m not hungry."


    She only wants to find Leigh, that bastard. She doesn''t want to eat anything.


    Chloe takes out some snacks from her bag and stuffs them into Lily''s mouth. "Even if you''re not hungry,


    your babies are hungry too. I know you''re worried about Jessie, but we can''t be too anxious. We need


    to wait."


    "..."


    Lily has no choice but to swallow the biscuit and drinks some water.


    After a while, Chloe receives a text message. "I got it! He still has a house in the Royal Manor!"


    Lily immediately drives to the Royal Manor.


    The rules in the Royal Manor are quite strict. Fortunately, it belongs to the Smith Group and Chloe


    knows who she should contact. She makes a phone call and the person in charge brings them in.


    After finding the correct room, Lily rings the doorbell desperately.


    Soon, someonees to open the door.


    "You? Who are you?" The maid is shocked by Lily and the others outside the door.


    Before she can close the door, Lily rudely pushes her away and walks in.


    "Hey!" The maid wants to stop Lily, but her arm is grabbed by Chloe.


    Lily looks around and shouts, "Little fairy?"


    There is only one floor of this house, which is more than 200 square meters. And the structure of the


    house is quiteplicated. Lily opens every door as soon as she sees it, but she can''t see anyone.


    Suddenly, she feels stomachache, which makes her unable to walk. She bends down and her head is


    covered in cold sweat.


    "Ms. Lily?"


    Lily seems to hear Jessie shouting at her. She forces herself to walk forward to screw the bedroom


    door on the right.


    She can''t open it. It''s probably locked.


    Jessie''s voicees from inside, "Are you Ms. Lily? How can youe here?"


    "It''s me."


    Hearing that Jessie sounds normal and seems to be fine, Lily heaves a sigh of relief.


    The lock is a normal type. Lily looks around and sees a chair next to the wall. She picks it up and says


    to Jessie inside, "Stay away from the door. I''m going to smash it."


    "Alright."


    The chair is heavy, and no one know that why Lily can lift the chair and smash it fiercely towards the


    lock.


    Again and again.


    She smashes the lock four times and finally manages to smash it.


    The door is opened and Jessie steps out. She looks a little pale, but she is still in good spirits.


    "Ms. Lily!" Jessie rushes over and hugs Lily tightly. She is surprised and happy, and she almost cries


    out. "It''s great that you''re fine. I''m afraid that Willow will break the contract since he has received the


    money."


    "It''s you who has suffered a lot." Thinking of the two cold corpses in the hospital, Lily doesn''t know how


    to face Jessie. She says in a hoarse voice, "We can''t stay here. Let''s go."

 Chapter 493: Why Are You So Noisy?

    Chapter 493: Why Are You So Noisy?


    When the maid sees that Lily is going to take Jessie away, shees to stop them.


    However, she cannot defeat the other three people. In the end, she is tied up by Chloe and thrown in


    the living room.


    After leaving Royal Manor, Lily drives directly to the airport and says to Chloe, "Chloe, you have a wide


    chartered ne."


    "Going abroad?" Jessie is stunned and anxiously says, "I can''t go abroad. My uncle is still in the


    hospital. I''m afraid that Leigh will attack my families if he can''t find me."


    Lily holds the steering wheel tightly and forces a smile, "No problem. I''ll take care of your uncle."


    Chloe asks, "Lily, where is Jessie going?"


    "Country Y."


    John is there.


    If Jessie hides there, Leigh definitely can''t find her.


    Chloe quickly finds someone who can help, since she mentions that she is Mr. Smith''s sister.


    After arriving at the airport, Chloe brings Lily and Jessie to board the ne through the work pass and


    soon they meet the captain.


    The captain will safely take Jessie to Country Y.


    Jessie holds Lily''s hand tightly and doesn''t want to leave. "After I leave, what are you going to do if


    Leigh...."


    "Don''t worry. He won''t do anything to me." Lily wipes away the tears at the corner of Jessie''s eyes,


    "When you arrive in Country Y, just wait at the airport. Victor will send someone to pick you up."


    "Sorry, I''m too useless. You''ve helped me a lot...." she says in a low voice.


    She can''t save Jessie''s families. But at least, she has to protect Jessie.


    "I''ll do as you say. I''ll go now." Jessie hugs Lily and says, "As for my uncle and family, please take care


    of them."


    Lily nods.


    Lily stands there and doesn''t leave. She watches at Jessie as she gets on the ne.


    After the ne takes off, she finally heaves a sigh of relief and leaves with Chloe.


    Looking at Lily, Chloe can''t help but ask, "Lily, Jessie''s uncle ... Why didn''t you tell her the truth?"


    Lily feels very tired and weak.


    She rubs her eyebrows and forces herself to answer Chloe''s question, "She is pregnant so she can''t


    bear it if she knows the truth. We just keep this secret as long as we can."


    Chloe also feels that Jessie is pitiful. She sighs and says, "I didn''t expect that my brother to be so


    ruthless."


    He actually hurts Jessie''s families.


    Lily can''t walk steadily and her body tilts.


    "Lily, are you alright?" Chloe tries to support Lily. However, her movements are fierce, making her hat


    fall. So her ck hair and a pair of bright eyes are exposed to everyone.


    The passers-by look at them.


    Someone gathers around and stares at Chloe. They hesitate for a while and ask, "Are you Chloe?"


    Chloe picks up her hat and puts it on. She''s going to leave with Lily.


    "I can''t be wrong. You are Chloe!" The man suddenly shouts in surprise. "I''m your fan. Can you sign an


    autograph for me? Why did you stop acting?"


    "Chloe Lee?"


    "Really? Why is she here?"


    When the surrounding people hear the man''s shout, they all gather around and ask Chloe to sign for


    them.


    In just a few seconds, they are surrounded by a lot of people.


    "I''m not her. Get out of the way!" Seeing that Lily''s face is pale, Chloe bes even more anxious.


    She pushes the people around her with her hand and shouts, "Can you let us go?"


    Not only do those people not give way to Lily and Chloe, some of them even want to tear off the mask


    on Chloe''s face.


    There are too much people and the air bes thin.


    Lily is exhausted and her eyes dulled. She falls on Chloe.


    "Lily!" Chloe panics. She struggles to support Lily and scolds those people, "Get out of the way.


    Otherwise, I''ll call the police!"


    Suddenly, the crowd is forcefully pushed away by a pair of big hands.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    A manes over.


    The middle-aged man is tall and has dark skin. Aftering to the two girls, he directly carries Lily.


    He nces at Chloe and says, "Take my arm and leave with me."


    Chloe meets the man''s gaze and her heartbeat skips. It looks as if they have met each other before.


    She is stunned for a while. Seeing the man carrying Lily and trying to get out of the crowd, she quickly


    grabs his arm.


    As they walk out, the man asks Chloe, "Where is the car? Do you have the key?"


    Chloe can''t help but look at him and asks in shock, "How did you know we drove here? Who are you?"


    She has no impression of this man.


    Besides...


    Chloe looks up and sees a long and ferocious scar on the man''s neck, which is shocking.


    Is it because of this scar so that his voice is so hoarse?


    "I''m Steven and I''m here because of Mr. Smith." The man looks back and sees those people have


    caught up. "If we don''t get in the car now, we''ll be trapped by them."


    Chloe also noticed those people, so she hurriedly takes him to the car.


    After getting in the car, Steven immediately starts the engine.


    "These fans must be crazy!" After she is safe, Chloe takes off her hat and mask and tries to cool


    herself down. "I haven''t shot for such a long time. I thought they had fallen love with other celebrities."


    Steven, who is driving, looks at Chloe through the rearview mirror and says, "You are skinny. Are you


    not eating properly?"


    "I''m tired of Betty''s cooking. I don''t have any appetite." Chloe mutters.


    After answering him, she realizes that something is wrong. She res at Steven discontentedly, "What


    does it have to do with you if I look skinny? Drive to the hospital quickly. Why are you so noisy?"


    Steven chuckles.


    Chloe pouts, feeling extremely dissatisfied.


    This man is really annoying!


    Soon, Steven drives them to the hospital. Then he carries Lily to the emergency room to find a doctor.


    After the examination, the doctor says that Lily is too tired and faints. She just needs to rest properly.


    Only then does Chloe feel relieved.


    Chloe asks Steven, "Did you work for Louis before? Where is Louis now and why does he turn his


    phone off?"


    "Mr. Smith is dealing with urgent matters, so his phone is always off." Steven says, "Mr. Smith will


    return home tomorrow."


    Chloe frowns and feels speechless. She says, "He can''t turn off the phone even if he''s dealing with


    business. I can''t even find him! He just falls in love with job and lives with his job for a whole life."


    "You can go back. I''ll guard Ms. Lily here."


    "No, I''ll stay here. Lily is too tired today." Chloe feels a little hungry. "You go out and buy me some


    food."


    "Alright, I''ll go now." As Steven speaks, he takes out a ring and gives it to Chloe.


    "You! What are you doing?" Chloe is so frightened that she retreats. She nces at the ring.


    It''s ugly and it''s not her aesthetic.


    Chloe says, "Do you realize how old you are? I am only in my twenties. How dare you propose to me


    with a shabby ring?"


    "..."


    Steven''s mouth twitches. He grabs Chloe''s hand and forcefully put the ring on her ring finger.


    Chloe screams out. "Hey old man! Pervert! Are you crazy? Take it off! Gosh! I''m going to tell Louis to


    dismiss you!"


    "Don''t be narcissistic. Nobody wants to propose to you." Her high-pitched scream makes Steven frown.


    "Stay in the ward and knock the surface of the ring when it''s dangerous. Understand?"


    "Location ring?"


    "Yes."


    Chloe calms down, feeling a little embarrassed. She rolls her eyes at Steven and said, "Then why didn''t


    you tell me? You''re weird!"


    "Did you give me a chance to tell you?"

 Chapter 494: You Are Too Skinny

    Chapter 494: You Are Too Skinny


    "..."


    Seeing that Steven dares to argue with her, Chloe is a little angry. So she pushes the man out.


    Before leaving, Steven stretches out his long arm and touches Chloe''s waist before she knows it. His


    brows furrow even more tightly. "You are so skinny."


    Until the man leaves, Chloe is still standing there, dumbfounded.


    This old man actually touches her!


    Thinking of that she is standing the corridor of the hospital, Chloe suppresses her scream and stares at


    the back of the man. She wishes she can kill tear him apart.


    Chloe obediently stays with Lily in the ward and ys the game called Star Extermination.


    After a long time, the ward door is kicked open.


    Chloe is shocked. Seeing Leigh walk in with a gloomy expression, she immediately stands up.


    "Leigh...."


    "I''m your brother, and you even help the outsiders. You dare bring Lily to my ce to take a person


    away!" Leigh fiercely pinches Chloe''s arm. His gaze is terrifying.


    "It hurts!" Chloe''s tearse out as she shouts at Leigh, "When did I help the outsiders? Leigh, you


    know what you have done!"


    Leigh grits his teeth and asks her, "Where did you send her?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Chloe!" Leigh is furious and directly shouts her name, "Don''t make me hit you!"


    He is now filled with anger.


    He doesn''t expect that just after he goes out for business, the person he has just captured is taken


    away by Lily, and it is Chloe who helps them.


    "Really? Come on!" Chloe turns her face to Leigh and looks at him with disappointment.


    "Leigh, look at you. You''re moody and ruthless. What else can''t you do? Jessie will be tortured to death


    by you if she still stays with you."


    Leigh brings her to him and says coldly, "I don''t need you to care about me. How dare you interfere in


    the matter between me and her? To torture her or not has nothing to do with you!"


    Chloe scolds him, "Lily is right. You are a scum! I won''t tell you where she goes even if I know. Don''t


    think that you will find her. You are not worthy to be with her!"


    Leigh''s gaze looks fierce and he raises his hand.


    At this moment, a persones in and grabs Leigh''s arm and stopped him.


    Seeing that it is a middle-aged man who stops him, Leigh darkens his face. "Let go!"


    "Mr. Smith sent me here to protect Miss Chloe." Steven grabs Leigh''s arm tightly. His eyes are sharp,


    "If you dare to hit her, you''ll end up in the operating room!"


    Leigh sneers and loosens his tie with the other hand.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "Don''t fight. Stop!" Chloe holds Steven''s arm. She''s afraid that they will fight. "We''re in the ward. What


    should we do if we hurt Lily?"


    She whispers to Steven, "Leigh is really good at fighting. You can''t beat him. So apologize to him!"


    "Are you afraid that I won''t be able to defeat him?"


    "I''m not afraid. You definitely can''t beat him." Chloe says. She turns to look at Leigh and beg him,


    "Leigh, let''s talk about it outside. I''ll tell you where she goes."


    She thinks that Lily has arranged everything. Leigh can''t find her even if he goes abroad.


    Leigh suppresses his anger.


    Just as he''s about to take Chloe out, there is a phone call. Leigh''s expression darkens after he sees


    the caller ID.


    He reluctantly answers the phone, "Louis."


    "..."


    After hearing what Louis says, Leigh frowns and he''s very angry. But he can only say, "I know. I''ll be


    right there."


    Hanging up the phone, he nces at Chloe and leaves.


    Seeing him leave so suddenly, Chloe is puzzled. "Didn''t he want to know Jessie''s whereabouts? How


    can he just leave like this?"


    Steven locks the door of the ward. He opens the lunch box he brings back, and the fragrance of the


    food immediatelyes out.


    "It smells good!" Chloe is mesmerized by the fragrance. Seeing the glittering dried meat, sweet and


    sour spare ribs and so on, she can hardly wait to eat them.


    Steven hands her the chopsticks and says, "Eat them all."


    "Why should I eat all of them?" Chloe snorts and takes the chopsticks from him. "I''m very picky!"


    No matter how well Betty cooks, she will be full very soon every time.


    After she eats a piece of dried incense, Chloe''s eyes lit up. "Where did you get this? It''s quite good."


    "If you like it, I''ll buy it again."


    "Well, I don''t need you to buy it. Next time, I won''t let you follow me!" Chloe res at him and says,


    "Shameless! You actually touched my waist just now! Don''t think that I''ll let you off just because you


    buy me some food!"


    Seeing her angry appearance, Steven smiles.


    Chloe turns around and doesn''t look at him due to anger.


    So annoying! Why does Louis have such a bad taste? He even finds her an old and annoying man!


    Is he afraid that young boys will only cast their greedy eyes on her appearance and background?


    Steven stays in the ward with Chloe all afternoon.


    At four o''clock, he seems to receive an urgent message. He tells Chloe that he has something to deal


    with. She can knock on her ring if anything happens.


    After he leaves, Chloe bes even more bored. She calls Chandler over and takes care of Lily.


    At five in the morning, Lily wakes up.


    Seeing that Chloe and Chandler are sleeping in another bed, Lily reckons that they have been staying


    with her for the whole day yesterday. She goes over to put the nkets on them and then quietly


    leaves the ward.


    Lily drives to thepany and calls the Victor on the way.


    After the phone is answered, she anxiously asks, "How is it? Did you find them?"


    "No." Victor sounds very tired. He tries to cheer himself up and says to Lily, "My people have met Miss


    Jessie."


    Lily is quite anxious.


    How can they get lost in such a big ne?


    Lily says reluctantly, "Please take care of her. If you have any news, please contact me."


    "I know."


    Lily arrives at thepany after six o''clock.


    Thepany is empty at this time. Only the security guards on duty greet Lily when they see her.


    Lily goes to the office and finds some snacks while calling Kay.


    Apart from Kay, who is close to Coffey, she can''t find anyone in Yorkshire who can help her.


    Unfortunately, Kay''s phone is off.


    She then called Joey, "Joey, do you know where Kay goes?"


    "I don''t know. He hasn''t contacted me for more than half a month. He said that he was going to deal


    with something urgent." Joey mutters, which sounds like she hasn''t woken up yet. "Lily, can''t you get


    through to him?"


    "Yes." Lily sighs. "Alright, you can sleep."


    Lily holds her phone and sits in the chair. She looks at the address book, but she doesn''t even know


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    who she should call.


    After sitting for a long time, the office door is opened.


    "President Lily, you are here so early! Are you alright?" E, the assistant whoes in, is shocked by


    Lily.


    Seeing that it is E, Lily cheers up a little, "What about the affairs in the hospital?"


    E nods, "Their corpses have been cremated. The ashes boxes are ced in the Memorial Hall.


    President Lily, you don''t look quite good. Do you want to go back and rest?"


    "I''m fine." Lily forces a smile, "Work harder on the promotion of the new product."


    E puts down the papers and leaves.


    Lily sits there for a long time, flips through the address book and sees Baron''s name.


    She still calls him after some hesitation.

 Chapter 495: You Actually Dare to Stab Me in the Back!

    Chapter 495: You Actually Dare to Stab Me in the Back!


    Fortunately, Baron doesn''t turn off his phone. He has just arrived at thepany.


    Lily drives directly to the Smollett Group.


    After seeing Baron, Lily says, "Mr. Smollett, the ne my friend is on disappeared in the air due to air


    traffic control. I want to ask you to use your resources to help me find it."


    "President Lily, I can help you if you want to borrow some money. But this is beyond me." Baron says,


    "You should find the ATC."


    Lily lowers her eyes and says helplessly, "I don''t know anyone."


    Chloe does know someone, but the people she knew aren''t powerful enough to find anything useful.


    "Don''t you know anyone?" Lily clenches her hands and asks, "As long as you can help me find my


    friend''s whereabouts, I will definitely return this favor."


    Baron rubs his chin and thinks for a moment, then raises his eyebrows, "I know who can help you."


    "Who?"


    "You also know him. If you ask him, you can get whatever information you want."


    Lily''s smile froze, because she knows who Baron is referring to. Lily feels quite sad, "He''s still on a


    business trip abroad. His phone is turned off."


    "I''ve received reliable news that Mr. Smith will be back today." Baron smiles and says, "President Lily,


    maybe you can give it a try and call him."


    Lily purses her lips hard and says nothing.


    Earlier Louis has turned her down directly, so she shouldn''t waste any time on him.


    Baron is herst resort.


    Baron notices her worries and says, "Even though you two broke up, you are still friends. If you don''t


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    want to turn to Mr. Smith, you can go to Leigh. These two are the only persons in Yorkshire who can


    help you."


    Lily sneers, "Leigh? I''m afraid he is busy sending people to kill me! I will give up anything to find my


    friend. But I will not ask for his help."


    Seeing Lily''s strong hatred to Leigh, Baron feels that there must be something happened between the


    two.


    "What happened between you two?"


    "Since you can''t help me, I''ll leave first." Lily gets up and leaves without hesitation.


    Baron takes out his phone and sends a message.


    It is just a piece of cake for him to check information in the ATC.


    However, when he thinks about Lily''s rtionship with Louis and how nervous Lily is about the missing


    ne, he knows this is not a simple matter. So he decides to not to get involved.


    ...


    After leaving the Smollett Group, Lily goes through the names in her phone and finds that no one could


    help her.


    Except for the two that Baron mentions.


    Chloe calls and asks Lily where she is in panic. After knowing that Lily is at thepany, Chloe feels


    relieved and says that she would go back with Chandler first and that if she should pick Lily up at night.


    Chloe also adds, "Lily, if that old manes to you, you have to be careful. He is an old handsy


    pervert!"


    "What old man?"


    "You fainted at the airportst night. I took you to the hospital." Chloe says in a very dissatisfied tone,


    "The man that President Smith sent to protect me. Why can''t President Smith send someone


    younger?"


    Lily doesn''t have time to listen to herints and says in a tired tone, "You don''t have toe to


    pick me up. I''ll drive back."


    Chloe also knows that Lily is busy, so she stops.


    Lily is out of her wits so she could only contact David.


    "Ms. Lily." David answers the phone very quickly, "Is there anything you need?"


    Lily purses her lips and asks, "Is Mr. Smith back?"


    "Yes, but..." David pauses for a moment and whispers, "He probably doesn''t want to see you."


    Hearing this, Lily smiles bitterly.


    He is the one who does something wrong first and never answers her phone. Why is he making the


    whole thing her fault?


    "Can''t we talk about business?"


    David sighs, "Ms. Lily, I''m sorry, I really can''t help you."


    "I know." Lily also doesn''t want to cause David to lose his job. So she hangs up after a few words.


    Lily goes directly to Louis'' residence.


    Since he has returned home, he has to go back to sleep. As long as he goes home, she would be able


    to meet him.


    After arriving at the ce, Lily sits in the car and waits. asionally, she checks on her phone and


    replies to some messages sent by her assistant.


    Lily waits here from the afternoon to the night.


    She could feel the muggy heat outside with the window half open.


    It''s probably going to rain.


    Lily feels her waist sore after sitting so long in the car.


    She gets off the car and took some walk. Then she happens to see Louis'' caring in and parks at


    the entrance of the vi.


    Lily gathers her spirits and walks over quickly.


    Louis gets out of the car and sees Lily at a nce.


    Lily wears a slightly wrinkled suit, her belly slightly bulging which is hard to notice if one isn''t looking


    careful.


    Her hair is tied up casually, revealing a slightly pale face with a dim look in her eyes.


    Seeing the woman''s haggard appearance, Louis'' pupils shrink fiercely. Soon, his expression returns to


    indifferent and cold again.


    "Ms. Lily, are you waiting for me?"


    "Something happened to John''s private jet." Lily whispers with a hint of begging, "Can you help me find


    it?"


    In an instant, Louis'' blood seems to be frozen.


    He stares coldly at Lily and mocks, "Ms. Lily, why should I help? You actuallye to me shamelessly


    and ask me to help you find the father of your child!"


    Lily ignores the man''s sarcasm and lowers her head, "Mr. Smith, please, as long as you are willing to


    help me, I will return the favor..."


    "How can you return that?" Louis'' tall body leaned over, his cold fingers holding Lily''s chin.


    The cold light in his eyes is like a knife.


    Louis sneers, "Do you think you can achieve what you have today all by yourself?"


    Lily does not say a word.


    "If it weren''t for me, you would have died countless times!" The man stares at Lily. The fire in his chest


    almost blinds his eyes and he fiercely pinches her chin.


    "I really didn''t expect that the person I taught would actually dare to stab me in the back!"


    Lily feels pain from her chin and the corner of her mouth bes numb.


    Lily says with difficulty, "You can say whatever you want. I just want you to do me a favor. He''s also


    your..."


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Louis interrupts Lily with a heartless tone, "I can''t help you. Ms. Lily, go


    find someone else. I''m very busy!"


    After saying that, Louis lets go of her and turns around to go upstairs.


    Lily shouts from behind, "Louis, just this time, please?"


    The man doesn''t seem to hear her and is already at the door.


    "If you don''t help me, I will not leave." Lily grits her teeth and stubbornly stands there.


    Louis swipes his card and opens the door.


    Hearing this, he turns around and looks at her with an indifferent gaze, "Do as you please!"


    "Louis, please." Thinking of the man whose life might be in danger, Lily kneels down. Her voice also


    chokes, "Help me this time."


    Louis'' expression grows gloomier when he sees her kneel down to him for the sake of other men.


    Louis enters the room and closes the door mercilessly.


    Lily lowers her head, tears dropping to the ground. Soon arge area in front of her bes wet. ''I


    just don''t want to owe him... why can''t you help me...''


    She might be able to pay Louis back, but John...


    The driver quickly drives away.


    Lily is still kneeling in front of Louis'' door. Her back looks so thin and helpless.

 Chapter 496: What Does She Mean to Him?

    Chapter 496: What Does She Mean to Him?


    Soon after, the thunder crashes in the sky, and it rains heavily.


    Lily is drenched.


    Her mind goes nk. She is still kneeling there, staring at the door in front of her and waiting for


    someone to open it for her.


    Lily hears footsteps and then sees a woman.


    "Ms. Lily, it''s raining heavily. It will only make you sick." Valentina says with pity, standing with an


    umbre and looking at Lily who has been drenched in rain, "What can I do for you?"


    Valentina?


    Seeing Valentina, Lily lowers her head and clenches her hands tightly.


    She feels as if a knife has been stabbed into her heart.


    "No need."


    Valentina leaves and goes up the stairs.


    Lily tries not to think about her. However, Lily can''t help but raise her head when she hears the sound


    of the high heels stepping on the stairs.


    She sees Valentina put away her umbre, walk to the door and ring the doorbell.


    ''Don''t open the door!''


    Lily clenches her fists and can''t even feel the pain caused by her nails. She is unable to see clearly


    through the rain, but she still sees the door be opened and a tall man stands in front of Valentina.


    Seeing Valentina, Louis frowns and says something.


    A few secondster, he pulls the door open.


    Seeing that Valentina enters the house while Louis doesn''t even look at her and closes the door coldly,


    Lily feels as if cold winds chill to the bone.


    Lily purses her lips and tastes the salty rain. Her body starts to shake.


    "Silly me..."


    After entering the room, Valentina finds a pair of sandals at the entrance. Her eyes turn cold but she


    quickly regains herposure.


    She bends down to take off her high heels.


    "There''s no need to change your shoes. Come in." Louis nces at her and says, "I don''t have rules


    for guests."


    Valentina pauses and nods.


    She walks barefoot and sees Louis make coffee. He is tall with broad shoulders and looks very


    charming.


    ''No one says no to a reliable man like Louis who is at high position with great wealth!''


    Valentina calms down and leans against the bar, asking Louis, "Didn''t you say that Mr. Daniel is in


    trouble? Why did youe back early?"


    "I can''t leave mypany aside."


    "I can help you, Louis." Valentina stares at his slender and clean hands passionately.


    Louisughs and refuses, "You are talented and promising. It is far below your talents for you to work in


    mypany."


    Valentina says calmly, "True talents can seed anywhere and will not worry about the size of the


    Louis does not reply but hands her a cup of hot coffee.


    "Thank you." Valentina still looks calm. She takes a sip of the coffee and asks, "Arabica, right? It tastes


    good."


    Louis lowers his head and looks at the coffee in his hand.


    After he bought the coffee machine, Lily has bought quite a few types of coffee beans.


    Hearing the rain outside and thinking of Lily who is still kneeling in the rain, Louis feels distracted,


    "Well, you can drink more if you like it. Now that you''re here, I''d like to talk to you."


    Valentina feels nervous as she looks at his cold eyes.


    They sit in the living room.


    Louis takes out a document and hands it to her, "Take this to your father."


    "Louis, what do you mean?" Valentina has realized what the document says, and her smile freezes on


    her face. "You turn me away after using me to clean up the mess?"


    A sense of coldness touched Louis'' eyes. "Ms. Hester, don''t act as if you were heartbroken. We did


    everything for our own interests."


    "You know what you''ve done and why you had to resign. You didn''t return for the sake of marriage. I


    didn''t do anything because of my partnership with your father."


    Louis says bluntly.


    Valentina feels bitter.


    It turns out that Louis knows everything, but he chooses to remain silent. And he is nice to her for


    utilitarian purposes.


    What about the woman outside in the rain? What does she mean to him?


    Ridiculous!


    For Louis, she had nothing on Lily.


    Valentina takes a deep breath and gracefully ces the coffee cup on the coffee table. "Of course I


    know," she says, "and I''d like to make it reality."


    She stares at Louis and smiles. "Louis, I want you to marry me."


    Louis frowns.


    Valentina knows what he is going to say and quickly says, "Now the Nathans and the Lous have


    teamed up. You have few friends in the military. It''s impossible for you to beat the Lous."


    "You won''t lose if you marry me. My father will treat you as his son. He loves me. He will give me


    anything I want." Valentina spreads her slender legs and sits on hisp.


    She presses him against the sofa, but Louis remains calm and indifferent.


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course." Valentina touches his cold face and then the button of his shirt. "You know, my father had


    deep connections. After we get married, they will be yours."


    Slowly and teasingly, she unbuttons his shirt.


    Valentina likes his appearance, abilities and personalities.


    With the marriage with Louis and her family background, she would be the envy of everyone in


    the country!


    "Louis, marry me." Valentina intimately approaches him. "Once you do, you can do anything you want.


    Nobody will stop you because they''re afraid of you."


    With a straight face, Louis looks at Valentina, who is wiggling her body on hisp.


    "Ms. Hester, are you done?" asks Louis with a hint of mockery.


    Valentina is dumbfounded, and then her arm hurts.


    She is thrown onto the carpet on the ground.


    Louis stands up from the sofa and buttons his shirt with one hand. He looks down at her


    condescendingly, "I don''t deserve the joy. Go find someone else."


    "Louis!" Valentina doesn''t expect him to insult her this way, so she gets really annoyed.


    She has never been treated like this!


    Valentina looks up at him and threatens coldly, "Louis, if you don''t marry me, I will immediately ask my


    father to stop the cooperation with you. Then Daniel will die!"


    "Give it a try. I wonder if your father cherishes his money or his daughter. Before breaking the contract,


    your father should think about whether your family can bear the consequences," Louis says coldly.


    Valentinaughs, "Then why are you overwhelmed by the trouble of Daniel?"


    "Well, I am not in high ce, but I have a lot of money." Louis picks up the bag from the sofa and


    throws it at her. "No one hates money. It''s just a matter of the amount."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Valentina is sensitive and she immediately understands what Louis means.


    It turns out that Louis hasn''t ced all his bets on her father. In fact, he has found others ways out.


    No wonder he is not afraid of her threat!


    Suddenly, Rich runs over, wagging its tail and barking at Louis. Then it runs towards the door.

 Chapter 497: The Babies Are in Danger

    Chapter 497: The Babies Are in Danger


    Louis says unhappily, "What do you want? It''s raining heavily outside. Do you expect me to take you


    out for a walk?"


    Seeing that Louis is standing still, Rich runs over and bites his trousers.


    It tries to pull him to the door.


    "..."


    This dog is so bold!


    Louis holds back his anger and is forced to follow Rich.


    Rich has been locked in the house for quite a while, so it must be bored. Besides, Louis also wants to


    ask Valentina to leave.


    When he opens the door, he finds Lily is still kneeling in the rain. She is drenched and keeps trembling.


    He is so shocked and quickly walks out.


    This stupid woman!


    He knows that Lily is stubborn. But he thought she wouldn''t stay long in the rain since she was


    pregnant now. So he left her here mercilessly.


    He didn''t expect that she would keep waiting in the rain!


    Just as Louis is about to go out and teach Lily a lesson, a man rushes over with an umbre.


    The man puts the umbre on Lily''s head and helps her up, "Ms. Lily, what happened? Why are you


    kneeling in the rain?"


    "Victor?" Seeing Victor, Lily grabs his hand with excitement and asks, "Why are you here? Where''s


    John? Have you found the ne?"


    Victor puts the coat on her body. He feels sorry for her, "Yeah. Mr. John is fine. Ms. Lily, put it on


    quickly. You are pregnant now."


    "Really?" Lily can''t wait for another second, "Take me to him!"


    Lily is anxious. After learning that John is still alive, she leaves with Victor in a hurry.


    She doesn''t notice that the door is open and Louis has alreadye out.


    Louis coldly watches the car disappear in the rain. His anger has gone.


    He actually got worried about this woman just now.


    How pathetic!


    Lily has knelt in the rain for too long. Even if she has changed into dry clothes and is sitting in the warm


    car now, she still feels a little dizzy.


    However, she doesn''t care about it and goes to the hospital with Victor.


    While heading to the ward, Victor tells Lily where the ne was found and how severely it was


    damaged.


    Fortunately, John jumped out of the ne in time with a parachute. Though he broke his leg, he was


    fine.


    As soon as Lily enters the ward, she sees John lying on the bed, dressed in a hospital gown, with one


    leg bandaged. His handsome face is covered with horrible bruises.


    On the nightstand beside the bed, there is a square box wrapped in white cloth.


    Lily can guess what is in the box.


    Lily''s heart aches. She slows down and goes sit beside the bed. Then, she gently holds John''s hand.


    His hand is ice cold.


    Lily puts it on her cheek, looks at his pale face and cries silently.


    "You must have suffered a lot."


    Suddenly, the fingers on her cheek move a little. Then, the man lying on the bed slowly opens his eyes.


    Seeing Lily, John smiles with his azure eyes as he asks in a hoarse voice, "Are you crying for me?"


    Lily nods with her lips pursed. She can''t hold back her tears at all.


    She scolds him with her trembling voice, "Why are you so stupid? You shouldn''t go there...."


    "Don''t cry. It breaks my heart." John wipes away her tears with his fingers. "I know how sad you are


    about your brother''s death. Now that I know where his ash is, how can I not bring it back?"


    Hearing this, Lily bursts into tears.


    In order to bring back her brother''s ash for her, he risked to Country Y to negotiate with Jonathan.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    How lucky she is to be loved by such a man!


    "John." Lily rushes over to hug him. She can''t help but cry bitterly, "I''m so sorry.... Does it hurt?"


    John strokes her back andforts her, "No, it does not. Stop crying. It''s not good for the babies.


    Look, I''m still alive."


    Lily wipes away her tears and asks him, "Do you still like me?"


    "I don''t like you." John shakes his head and touches her tear-stained cheek. "I love you. And I will


    never stop it. Even if I can''t wake up one day, my love will still keep youpany."


    "Is it worth it?"


    John replies, "Love is not a trade. I can''t put a price on it."


    Lily''s eyes blurs and she cries again as she hears this.


    She holds the man''s face and kisses his pale lips, "John, let''s get married after you recover."


    John is shocked, "Really?"


    "Yeah, I mean it. You love me, and I want to marry you." Lily kisses him again, "As for the babies ... if


    you don''t like them, I will ask my mother to bring them up. Wherever you want to go, I''ll go with you."


    John''s eyes light up and his voice sounds more energetic, "Lily, you don''t have to do that. I will love


    them as much as I love you."


    Lily nods, her tears falling, "Thank you."


    "Lily, give me another kiss."


    Lily kisses him again.


    John holds her hand and kisses it. He can''t stop smiling with joy. "It feels like a dream. I have be


    the happiest person in the world."


    "Happy people don''t lie in hospital beds." Lilyughs at him.


    She is happy that John is still alive. However, in the bottom of her heart, she feels somewhat sad.


    Why can''t she choose to be with the man who loves her and cares about her? She is done with pain


    brought by another man.


    She is so tired that she doesn''t want to hold on any longer.


    Lily is worried that John might be hungry, so she asks Victor to buy some porridge. She feeds him


    herself while telling him about thepany''s new products in Yorkshire.


    After chatting for a while, Lily feels a faint pain in her belly, and she is a little dizzy.


    John can tell that something is wrong with her, "Lily, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine...." Lily suddenly faints.


    John shouts for Victor in panic, asking him to bring a doctor.


    Soon, a doctores over. After checking on Lily, he says that is because she is being too emotional


    recently, and she doesn''t get enough sleep. Besides, she also has a fever.


    After John tells him that Lily is pregnant, the doctor asks over a gynecologist.


    And it happens to be the gynecologist who examined Lily at Chloe''s house the other day.


    When shees in, she looks at John and guesses the rtionship between Lily and him.


    After the examination, the gynecologist frowns and asks John, "You are...."


    "I''m her fianc¨¦." John nces at Lily, who is still in aa, and says, "How are the babies?"


    So they are this man''s children.


    The gynecologist sighs slightly and tries not to say it bluntly, "You are still young. As long as she is in


    good health, there will be many opportunities for you to have babies. I hope you could spend more time


    with her."


    Hearing this, John is nervous. "Did something happen to the babies?"


    "The babies'' heartbeats are very weak. And they''re triplets.... I have examined her the other day and


    found that the babies are not in good condition. This time, she has a fever and she is too emotional just


    now." the gynecologist says.


    "The chances of the babies surviving are very low. They are very likely to die in the womb. I think she


    should take out the babies soon. It''s not good for her health if she keeps the dead babies in the womb


    for too long. She might not be able to have children again."


    John can''t help but hold his breath. He can''t take it!


    When he sees Lily today, he notices that her belly is oddly t.


    As a woman who has been pregnant for more than five months, her belly is too t. So there must be


    something wrong with the babies.


    After the gynecologist leaves, John calls Victor over and instructs calmly, "Use all my connections to


    contact the best doctors in Country Y, including those working for the royal family. I need them."

 Chapter 498: Shut the Fuck Up!

    Chapter 498: Shut the Fuck Up!


    Victor whispers, "Mr. John, the doctor said it''s very likely that the babies..."


    "It''s just that the chances of survival are small, but they alive!" John interrupts him and closes his eyes.


    "I know my condition. I''m not going to live long, and destined to ... be childless."


    "I want her to have children for the rest of her life. I''ve given a lot not for the babies not Louis. I don''t


    want her to be alone."


    If one has on one to rely on and care about, life will be miserable.


    He doesn''t want his love to experience the lonely life he lived.


    Victor gets him and doesn''t say anything else.


    Victor pulls some strings and contacts experienced gynaecologists in Country Y.


    One of the gynecologists has a good rtionship with Justin and tells him about it.


    Justin sets aside the ongoing experiment and calls Louis.


    "Louis, Lily''s babies ... Are they really John''s?"


    "Just ask her!" In a bad mood, Louis says coldly.


    He is already upset by what happenedst night, and now Justin calls and mentions that woman!


    "John is lucky. It''s triplets." Justin sighs emotionally, "However, they might not live. John even invited


    the doctors who serve the royal family of Country Y."


    Hearing that, Louis gives up the idea of hanging up.


    "Is it serious?"


    "I think so. I heard that their chances of survival are very small. The doctor who examined her said she


    needs the operation as soon as possible." Justin replies, "My friend went to see her and said she would


    lose them."


    As Justin says this, he can''t help but feel pitiful. "John is out of luck. s, he''s still in danger. Finally,


    he''s blessed with triplets but can''t save them."


    "He has everything. If he really dies, he won''t have regrets." Louis sneers. "I never expect that we


    would know each other at this age and livingpletely different ces. This happened just because


    of a woman!"


    Oh what the hell!


    "You hate him so much. Why don''t you take Krislier Group back?" Justin smiles, "The medicine has


    been developed and on offer. He must be begging for it to save his life, right? You can make a deal with


    him."


    "No need!"


    Justin sighs. "I just want to try it on him to see if I can make a name for myself."


    "..."


    Justin teases, "Louis, do you think his children should call you Uncle Louis?"


    "..."


    Louis hangs up with a sullen face and adds Justin''s number into the cklist.


    There are too many things in thepany to deal with, leaving his mind no time to wander. He has a


    busy day.


    It isn''t until eight or nine in the evening that he gets home from the office.


    When Louis goes up the stairs, he turns around and the memory of the woman begging for helpes


    back. Last night, kneeling in the rain stubbornly, she begged him.


    Louis gets irritable, swipes his card and goes inside.


    Waving its tail, Riches to him and looks at him eagerly.


    "I''m busy. Go y yourself." Louis waves the dog away carelessly.


    He has told David to take Rich away, but it is still here!


    Louis brews coffee and just as he turns around, he sees Rich in front of him.


    Now it has an ink-blue silk scarf in its mouth and keeps waving its tail at him.


    "Where did you get it?" Louis takes the scarf and the style reminds him that Lily once wore it.


    She took it back, but for some reason, it appears in his ce again.


    He can''t get his eyes off the scarf. After a long time, he looks at the coffee in his right hand and sighs.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He wonders if he owes her too muchst life and he needs to pay the debt in this life.


    Louis unblocks Justin''s phone number and calls him. "Justin, contact your most professional friends


    and ask them to go to the hospital to see if they can save her babies."


    "They don''t just offer help to anybody. And it''s not about how much you pay them."


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and says, "Well, ask them. I owe them a favor."


    "Quite a price." Justin clicks his tongue. "Is it for Ms. Lily, or her children to address you as Uncle


    Louis?"


    "Justin, shut the fuck up!" Louis says gloomily, "If therees a day when I don''t need you anymore,


    I''ll cut off your tongue, roast it on the fire and have you watch it!"


    Justin stops joking and then hangs up.


    ...


    Since Lily wakes up, at least four doctorse to the ward a day.


    However, it isn''t for John.


    They are all gynaecologists, and every one of them would ask Lily about her pregnancy and give her a


    thorough check.


    This unsettles her and she asks them if there is anything wrong with her babies.


    Johnforts her, "The babies are fine. It''s too hard for you to have triplets, so I called a few more


    gynecologists to help."


    "Really?" Lily knows that he won''t lie to her, so she is relieved.


    A few dayster, another gynaecologistes.


    Lily thinks about Justin when she sees the doctor.


    They have the same temperament, looking like researchers not doctors.


    The doctor leaves after he finishes examining Lily.


    The next day, he brings the medicine and says that he will inject it into Lily''s belly.


    Lily is a little panicked at first, but with John''s encouragement, she undoes her clothes and let the


    doctor do it.


    After the injection, the doctor says to her, "The treatment will take a week. I will give you another jab


    tomorrow."


    The first jab makes Lily very ufortable. Feeling her chest stuffy, she can''t sleep.


    Despite his broken leg making him a patient, heforts her to sleep.


    After receiving the jabs for six days, Lily feels the babies'' frequent kicking again.


    It is like a fight''s going on inside her, exhausting her.


    When the doctores to finish thest shot and asks about Lily''s feelings, Lily tells him honestly.


    Hearing her out, the doctor finally beams. "The babies are very healthy. Ms. Lily, have a good rest.


    Don''t get emotional. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Lily nodded. "Thank you."


    "No problem."


    After the doctor leaves the ward, Victor runs to him. "Thank you, doctor. The money is on your card. I''ll


    see you off."


    "No need. You''ve paid a handsome wage." The doctor declines. "I''ll get a cab. It''ll get me to the airport


    soon."


    Now that the doctor is so determined, Victor gives up persuading him.


    Out of the hospital, the doctor goes to the roadside to hail a taxi. He takes out his phone and dials a


    number.


    "How is it?"


    "Of course, I nailed it." The young doctor says proudly, "The babies are very healthy. Am I awesome?"


    Justin jeers, "Come on. Don''t brag. You didn''t make the medicine! This time, you earn two wages and


    Louis owes you a favor. You are damn lucky."


    The doctor says modestly, "Actually, I don''t earn much. It''s not enough to cover my research cost. I''m


    curious. That woman is not pregnant with Louis'' child. Why is he so attentive?"


    And Louis even owes the doctor a favor.


    Louis hardly makes such sacrifice for others. It is a good fortune for the doctor!

 Chapter 499: Dont Tell Her

    Chapter 499: Don''t Tell Her


    After a while, Justin then answers in a leisure way, "When you get a girlfriend, you will know it.


    However, judging from your personality, you may be single even if I get married."


    "..."


    When the injection is finished, Lily packs her things to leave.


    She says to John, "Your leg hasn''t fully recovered. How about staying longer in the hospital? The


    Lily has been staying in the hospital in the past days. During this period, the work in thepany is left


    to her assistant.


    Though Lily knows that her assistant can take good care of the work, yet she is still worried.


    "When Victores back, ask him to send you over." John knows that Lily won''t be swayed by his


    persuasion, so he just exhorts in a gentle tone, "Don''t let the work take all you time. Spare more time to


    rest."


    Lily smiles, "Yes, I know."


    Previously, when she was in work, she would spare some time to have good rests, but not for recent


    days. That''s because so many things ur and keep grating on her nerve. Therefore, she can''t have a


    good rest.


    Lily frowns slightly when her belly receives several kicks.


    When John sees that, an expression of nervousness shes through his eyebrows, "What''s wrong,


    Lily? Where do you feel ufortable?"


    "I''m fine." Lily points to her belly and says with resignation, "After a few days of needling, babies


    be lively again. They won''t stop kicking in my belly."


    John''s anxiety disappears.


    He raises and ces his hand on Lily''s belly, sensing the babies underneath.


    Babies are nurtured here.


    John asks Lily, "Can I have a look? You''ve been pregnant for so long, but I never touch them."


    Lily is surprised at that moment. Her heart is softened on seeing John''s craving gazes.


    "Sure." She lifts the hem of her clothes.


    Just now, when the doctor came to operate the injection, John looked away in purpose so that Lily


    wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    This is the first time John has seen Lily''s pregnant belly.


    Without the cover of clothes, it looks quite big.


    An inexpressible bitter feeling surges in him. John can''t help but raise his hand to caress Lily''s snow-


    white stomach.


    There are shallow pregnancy marks on her belly. When John sees those, he feels bad for her.


    What a torture it is for a woman tobor and give birth to a child, not to mention the physical suffering!


    Howborious and painful the whole process it is!


    Suddenly, something is pping under John''s fingers, which startles John.


    He sees Lily''s bulging belly''s movement. It seems that the babies are pushing and shoving in all


    directions they can find in Lily''s belly and they are enjoying themselves to the full.


    John feels that is incredible, so he asks, "Are they ying?"


    "Yes." Lily gives a grin, "Do you feel that they seem to be fighting, and the fight is quiet fierce?"


    John nods and still fixes his eyes on Lily''s belly.


    It is unimaginable that three babies can subsist underneath a thin belly, isn''t it?


    He grabs Lily''s hand and prints a kiss on it. His gaze is firm and gentle, "Lily, it''s been hard on you. I will


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    definitely give you the best and give you sound protection."


    Lily, the apple in his eyes, can''t cry for any other men. He must keep her around himself so that he can


    protect her.


    Lily feels sick at heart and then gives an affirmative answer with a smile.


    Suddenly, Victor pushes open the door and enters inside.


    At this moment, Victor is something disconcerted, so he coughs and asks, "Mr. John, should Ie


    backter?"


    "It''s fine. You are right on time." Lily hurriedly pulls down her clothes, as her cheeks are flushed, "Take


    me back."


    "Ms. Lily, wait for me outside. I have something to tell Mr. John."


    "OK."


    After Lily leaves the ward, Victor runs to John and whispered, "Mr. John, Miss Jessie was lost."


    "Didn''t you arrange her amodation?" John frowns, "How could she disappear?"


    "My men did settle everything up for Miss Jessie and sent a servant to take care of her. They called me


    just now and said that the servant is killed and Miss Jessie is nowhere to be found," says Victor.


    On hearing Victor''s words, John has already figured it out. Hemands with a dour face, "How many


    men did Jonathan send to Yorkshire? He managed to dig everyone up, including Lily''s friends."


    Victor also wears a solemn face, "I''ve received news that one of Jonathan''s trusted aides has joined


    the top echelons of management in the Smith Group. After Satsuki Oguri''s death, that man sends


    message to Jonathan directly. It''s quite secretive."


    "It''s his business if he wants to mess with the Smith Group. I don''t care how many his men are in the


    Smith Group." John says coldly, "I''m afraid they will scheme against Lily."


    It is more urate to say that John hopes the Smith Group copses than to say he wants to wash his


    hands off this matter. John craves to see that Louis losses everything.


    Clearly, he is always stronger than Louis in everything.


    In the end, Louis wins him in terms of the family, career, and even the woman.


    Victor understands what he should to do. He then asks, "Should I tell Ms. Lily about Miss Jessie''s


    missing?"


    "We''re getting married. It''s time for you to change your address to Lily."


    Is Mr. John going to marry Ms. Lily?


    When Victores back to his senses, he changes his address immediately, "Then should I tell Mrs.


    Dawn?"


    John''s eyebrows rx. After thinking for a while, John says, "Don''t tell her now. She can''t have mood


    swings anymore. Send more people to look for Jessie. Country Y isn''t big, Jonathan can''t hide Jessie


    from us."


    "Fine, I''ll take care of it after sending Ms. Lily back."


    There is a dozen hours of jetg between the cities on the earth''s two ends.


    It''s twelve o''clock in the evening in Country Y.


    The entertainment center is aze with light and is all hustling and bustling.


    A few young mene out of cks with smiles on their faces. It seems that they just finish their


    entertaining, so theye out with satisfaction.


    "You''ve just arrived. Are you going back tomorrow?"


    "I''m here for business. Now the business is finished. Of course, I have to go back." Chace replies and


    takes the cigarette from one of his fellows, "I''m not like you guys. You are rich and have nothing to


    worry about in life."


    "Come on!"


    "As we all know, you are close with Leigh. You can always scoop up lot of gains for yourself."


    "That''s right, you just settled a contract worthy of 500 million and now you are poor-mouthing."


    "Have some decency."


    In face of hispanions'' teasing, Chace smiles and nods, "Yes, yes, thanks to your help, I cannd


    this contract. When you''re back in the country, I''ll treat you to whatever you want!"


    "Alright, we sure will keep that in mind!"


    Chace waves his hand and says, "Come on, let''s go. I have to go back to sleep. I have a flight to catch


    tomorrow morning!"


    Finally, with all his promise and kind words, hispanions leave.


    Chace stands smoking in a corner and waits for the driver to pick him up. All of sudden, therees a


    woman''s scream, which frightens him.


    He turns around and sees a few foreign men dragging a ck-haired woman.


    "Let go of me! Help!"


    The woman is delicate in figure. In front of the huge bulk of these men, she appears to be all the more


    weak and helpless. She struggles with all her might to prevent those men from taking her away. Now,


    she has screamed herself hoarse.


    This block of Country Y isn''t safe and this kind of thing is quietmon.


    Chace doesn''t want to cause any trouble for himself, so he looks away after a nce and continues his


    smoking.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    "Help!"


    "..."


    Chace hears the woman''s scream, but then there ensues silence. That woman seems to pass out by


    the beatings.


    He turns around to check. Surely, that woman passes out and there is faint blood smear around her


    mouth.


    A blonde man picks her up and says something to hispanion with a smile.


    Perhaps it is because that woman is Chace''s fellow countrywoman with the same ck hair and brown


    eyes. Chace curses in his heart. Then, he throws away his cigarette and strides towards them.

 Chapter 500: I Cant See

    Chapter 500: I Can''t See


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Seeing that a few men are about to bring the woman into the car, Chace quickens his pace and goes


    up to block them.


    A foreigner nces at him with contempt and says, "It¡¯s none of your business. You''d better stay out of


    it here."


    Chace endures his anger and doesn''t argue with him. He takes out all the cash in his wallet.


    It''s a thick stack of dors, all in denominations of one hundred.


    Chace hands the money over and says, "I know you want to have fun! This money is enough for you to


    have a party for a week. I''ll exchange this money for this woman, you don''t lose, right?"


    The man takes the money. Seeing that the money is indeed much, he winks at hispanion.


    Another man throws the woman in his arms to Chace.


    Chace hurriedly holds the woman. He touches her skin with his fingers and finds that the woman has


    almost no temperature.


    When Chace raises his head again, he sees those foreign men get on the car and leave.


    "Damn it! They even want to bully such a woman!" Chace curses.


    Therefore, he always likes to travel abroad to do business and earn money from the scum!


    After the driver arrives, Chace carries the woman into the car and instructs the driver to go to the


    hospital.


    When Chace sees that the woman is dirty and her clothes are torn, he is very disgusted.


    Out of pity, he takes off his coat and covers her body, deciding to send her to the hospital before


    leaving.


    He mutters, "Fortunately, I signed a contract and made a little money. Otherwise, I won''t save you!"


    God doesn''t give him back the money he has lost.


    After arriving at the hospital emergency room, the doctor examines the woman and takes off her


    clothes. The doctor finds that the woman''s arms, legs, and back are densely packed with whip marks


    and stick marks, terrifying.


    The blonde female doctor immediately turns to nce at Chace.


    Chace immediately raises his hands and exins to the doctor in English, "I didn''t do it! I saw someone


    bullying her and helped her. Don''t misunderstand. I don''t abuse people."


    The punishment for domestic violence is very serious here.


    If the female doctor reports the situation to the police, he''ll go to jail.


    The woman''s situation is so serious that Chace doesn''t dare to leave. He is afraid that something will


    happen to that woman and the doctor will look for him, so he waits outside.


    Chace can''t smoke in the hospital, and after waiting for a long time, he is a little irritated.


    It is almost an hour before the female doctores out of the ward and says to Chace, "She needs to


    be hospitalized. Go downstairs to pay the bill. She is pregnant and I will try my best to help her with the


    best medicine."


    Chace is dumbfounded and says, "Damn it! I''m not her boyfriend. Why should I pay?"


    "Then call her friend over to pay the bill, and then you can leave."


    "I don''t know who her friend is!"


    "Then you can take her away!" The female doctor says and leaves.


    Chace is speechless.


    Back where he''s from, if doctors don''t see the patient''s family, they will pay for the patients and help


    them. Foreign hospitals are so inhumane. If patients don''t have money, doctors won''t treat them.


    Anyway, hospitals don''t help.


    Chace is so angry that he really wants to leave.


    Damn it! He''s not doing charity work. It doesn''t matter if he spends money to send that woman to the


    hospital. Why does he have to pay for the follow-up treatment?


    But thinking of the woman''s miserable state, Chace finally sighs and goes to the ATM machine to get


    the money.


    After Chace pays the woman to be hospitalized, the hospital''s speed is very fast. They quickly give the


    woman medicine.


    Chace doesn''t go anywhere, just stays in the ward.


    When this woman wakes up, he will ask her to call her friends over and return the money for the


    treatment to him.


    The next morning, when Chace sees that the woman hasn''t woken up yet, he doesn''t leave, but


    refunds his ticket.


    Less than an hour after Chace refunds his ticket, a phone calles.


    When the phone call is answered, the woman scolds, "Where do you go to fool around? You don''t want


    toe back, do you?"


    Chace is angry, "Mom, you feel good to spy on me like this? I''m not fooling around. I''m here for


    business. I''m not back because I have things to do."


    "Business? I don''t believe you! You know nothing but fooling around!"


    Chace rubs his eyes and sighs, "Alright. I can''t do anything in your mind anyway."


    Chace''s mother says straightforwardly, "You just need to carry on the family line. Hurry up ande


    back. I''ve arranged everything. After your wife is pregnant, you can go anywhere. I will leave you


    alone!"


    The corner of Chace''s mouth twitches and he says, "Mom, if you''re really bored, go on a trip. Don''t


    waste your time on me. The women you introduced to me are ugly."


    Chace''s mother says with contempt, "However, they are rich. Women who are rich and beautiful won''t


    love you."


    ...


    Chace''s mother continues saying coldly, "If you don''t like them, you can find a girlfriend yourself! When


    you have a girlfriend, I will ask your father to inject capital into yourpany."


    "I..."


    Before Chace can say anything, his mother cuts in, "You should learn from Leigh. He likes to have fun,


    but he is good at doing business. I talked to his mother a while ago. I heard that Leigh''s wife is


    pregnant for a long time and will give birth in a few months. You are useless. As your mother, I feel


    embarrassed!"


    Chace is shocked and askes, "When did Leigh have a wife? Why don''t I know?"


    Chace''s mother snorts, "Why does he have to tell you? You''d better take what I say seriously. If I can''t


    see you, yourpany will close!"


    Chace shouts, "Mom, I''m your son! Please, don''t do this to me!"


    ...


    "Mom, did you hear that?"


    Chace waits for a long time and takes down the phone to take a look.


    She has hung up!


    Chace scratches his head and is so irritated that he wants to soak himself in an icy cold bath to calm


    down. "Damn Leigh, you didn''t say anything when you had a wife. Now, I am in trouble!"


    When Chace hears themotioning from the hospital bed, he turns around and sees the woman


    frowning and struggling to open her eyes.


    Seeing that the woman is awake, Chace puts away his phone and quickly walks over.


    Chace bluntly asks, "Damn it! I''ve been waiting for you all night, and you''re finally awake! What''s your


    friend''s number? I''ll call her over!"


    The woman looks somewhat frightened, as if she doesn''t know where she is. She looks around and


    struggles to get up, but she is stopped by the pain on her body.


    "Where am I?"


    Seeing her act like this and speak like a ckmailer, Chace is immediately dissatisfied, "Do you want


    to pretend amnesia? You were almost dragged away by a few menst night. I saved you and sent you


    to the hospital."


    "I gave those people at least twenty thousand dorsst night. Adding in your hospitalization fee, it''s


    more than thirty thousand dors. I''ll give you a discount. Just give me thirty thousand dors!"


    Hearing this, the woman heaves a sigh of relief, "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. Tell your friend toe over and give me the money. I''m in a hurry to go back,"


    Chace urges.


    The woman gives out a string of numbers.


    Chace presses a few numbers. Seeing that the woman stops speaking, he frowns and says, "Continue.


    There are only seven digits. Don''t say that you don''t remember."


    Seeing that the woman doesn''t even look at him, Chace waves his hand in front of her.


    "Miss, look at me. I''m not God. Alright. Can you call your friend over and give me twenty-five


    thousand?"


    The woman doesn''t even blink. Her voice is weak and hoarse, "I can''t see."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 501: Arent You Afraid That Im a Bad Person?

    Chapter 501: Aren''t You Afraid That I''m a Bad Person?


    Chace is lost for words.


    At first, he thinks it is a joke. So, he waves his hand in front of her and even makes a mock charge.


    She doesn''t even blink when Chace''s fist is an inch away her face.


    Knowing she is blind, Chace goes out for a doctor.


    Jessie hears the door close and everything around her bes quiet. She starts to panic somehow.


    Her world ispletely dark. She can''t see anything.


    She can do nothing but to hold on tightly to the nket.


    She is sorted out in a neighborhood in Country Y, and there''s a servant to take care of her.


    But a few dayster, several men barge in.


    They kill the servant in front of her and knock her down before she can do anything.


    When she wakes up, she can''t see a thing.


    These men want to assault her, but she fights violently. So, they kick her and even whip her, saying that


    they will send her somewhere.


    She waits and waits until she is sure she is alone, and she stumbles her way out leaning on a wall.


    Atst, she makes her way out, for those men won''t believe a blind person can do so.


    She doesn''t know where she is, but she hears someone talking. So, she asks them where the police


    station is, but only finds out they are a bunch of hooligans.


    Luckily Chace sees her and saves her from danger.


    Otherwise, she can''t believe what will happen to her.


    When Jessie''s mind wanders carelessly, the door opens and some men are talking.


    "There seems to be something wrong with her eyes."


    A doctores over and runs some tests about her eyes.


    Then he asks, "Have your eyes been burned recently, or have you hit your head somewhere?"


    "No," Jessie grabs the nket tightly and answers, "When I wake up, I can''t see a thing."


    "Eat anything strange?"


    "No."


    The doctor wants to take a CT scan of Jessie.


    Chace interrupts, "She is pregnant. I''m afraid she can''t do it."


    Hearing this, Jessie touches her belly gratefully.


    She has no idea how she makes it through these days. She thinks that she will lose her baby. She


    doesn''t have the nerve to ask Chace when she wakes up. But now she is happy to know the baby is


    still here.


    The doctor then says, "Her tests are fine. Maybe it''s temporary blindness. Just wait and see after the


    babyes."


    After the doctor leaves, Chace sits down in a chair and rubs his forehead, "Oh God! I should''ve leave


    you here if I know this."


    He is unwilling to give up, "Do you have any idea of your friend''s name and where she lives?"


    Jessie shakes her head.


    She could tell him Lily''s number, but Lily has already had a lot for her to do. She can''t go to Lily¡¯s right


    now.


    Jessie purses her dry lips and says, "We''re here for a tour and we get lost. I can''t remember her phone


    number."


    "Then passport? Where''s your passport?"


    "I lost it; I believe."


    "Shit!" Chace scratches his hair helplessly, "You can''t stay with me! I have a pile of to-do lists!"


    "Oh!" He remembers something and screams, "You''re pregnant. You must know the number of your


    child''s father."


    Something moves in Jessie''s eyes and she says in a low voice, "I can''t remember, either."


    "..."


    Chace copses in the chair helplessly. He is considering whether to send Jessie to the embassy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    From the corner of his eyes, he sees Jessie is wriggling, as if she is taking off her clothes. He jumps up


    from his chair and steps back to the door.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing? I''m not interested in you." Chace says with a scrunched-up face, "It''s


    fine if you can''t remember. We can work it out."


    Jessie takes out something from her bra.


    She is just checking if it is still here. Then she takes the ne out and shows him, "Can I pay this to


    you?"


    Chace heaves a sigh of relief. "Okay, so you''re just looking for something."


    He thinks she is going to...


    Chace takes the ne.


    The ne in in the shape of a sunflower and it is made of gemstones.


    "Holy shit, the limited edition of Van Cleef & Arpels!" As a man of romance, Chace knows a little about


    luxuries.


    The ne in his hand is real and is worth a fortune!


    And he can''t recall but he knows someone has worn it once.


    Jessie continues, "Please sell it for me. Then can you please find a ce and hire a servant for me?


    The cheapest one will do, and you can have the rest."


    Chace asks curiously, "Since you and your friend are lost, I can send you to the embassy. They will


    send you home. Why do you want a ce here?"


    "I ... don''t want to go back." Jessie says, "And I can''t go back like this."


    Seeing Jessie so depressed, Chace thinks of something and asks tentatively, "Did you quarrel with


    your boyfriend and he leaves you here? That''s why you..."


    "Yes, we''ve already broken up."


    Chace knits his eyebrows and says furiously, "What a scumbag! One can never leave his pregnant


    girlfriend alone. Shame on him!"


    "You''re a fine man." Jessie says, "Please help me."


    Chace doesn''t know what to say.


    He wants to refuse, but seeing her so weak and blind, covered with bruises, he can''t refuse her!


    Well.


    He helps her once. He can help her twice.


    Chace sighs, and a crazy idea pops into his mind. And he gives her some odd looks.


    "I''ll help you with everything," Chace says carefully, "I can''t take your ne, but you have to do me


    a favor."


    Jessie asks, "What favor?"


    Chace continues, "My mother forces me to find a girlfriend. If I don''t, she will stop funding mypany,


    so..."


    He added to let Jessie rest assured, "It''s just in name only. Don''t worry, I won''t touch you. And if your


    boyfriend wants to get you back, you have to tell me in advance so that my mother won''t know. What


    do you think?"


    "OK." Jessie doesn''t think much before she agrees.


    Her quick answer catches Chace unprepared. He says, "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad person?"


    "If you are, you won''t save mest night."


    ...


    Chace puts the ne in her hand, saying, "Take this. You might need it in future."


    "It takes money to feed me and my baby. I can''t take it back." Jessie stuffs the ne back into his


    hand and says sadly. "Besides, it''s useless for me to keep it."


    Her fingers are slender, soft, but cold, so cold that Chace trembles when he touches them.


    How on earth does she manage to keep her baby?


    ...


    Chace has a ce in Country Y, so he asks someone to clean it before Jessie moves in.


    Jessie has lost her passport. So, Chace has to make a fake ID for her. He asks her, "What''s your


    name? Or just think of one."


    Jessie thinks for a moment and gives him a fake name, "Kelsie."

 Chapter 502: You Have a Girlfriend?

    Chapter 502: You Have a Girlfriend?


    Chace sends information of her to the agent and tells her his name, "You can call me Chace. Stay


    here, and I will buy you a cell phone and ask the servant toe over."


    "Thank you." Jessie says gratefully, "If you need help, just tell me. I will definitely do what you say. You


    are such a kind guy, but why can''t you find a girlfriend?"


    Chace sighs, "Yeah, I''m as kind as God. Why can''t I find a girlfriend?"


    Then he looks at Leigh, that bastard.


    Damn it, he has such a bad temper yet he has a wife, and their baby will be born!


    Because he saved Jessie and arranged for her amodation, Chace spent four days in Country Y.


    On the fifth day, he returned.


    When he returns home, before his mother Dahlia lectures him, he takes out a photo. "Mom, don''t scold


    me. I have a girlfriend. She is pregnant and is nourishing the fetus in Country Y!"


    Dahlia grabs him and says, "Pregnant? You really spare great efforts to deceive me!"


    "Mom, I didn''t lie! I took her to the hospital to have a check-up. The child was indeed mine. Do I have to


    do that tofort you?" Chace shouts as he is beaten up.


    "If you don''t believe me, talk to her!" Chace dials.


    After getting through, he immediately hands the phone to his mother.


    Dahlia is doubtful. She always feels that Chace is lying to her, but she doesn''t know that the reason


    why Chace has been discussing the details with Jessie a few days ago is to prevent her from asking


    questions.


    Jessie speaks as if she really knows Chace for a long time. Because she has no other way, she has to


    make up with Chace, and she acts properly.


    After chatting for ten minutes, shepletely dispels Dahlia''s suspicions.


    In the end, Dahlia gently instructs, "You stay there and take good care of the baby. I wille to see


    you in a few days."


    "Okay, Mom."


    After hanging up the phone, Dahlia catches Chace and beats him up again. "Well done, you made her


    pregnant but didn''t know, and you want her to look for you. Gentle as your father, how can he have a


    son like you? You even kept her abroad. Is she a shame to you? I feel so ashamed for you!"


    "Mom, it hurts. I''m your son!" Chace shouts.


    He doesn''t understand why his mother looks so elegant yet she is so strong and is on par with Leigh''s


    mother.


    "It''s not that I didn''t want to bring her back. It''s that she just got pregnant for a few months and she''s


    not in good health. What if she suffers a miscarriage? Then, who will youin to?"


    Dahlia thinks about it and stops hitting him. "I have to tell your father to book a ne ticket to see his


    daughter-inw."


    With that, she turns around and goes upstairs.


    "Father isn''t at home. What are you doing upstairs?" Chace asks curiously.


    "Change clothes and go drink tea with Mrs. Lewis!" Dahlia''s voice sounds from afar. "She used to show


    me how good her daughter-inw was. So what? I have one, too!"


    Chace is speechless.


    They madeparison between their sons and now, daughters-inw. Aren''t they bored?


    Chace also remembers that he has to look for Leigh, so he goes up to take a bath and changes his


    clothes, then hurriedly heads for the Lewis Group.


    "Mr. Leon."


    When the receptionist sees it is Chace, he greets him and whispers to him, "Mr. Leigh is in the office.


    However, he has been in a bad mood these past few days. You have to watch yourself."


    "Alright, I know it." Chace waves his hand and quickly walks to the elevator.


    Leigh''s temperament changed a lot a long time ago. He looked gloomy and didn''te out for a drink.


    During this period of time, for some reason, he was even more irritable, and no one dared to ask him


    out.


    In the elevator, Chace thinks of taking Leigh to YX Group''s presidents that day.


    At that time, he felt that something was wrong with Leigh.


    The next day, when he read in the newspaper that the boss of YX Group died in a car ident, he felt


    that the ident was not simple. It might have something to do with Leigh. However, the presidents of


    YX Group had no grudge against Lewis Group.


    For his own safety, after arriving at the president''s office, Chace knocks on the door for the first time.


    "Come in!"


    Hearing this voice, Chace feels that Leigh is irritated.


    He bites the bullet, pushes open the door and sees Leigh sitting behind his desk with aptop in front


    of him. He seems very busy.


    Chace walks over with his things and says, "Leigh, you are too hard-working. I see you busy in the


    Leigh raises his head.


    When he sees Chace, he frowns and bes impatient, "Don''t fucking keeping to me. I don''t


    have time to drink!"


    "I''m not asking you for a drink, don''t be so angry!" Chace is a little scared. He puts the things on the


    table and says, "I''ve won the contract. Ie here to thank you."


    "Put down your things and scram!" Leigh lowers his head to get busy and ignores him.


    Chace is stunned.


    He really wants to know what has happened to Leigh and how he has be like this.


    Chace is here because he has something to ask Leigh. Though he was scolded, thick-skinned, he


    stays. He holds his breath and sits there, even not daring to smoke a cigarette.


    Leigh is busy for a while. He raises his head and finds that Chace hasn''t left. He says unhappily, "Didn''t


    I tell you to scram?"


    "I''ll scramter." Chace rubs his nose and says cheekily, "I just want to ask you a small favor. Don''t you


    know Justin? Can you give me his number?"


    "Why do you need his number?"


    "I heard that he is very capable. I want to ask him to have an examination on my girlfriend''s eyes."


    "You have a girlfriend?" Leigh''s eyes are filled with disbelief, and he evenughed at Chace, "Your


    mother chose her for you?"


    Chace rolls his eyes and says, "Holy shit! I''m handsome and rich and as kind as God. What''s wrong


    with having a girlfriend? My child is about to be born! I''m not lying, I swear!"


    Leigh sneers, "You saw that she was blind and tricked her by some means, right?"


    "Am I that kind of shameless person?"


    He isn''t responsible for that woman''s blindness. He amodated her and asked someone to take


    care of her. He is the kindest person in the world!


    Leigh is so irritated that he doesn''t bother to talk to Chace. He writes down a string of numbers on a


    note and tosses it to Chace. "Take the number and scram. Don''te to me again!"


    "You are so irritable." Chace says, "We are friends. I tell you immediately when I have a girlfriend but


    you don''t tell me that your wife is pregnant?"


    "Are you afraid that I will give you red packages with little money in it...?"


    Chace is still nagging, but Leigh is like a tiger whose tail is stepped on. He grabs the wireless mouse


    on the table and smashes it in his face, "I told you to fuck off!"


    Fortunately, Chace''s reacts quickly. He moves sideways and the mouse flies past his cheek.


    He doesn''t dare to stay here anymore and leaves with the number in his hand.


    Leigh, who is filled with anger, is the only one left in the office. He waves his hand and throws the


    It has been two weeks. Other than knowing that Jessie has been sent to Country Y by Lily, he doesn''t


    know anything else.


    Those people are useless, they can''t even find a woman!


    Leigh closes his eyes and his mind is full of Jessie''s smiles and frowns. If he annoys her, she will


    pounce on him angrily, bite him. Also, he can''t forget her acting coquettish every time.


    "Leigh, you stinky man. You alwayse to bed without bathing!"


    "Stop kissing me. Your stubbles hurt me so much. Are you an idiot?"


    "..."


    Leigh feels ridiculous when he thinks of the woman''s slender body and her indifferent expression.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It''s such a pity that she isn''t an actress!

 Chapter 503: Leave Each Other Alone

    Chapter 503: Leave Each Other Alone


    Lily is very busy after returning to thepany because of theunch of the new product, but she does


    not forget John.


    She goes to the hospital every afternoon.


    If there is enough time, she will prepare nutritious breakfast and lunch and ask Victor to take them to


    John.


    After John eats the food she cooked for some time, when they are chatting, he says, "It''s all because of


    your good cooking. After eating it for a long time, my appetite has changed and I don''t like takeout


    anymore."


    "I cook every day because you are a patient." Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, "It''s only for this


    period of time. When we get back, you will do the same for me."


    John smiles and nods, "Alright, I''ll cook whatever you want to eat."


    After John''s injury ispletely healed, Lily takes him to Daisy''s ce as soon as he is discharged


    from the hospital.


    "Let''s go eat there today."


    "At your mother''s ce?" John never thinks that she will bring him to see her mother. He feels that it is


    unreal.


    He is a little nervous. "This is the first time I''ve been to your mom''s ce. It''s not good to be empty-


    handed. Let me go buy some gifts."


    "Why do you take it so seriously?" Lily holds his hand that is going to open the door and smiles, "No


    need. My mother is not that kind of person. Besides, you have to do that a lot in the future."


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you." John grasps her soft hand with a faint smile on his face.


    Victor, the chauffeur, looks back and shakes his head.


    It is just to pay her mother a visit, yet Mr. John is so happy that his mind is in a mess.


    After arriving at Daisy''s residence, Lily takes the key to open the door.


    She takes the slippers from the shoe cab and gives them to John, shouting, "It smells good. What


    kind of soup are you cooking, mom?"


    "Lily, it''s you!"


    When Daisy in the kitchen hears the noise, she wipes her hands on her apron and hurriedlyes out,


    "You like ribs, so I am making the meat ribs and seaweed soup..."


    Seeing Lily leading an unfamiliar young man in, Daisy stops talking.


    She stares at John nkly and asks Lily, "Lily, who is this?"


    When she received a call from Lily this morning and learned that she would bring her boyfriend back for


    a meal, Daisy thought that she and Louis have made up.


    Why isn''t it Louis?


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce him to you." Lily pulls John over and says with a smile, "When I was studying


    abroad, he was the one who took care of me. He''s John, my boyfriend!"


    "Hello, miss." John bows to greet Daisy politely.


    Daisy is familiar with the name.


    He met Lily abroad, but for some reason, they broke up. However, this is Lily''s personal affair, and she


    never asked about it.


    She never thinks that after so many years, Lily will bring him to her.


    "Hello." Although Daisy is shocked, she does not reveal it. She nods at John and says, "Lily told me


    about you taking care of her when she was studying abroad, thank you."


    John looks at Lily with a gentle smile and replies to Daisy, "No, I should thank you for raising such a


    beautiful and smart daughter."


    Daisy waves her hand, feeling embarrassed, "Lily is hard-working, and I didn''t help much."


    "Lily''s temperament is like yours. Too many people are fond of her." John smiles and says, "I feel so


    insecure!"


    "Is that so?"


    Lily can''t watch any longer and interrupts, "Come on, stop praising each other. Mom, hurry up and


    cook. We haven''t eaten anything in the morning because we want toe back for lunch you cooked."


    Evelyn signals John to sit on the sofa and makes tea for him.


    Evelyn says that many vegetables have not been washed, so she pulls Lily to the kitchen to help her.


    Lily goes into the kitchen to take a look.


    Her mother has washed the vegetables, so she doesn''t need her help at all!


    Lily is helpless, "Mom, aren''t you done? Why do you call me in?"


    As she speaks, she is about to leave.


    Daisy grabs her and stuffs a small container into her hand. "I haven''t peeled the peas. Peel them!"


    "..."


    Daisy is making meatballs and looks into the living room.


    Seeing that John is watching TV, she immediately moves closer to Lily and whispers to her, "Is this


    John really your boyfriend?"


    Lily nces sideways at her mother, "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    "Then what about Mr. Smith?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After a few weeks, when she hears this name again, Lily''s heart still trembles violently and she feels


    bitter.


    "Mom, I broke up with himst year. Do you understand?" Lily peels the peas and replies indifferently,


    "We left each other alone. Your son-inw will be surnamed Dawn. Don''t call him wrong."


    Daisy is someone who has been there before. Even if Lily pretends to be strong and doesn''t care,


    Daisy can still feel that she hasn''t let go.


    However, she can only watch and cannot interfere with her daughter''s personal affairs.


    Daisy sighs and asks her, "Do you really love him? Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure. When it is not busy in thepany, we''ll go pick out rings and my wedding dress." As long


    as she thinks of John''s contribution, Lily feels that she owes him too much. "Mom, he has paid a lot for


    me."


    Every time something happens, John will always be the first to show up.


    Marrying this man will mean no crying or grievance. What''s not good about it?


    Hearing these words, Daisy doesn''t want to say anything else, "Whoever it is, as long as you are happy


    with him, it will be fine with me."


    Lily smiles, "Don''t worry, I will be very happy."


    "I am not worry about you, but look at your younger brother and sister." Daisy mutters, "One makes


    movies abroad every day and seldomes home. The other simply goes missing."


    Daisy does not notice that Lily''s expression has changed. As she says that, she asks her, "Have you


    contacted Coffey? Are he and Chloe really fine? I''m quite worried for them."


    "Lily, what''s wrong?" Seeing Lily staring at the pea in her hand in a daze, Daisy asks.


    "Oh, nothing." Lily purses her lips and says, "I''m thinking about the business."


    "I''m sorry. I am useless. I can''t help you much." Daisy sighs and says, "I''ve seen how hard you''ve


    worked. If you can''t do it, then just let it be. You don''t have to keep thinking about making a lot of


    money."


    Of the three children, Daisy loves Lily the most.


    Lily is the eldest, since she is young, she has to bear many things, but she does notin, and she


    tried her best to advance.


    Without this sensible and independent daughter, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    Lily helplessly says, "Thepany is promoting new products, and there are a lot of things to do, I''m


    just worried. You have three smart and capable children, is this called useless? Forget it, you cook. I''m


    really hungry."


    "Okay, I won''t talk about that."


    Lily is busy in the kitchen for a while before her mother pushes her out.


    She has nothing to do, so she washes some fruit and goes to the living room to watch TV with John.


    Lilyughs madly when she sees that he is searching for ''what gifts to bring to see parents-inw'' and


    ''how to satisfy mother-inw''.


    "My mother is quite satisfied with you. Stop this. What the hell!"


    "I just asked. In the province you live, a man can''te to visit his parents-inw empty-handed or his


    mother-inw will look down on him." John pinches her nose and says, "I believed you and came here


    empty-handed. I guess that although your mom is smiling, she dislikes me for being stingy on buying


    gifts in her heart."

 Chapter 504: He Has Her. Thats Enough

    Chapter 504: He Has Her. That''s Enough


    "Our family is an exception, so don''t think too much about it!"


    "That won''t do." John says, "I sent a list and asked Victor to go to the mall to buy the listed items. I''m


    afraid your mother will not let you marry me because she has an opinion with me."


    "You..." Lily doesn''t know what to say, but in the end, she just lets him do it.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "When will we return to Country R?"


    "I''m not going back. Victor will be back in a few days." John peels a grape and gives it to her. "You are


    quite busy with the business of thepany. I''ll stay with you and we''ll leave together then."


    Lily says, "Then after lunch, let''s go pick the rings if we''re free in the afternoon."


    John''s fingertips stops at her cheeks, and his eyes are filled with smiles.


    "Alright."


    "Time for lunch." Daisyes out of the kitchen with the soup and interrupts their affection.


    Lily takes John to the dining hall to eat.


    She serves a bowl of rib soup to John and says, "My mother cooked it. It''s especially delicious. Try it!"


    John takes two sips and praises with a smile, "It''s delicious. It turns out you have good cooking skills


    because of your mom."


    "Hey, if you want to praise my mom, it''s fine, but don''t tease me." Lily elbows him and snorts,


    "Otherwise, I won''t bring you here in the future and you can''t eat the food my mother cooked!"


    "Fine. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that."


    "..."


    Daisy, who is sitting opposite, watches them quarrel.


    The young man has a smile on his face all the time and his eyes are fixed on her daughter, as if he only


    has her in his heart.


    Afraid that Lily''s hair will drop into the soup bowl, he even tied it with a hairband.


    The man''s every move is gentle.


    Daisy sees all of this and thinks that it will be good for Lily to marry this man.


    After lunch, Lily helps Daisy tidy up the utensils.


    Daisy nces at Lily and finds that Lily''s belly is a little bulging when ced against the cab door.


    She immediately understands what is going on and pulled her to a corner. "Lily, are you pregnant?"


    Seeing that Daisy has discovered it, Lily does not conceal it from her, "Yeah."


    "For how long?"


    "More than five months."


    Daisy stares at her belly for a long time as if she doesn''t know how to react, "Whose?"


    "I''ve brought my boyfriend home. What do you think?" Lily turns around and turns the faucet to wash


    the bowls and chopsticks in the sink. "I''m just pregnant. Don''t make a fuss."


    "I''ll do it. Go." Daisy hurriedly takes a towel and wipes the water off Lily''s hand. "The detergent hurts


    your hand. You''re pregnant, don''t touch it!"


    Lily feels wry. "It won''t hurt the baby. Mom, don''t act like this."


    "Do less chores when at my ce. It''s not like I can''t do it," Daisy asks as she washes the dishes, "Is it


    because you''re pregnant that you want to marry John?"


    "No, I really want to marry him."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me about such a big matter?" Daisy looks at her belly again and says in a


    dissatisfied tone, "If I hadn''t noticed, you wouldn''t tell me until you give birth, would you?"


    "I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you would be too nervous." Lily has a headache, "Besides,


    you are busy with your shop."


    "Look at you. No matter how busy the shop is, it''s not as important as my grandson! Lily, why didn''t you


    ask thepany for maternity leave and came back to me so I could take care of you? You can''t have


    a child without taking in enough nutrition."


    ...


    "Lily, how many babies are you carrying? Do you have regr maternity checkups?"


    ...


    Unable to withstand Daisy''s question, Lily sneaks out of the kitchen and hurries John away with her


    coat and bag.


    "What''s the matter?" John asks, "Victor hasn''t delivered things here yet."


    "My mother was too nagging after she found out that I am pregnant. I can''t stand it." Lily quickly


    changes her shoes and pushes the door open. "Let''s go. Let Victor send things upter."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Lily puts on her coat and steps out of the door, she looks up and sees a woman walking


    towards her, and her expression immediately freezes.


    "Lily, you are back." Kanna greets Lily with a smile.


    Lily nods, "Kanna."


    Kanna raises the bamboo basket in her hand and says to Lily, "The partner of thepany has sent a


    box of crabs to my family. There are too few people in the house to eat them all, so I brought some


    over to let your mother make wine-preserved crabs."


    At this time, John has changed his shoes,es out of the room and sees Kanna.


    Seeing John, Kanna has a cold face.


    John does not listen carefully to the voice of the speaker. When hees out and sees Kanna, he is


    somewhat stunned.


    The scene of him talking to Kanna earlier surges into his mind and he goes breathless.


    Lily notices that the atmosphere has changed and immediately holds John''s hand. "Miss, just go in. We


    have things to do and we have to leave."


    Kanna does not move, ncing at their arms, "Are you two dating?"


    Lily finds it improper to leave directly, and she doesn''t answer.


    She holds John tightly and nods lightly, "Yes, we''re getting married soon."


    "You''re getting married?" Kanna repeats her words and forces a smile, "Then, congrattions."


    "Thank you."


    After Lily finishes speaking, she quickly leaves with John.


    She heaves a sigh of relief when she gets into the elevator.


    Just now, Kanna looked at John with a strange expression. She was afraid that Kanna would suddenly


    speak ill of John and hurt him.


    "Which shopping mall should we go for the rings?" Lily asks John.


    She turns around and sees that John is stupefied. He doesn''t seem to hear what she says, so she


    patted him, "John?"


    Johnes back to his senses from the pat. He lowers his head and asks her warmly, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "I asked you where to buy the rings."


    "It''s up to you." John smiles and says, "Whichever brand you like, we''ll go there."


    Lily sees him forcing a smile and feels a little heartache. She tightly grasps his fingers, "Don''t think


    about the past, turn that page, you will not be lonely in the future."


    John''s Adam''s apple rolls and he is suddenly unable to say anything. "I didn''t. I just..."


    He just feels reluctant.


    He knows that Kanna has returned to the Smith Mansion and that Louis does not often go there, but


    Louis never says that he will drive her away. He obviously admits that Kanna is his mother.


    She gives birth to both of them, but because of his father, she hates John and does not acknowledge


    him. In her eyes, she only has Louis as her son.


    He is unwilling to ept such unfairness.


    Lily holds the man''s face and forces him to look down, "Look at me. Am I beautiful?"


    "You are."


    "That''s it." Lily kisses him and snorts, "Such a beautiful wife of yours will spend the rest of her life with


    you in the future. What''s there to be dissatisfied with in your life?"


    Looking at the woman''s smile, John feels that his frustration is gone.


    Yeah.


    He has her, that''s enough.


    "Yes, I''m very satisfied." John smiles and kisses her meaty hand. "If we buy a ring now, will it get stuck


    in your finger when you be fat during pregnancy?"


    Lily immediately res at him, "What do you mean? You don''t want to pay for the ring? If I get fat, I will


    put it away and wear it after the baby is born. Do you need to worry about me?"

 Chapter 505: This Is the Life She Yearns for

    Chapter 505: This Is the Life She Yearns for


    "Alright, I''m done talking." John doesn''t dare to say anything after being yelled at by that woman.


    When the elevator reaches the first floor, John leads Lily out.


    Outside the elevator stands a man. He seems to be taking the elevator. He is tall, but average-looking.


    There are wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. He looks to be around fifty years old.


    When the man looks at Lily, Lily also happens to look at him. He always feels that this man looks very


    familiar.


    When theye out, the man has already stepped into the elevator.


    Lily feels it strange somehow and can''t help but turn around to look at him again. However, the elevator


    has already closed.


    When John sees her strange behavior, he asks, "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, nothing." Lily withdraws her gaze and says jokingly, "Did you see that man enter the elevator just


    now? I was wondering if you would be as strong and handsome as him when you get old."


    John doesn''t know how much time he has left, and the word "old" has nothing to do with him.


    But now, what Lily says unintentionally is triggering a thought in his mind. He wants to live and spend


    the rest of his life with her.


    After Lily realizes she says something wrong, her face turns pale and she holds the man''s hand tightly.


    "My apology! You''re much more handsome than that man. You''ll...."


    The more she wants to exin, the more flustered she bes, and she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Alright, I see." John puts the strands of hair on her cheeks behind her ear and smiles gently, "No


    matter what I look like when I get old, you will still find me attractive, aren''t you?"


    Lily nods vigorously, "Of course I will! I could look at you all day!"


    John leads her out and says with a smile, "No. You''ll get tired of me. Do you want to eat hotpot? After


    picking the ring, let''s go to the supermarket and have hotpot tonight."


    "Really?" Lily hasn''t eaten hotpot for a long time and has a craving for it. "Why do you suddenly allow


    me to eat hotpot?"


    "It''s been so long since the injection. It should be fine to have a spicy meal."


    ....


    Lily purses her lips and smiles as she holds the man''s hand tightly and leans against his body.


    This is the life she yearns for.


    With a man who loves and cherishes her a lot, she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    They take a car to Cartier store, and a shop assistantes to receive them.


    After learning that they are going to choose their wedding ring, the shop assistant takes out the best-


    selling rings these years, so that Lily can try them on one by one.


    Standing by Lily''s side, John frowns. Obviously, he doesn''t like any of them.


    "The design is not bad, but the diamond looks too small and not bright enough." He asks the shop


    assistant, "Those are your best?"


    Lily looks at the ring on her finger and feels that it''s quite good. "It''s not light, and it''s also pretty. Why


    don''t you buy this one?"


    John shakes his head.


    Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, "You said I could pick it myself. Why you''re shaking your head


    now?"


    "I want you to have the best," John says, "I can afford it anyway."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily is lost for words.


    When the shop assistant sees that John doesn''t like the rings and wants to leave, she suddenly


    remembers something and carefully asks John, "Actually, there is a pink diamond ring here. Would you


    like to take a look?"


    John is immediately displeased, "Since you have some good stuff, why didn''t you take it out earlier?"


    The shop assistant smiles apologetically and goes inside to get the ring.


    About a minuteter, the shop assistantes out with a ring box in her hand.


    After she gently opening the lid of the box, the pink diamond on the ck velvet instantly attracts Lily''s


    attention.


    Real pink diamonds are all very faint in color, and are rtively pure.


    At first nce, Lily is shocked that the diamond can look so good in a different color.


    "This pink diamond is 1.6 carats, uncut. Its petal shape is natural." The shop assistant put the pink


    diamond ring on for Lily, "Take a look. Do you like it?"


    Lily nods, saying, "It''s a little heavy. It indeed looks good. I want to buy it the moment you take it out."


    Now she knows why some women are so obsessed with jewelry.


    "How is it?" Lily waves her hand in front of John with a pink diamond. "Look at this expensive cutie.


    Isn''t it beautiful?"


    John is amused by her.


    He pulls the woman''s hand and kisses her on the lips. He is finally satisfied, "It looks good. We''ll take


    it."


    "Madam, your husband is very nice to you!" The shop assistant can''t even control the smile on her


    face. "This way, please. Let''s go to the VIP room. It takes some procedures to buy this ring."


    They follow the shop assistant to the VIP room.


    The shop assistant asks for Lily''s information. Just as she takes their card, the door to the VIP room is


    pushed open. A nimble woman in uniformes in with manager''s namete hanging on her chest.


    "Excuse me."


    "What are you doing? This ring is already booked!" The manager whispers to the shop assistant as she


    smiles apologetically at Lily.


    "What?" The shop assistant panics and whispers to the manager, "I don''t know. I thought it is from the


    head office. What should we do now? The contract is signed."


    "Mr. Smith is the one ordered it. What do you think we should do?"


    "Mr. ... Mr. Smith from the Smith Group?" The shop assistant is dumbfounded.


    She doesn''t dare to sell anything that this big shot orders even if she will have tens of thousands as the


    "Couldn''t you ask me before you took that out?" The manager res at her.


    When she raises her head, she smiles at Lily and John.


    "Sir, I''m sorry. This employee is new here, and she didn''t know that someone has ordered this pink


    diamond ring. We will reserve your subscription. If there is another pink diamond, I will inform you


    immediately."


    Hearing this, John gets annoyed.


    Pink diamonds with such high cleanliness has a very low yield, and it is unknown when they will get


    another one again.


    But he and Lily are getting married.


    Lily is also a little disappointed, but she doesn''t say anything and wants to take the ring off.


    She really likes the ring, but someone has ordered it and there''s nothing she can do.


    Besides, the pink diamond is a little heavy. If she loses it at some party, she will be really sad.


    "Don''t take it off." John holds her hand and says to the manager, "Call that customer and tell him that if


    he gives up the diamond, I will give him enough money to buy another one."


    "Well...." The manager looks somewhat embarrassed. "That customer is a man of high status. He


    doesn''t need money."


    John says indifferently, "Just go talk to him first. No one will say no to money. If he refuses, we''ll give up


    the ring then."


    Lily leans closer to him and whispers, "Let it go. Let''s go to another store."


    "Let''s just wait for now." John touches the pink diamond on her finger and says gently, "You rarely like


    something. I won''t feel much of a man if I can¡¯t get it for you."


    ....


    Seeing this, the manager has no choice but to call the customer.


    "Hello."


    A deep male voicees from the other side.


    "Mr. Smith, this is Manager Tracy from Cartier Store. Do you remember that you''ve ordered a pink


    diamond ring in our store?" That manager cautiously says.

 Chapter 506: Are You Sure You Dont Want This Pink Diamond Ring?

    Chapter 506: Are You Sure You Don''t Want This Pink Diamond Ring?


    Louis says coldly, "I don''t want it anymore. You can sell it."


    The manager is stunned. She thinks that she heard wrongly. "Mr. Smith, are you sure you don''t want


    this pink diamond ring?"


    "Yes. Is there anything else?"


    "Alright." When the manager detects the change of tone, she gets uneasy and says, "Mr. Smith, the


    deposit will be refunded in three to five..."


    A beepes.


    Before she can finish speaking, the phone is hung up.


    The manager remains dumbstruck for a long time. She can''t figure out why he asked them to help him


    pick out a pink diamond a few months ago. He was willing to pay a serious sum. But why does he just


    say no now?


    The manager puts away the phone and goes back to them. "Sorry to have kept you waiting. The


    customer said that he didn''t want this ring anymore. You can just buy it at the normal price."


    "He didn''t want it anymore?" John is slightly surprised, but he shes a smile and says, "Alright, take


    my card."


    After a thirty-minute procedure, he finally gets the pink diamond.


    Lilyes out of the shop with such a big pink diamond. "In broad daylight, this pink diamond is very


    eye-catching. Maybe I should put it away now and take it out on the engagement day."


    "Don''t. Just wear it." John holds her hand and says, "Let all the women take a look. Let them envy you


    for having such a good husband buying you this big pink diamond."


    Lily smiles and res at him. "You''re so childish!"


    After they arrive at the supermarket, Lily receives a phone call from Chandler.


    Chandlerins to her that Chloe always makes fun of him and asks Lily when she will be back


    because he misses her cooking.


    Looking at Louis pushing the cart and picking food, Lily changes her mind and says, "In a few days.


    You can go to Chloe''s ce for meals. When I get back, I''ll make you all kinds of delicious dishes."


    Chandler won''t feel lonely if with Chloe. Lily wants to stay with John for longer.


    "Alright. Lily, you''re pregnant. You should rest more!" Chandler says unhappily.


    "Got it."


    Right after Chandler hangs up, Chloe, who was holding her breath, rushes over and asks him


    expectantly, "How is it? Did Lily say when she will be back?"


    Chandler nces at her and says, "Chloe, do you think you''re more important to her than her fianc¨¦?"


    "What are you talking about, Chandler!" Chloe pinches his ear and mocks him, "You''re the same.


    You''ve be a child that no one cares about andes to my ce every day for meals!"


    "You are my aunt. Shouldn''t you feed me?"


    Chloeins, "You''re useless to me. You do nothing but eat!"


    Chandler retorts, "Why didn''t you call her yourself, bigwig? All you do isining. I think you''re the


    useless one!"


    "Say it again!"


    "Chloe is an idiot! She is picky and spoiled. No one loves her!"


    Chloe screams hard and gets up from the sofa to chase after him. "Little brat, don''t run if you have the


    guts!"


    "I''m not stupid. Why do I stay still?" He grimaces at her.


    She keeps chasing after him in the living room. The noise hurts Betty''s ears.


    Hearing the doorbell, Betty wipes her hands and goes out to open the door.


    "Hey, who are you?" Outside the door stands a middle-aged man. Betty is stunned when she sees him.


    "Did you knock on the wrong door?"


    The man says, "I''m Steven. Mr. Smith sent me here to take care of Miss Chloe."


    As he speaks, he hands the contract to Betty.


    Betty flips through it and confirms what he said is true. Then she opens the door and invites him in. "It''s


    easy to take good care of Miss Chloe. She''s just a little picky. You need to get used to it..."


    "Does she needpany when she sleeps?"


    "She wanted it before, but she''s outgrown it." Betty casts a nce at Steven and thinks that Louis told


    him about this. "Oh, Miss Chloe still needs to take the medicine. Every night, you have to put the


    medicine in the milk."


    Steven stops and looks at the two people fighting in the living room. There is a look of pity in his eyes.


    "Does she often have nightmares?"


    "Yes. The kitchen is over here." Betty points at the kitchen and says to him, "Cook a meal for me first. If


    Miss Chloe doesn''t like your cooking, I''m afraid you won''t be able to stay."


    "Chandler, don''t run!" Chloe is shouting and rushing over.


    With all her attention on Chandler, she doesn''t see anyone in front of her and crashes into Steven.


    Then she bounces back.


    Steven quickly reaches out to hold her waist, bringing her into his embrace.


    Chloe looks as if she is still in shock. She pats her chest and wonders how Betty could be so strong to


    catch her like this. When she looks up and sees it is Steven, her eyes immediately widens.


    "Damn pervert! Why are you here?"


    "Miss Chloe, Mr. Smith hires him to take care of you." Betty says, "I have to take care of my grandson. I


    won''te back. Don''t call him that. His name is Steven."


    "What?" Chloe shouts, "I don''t want him to take care of me. He''s a pervert!"


    The moment she notices him still hugging her waist, which makes them look intimate, she darts out of


    his arms andins to Betty, "Look! He was touching my waist. He''s shameless!"


    "Chloe, don''t be narcissistic." Chandler says disdainfully, "Obviously, you were going to fall and he


    caught you. Don''t think that everyone is interested in you just because you are beautiful."


    Chloe smacks him on the head. "Chandler, I''m the most beautiful girl in the world. Is there anything


    wrong?"


    The smack catches him off guard. Now he''s hugging his head and yelling.


    "Excuse me." Steven gives a smile and grabs Chandler by the back of his neck to pick him up. "I have


    something to tell him."


    Then Steven takes him to the bedroom and closes the door.


    Chloe freezes for a few seconds before turning around and asking Betty, "Doesn''t Louis hire him here?


    Why does he know Chandler? And why did he go to my room? He can talk to Chandler here."


    Betty shakes her head. "I don''t know, either."


    Chloe says nothing.


    "Hey, open the door! If you dare to do anything to my nephew, I won''t let you go!" Chloe''s mind is full of


    strange ideas. She rushes over and knocks on the bedroom door.


    "Damn pervert! Open the door!"


    "If you don''t open it now, I''ll call the police. I''m not joking!"


    Chloe knocks crazily on the door for a long time, her hands aching.


    When she really wants to call the police, the bedroom door is opened.


    Chandler dashes out and goes to the living room to get his baseball cap.


    "Chandler, where are you going?"


    Seeing Chandler run away, Chloe is about to follow him, but her wrist is firmly grabbed by someone.


    "He needs to see Mr. Smith. Don''t worry." Steven says, "Are you hungry? I''ll make you anything you


    want to eat."


    "No, I don''t want you to take care of me!" Chloe pulls out her hand with all her strength and looks at


    him in disgust. "I want Louis to find me a younger one. You''re too old!"


    "Do you want to try some pork chop and rice with salted eggs?"


    Chloe is lost for words and forgets her dislike for him. She wants to try the dish. "Is it delicious?"


    Steven smiles and says, "Yes, I''m sure that you will like it very much."


    "Come on!" Chloe doesn''t believe him and snorts, "Betty''s good at cooking, but I can''t have much."


    "If mine is delicious, you will allow me to stay. How about it?"


    Chloe thinks for a moment and agrees, "You said it! Then don''tin that I''m being unfair to you."


    She wants him to see the reality and gets out of here sooner!


    As Betty sees them getting along, she feels relieved. She thinks to herself that if Steven sucks at


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    cooking, she can juste back tomorrow, so she slides away.

 Chapter 507: How Dare You Talk to Me Like That!

    Chapter 507: How Dare You Talk to Me Like That!


    Chloe lies on the sofa and watches TV. She is bored and always changing the channels. Sometimes,


    she looks at the kitchen.


    This man seems to be good at cooking.


    About half an hourter, Steven brings a te to the dining hall. "Miss Chloe, dinner is ready."


    Chloe immediately gets up from the sofa. On the way to the dining hall, she could smell the food.


    And when she walks in and sees the pork chop rice on the table, she gets really hungry.


    Steven hands her a pair of chopsticks. "Taste it."


    "Even though it smells good, it might not be delicious." Chloe snorts, "You''ll leave soon!"


    Then she eats a hot pork chop.


    It turns out that it''s very delicious. Chloe has nned to kick him out, but now she changes her idea.


    "Wow, it''s delicious! But ... why does it taste the same as the takeout you ordered mest time?"


    Chloe eats another piece. She''s sure that it tastes the same as the takeout he orderedst time. So,


    she res at Steven. "You said that you made it, but it''s that takeout. You are too shameless!"


    "I''m here all the time. How can I order you takeout?"


    Chloe is lost for words. The she points at the window beside the kitchen. "You must secretly take up the


    food with a rope! Otherwise, how do you exin it? It tastes the same as the takeout you orderedst


    time."


    Steven could only tell the truth. "I know you are picky about food. I also cooked thest meal. I lied to


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    you that it was takeout."


    "Did I tell you that?" Chloe says angrily.


    "Mr. Smith told me."


    ...


    Chloe goes back to eat the pork chop, sulking.


    Louis tells Steven everything and even sends him to take care of her. But Louis has never asked Chloe


    if she''s okay with it.


    Steven pulls up the chair and sits beside Chloe. "So, can I stay?"


    Chloe wants to say no, but she''s worried that she would not like the food Betty cooks after Steven


    leaves. So, she just snorts and ignores him. She is focused on eating pork chops.


    Steven is very patient. He sits beside her and watches her finish the pork chop rice. He is very


    thoughtful and pours her a ss of orange juice.


    "Have some juice."


    Chloe takes over the orange juice and drinks more than half of it before saying slowly, "Yes. But only if


    you can cook whatever I want. Don''t go to my bedroom. Don''t touch my things."


    Steven agrees. "Anything else?"


    "And leave me alone!" Chloe res at him and raises her chin. "My boyfriend is very strong. He can


    knock you down with one hand! You don''t want to touch me."


    "You have a boyfriend?" Steven''s face sinks. He says in a cold voice, "Since when did you start dating


    him?"


    "It''s none of your business. Just remember that he''s a real badass!"


    Steven grabs her wrist and looks as if he''s going to eat her alive. "Where did you meet him? What''s his


    name?"


    "You''re hurting me!" Chloe frowns and is about to cry in pain. "Let go of me!"


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t cook for you anymore."


    Chloe shouts, "Louis hired you and asked you to be my bodyguard. You don''t get to ask me about that!


    How dare you talk to me like that?"


    But Steven is still grabbing her wrist and ring at her coldly, so her face twists in anger.


    "My boyfriend is Coffey. He''s very strong! If you don''t let go of me, I''ll call him over!"


    Hearing this, Steven gets rxed.


    He lets go of Chloe. Then she rubs her aching wrist.


    She gives Steven an icy re. "Now you''re scared? If you do it again, he''ll ruin you!"


    "Yeah, I''m scared." Steven nods and smiles. "He''s indeed a badass."


    "Then why are you smiling?" Chloe res at him and says angrily, "Do you think I''m lying? I''ll call him


    right now!"


    Steven stands up and clears the table. "Do you want some puffs? I can make someter."


    "Sure, I want strawberry puffs."


    "OK."


    Seeing Steven taking the te to the kitchen, Chloe sits there with her cheeks propped up, feeling that


    something is wrong.


    What is wrong with Steven?


    ...


    Chandler leaves Chloe''s ce and takes a taxi to the Smith Group.


    That man takes him to the bedroom just now. He tells Chandler to go to the Smith Group and check on


    Mr. Smith. He also tells Chandler that police has taken Lily away. Chandler doesn''t ask why. He just


    goes to thepany as the man said.


    Chandler scratches his head and is a little puzzled. "Isn''t he Louis''s man? Why doesn''t he ask Louis


    himself?"


    The taxi stops.


    The driver turns to look at Chandler in the back seat. "Kiddo, here we are."


    "Alright, thank you."


    After paying the diver, Chandler jumps out of the taxi and sends Louis a WeChat message as he walks


    towards the Smith Group.


    When Chandler walks into the Smith Group, a receptionist greets him. "This way."


    "Thank you." Chandler smiles sweetly andpliments her, "You''re beautiful and kind!"


    The receptionist is ttered. After escorting Chandler into the elevator, she swipes her card. "The


    elevator will go straight to that floor. It won''t stop halfway. So, I won''t go up with you."


    "OK!"


    When the receptionist returns to work, her colleagues rush over and ask, "Hey, is he the child who


    came for Mr. Smithst time? Hees again for Mr. Smith?"


    The receptionist nods. "He''s wearing a mask, but I think it''s the same child."


    "What is he doing here?" Her colleague asks, "Every time hees here, he would wear a mask. Don''t


    you think he is....?"


    "No. That child seems to be five or six years old. Mr. Smith can''t hide it if he has married for so long."


    "Yeah. I remember that Mr. Smith is dating Ms. Hester?"


    ...


    They gather to gossip. They are very curious about who the little boy is and why he came for Louis for


    several times.


    Chandler walks out of the elevator and goes straight to the President''s Office.


    He knocks on the door. After Louis sayse in, he opens the door. "Wow, Louis, you''re so busy!"


    Louis puts down the document and rubs his forehead. "What are you doing here?"


    "I was worried that you would forget to eat, so I bought you some snacks." Chandler giggles and puts


    those things on the table. "Louis, I''m so nice to you."


    "Tell me what you want to do." Louis does not buy it and says expressionlessly, "Why did youe


    here?"


    Chandler sits down and goes round in the chair. "To be honest, I''m just too bored. I came to y with


    you."


    "Why don''t you y with Chloe?"


    "She always hits me. Even if she loses the game, she also hits me. I don''t want to y with her."


    Chandler mutters, "If I stayed with her for a few more days, you might not see your lovely nephew


    again."


    Louis''s face darkens. "Don¡¯t you live with Lily? She''s not at home?"


    "Lily has been out for more than a week." Chandler says, "She has a fianc¨¦. She must live with him. I


    can only y with Chloe. Who knew that she would always hit me?"


    Out for a week?


    Louis gets even unhappier. Lily said that she would take good care of Chandler. But she just leaves him


    at home once she got engaged!


    Chandler looks at Louis with his cheeks propped up. "Louis, you look terrible. Don''t you feel well?"


    "No!"


    "You''re upset because Lily is going to marry another man?" Chandler rubs it in. "Do you still have


    feelings for her?"

 Chapter 508: Why Does He Care So Much?

    Chapter 508: Why Does He Care So Much?


    Louis lowers his head and reads the documents to divert his attention. He replies indifferently, "You


    think too much. She wanted to break up with me, and I agreed. Now she is pregnant with someone


    else''s child and getting married. She has my blessing."


    Chandler is doubtful. "But I don''t see it on your face."


    ...


    Louis just ignores Chandler, so Chandler leans over and asks, "So, do you know that police had taken


    Lily away before?"


    "What?" Louis looks up at Chandler. "When?"


    "You really don''t know it?" Chandler widens his eyes and says in surprise, "It was during your business


    trip. They made a big deal out of it. I thought you knew about it."


    "Tell me why she was taken away."


    So, Chandler tells Louis everything. The Egret Company used the HS of stealing their products. Lily


    was suspected of murdering a pregnant woman. She was taken to the police station from thepany


    and stayed there for ten days.


    Chandler continues, "Chloe kept calling you after Lily was taken away. But your phone was switched


    off. In the end, it was Jessie who went to the Egret Company and asked them to drop the case."


    "I was dealing with something abroad. I can''t bring my phone with me there." Louis looks very gloomy


    now. "I didn''t expect it would happen."


    When he was negotiating with Willow''s family, he gave them a house in the center of L City and 50


    million out of guilt.


    Louis thinks that he has fixed it, but he never expects that they would be so greedy ande at Lily!


    "Chloe and I could do nothing but watch Lily getting detained. Fortunately, Jessie was there. If it weren''t


    for her asking them to withdraw thewsuit, Lily would have been screwed up."


    Louis asks, "When I was abroad, was it big news?"


    "Of course. It has been a trending topic and the headlines of the major websites," Chandler says,


    "There were many reporters waiting outside the HS. That is a big scene."


    "It''s such big news, but I didn''t see anything when I came back." Louis smiles coldly. He looks


    intimidating with his dark eyes. "Looks like someone knows my schedule very well!"


    When he went abroad, they made it the headline all over the country.


    When hees back, everything is gone.


    Chandler is not stupid. He knows what Louis means. "You mean that someone messed with Lily when


    you went abroad?"


    "Stay out of it. I will take care of it," Louis says indifferently.


    Louis has been suspecting that someone put blood-cirction herbs in the duck soup. But he didn''t


    investigate it back then. Now he''s sure that someone did that on purpose.


    He wants to find out who was behind it and did such nasty things!


    Chandler shrugs and mutters, "What good does that do you now? Lily is getting married."


    Louis looks at Chandler gloomily, "What did you say?"


    "Nothing!" Chandler shrinks back and jumps off the chair. "It''s still early. I''ll go to the hospital and see if


    I can get the medicine. Then I could go to Lily''s ce to see my future wife."


    "Wait." Louis calls Chandler, "What medicine are you going to take at the hospital?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Just the kind that Lily was prescribed forst time. It''s for the babies," Chandler says, "Lily has taken


    two boxes of the medicine. I think that she might need it."


    "Let me see."


    Chandler unlocks his phone and finds the photo of the medicine box that he took before. He hands his


    phone to Louis. "Here it is."


    Louis looks at it and frowns. "There aren''t many medicines for unborn babies. And I''ve never heard of


    it. Are you sure you took it from the hospital?"


    "Yes, I took it from the hospital''s window." Chandler scratches his head. He''s confused. "Wait. How do


    you know that there aren''t many medicines for unborn babies? Why are you searching this? Louis, are


    you...."


    "No." Louis interrupts Chandler and returns the phone to him with a grim face.


    "I didn''t say anything!"


    Louis lowers his head to deal with his work. "I still have work to do. Just go."


    ...


    Since Louis ignores him, Chandler shrugs and leaves his office.


    Louis seems to be working. But actually, he is thinking about something else.


    After a while, Louis puts down his pen, finds Justin on WeChat and sends him the name of the


    medicine he has just found. "Help me find out if this is a medicine for unborn babies and which


    Justin never texts him back.


    When Louis realizes what he has sent to Justin, he wants to withdraw it but fails.


    He rubs his forehead, feeling extremely annoyed.


    He must be crazy. Lily is not pregnant with his child. Why does he care so much?


    Suddenly, someone calls him.


    "Mr. Smith, I haven''t seen you in a while." After Louis picks it up, Baron smiles and asks, "Are you


    busy? Would you like to have dinner with me tonight?"


    "Yes. And no," Louis replies simply.


    Baron clicks his tongue and says regretfully, "What a pity. I want to treat you to dinner and tell you


    something about Ms. Lily. Now I know you''re busy. Maybe some other time!"


    Louis narrows his eyes. "You know that she was taken away?"


    "Mr. Smith, you don''t know it?"


    ...


    Two minutester, Louis hangs up the phone, picks up his coat and strides out of his office.


    He walks out and meets David.


    "Mr. Smith, are you going out?" David asks, "Will youe back? There''s a reception tonight...."


    "You go for me."


    "David, how long have you worked for me?" Louis looks at David and asks coldly when he goes past


    David.


    "It''s been a long time." David''s heart gets in his mouth. "Mr. Smith, am I going to the New York branch


    again?"


    "I see."


    Louis remembers that David has been standing beside him since he took over the Smith Group.


    Even if David goes abroad for something, he is still in charge of the core business of thepany.


    Louis does trust David much.


    Louis pats David''s shoulder. "Thank you for all these years."


    ...


    David is stunned as he watches Louis leave. He couldn''t help but think about Louis''s words. "What


    does Mr. Smith mean? Have I offended him? Will I get fired?"


    David racks his brains, but he still couldn''t figure out if he has irritated Louis.


    ...


    The new product of the HS Company is very sessful. Pre-sales in all regions are sold out within two


    minutes.


    There is not enough in the budget, so Lily does not promote the product on Weibo. However, people


    love itsmercial, and social media is buzzing.


    In just a few hours, their new product gets hundreds of millions of views, and it is still one of the


    trending topics.


    Lily never expects this to happen.


    Moreover, the pre-sales are so good that the higher-ups of the headquarter ask Lily to add two more


    batches of pre-sales. If their factories could not make it, they could contact another factory to help Lily.


    Lily is not surprised by their greed, so she agrees indifferently.


    The new product is a great sess. Meanwhile, Lily notices that the Egret Company''s perfumer, who


    took their perfume sample and pretended that it was his own work, stole his ssmate''s work as his


    graduate work. Now, he''s used of tax evasion.


    Because of him, the Egret Company is investigated as well. There are a lot of problems. Thepany


    goes bankrupt, and a bunch of shareholders want their money back. As for the perfumer, he''s arrested


    for tax evasion.


    Seeing this report, Lily snorts coldly, "He''s asking for it!"


    "President Lily." Her assistant knocks on the door and says hesitantly, "There''s a piece of news on


    Weibo. It''s very useful for our new product promotion, but it has a great impact on you...."


    Lily''s heart skips a beat. She asks calmly, "They''re talking about my family again?"


    "No." Her assistant hands the iPad to Lily. "It''s about you and Mr. Smith. You be a trending


    topic."

 Chapter 509: Why Is She Still Not Satisfied?

    Chapter 509: Why Is She Still Not Satisfied?


    "Why are he and I under the trending hashtags?" Lily asks curiously.


    After taking the iPad and looking at the screen, she finally understands.


    It turns out that after the promotional short movie about the new product goes viral on various video


    websites and Weibo, someizens try to find out who the male lead and female lead are, based on


    their profiles in the video.


    In the end, they do find out.


    Theizens aren''t surprised that Lily is in the video, but when they see that the male lead is Louis,


    they are curious about how a busy big shot has the time to shoot a video, and then they start to gossip


    online about the two leads.


    When Lily worked in the Smith Group, there once was a piece of gossip that Lily and Louis were dating


    each other. And now they have co-stared in a short movie. Thinking of all this, theizens conclude


    that the two of them are in a romantic rtionship. The heated discussions are such that the two leads''


    rtionship bes a trending hashtag.


    Lily''s mouth twitches when she read the onlinements.


    She never expected that Louis would participate in this short film.


    When Louis came to attend the meeting with HS Company the other day, she and he quarreled over


    the male actor. She challenged him that he would be worse if he were the male lead. This must be the


    reason why he is in the video.


    If she had known such a sensation was to happen, she wouldn''t have argued with Louis.


    E nces at Lily and says, "President Lily, about the news, should I...?"


    "No, you don''t have to take it down. Just ignore it." Lily returns the iPad to E. "They can say whatever


    they want. They can''t hurt me. Besides, we can use Mr. Smith''s influence to promote our new product."


    "Aren''t you afraid that President Heller Hodge will be jealous?" E jokes.


    Ever since Johnes to thepany, he has been taking good care of Lily. The employees all know


    about it.


    Previously, they thought it was just a rumor that spread in the industry. It turns out Lily and the new


    CEO is really seeing each other.


    Lily smiles, "He won''t get jealous about a trending topic."


    However, after E left, Lily thinks about it and is a little worried, so she calls John through the inside


    line and tells him about the online gossip.


    John expresses his understanding. "I understand."


    Lily thinks that he really understands her, so she feels relieved and soon puts the matter behind her.


    Afterwards, every time she goes to his office to see him, he barely talks to her, and he has a sullen


    expression. About five dayster, she finally realizes that he is angry.


    "Why are you like this? I''m here with you. There is no one else. If it weren''t for the promotion of the new


    product, I wouldn''t have made the movie with him." Lily doesn''t know whether tough or cry at John''s


    sulk and jealousy.


    "I know. I understand," John says. "I''m not jealous. Don''t overthink it."


    Lily doesn''t say anything else.


    Afraid that he will be like that in the next few days, Lily asks E to contact the media. She decides to


    hold a press conference in HS Company.


    It is held in the conference room in the afternoon.


    At the press conference, Lily deres that she and Mr. Smith of the Smith Group are in a cooperative


    rtionship. The twopanies are business partners. As to the rumor theizens spread that she


    and Louis are dating each other, it''s false.


    A reporter sees the huge pink diamond on her finger and asks loudly, "President Lily, who gave you


    that pink diamond? Don''t say you bought it yourself. We won''t believe it!"


    "Your eyes are really sharp." Lily smiles and raises her hand to show everyone the pink diamond. "This


    pink diamond was given to me by my fianc¨¦. Isn''t it nice? I wear it specially to show it to you today."


    "President Lily, who is your fianc¨¦?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t tell you about this." Lily looks at the camera with a gentle smile. "My fianc¨¦ is known to


    everyone. He is John Dawn, the new CEO of HS Company."


    The reporters gasped.


    Another reporter asks, "President Lily, are you getting married?"


    Lily nods with a smile. "Yes, I''ve been visiting the bridal shops to pick out a wedding dress. We''re


    getting married at St. Peter Cathedral on the 25th of this month. You''re all wee to the wedding."


    Lily''s answer shocks the reporters.


    They excitedly take photographs of her nonstop.


    This is big news!


    "President Lily!" A reporter raises his hand and says, "I heard that you used to date Mr. Smith. Does he


    know that you are getting married? Will you invite him to your wedding?"


    Lily tucks her hair behind her ear and replies with a smile, "Mr. Smith and I are just friends. We have


    never dated each other before. Of course, I will invite him. If Mr. Smithes, I will be d."


    She looks at her watch and says politely, "Sorry everyone, I have to go. There is something I have to


    deal with. If you have any other questions, my assistant will answer them."


    Lily leaves immediately.


    Not until she walks out of the meeting room that she lets out a long sigh of relief.


    A press conference is really troublesome. You have to keep smiling no matter how embarrassing the


    questions are. Otherwise, if your mood gets caught by the camera, the reporters will be making up


    stories again.


    "Lily."


    John walks towards Lily with a smile, his eyes full of affection.


    "Did youe over when you see the live broadcast?" Lily nces at him and says, "If I had known


    the reporters would be so troublesome, I would have asked you to deal with them!"


    John takes her hand and kisses it again and again. "Weren''t we getting engaged at the end of this


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    month? Why did you change it?"


    "I think it''s too troublesome to get engaged and then get married." Lily said, "Let''s just get married."


    Every night, when she lies in bed, she feels a void in her heart. She doesn''t know what she wants, and


    she even doubts her feelings for John.


    Therefore, she wants to marry John as soon as possible, afraid that the longer she waits, the more she


    will doubt her decision.


    Lily nces at him and asks, "You don''t want to get married?"


    How can he possibly not want to marry her?


    He has been dreaming about marrying her for a few years, but now that his dream ising true, he


    feels that it is unreal.


    When he thinks of how she told the media she was going to marry him, he can''t suppress the


    excitement in his heart. He bends down and kisses her. "I really want to. Lily, I love you."


    "Not now. We''re at thepany. There are surveince cameras everywhere." Lily pushes his face


    away and says, "Pay attention to your image!"


    "All right." John smiles as he moves away a little from her, but he is still holding her hand tightly. "I don''t


    think I can sleep tonight. What should I do?"


    Lily is confused at first. After understanding what he means, she gives a wry smile.


    She is getting married to John and is going to have a new life. She should be happy, but she doesn''t


    feel that kind of excitement at all. Instead, she feels a sense of loss.


    She is living the life she wants, and there is a man who loves her. Why is she dissatisfied?


    The marketing of HS Company''s new product is doing well, and naturally the new product draws a lot


    of attention.


    The press conference Lily held in the meeting room of HS Company bes a trending hashtag on


    Weibo an hourter.


    The news of Lily getting married to HS Company''s new CEO is all over thework.


    It''s a sensation. Louis doesn''t have to look into it. He finds out about it through some media.


    As soon as he logs in Weibo, the news of her and John getting married is everywhere. He also sees


    the live footage of Lily''s press conference, where she shows the pink diamond to everyone with a


    smile.


    The pink diamond is huge and resplendent, and one can be fascinated after a single nce.


    Louis looks at the pink diamond on her finger and frowns. He feels that he has seen the pink diamond


    somewhere before.


    He quickly pulls out his phone and opens the photo album on his phone.


    The pink diamond in the photo album is exactly the same as the one on Lily''s finger!


    Louis dialed the number someone had used to call him that afternoon.


    "Cartier Store." As soon as the call gets through, the person on the other end of the phone politely


    asks, "Mr. Smith, what can I do for you?"

 Chapter 510: Pick Out a Wedding Dress with My Fiancée

    Chapter 510: Pick Out a Wedding Dress with My Fianc¨¦e


    Louis says coldly, "Find out who bought that pink diamond."


    "Sorry, I don''t have the authority. Please wait a moment."


    After a minute, the manager of the shop is on the phone.


    Louis is a big customer of the brand. The manager doesn''t dare to dy and quickly goes to find out.


    "Mr. Smith, the pink diamond was bought by a Mr. John Dawn."


    That''s what Louis thought.


    Louis'' expression turns grim, and he is furious.


    He was going to give the pink diamond to Lily himself. It took more than half a year to get it made. After


    breaking off his rtionship with Lily, he did not n to get it from the shop. When the store manager


    called, all he thought was out of sight, out of mind, so he just told them to sell it.


    Unexpectedly, John bought it and gave it to Lily.


    "Mr. Smith..." Noticing Louis'' silence, the store manager can''t help but ask, "Is there a problem?"


    "It''s fine now," Louis says coldly and hangs up the phone.


    Louis busies himself for a while, but he can''t calm down. Then he replies a few messages on WeChat.


    At this time, he discovers that in one of the group chats of the industry, the people are discussing


    something excitedly.


    A general manager says that Lily is going to his wife''s studio to pick out a wedding dress the next day.


    If Lily gets married in a wedding dress bought from his wife''s studio, it will bring many new customers


    for the studio since Lily is now a trending topic online.


    Louises to WeChat''s main page, wanting to send a message to Valentina.


    After hesitating for a while, he texts Chloe.


    --


    Past 10 o''clock the next morning, Lily and John set off to go to a high-end wedding gown studio to pick


    out a wedding gown.


    On the way, she says to John, "It''s really important for us to get married, but don''t tell your father about


    it. We can go back to Country Y and have another wedding."


    "I know what you''re worried about." John holds her hand tightly tofort her. "I only want you. As for


    other matters, I don''t care."


    Lily nods, but she is worried.


    The whole country knows she and John are getting married. Jonathan should also know about it.


    Jonathan has been too quiet during this period of time. Lily thinks that he is nning something big.


    She is afraid that he will tell Burnell about those things and intensify the conflict between John and


    Kanna.


    She hopes she is just overthinking it.


    The manager of the wedding gown studio received a call from Lily yesterday. She knew that they were


    other customers.


    The manager takes the two of them to the second floor.


    The decoration on the second floor is in the European style. It looksfortable. Every wedding dress


    in the ss showcase is beautiful and dreamy.


    "Ms. Lily, there is only one wedding dress per style in our studio." The manager smiled and said, "You


    can choose whatever you want. If the dress needs to be altered, we will do it."


    Lily nods her head but then asks, "I''ve gained a lot of weight recently, so it may not be easy to find a


    perfect wedding dress for me."


    "Don''t worry." The manager says, "Just choose what you like. Leave the rest to us."


    Lily feels happy to hear that.


    Everyone wants to look beautiful on their wedding day and let the camera record it.


    But she''s pregnant.


    Moreover, she discovers that after that week of injections, her belly has grown so big that even loose


    clothes are almost unable to cover it.


    She doesn''t want to marry John with a swollen belly.


    Lily takes a fancy to a trailing wedding gown with diamonds. She turns around to ask John, "What do


    you think of this one? There are too many diamonds embedded on it. Will it look too gaudy?"


    "No." John asks the manager to take it out of the showcase. "Go try it on. I want to see you in it."


    The wedding dress is too heavy. Lily is pregnant and can''t put it on herself, so she asks the manager to


    No sooner has Lily gone into the fitting room than someone elsees to the second floor.


    "Mr. Smith, Miss Chloe, this way, please."


    John is flipping through a magazine when he hears someone greet a Mr. Smith. He subconsciously


    looks in the direction of the sound source and sees a shop assistant leading Louis and Chloe over. He


    squints slightly.


    He didn''t expect Louis toe here.


    "These wedding dresses are so beautiful!" Chloe can''t take her eyes off the dresses. She then asks


    Louis, "Louis, why did you bring me here?"


    "To choose a wedding dress."


    Confused, Chloe asks stupidly, "Am I getting married? Who am I going to marry?"


    "Whom do you think?" Louis sees John on the sofa. His eyes grow gloomy before he replies seemingly


    casually, "Haven''t you always wanted to marry me?"


    As if avoiding gossip, Chloe pulls her arm out of his and takes a few steps away. "I was too young to


    understand. It was just nonsense. I don''t want to marry you. You''re too old for me!"


    Louis is embarrassed.


    He pinches her cheek and says, "You don''t have a choice. I''ll tie you up if I have to."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe brushes away his hand and warns, "Louis, I have a boyfriend. Don''t be disrespectful, otherwise


    he won''t let you off!"


    "Since when do you have a boyfriend?"


    Chloe snorts, "It''s a private matter. Why should I tell you? My boyfriend, Coffey, is amazing. He is


    invincible throughout the world!"


    Knowing who she is talking about, Louis feels depressed.


    To him, Coffey wasn''t that impressive.


    "Don''t mention him again!" Louis says coldly, "If you mention him again, you''ll never see each other


    again!"


    Chloe is shocked. "Louis, you¡ª"


    Louis nces at her with a bone-piercing cold gaze.


    Chloe shivers and shuts up.


    Seeing the shop assistant bringing the two of them over, John stands up from the sofa and goes


    forward to greet them.


    "Mr. Smith."


    "President Heller Hodge." Louis shakes hands with him politely and briefly with an indifferent


    expression. "What a coincidence."


    John smiled elegantly. "Indeed. I''m getting married at the end of this month, so I brought my fianc¨¦e


    here to pick out a wedding dress. I didn''t expect to see you here. Is Chloe getting married as well?"


    Louis nods and pushes Chloe to the shop assistant. "Go see what kind of wedding dress you like."


    Chloe knows who John is.


    After all, Lily''s announcement to the media created a sensation. How can Chloe not recognize John?


    Seeing John, Chloe concludes that Lily is the one in the fitting room. She is not stupid. By now, she


    realizes why Louis has brought her here.


    It looks like Louis still cares about Lily!


    "Louis, I''m going to pick out a wedding dress!" Chloe snickers inside and goes to pick out a wedding


    dress with the shop assistant.


    After she leaves with the shop assistant, Louis and John are the only ones in the lounge.


    Both of them are tall, and their temperaments are unparalleled. Standing there, they look like top male


    models, but neither of them speaks again.


    The calm atmosphere gradually changes.


    "Mr. John, your wife has finished changing." The manager''s words break the awkward silence.


    The two men turn their heads at the same time and see Lilying out of the fitting room wearing a


    wedding dress.


    Warm white light from the chandelier lights spills on her body, enting her fair and smooth skin, as if


    she was shining.


    The skirt of the dress is too long. Lily clutches it with both hands and walks out slowly. A smile lingers


    on her pink lips, as if she was about to walk down the aisle at the very moment. She seems happy.


    "What a heavy skirt," Lilyins as she looks up. "John, how do I look...?"


    When she discovers that there is another man standing beside John, she pauses, and even her smile


    freezes on her face.

 Chapter 511: Louis Asks Me to

    Chapter 511: Louis Asks Me to


    John walks to Lily and praises with a smile, "You look stunning."


    He asks Louis, "Mr. Smith, do you think my wife looks good in this wedding dress?"


    Louis looks at her and says coldly, "No. It''s sleeveless. It makes her arms fleshy."


    Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    "My wife is pregnant and has gained some weight. It''s normal for her arms to look fleshy." John


    chuckles. "This wedding dress looks good on plump women. Manager, don''t you think so?"


    "Yes, yes." The manager hurriedly nods, sweating profusely on her forehead.


    She has read a lot about the recent entertainment news. She also knows about the gossip about Lily


    and Louis. She thinks Lily is super lucky to have met so many important figures, and to even marry one


    of them.


    She didn''t expect Louis toe to the shop.


    Clearly, John is trying to mock Louis. She doesn''t understand why he is getting her involved.


    She dares to offend neither of them, so she smiles, "We have a lot of beautiful wedding dresses in our


    shop. Ms. Lily, you can keep looking. It takes some efforts to find the most satisfactory wedding dress."


    John says, "We are here today to pick out a wedding dress. There is plenty of time. I want this one.


    Pack it up. If my wife chooses another one as well, I''ll tell you."


    "One wedding dress is enough." Lily hurriedly stops him. "Why are you picking so many?"


    "Wedding gowns get dirty and broken easily. Having spares is necessary." John scratches her nose


    and continues, "Marriage is a major event in life. It must be perfect. Don''t save money for me."


    "Okay." Lily forces a smile.


    A cold gaze is fixed on her, making her uneasy.


    On the other hand, Chloe has picked out a wedding dress to try it on. She walks out of the fitting room


    and looks in the mirror for a long time. She feels fabulous. When she sees Lily, she runs over excitedly.


    "Lily, this wedding dress looks so good on you. It makes you even more beautiful!" Chloe only hugs her


    lightly since Lily is pregnant.


    Lily stares at the wedding dress on Chloe in confusion. "Why are you...? Chloe, why are you trying on a


    wedding dress?"


    "Louis asked me to," Chloe says. Then she lifts her skirt and twirls in front of her. "How is it? Isn''t it very


    nice? I took a fancy to this one at a nce!"


    Louis asked her to try on a wedding dress?


    Lily''s expression changes slightly. "Who are you marrying?"


    "Louis has arranged everything for me!" Afraid that what Louis says next will make Lily misunderstand,


    Chloe tries to be smart and replies before he can, "That''s why he brought me here to pick out a


    wedding dress!"


    "Chloe," Louis says unhappily, "be quiet."


    Chloe rolls her eyes at him.


    She was only speaking for Louis. How could he me her for being overly talkative!


    Louis really thinks that Chloe has said too much. But to Lily, what he said means something else. It


    reminds her of what Louis said when she went to find Chloe before.


    "You love your brother, and I love Chloe."


    "Something so serious has happened. I haven''t settled the score with him yet. How could you ask, what


    about him?"


    "Then let me tell you, as long as he appears here, I can''t guarantee what I will do!"


    "If she forgets about Coffey, she can start a better life and meet someone who loves her more."


    Thinking of all this, Lily gets upset.


    As if she had been drained of all her strength, she squeezes John''s hand hard.


    John hurriedly looks at her. "Lily, what''s wrong?"


    "I ... I''m not feeling well." Lily feels terrible.


    As soon as she opens her mouth, her stomach churns, and she feels like vomiting, so she hurriedly


    covers her mouth.


    "You want to vomit?" Seeing her so ufortable, John was anxious.


    After asking the manager where the bathroom is, he leaves with her in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter with Lily?" Chloe mutters while looking after them. "Pregnant women often vomit. Is


    she pregnant?"


    Louis'' expression turns gloomy. "Go try on your wedding dress!"


    "All right. Why are you so mean?" Chloe pouts andins, "You made a mistake, and Lily left you.


    It was your fault. You always vent your anger on others."


    "I dare you say it again!"


    Chloe is frightened by him, and with her head drooping, goes to the fitting room.


    After she entered the fitting room, Louis asks the manager toe to him, and takes out a card from


    his wallet.


    "However many wedding dresses they choose, swipe this card."


    His words are too shocking, but the manager collects herself very quickly. She calmly takes the card


    and says, "Alright, Mr. Smith, don''t worry. I know what to do."


    Seeing that the manager is so smart, Louis calms down a little. Then, he leaves from the shop.


    The manager is stunned for a moment and calls out after him, "Mr. Smith, what about Miss Chloe?"


    "She has feet, so she can walk on her own."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager is lost for words.


    After Louis left the wedding gown studio, Lilyes out of the bathroom. Afraid that she will see Louis


    again, she tells John that she feels unwell and that they only need to buy the wedding gown she is


    wearing.


    John agrees and goes downstairs to pay the bill.


    "Mr. John, here you are." The manager returns his card to him and says apologetically, "But the paper


    for the receipt is used up. How about I give it to you when youe to get the wedding dress?"


    "No problem." John puts the card back in his pocket and leaves the studio with Lily.


    Once they left, the cashier finally can''t help but say, "Manager, you swiped another card, not Mr. John''s.


    I hinted you."


    "I knew." The manager tears the receipt and snaps, "Less talk and more work!"


    "Yes, Manager."


    When Chloees out of the fitting room in another wedding dress, there is only a shop assistant


    around.


    "Have you seen Mr. Smith?" she asks the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant replies, "Mr. Smith said that he had to deal with something. He said you could take


    a cab home."


    Chloe instantly gets angry and snorts, "This is outrageous! He asked me out, but he left me here alone.


    I''m so mad!"


    "Pack the wedding dress in the fitting room!" Chloe instructs the shop assistant, "Swipe Mr. Smith''s


    card!"


    "Sorry, Miss Chloe, Mr. Smith didn''t leave a card here."


    Chloe is too shocked to speak.


    The shop assistant adds, "Mr. Smith also said a kid didn''t need a wedding dress. You can wear your


    own clothes."


    Chloe says nothing.


    She just curses Louis over and over again inside.


    She gloomily goes back into the fitting room to change into her own clothes. When shees out, the


    shop assistant is talking to a man. She stares at the tall man and takes a closer look.


    "Old pervert, are you following me?" Chloe res at him. "Didn''t I tell you to stay at home?"


    "Mr. Smith sent me to pick you up."


    "I don''t need it. I have my legs and I can walk!" Chloe is full of anger. When she is about to leave, she


    Steven answers, "Yes, Miss Chloe, but what do you want to buy?"


    "You do?" Chloe sounds excited. "Louis must pay you handsomely. Use your card to buy me a wedding


    dress. I''ll pay you back when I get home!"

 Chapter 512: Im Sorry

    Chapter 512: I''m Sorry


    "Miss Chloe, your card has been frozen by Mr. Smith. The biggest amount in your cards is only


    100,000. How can you pay me back?"


    Lily widens her eyes in surprise and says, "You know that?"


    "Yes."


    "Just lend me your card. I really like that wedding dress." It''s hard to find such a wonderful dress which


    fits her well, "I''ll return the money to you in installments, okay?"


    "Which one?"


    Chloe hurriedly shows the wedding dress to him with anticipation, "This one. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "Yes, it is." Steven nces at it and asks the clerk, "How much is this wedding dress?"


    "Wait a moment. Let me check." The shop assistant asks the manager downstairs through the


    inte, and then tells Steven, "This is a coboration with C&C, and its price is 1.09 million."


    Chloe says, "It''s reasonable."


    Each of her limited-edition bags is worthy of around 800,000. With regard to the luxury that she wears


    every day, it seems that she doesn''t know the meaning of "reasonable" at all.


    Chloe suddenly turns to Steven and says, "You can afford that, can''t you?"


    "Yes."


    "Thank god --"


    "But I don''t want to spend it on a wedding dress." Steven says, "Miss Chloe, even if you give me ten


    thousand every month, you won''t be able to pay me off before I quit my job."


    "My cards are frozen for now. Louis will unfreeze them for me next month."


    "Did Mr. Smith tell you that?"


    "..."


    Chloe doesn''t say anything, so it is a lie. Steven turns around and walks out, "Nice talking with you,


    Miss Chloe."


    Chloe pounces over and squats on the ground to hug his calf.


    Steven turns to look at her and says, "Get up. You''re not going to get married. Why are you buying a


    wedding dress?"


    "Come on! Just buy it for me!" Chloe pouts her red lips and begs him like a spoiled child, "So that I can


    give my boyfriend a surprise when hees back!"


    "..."


    "Please, lend me the card!" Chloe continues, "I''ll sell a bag to pay you back."


    She really likes this dress.


    Normally, other than Louis and those guys, she will not do this to other men. However, Steven has


    be an exception.


    After getting familiar with him, Chloe feels secure so that she likes to be with him.


    It is strange but she just does as she wants.


    Steven smiles secretly.


    Steven sighs, "Fine, I''ll pay for it. Can you get up?"


    "You are the best!" Chloe quickly gets up and instructs the shop assistant beside her, "Wrap it up for


    me. We''ll swipe the card downstairs right now!"


    "Alright, Miss Chloe." The shop assistance can''t hold back her smile as she has witnessed what Chloe


    has done just now.


    Chloe ignores her and leaves happily with Steven.


    Downstairs, she sees two well-dressed young girls standing by the counter talking.


    She can vaguely hear the name ''Leigh Lewis'', so she leans over, trying to figure out what they are


    talking about.


    A young girlins, "There must be something wrong with Mr. Leigh. He asked us over just to


    watch us acting coquettishly. If you didn''t do it well, he would scold you and ask you to get out."


    Another girl says, "Sarah went there before and was kicked out, too. But she got paid in the end."


    "I heard that Mr. Leigh doted on his girlfriend. Why has he be like this?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Who knows? But he''s quite generous."


    "That''s right! If it weren''t for the money, I would never be willing to do that!" The girl snorts, "But if he


    gives me money, I would love to be with him anyway!"


    Chloe cannot hold back her anger and walks up to them.


    "I thought I was going to see two great beauties!" Chloe nces at the two girls. "Of course Mr. Leigh


    has kicked you out. If I were him, I would do that as well."


    The two girls'' faces turn pale suddenly.


    One of them speaks first, "Chloe Lee? You don''t get a say here even if you''re a star."


    "Yeah, you don''t deserve that." Chloe looks at them up and down and says, "Look at yourselves! Go


    get stic surgery, please. Read magazines and learn how to dress properly. And that fake bag on


    your shoulder is really embarrassing!"


    The girl hurriedly hides her bag and says to Chloe, "So what? We are better than you anyway. You


    deserve to be banned for having messed with all kinds of men!"


    "What are you talking about?" Chloe grabs her hair and res at her.


    "I said you messed around with men!" The girl screams, "Do you think that no one will know about


    those videos as long as you delete it? You with those men, you''re even more disgusting and cheaper


    than us!"


    Chloe is so angry that she even trembles.


    When she did the filming in the past, she used to apany Louis to all kinds of business asions,


    but Louis protected her well.


    She never expects that someone will secretly nder her like this!


    Before Chloe can make a move, the girl is pulled over.


    Chloe watches as Steven picks up a vase and smashes it onto the girl''s head, causing her to bleed.


    Everyone in the hall is screaming. Steven''s expression is sinister, as if he is going to kill the girl.


    Steven smashes the broken bottle in his hand to the ground and stares coldly at the two girls.


    "Fuck off!"


    The girls are so frightened that they almost cry.


    The girl who is fine supports the other one to stagger out of the studio.


    Steven takes out some money and gives it to the stunned manager, "I''m sorry about the vase."


    Then, he grabs Chloe and leaves with the wedding gown bag.


    Chloe is stunned. In the car, she can''t help but think about what the girls have just said.


    As well as the scene of Steven smashing a vase at the girl.


    "She scolded me and said I was messing around with ..." Chloe murmurs depressingly. "I didn''t, didn''t!


    Louis protected me, so no one would dare to touch me."


    However, an ufortable feeling surges up and she immediately cries out.


    She''s so scared.


    She doesn''t know why she''s crying.


    Steven reaches out to hug her and coaxes her, "It is just a rumor. Stop thinking about it. You are the


    most beautiful princess ..."


    As soon as he touches Chloe''s arm, Chloe gets scared and screamed in fear.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She desperately moves to the corner, hugging herself while trembling.


    Steven slowly retracts his hand and clenches it into a fist. Seeing Chloe like this, he''s really sad and


    angry.


    After a while, seeing that Chloe is still trembling, and there is no sign for her to calm down, he opens a


    bottle of water, throws a pill in, and shakes it. Then he hands it to her, "Drink some water."


    Chloe takes it and drinks some.


    She leans against the window and soon falls into sleep.


    Only after Chloe falls asleep does Steven dare to hold her in his arms.


    Seeing her red eyes and touching her cold hands, Steven feels both hatred and self-me.


    "I''m sorry." Steven touches Chloe''s cheek and murmurs, "I didn''t protect you well."

 Chapter 513: Please Send the Wedding Invitation to the Smith Group

    Chapter 513: Please Send the Wedding Invitation to the Smith Group


    The sale of the new products of HS Company exceeds expectations. With the buzz of praises from


    consumers, a second batch of pre-sales isunched not long after the first batch has been released in


    session.


    After finishing her work at HS Company, Lily asks for a vacation and starts to prepare for the wedding


    at the end of the month.


    She has asked Chloe and her sister, Joey, to be her bridesmaids.


    After receiving the information, Joey immediately rushes back from abroad and asks Lily, "Are you


    sure? Don''t you like Mr. Smith? Why ..."


    "It''s my wedding. Of course I''m sure." Lily says and pinches Lily, "John has told me everything now that


    I''m going to get married with him. Well, I didn''t know that you had done that."


    Joey is surprised, "Did he really tell you?"


    "We''re getting married soon. Of course he won''t hide it from me." Lily says, "But you, how can you


    betray me? He gave you little benefit and you just lost your conscience!"


    "Oh, will you stop that?" Joey rubs her face and mutters, "I am just doing a slight favor for John. It''s


    nothing."


    "Just shut up."


    Joey shrinks her shoulders and immediately changes the topic, "How about the bridesmaids dress? Is


    it beautiful?"


    "I''m the one who gets married. Why do you want the beautiful dress?" Lily rolls his eyes at Joey and


    suddenly asks, "Hasn''t Kay been with you all this time?"


    "No, he''s still in Country XL." Joey takes an apple from the fruit te and eats it. "When I came back, I


    told him about the wedding and he asked me to give you a red packet for him."


    Then Joey frowns and continues unhappily, "I don''t know what he''s doing over there. He usually


    doesn''t answer my phone. I guess he would forget about me, his girlfriend, if he stays any longer."


    Lily knows that Kay must have stayed there because of Daniel.


    Other than Grey, Kay is probably the only one that not only Louis trusts, but also has good capabilities.


    Thinking of Coffey''s death, Lily feels upset again.


    She put Coffey''s ashes in the funeral home. After so long, she still doesn''t dare to tell Daisy about it.


    "Lily, what''s wrong with you?" Joey asks carefully, "Are you hiding something like you don''t want to


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    marry John?"


    Joey always thinks it strange that Lily and Louis would have broken up and now she marries John in


    such a hurry.


    She really wants John to marry Lily, but she wants her sister to be happy even more.


    "Right!" Joey looks around and feels puzzled, "I just realize that I haven''t seen Coffey since I came


    back. Where did he go? Is he still with Chloe?"


    Lily feels sad as she purses her lips and replies, "He''s still abroad and he can''te back recently."


    "Well, I''m busy too. I tried so hard and only asked for two weeks off from the crew!" Joey snorts, "How


    can he miss your wedding? No, let me call him!"


    "His phone is off. It''s useless." Lily says, "Come on, let''s see the bridesmaid dress."


    Joey hurriedly puts down the phone and follows up while murmuring, "How is it? If it isn''t pretty, I''d


    rather wear my own dress."


    "..."


    The wedding of the new CEO of HS Company is of course a hot topic and the media are all struggling


    for the headline.


    The media who are fortunate enough to get the wedding invitations are so proud and expose the


    invitation letters on the social media. Those who don''t get invited can only watch with eagerness and


    secretly look for ways to get one.


    The partnerpanies that have been working with HS Company and Lily and John''s close friends are


    all invited.


    The next day, an invitation letter is sent to the Smith Group.


    After David gets it, he regrets so much for not handing it over to Catherine.


    No one dares to deliver this letter to Mr. Smith.


    After dawdling for a while, David forcefully knocks on the door of the president''s office and walks in.


    "Mr. Smith." David ces the invitation on the table, trembling, and says cautiously, "This is an


    invitation sent by the CEO of HS Company."


    Louis suddenly raises his head and looks at the invitation letter on the table. His eyes darken as he


    takes it over.


    As soon as he opens it, a picture of a couple wearing wedding gowns pops out. In the picture, the


    couple is smiling gently, and beside the picture is the invitation message, along with their autographs.


    Louis sneers.


    John Dawn! What a mean guy! Afraid that he won''t go, John has actually had someone send the


    invitation letter to the Smith Group!


    David can clearly feel the temperature dropping, though his boss''s expression does not change at all,


    causing him to panic.


    David whispers, "Mr. Smith, if there''s nothing else ..."


    "Mr. Gerben from Ocean International Company contacted me just now." Louis interrupts him, "Do you


    know what''s going on?"


    David is surprised, "I don''t know. I didn''t get any information from them."


    "He tells me that he received an emailst night of the proposal of ''C'' n. He is asked for one billion,


    otherwise, the guy will send the proposal to the other three rivals of us," Louis says indifferently, tossing


    aside the letter in his hand.


    "Really?" David is stunned. "Only the representatives of Ocean International Company and us know


    about this n. Howe it has been leaked?"


    Louis looks at him and asks. "David, do you know the reason?"


    "Mr. Smith, this document has been kept in the encrypted cab. You can check the record every time


    I went there." David knows that Louis must be suspecting him and says, "I''ve been working for you for


    so many years. I know what I can do and what I can''t."


    "I know." Louis knocks on the document with a cold expression. "They suspect that there is a mole on


    our side. This n is useless."


    "They suspect us, and we have reason to suspect them, too." David says, "Mr. Smith, let me handle


    this and I will definitely investigate it clearly."


    Louis nods.


    Then he sees the invitation on the table. He instructs David, "Book a ticket for meter. I''m going to


    Country XL on Friday."


    David knows that he is worried about Daniel, "Kay is watching there. Don''t worry, Mr. Smith."


    "Just go."


    "Yes, sir."


    After leaving the CEO''s office, David finally realizes something. He takes out his phone to check the


    calendar and finds that next Friday is exactly the wedding day.


    Oh!


    No wonder Mr. Smith is so anxious to get him to book a ne ticket.


    --


    On the morning of the 25th, Louis arrives at the airport on time.


    As he walks into the airport with his luggage, he sees a live broadcast on the LCD screen hanging high


    up in the hall, aiming at St. Peter Cathedral and the guests passing by.


    It makes Louis irritated.


    Is it necessary to rent the LCD screen in the airport?


    How boring!


    He is led into the VIP lounge, and before he can sit down, his phone rings.


    Louis frowns as he picks it up, "I''m at the airport. I''m flying to Country XLter."

 Chapter 514: If He Has the Guts, He Would Have Come Here Long Ago to Take His Woman Back

    Chapter 514: If He Has the Guts, He Would Have Come Here Long Ago to Take His Woman Back


    "Louis, where did you learn about this medicine?" Justin interrupts him and says in a serious tone,


    "Who''s taking?"


    Louis remembers that he has given Justin a few medicinal namesst time, but he did not reply to him.


    Hearing that his tone is not normal, Louis asks in a low voice, "Is there anything wrong with the


    medicine?"


    "Tell me first, is someone taking this medicine? Is it Lily?"


    "Yes."


    "Send her a message and ask her to throw away all these medicines." Justin said, "These drugs were


    found to be harmful to the mother and fetus five years ago and were banned by the International Drug


    Organization. I don''t know where she bought them, but if she takes them for a long time, the fetus


    would die in the mother''s body sooner orter."


    "Are you sure it''s a prohibited medicine?" Louis''s expression is extremely gloomy. "She got these kinds


    of medicine in the hospital. If there is something wrong with the medicines, it is impossible for the


    hospital to let pregnant women take them."


    Justin vaguely reminds, "Louis, different kinds of people are in the hospital. You don''t work there, so


    how do you know that every pregnant woman is taking these kinds of medicine?"


    Louis instantly understands.


    He leaves the VIP room with a heavy face, and a sense of anxiety arises in his heart.


    On the other side, Lily has just changed into her wedding dress and gets into the car apanied by


    Chloe and Joey, heading to the church.


    Joey and Chloe want to say something, but they dare not to say anything.


    The car speeds along the road and arrives at St. Peter''s Church half an hourter.


    The invited media are very orderly. They are stationed on both sides of the red carpet. The cameras in


    their hands are aimed at Lily, who gets off the car, and they take more pictures with all their might,


    trying to exchange news for trafficter.


    Daisy is already waiting at the side. Seeing Lily get out of the car, shees up to greet her.


    "Lily." looking at her daughter wearing a wedding dress, Daisy realizes that Lily has grown up and


    should get married. "I didn''t take good care of you, so you have suffered a lot."


    "Mom." Lily looks at her helplessly. "I''m getting married today, so can you stop talking about this?"


    Daisy nods, "Alright, I won''t mention that."


    Lily holds Daisy''s hand, walks down the red carpet and walks towards the church.


    The closer she gets to the church, the more nervous and confused her calm heart suddenly bes.


    Today, she''s getting married.


    It is not like before. In order to escape, she used to get married in a hurry, but now, she is going to


    marry a man who loves her and dotes on her.


    But why does she still feel empty in her heart?


    Lily raises her head and finds that she has entered the church. The chairs on both sides are full of their


    invited friends and business partners. Even Kanna and Antony are here.


    Facing Lily''s gaze, Antony smiles slightly, a kind smile with a trace of regret.


    The child can''t be his granddaughter-inw, and he can''t do anything about it.


    After discovering that man is not here, Lily quietly breathes a sigh of relief. She also smiles back at


    Antony and quickly brings Daisy to the front of the priest.


    John is dressed in a white gown, elegant and gentle.


    She is the only one in his gentle eyes.


    Daisy holds onto Lily''s hand and carefully ces it in John''s hand. "I divorced her father a long time


    ago. Now that she is getting married, I can only bless her. I''ll give her to you and hope that you will treat


    her well."


    "I will for sure." John stares at Lily with affection. "She''s the only one I''ve always wanted."


    Now, they are finally getting married.


    After personally sending her daughter to another man, Daisy can''t help but shed tears and silently


    retreats.


    John squeezes Lily''s hand tightly and says, "Lily, you''re so beautiful."


    "I know I''m." Lily purses her lips and reminds him in a low voice, "The guests are waiting. Don''t make


    themugh."


    "Alright."


    The two of them hold each other''s hands and stand side by side.


    The priest stands solemnly in front of them, looking at the oath and chanting the oath.


    After chanting, the priest looks at John and says, "Mr. John, are you willing to marry Ms. Lily? Will you


    love, honor, and cherish her till death do you apart?"


    "I will." John holds his beloved''s hand and answers gently and firmly.


    Then the priest looks at Lily, "Ms. Lily..."


    Looking at the couple on the stage and listening to the priest''s questions, Antony sighs deeply, "What a


    good girl! How can Louis not be able to cherish her? What a pity!"


    "Dad, stop it." Kanna says, "The two children are not meant for each other, so we have to take it."


    She still hates John in her heart and does not want to see him.


    If it weren''t for that Daisy is her friend and Antony insists oning, she would never havee.


    Antony snorts "Louis is just too calm and restrained. Everyone else knows that they must think of a way


    to get their wife back after they have broken up. However, He just let her go!"


    His grandson is good at everything, but the only bad thing is that he is too calm and never cares about


    things that are bad for him.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In rtionships, being too calm can mean nothing.


    Thinking of Louis''s behavior, Antony sighs deeply again, "Has he gone to thepany again?"


    "ording to his assistant, he seems to have gone abroad on business."


    "What business? I think he intentionally escaped!" Antony hits the nail on the head and says, "He can''t


    see his ex-fianc¨¦e marrying someone else, so he goes out and hides! What a loser!"


    "Dad, how could you say that about your grandson? What if he really has something to deal with?"


    Kanna says helplessly.


    "I''ve been with him for 30 years, so I know well about him." Antony looks at the people on the stage,


    and the more he thinks about it, the angrier he bes. "If he had the guts, he would havee here


    long ago to take his woman back!"


    "..."


    The priest on stage is asking Lily, "Are you willing to marry Mr. John?"


    Everyone holds their breaths and waits quietly.


    Lily closes her eyes and let herself rx. She starts with a smile, "I will..."


    "She will not!" A cold and powerful male voice interrupts Lily.


    Everyone is shocked and turns to look outside the lobby.


    A tall figure walks in.


    Antony feels familiar with the voice. He turns around and is suddenly overjoyed. "He is reallying to


    take his woman back!"


    "Dad, it''s not time to be happy yet! This wedding is a live broadcast. Louis is here to ruin the wedding.


    The video will be online soon, and we will be screwed!" Tao Jing whispered.


    As she speaks, she stands up to stop him.


    Antony grabs her and says, "Think about it. Your son is 30 years old, not 20 years old."


    Kanna struggles for a moment and sits back down.


    Lily knows who ising when she hears the voice. Her words are suddenly interrupted, so that her


    heart trembles fiercely and she holds John''s hand tightly. She does not turn around.


    Louis walks across the corridor and strides to the front of the stage. Seeing that the ceremony between


    the two of them is not over yet, he is secretly happy in his heart.


    Fortunately, he isn''tte.


    He goes on stage and grabs Lily''s hand, "Lily,e with me."


    What!


    Everyone below the stage is stunned.


    Is Mr. Smith of the Smith Group so manly that he breaks in and ruins the wedding? He doesn''t care


    about the groom at the side and asks the bride to follow him.


    A guest sighs and says, "This is the first time I''ve encountered someone trying to take the bride from a


    wedding. Moreover, it is Mr. Smith."


    "Me too."


    The cameraman who is carrying the camera to shoot the live broadcast is also stunned.


    He looks at the three people on the stage and doesn''t know whether to turn off the camera or continue


    broadcasting.

 Chapter 515: Im Hugging My Children Mother. Who Dares to Sue Me?

    Chapter 515: I''m Hugging My Children'' Mother. Who Dares to Sue Me?


    John''s reaction is quick enough. When Louis moves, he pulls Lily behind him and looked at Louis.


    "Mr. Smith, you are weed to my wedding with Lily." John''s eyes are filled with hostility. "If you''re


    here to ruin our wedding, I won''t go easy on you!"


    Louis returns to his senses and says calmly, "There''s something wrong with the pills she is taking. I


    need to take her to the hospital."


    "Then I should be the one who takes her to the hospital. Mr. Smith, please step back."


    "..."


    Louis knows that he was impulsive.


    Even if there is something wrong with Lily''s pills, he could just send a message. Why would he be so


    impulsive that he runs over to their wedding?


    He moves his hand beside him and is about to step down when he sees the woman behind John.


    She is in a pure white wedding dress, looking dignified and beautiful.


    She lowers her head slightly, and the veil falls, covering her beautiful face.


    She leans against the man she is about to marry, as if she can''t see Louis at all.


    Louis''s eyes darken, and an inexplicable impulse arises in his heart. He wants to take the woman


    away.


    Or he''ll regret it for the rest of his life.


    He also follows his own will. He pulls off his tie, grabs John hand, and ties it up when John is about to


    make a move. He bends down and picks up Lily easily.


    Lily is suddenly picked up by him, and it startles her.


    When she sees Louis carry her off the stage, her face turns pale and she pushes him, "Louis, what are


    you doing? Today is my wedding, let me down!"


    "I know, but you need to go to the hospital." Louis answers briefly.


    "..."


    Louis''s movements are incredibly fast.


    When John breaks free of the tie and hurriedly runs off the stage, Louis has left the church with his long


    legs.


    The guests in the church watch as John chases after them, shocked.


    "Look at my grandson!" Antony watches Louis carry her away and he is so happy. "I knew he would


    Kanna is speechless.


    Antony has just been cursing his grandson for being a loser.


    Lily is still struggling until she is carried into the car, and she is so angry that she is trembling. "Louis,


    the wedding is live broadcasting. The reputation of the Smith Group will be ruined!"


    "I have contacted someone to control the media." Louis''s tone is calm, and he doesn''t panic at all. "If


    they couldn''t control the media, then let it be. The Smith Group has faced worse situation before."


    Lily struggles for two more times. Seeing that she can''t struggle away, she says calmly, "Louis, we are


    not children. The Smith Group will suffer a great loss because of what you do today."


    She haspletely given up on him since the night she knelt at his door.


    Louis doesn''t know what to say and changes the subject. "There is something wrong with the pills you


    took earlier. I need to take you to the hospital for an examination."


    "What do you mean?" Lily frowns, "Do you know what kind of fetal medicine I took?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Louis says, "Chandler showed me the picture of the medicine box. He said he took it for you once. You


    ate all the medicines at home, so he went to the hospital to get them for you. Have you ever taken the


    pills he brought back?"


    "I don''t remember." Lily shakes her head. She really can''t remember whether she has eaten or not.


    "I''ve been too busytely."


    "Then let''s go to the hospital to have a check-up."


    Lily remembers that she has lied to Louis about the time she got pregnant. She told him the children


    are not his. If she goes to the hospital for examination, he can easily find out whether the children are


    his or not.


    "Stop the car!" Lily hurriedly shouts, "I''ll go by myself. There''s no need to bother you."


    Louis holds down Lily who is still struggling. "There are so many cars on the road. Where do you want


    to go? Or are you hiding something from me?"


    Lily panics in her heart and immediately sneers, "You think too much. I just don''t want to be recognized


    in the hospital. They will say that I escape from the wedding to be with you, Mr. Smith!"


    Louis chokes and don''t say anything with a heavy face. He only let the driver continue.


    The car soon arrives at the hospital.


    Louis forcefully carries Lily to the hospital. Lily wears a wedding dress, causing passers-by to look


    sideways on the way to the obstetrics and gynecology department. They are very curious.


    After taking her into the doctor''s office, Louis says to the doctor, "There is something wrong with the


    pills she took earlier. Please give her a thorough examination."


    He is not allowed to stay in the office any longer, so he goes out after he finished speaking.


    Louis calls David and tells him to think of a way to stop John froming to the hospital.


    When he hangs up the phone, he sees a nurseing over, seemingly about to enter the office beside


    him. He recalls Lily''s strange behavior in the car and calls for the nurse.


    "Please help me check the fetus''s condition and age. Don''t let her know."


    The gynecologist does a detailed examination on Lily and finds that she and the babies are healthy, but


    Lily says that she doesn''t need a report.


    She also tells the doctor that the man outside has nothing to do with her and her babies. She hopes


    that the doctor would not tell the man about the fetus.


    She doesn''t know that the nurse has told Louis about the fetus when she goes out.


    Louis calctes the number of weeks Lily has been pregnant and confirms that she got pregnant


    during her trip to Country R with himst year. As a result, the children are his.


    He had suspicions before, but Lily denied. Now that he suddenly finds out that the children are his, he


    is stunned for a moment and is unable to remain calm.


    This woman lied to him, saying that the children belong to John!


    He would never have known the truth if he didn''t ask the nurse to ask about the information for him.


    Louis rubs his eyebrows. He is still unable to calm down, and the office door is pulled open.


    Lilyes out from inside and nces at him coldly, "Thank you, Mr. Smith. The babies and I are fine.


    I''m still in a hurry to get married, so I won''t trouble you to send me."


    She has just taken a step forward with her heavy wedding dress.


    Louis leans over and picks her up again. After losing her bnce, she can only hug his neck.


    "I said I don''t want you to send me. I''ll take a taxi myself." Lily hurriedly takes away her hand and


    scolds, "My wedding dress is heavy. If you keep hugging me like this and idently let me fall, the


    children would be hurt!"


    "..."


    Lily says sullenly, "Louis, let me down!"


    As Louis carries her out steadily, he lowers his head and coldly looks at her. He grits his teeth and


    says, "Lily, you are so capable. You really impress me!"


    Lily is in panic when Louis is staring at her, fearing that he would know something.


    But he just didn''t go into the doctor''s office.


    "You, what do you mean? If you don''t let me down, I''ll sue you for sexual harassment!" Lily tries to be


    calm.


    "I''m hugging my babies'' mother. Who dares to sue me?"


    Lily widens her eyes and looks at him nkly. "How do you know? You obviously didn''t..."


    Louis nces at her, angry and helpless. "So I said that the children''s IQ can''t be like yours. You are


    too stupid!"


    "..."


    Lily calms down after a while and doesn''t say anything to him. "So what if you know? Louis, we broke


    up a long time ago. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "As long as the children are mine, it matters." Louis said coldly, "I won''t let my children call someone


    else father!"


    "It''s my call!"

 Chapter 516: She Doesnt Deed a Late Apology

    Chapter 516: She Doesn''t Deed a Late Apology


    He takes a deep breath and says, "Lily, I know you well. Let''s all calm down."


    "I''m very calm." Lily says angrily, "Can you let me get married and find a ce to have a baby? The


    babies areing out of my body, and I want John to be their father!"


    "..."


    Louis really wants to strangle this woman to death.


    He carries her out of the hospital with a grim face and without saying a word. Lily is still struggling in his


    arms. When she thinks about her wedding is broadcasting live and there may be reporters waiting


    outside the hospital, Lily panics.


    "Louis, put me down! There may be reporters outside. You can be shameless, but I can''t!"


    "No one dares to take pictures."


    Being carried out of the hospital, Lily buries her head in his arms anxiously. Her heart is pounding, and


    she is afraid that the media will write rumors about her.


    However, she secretly raises her head and discovers that there are no reporters outside the hospital.


    There is only a car parked by the roadside.


    "..."


    How long has it only been? Is he doing things so fast?


    After being carried into the car, Lily says with a cold face, "Can you stop messing around? I''m still in a


    hurry to get married!"


    Louis ignores her and instructs the driver to drive back to the Smith Mansion.


    Lily''s expression turned even uglier and she almost copsed. "Louis, can you let me go? You are only


    the biological father. Do you really think that the children have anything to do with you?"


    Louis tries to hold back and doesn''t argue with her. He only nces at her coldly.


    "Louis, I will sue you for kidnapping!"


    "Stop the car! I want to go down!"


    "Louis, did you hear me? Say something! Let me go!"


    No matter how hard Lily struggles, the man beside her remains indifferent, his hand firmly grabbing


    onto her.


    In the end, Lily is tired of cursing.


    As soon as the car arrives at the Smith Mansion, a servant opens the door, and Louis carries Lily out of


    the car to enter the house.


    Antony and Kanna have returned early. Antony is excitedly telling a group of servants how Louis went


    to the church to take the bride away and how domineering and heroic Louis was.


    Seeing Louis carrying Lily in, Antony immediately gets up from the sofa.


    "You''re back?"


    "Master Smith, help!" When Lily sees Antony, she shouts to him for help, "Mr. Smith kidnapped me!"


    Antony''s heart aches a little for her. He coughs and pretends to be angry, "Louis, how can you do this


    to Lily? Hurry up and put her down, or I won''t spare you!"


    "She''s pregnant, triplets." Louis says and carries Lily upstairs.


    Antony and Kanna are also dumbfounded for a long time.


    "Did you hear what Louis said just now?" Antony turns to look at Kanna with a shocked expression. He


    says, trembling, "Lily is pregnant with triplets?!"


    Kanna nods in shock, "Yes, I think so."


    "Heavens!" Antony''s heart is beating wildly, and he faints with joy.


    "Dad!" Kanna hurriedly goes to help him.


    After entering the study room, Louis directly locks the door and takes out his phone to make a phone


    call, "Come to the Smith Mansion now."


    Once Lily is put down, she can''t wait to open the door and leave.


    However, Louis stands in front of the door. She pushes hard for a long time but can''t push him away.


    She grits her teeth and res at him, "Louis, it''s not funny at all. Get out of the way!"


    "Lily, let''s talk it through."


    Louis is not afraid of Lily running away because they are at home now. He unbuttons his shirt and asks


    Lily, "You saw the rumors about my marriage to Valentina in the media, didn''t you?"


    "It''s none of my business!" Lily says coldly, "Get out of the way!"


    Louis knows too much about this woman. With a slight expression on her face, he knows that she


    cares.


    Since she cares, it is easy to exin.


    Louis patiently exins to her, "She deliberately released the news and found some media to spread it


    out. At that time, I was angered by you in the hospital. I really thought that the children were John''s.


    That''s why I allowed her to do that."


    "I have nothing to do with her. On the surface, we are together because I need her father''s


    connections. You also know about Daniel. It''s not easy to deal with the Lou family and the Nathan


    family. I have no choice."


    Although his exnation is clear, Lily is indifferent. "It has been so long, so I do not need these


    exnations. It''s not necessary."


    "It''s necessary." Louis says, "I know there is a misunderstanding between us. I need to clear the air."


    "After Willow lost her child, I negotiated with her and gave herpensation. I thought the matter was


    settled, but I didn''t expect her to attack you while I was abroad."


    "Also, I went abroad because of Daniel. I was not allowed to bring my mobile phone with me there, so I


    didn''t know at the first moment of your ident. This was indeed my mistake. I didn''t leave a backup


    phone at thepany."


    "I said it''s not important, and I don''t need your exnation!" Lily suddenly loses control and shouts at


    him.


    As long as she thinks about the pain she has suffered before, her heart would feel very ufortable.


    Her eyes turn moist, and she cries out, "Stop exining. I don''t want to hear it. I really don''t want to


    hear it..."


    Every time she is full of hope, what she gets is always disappointment.


    If he really cares about her, why couldn''t she find him every time she needs him?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Does he know how sad and desperate she was at that time?


    Seeing Lily cry, Louis''s heart aches and he hugs her tightly. "Sorry, I was not thinking straight during


    this period. There have been so many misunderstandings between us."


    "What happened to Daniel and Ste caught me off guard. I couldn''t take good care of the matters both


    at home and abroad. I was so busy that I was exhausted. I had to guard against the Lou family at the


    same time."


    "Stop..." Lily cries sullenly, tears wetting his shirt. "I told you to stop."


    She is about to start a new life. Why does he have to disturb her at this time?


    She doesn''t need an apology which iste!


    "If I don''t tell you, you would not know what I''ve been doing all day. I care about you!" Louis hugs her


    tightly and sniffs at the scent that belongs to her. It makes him at ease.


    He whispers, "Has David told you about Ste? She has be a vegetative. The doctor said that she


    might never wake up."


    Feeling her trembling body in his arms, Louis touches her back andforts her, "We didn''t dare to let


    the doctor Daniel about this terrible result. I didn''t expect that something would happen to Danielter."


    "Daniel and his father quarreled, and I was by his side then. When Daniel pulled the trigger of the gun


    pointed at his chest, my entire body went cold, and I immediately pounced on him..."


    Louis closes his eyes, unable to recall the scene at that time.


    At that time, he thought the worst scene was when Daniel''s father scolded Daniel. Afterwards, they


    returned home smoothly. He never thought that Daniel would be angered by his father.


    He has known Daniel for so many years, but he never thought that Daniel wouldmit suicide with a


    gun.


    Louis continues, "We hurriedly took Daniel to the hospital and waited outside the operating room for


    two hours. The doctor said that if the bullet wasn''t misaligned, he might have died on the spot."


    "You know what, I was squatting outside the ward that day, and my mind was nk. I even med


    Daniel for being irrational at that time. Why did he have to quarrel with his father?"

 Chapter 517: Youre Pregnant With My Child, and You Want to Be My Friend?

    Chapter 517: You''re Pregnant With My Child, and You Want to Be My Friend?


    "But after I calmed down, I realized that Daniel wasn''t wrong. His loved one was hit by someone hired


    by his mother, and she was lying unconscious in the hospital. He couldn''t help but ask for justice for his


    lover."


    "That was why I rushed over immediately after I learned that you had taken Sophia to the hospital."


    Louis sighs deeply. "I was afraid that Mrs. Lou would attack you. I was afraid that your fate would be


    worse than Ste''s."


    "Then what should Chandler do?" Lily finally speaks and says in a hoarse voice, "How will him ept


    that something happened to his parents and another woman is pregnant with his father''s child?"


    "Don''t worry about this." Louis exins to her, "The doctor who treats Sophia is specially arranged by


    Justin. This child won''t be born."


    Lily''s heart rxes.


    She has always been worried about this matter, but she can''t find a way to solve it.


    But immediately, Lily''s face darkens, and she pushes the man away forcefully, "Are you finished? Get


    out of the way! Let me go!"


    "Lily, I''ve said so much, don''t you understand?" Louis is still standing in front of the door without any


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    intention of letting her go. "Don''t you know what I''m thinking?"


    "I don''t want to know," Lily says indifferently. "I only know that I''m getting married today, and my


    husband is John."


    Louis is annoyed. He grabs the woman''s hand and pressed her against the door. He grits his teeth and


    said, "Lily, can you talk to me properly? You must piss me off, right?"


    "I''m very calm, and I know what I''m talking about." Lily turns her head away and doesn''t want to look at


    him. "That''s Daniel. Of course, you should worry about him. There''s no need to exin it to an outsider


    like me."


    "Lily." Louis''s voice deepens, and he calmly says, "Look at me."


    "..."


    "If you don''t look at me, then you are afraid that I might look through you."


    Lily is stimted, then she turns around and looks at the man, "Why should I be afraid?"


    Louis''s deep eyes stare at her. "You look into my eyes and tell me that you really love John. You are


    marrying him because of love, not to get revenge on me."


    Being stared at by his sharp gaze, Lily trembles in her heart, and her eyshes move.


    She suppresses the mixed feelings in her heart, grits her teeth, and says fiercely, "Yes, I love him.


    That''s why I am going to marry him."


    Louis does not wait for her to finish speaking. His palm holds her cheek, and he kisses her deeply.


    He stops her from saying anything that would make him angry.


    Louis remains indifferent as he allows the woman to beat him. Only after kissing her until she is out of


    breath does he let go of her and quietly looks at her. "Are you calming down now?"


    "You!" Her breath is filled with his scent. Lily''s chest heaves violently.


    "Lily, your eyes can''t deceive people." Louis rubs his fingers against her cheek. "I''ve known you for so


    long. I know exactly what kind of expression you have when you''re lying."


    Lily purses her lower lip fiercely, stubborn and indifferent. "So what? What does that mean? We have


    nothing to do with each other. It''s my freedom to marry whoever I want! I don''t love him now, but I will


    give him and myself a chance."


    "Louis, let it be. It''s better for both of us." Lily shakes off his hand and restrains herself, not letting her


    emotions reveal. "We can be friends, and the twopanies can still work together."


    Louisughs angrily, "You are pregnant with my children and tell me that you want to be my friend? Lily,


    I taught you so many things not in order to be your friend."


    "Then what do you want from me?" Lily roars at him and says hatefully, "If possible, I would like to


    return all the skills to you! No, it would be best if I didn''t meet you back then!"


    If she knew that going to a bar would change her life, she would never go!


    "Lily..."


    Lily dodges his hand and tries to shrink back, sticking close to the door. "Every night when I go to bed, I


    always remember the past. I can''t forget anything. It''s really too sad."


    "Louis, I beg you. Let me go." She lowers her head, and her tears fall on the carpet. "Yes, I admit that I


    loved you. Even if I still have you in my heart, it doesn''t mean anything."


    "You hate me because of Chloe. You told my younger brother Jonathan''s whereabouts and let him go


    to Country Y alone. My younger brother was dead because of this. Isn''t it enough for you to take


    revenge on me?"


    Louis knits his eyebrows. "How did you know about this?"


    "It''s meaningless to discuss those now." Lily sniffs and calms herself down. "My brother was dead. We


    don''t owe you anything anymore."


    "Lily, listen to me." Louis forcefully grabs the woman''s shoulder and asks her to look at him.


    "Yes, I admit that I let Coffey go to Country Y because he was a crack shot, killing Jonathan was very


    easy, but I''m not that ruthless. Moreover, Coffey is not dead."


    "Enough!" Lily interrupts him and says, "I even received his ashes. If he isn''t dead, tell me where he is.


    Tell me!"


    At this moment, someone knocks on the door.


    Louis''s expression finally rxes. He pulls Lily away and says, "Here hees."


    Louis opens the door.


    Outside the door stands a tall man. He is about fifty years old, with a long and ferocious scar on his


    neck.


    It is Steven who has been taking care of Chloe.


    Louis wees him in and says in a tired voice, "Your sister thought you were dead, so she almost


    attacked me."


    "What are you talking about?" Lily looks at the middle-aged man and then at Louis, "Louis, I''m not so


    angry that my eyes are dizzy. I know what my brother looks like!"


    The middle-aged man reaches out and touches his neck, tearing off the ferocious scar.


    It turns out that there is a small voice changer hidden inside.


    After getting off the voice changer, the man says to Lily, "Lily, it''s really me. I''m not dead."


    "Coffey?" Lily hears his voice and recognizes that his indeed her younger brother.


    But looking at the man''s appearance, she is iparably shocked, "Is it really you? But you..."


    Coffey exins to her, "When I went to Country Y for the second time, Mr. Smith told me to fake my


    death so that Jonathan could let his guard down."


    "I purposely left the jade pendant on the road. Mr. Smith found someone who looked like me and had


    simr physical characteristics to me to rece me. I went to Mr. Smith''s ce with Mr. Smith''s


    people."


    "Mr. Justin gave me some medicine, which made me look like this." He touches his face and feels


    rough. "At first, I wasn''t used to it, but I''m calm now. As long as I don''t look in the mirror, I would not feel


    any difference."


    "You really scared me! Why didn''t you tell me about this? I thought you were dead and was about to


    copse..." Lily rushes over to hug him tightly when she saw that it is really his younger brother.


    Louis can''t see them hugging each other too tightly. He goes over to separate them and says to her,


    "Satsuki''s father is very influential in Country R. Once he cooperates with Jonathan, it would be very


    difficult to get rid of Jonathan. That''s why I sent Coffey over. I didn''t let him tell you, so that you wouldn''t


    worry about him, and it would be more convincible with one less person knew about it."


    "You have so many excuses!" "Do you know how smart Jonathan is? What if your n fails?" Lily


    punches Louis hard with tears still on her face.

 Chapter 518: Where Are You Going?

    Chapter 518: Where Are You Going?


    As she speaks, she cries even more ferociously, "Do you know that I thought Coffey was really dead? I


    have copsed during this period and didn''t even know how to tell my mother about this. Louis, you


    really went too far!"


    "Yes, I''m sorry. I went too far." Louis admits and coaxes her softly, "Don''t cry when you''re pregnant.


    Besides, I have a perfect n. I won''t do things that I''m not confident about."


    Lily shakes his hand away, "If you hide such a big matter from me, it would only make me even more


    worried!"


    "I know you well. You are emotional and impulsive." Louis sighs deeply and helplessly says,


    "Furthermore, you have never given me the chance to talk to you. You have always been angry with


    me."


    He asks Lily, "Lily, did you think that at that time in L City, I had known you were pregnant, so I


    deliberately let someone add blood-activating medicinal to the duck soup and give it to you to drink, so


    that you would have an abortion?"


    Lily doesn''t even want to recall what happened back then. "There''s no point in saying this now."


    "It''s meaningful." Louis looks at her with a serious expression. "Just tell me, did you think that I didn''t


    want children?"


    "..."


    Coffey sees that the atmosphere bes weird.


    So he couldn''t help but say, "Since you still have something to discuss, I''ll leave first."


    "No!" Lily grabs him.


    "I finally find out that you''re alive. Don''t leave anymore. Come back with meter. You''ve disappeared


    for so long. Mom keeps asking me where you''ve been every day."


    Louis forcefully pulls Lily away, "He will go back. Let us settle the matter between us first."


    He nces at Coffey.


    Coffey nods and says to Lily before he leaves, "Lily, Mr. Smith treats me very well. Don''t me him."


    After Coffey leaves, Louis locks the door again.


    He doesn''t want to let this woman run away again.


    He repeats, "Lily, answer my question."


    "There''s nothing to talk about between us!" Lily looks calm. "Louis, step aside."


    Just as Louis is about to say something, he sees the woman standing tilted and frowning. She seems


    to be ufortable. He remembers that when he was hugging her just now, he noticed that she is


    wearing high heels.


    She must have been wearing high heels for a long time, and her feet hurt.


    He leans over and picks up the woman. Then he walks straight into the study and put her in a chair.


    Lily struggles, "What are you doing?"


    "If you move anymore, I''ll tie you to a chair with tape." Louis nces at her harshly and forcefully lifts


    off the hem of her wedding dress. He grabs her feet and ces them on his thigh.


    When he takes off her high heels, he heard a deep breath from above. It is obviously because she is


    very painful, so he can''t help but me, "Since you can''t wear them, then don''t wear. Do you have to


    cripple your feet?"


    "I just want to wear them. What does it have to do with you?"


    Lily''s foot is pressed by his palm. She feels that her whole foot is burning and pulls out forcefully,


    "Louis, let go of me."


    It hurts to be in high heels. Louis sees that her skin on both sides of her feet is red, especially her toes,


    which were squeezed to the point of being congested with blood. He feels heartache as he gently rubs


    her.


    Lily can''t retract her feet, so she could only stare at him fiercely and feel sullen in her heart.


    Louis''s techniques are not professional, but Lily doesn''t feel so much pain after he gently rubbed her


    feet for a while.


    Seeing that she no longer frowns, Louis says in a deep voice, "Lily, if you don''t answer my question, I


    won''t be tired of asking. I''ll let you out until you answer me."


    "Yes, that''s what I thought!" After being questioned by him, Lily admits it directly. "After returning to


    Yorkshire, I asked someone. Normally, duck soup doesn''t contain blood-activating medicinal unless the


    guest asks for it."


    "Sure enough!" Louis can''t help but sigh when he is right.


    Later, the more he thinks about it, the stranger it bes. Why did Lily return to Yorkshire immediately


    after Willow''s ident? When Lily saw himter, her attitude was cold. She even resisted so fiercely


    that day in the hospital.


    He thinks back of her behaviors when she was filming in L City, and he had given her something to eat.


    At that time, Lily suspected that he knew about her pregnancy and that he had also found someone to


    add something to the duck soup.


    It turns out that there was such a deep misunderstanding between them.


    Louis says, "I said that you are always self-righteous and like to overthink, but you didn''t believe me. If


    Willow hadn''t told me about your pregnancy, I wouldn''t have known."


    "I knew that Willow had miscarried, so I immediately sent someone to investigate, but I didn''t find


    anything. I knew that those medicinal ingredients were very expensive and that the duck soup cost a lot


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    of money. I thought it was just a better duck soup, so I didn''t doubt it. If I knew that you were pregnant,


    how could I let someone send that over?"


    Lily does not reply and only purses her lips, looking at him with suspicion in her eyes.


    Louis knows that she still doesn''t believe him, so he says, "Back then, you were in a hurry to go back to


    Yorkshire. I thought you were busy running yourpany, so I didn''t think too much about it. At that


    time, I received a phone call from Kay. After knowing that Ste had an ident, I couldn''t find you. I


    was afraid that things in Country XL would be more chaotic, so I went over there."


    "So it was not you?" Lily finally can''t keep silent anymore but still suspects him, "When we flew to L


    City, you saw my belly bulge. Didn''t you figure it out?"


    "No, I really thought you ate too much, and your stomach was inted."


    Lily doesn''t believe it, "You''re so smart. You must have known I was pregnant. You just don''t want me


    to keep these children. Otherwise, why didn''t you exin to me when the ident happened? Why do


    you exin now?"


    "I''m smart, but I''m not a gynecologist." She is so stubborn that Louis is almost tired of exining. "I


    would be happy if I know you were pregnant. How is it possible that I don''t want to keep them?"


    "During that time, there were a lot of things going on, including thing about you and Country XL.


    Furthermore, it was only after I analyzed it that I felt that something was wrong. After I returned from


    Country XL, I went to the hospital to find you. I wanted to take you to the maternity examination, and


    then we could talk about it. What did you do? You told me that the children weren''t mine. How could I


    be calm?"


    Lily is unable to react to the sudden discovery of the truth from him for a while.


    It turns out that Louis did not know that she was pregnant and did not want to kill the children. She has


    always been the one who misunderstood.


    But what''s the use of knowing this now?


    It''s toote.


    Lily purses her lips and says indifferently, "I misunderstood, but the truth doesn''t matter anymore. We


    broke up and I''ll take care of the children myself."


    She forcefully pushes the man away and leaves barefoot.


    Louis stops her, his expression gloomy and helpless. "Where are you going? Look at yourself!"


    "Go get married. My husband is still waiting for me in church," she says, bypassing him.


    "Try me!" Louis blocks her again and says coldly, "Go ahead and I''ll send someone to post the news


    that the babies in your belly are mine. I''ll see how you can go to work at thepany then."


    "You..." Lily res at him angrily and grits her teeth. "Louis, you''re too shameless!"


    "Lily, I know you too well, so I should be a little shameless."

 Chapter 519: Youre Going Too Far!

    Chapter 519: You''re Going Too Far!


    Words fail Lily.


    When she is trying to curse him, she is picked up again.


    When she realizes it, her face is livid with anger. She says, "Louis, put me down. I can walk on my


    own!"


    Louis says calmly, "The floor is cold, so I''ll carry you downstairs and ask the servant to give you the


    slippers."


    He leans his knee against the wall and easily opens the door, carrying Lily out.


    "I don''t want you to do this. Let go of me!"


    "Louis, don''t be so shameless. I don''t need your kindness!"


    No matter what she says, Louis turns a deaf ear. Therefore, she has no choice but to angrily bite him


    on his shoulder.


    However, she does not hear a moan of pain from him. Instead, he is trying not tough.


    Lily raises her head from Louis''s arms and sees that they have arrived downstairs, while Antony is


    standing not far away and looking at them with affection. He is also trying not tough.


    Lily is embarrassed, so she pinches Louis hard, "How shameless you are!"


    "I warned you, but you didn''t hear it."


    "Bullshit!"


    They are close to each other and she is not deaf, so it is impossible for her not to have heard it.


    The fact is that he didn''t remind her!


    "Lily, you can''t ask Mr. Smith pick you up!" Daisy says. Hearing this, Lily turns around and sees Daisy is


    here!


    Lily is stunned, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Scarlett invited me here for dinner." Daisy says, "You''d bettere down quickly. Everyone is looking


    at you!"


    Lily rolls her eyes at Louis and says, "He insists on doing this!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s alright, Daisy. Lily''s not heavy." Louis smiles at Daisy.


    After the servant brings the slippers, Louis puts Lily down.


    When she puts on her slippers, she walks far away from him, and she even wants to leave with Daisy


    at once.


    Antony smiles and says, "Lily, are you hungry? Why don''t you have dinner with me? We haven''t seen


    each other for a long time."


    He has been nice to Lily. In addition, he is an old man who is in poor health and he always speaks in a


    gentle tone. Thus, Lily can''t reject him but agrees.


    During the meal, Antony keeps putting more food in her rice bowl. He also asks her something about


    HS Company and praises her for her capability.


    He also puts food in Daisy''s bowl, and says, "Take this, Ms. Daisy. You must have a hard time raising


    Lily."


    "You''re wee." Daisy is ttered, "Don''t say that, Master Smith. You can call me by my name.


    Otherwise, I won''t dare toe next time."


    "Alright." Antony smiles and nods, "You have a good rtionship with Scarlett. And now, Louis and Lily


    fall in love with each other!"


    He looks at Lily with affection, "Lily, it must be hard for you to have three babies in your belly, right?"


    In the church this morning, Antony was happy that Louis was brave enough to take Lily away. However,


    when Antony learned Lily was pregnant, he was overjoyed.


    He didn''t expect Lily to be pregnant with three babies!


    Lily doesn''t want to be bad to Antony.


    However, she is desperate and doesn''t want to have anything to do with Louis anymore.


    Therefore, she has to say cruelly, "Master Smith, I broke up with Mr. Smith a long time ago, so I want to


    raise my kids on my own."


    Antony is smart and shrewd, so he looks calm and says, "It''s good that you want to raise the kids, but


    you are running a fewpanies and are busy with work. I''m afraid you won''t be able to handle it."


    Before Lily can speak, he continues, "You''ve broken up with Louis, but you are still my friend, right?


    Your mother has a good rtionship with Scarlett, so you can call Scarlett ''godmother''."


    "Master Smith, what do you want to say?"


    Antony knows he should strike while the iron is hot, so he says, "I mean, since Scarlett is your


    godmother, she should take care of you. Therefore, you can move here. Of course, we can even help


    you with your work."


    Lily doesn''t know what to say next.


    If she were stupid, she would fall into his trap.


    If she moves to the Smith Mansion, the others will think she admits her rtionship with Louis.


    If someone takes a picture of that, it will be impossible for her to exin it clearly.


    "Master Smith is right. Lily, you''d better move here." Kanna, who is sitting opposite Lily, also says softly,


    "You are pregnant with three babies. It is more difficult for you to live alone than other pregnant


    women."


    "I am worried about you and want to take good care of you. If you don''t like Louis, we won''t force you to


    stay with him, and I am still your godmother, right?"


    "No, thanks." Lily declines politely and says, "I have my own house. If I''m busy, I can hire a servant or


    live with my mother. I''m not used to living here. Thank you for your kindness."


    Suddenly, Antony coughs, and he looks terrible.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with you?" Kanna hurries to help him breathe smoothly, "You don''t feel good with


    your heart, right?"


    Antony nods.


    Kanna asks the servant to bring the medicine right away.


    After taking the medicine, Antony looks a little better.


    He sighs and says, "I''m getting old and my body is getting worse and worse day by day. I have to take


    a lot of medicine every day, so I wonder when I will die."


    Looking at his pale face, Lily feels guilty, "Don''t think too much, Master Smith. The medical treatment is


    advanced, and you are gonna live forever after a good treatment."


    Antony waves his hand and says, "I am old, so I don''t want to do this. In fact, I''m not afraid of death.


    After living for decades, I''m tired of living. What worries me is that Louis hasn''t got married and has no


    kid!"


    "You also know that my older brothers and sisters ... I have only one grandson. No matter how smart


    and capable Louis is, he can''t stop the decline of the Smith family."


    As he says, Antony sighs deeply, "I hope there will be more kids in the Smith family. Even though we


    won''t get wealthier and wealthier, the Smith family won''t decline."


    Lily is speechless.


    Even if Lily is stupid, she gets what Antony implies.


    However, he is an old man who has lived for decades, and he looks weak and pitiful. Therefore, she


    can''t refuse him.


    Jason, who has died for her, is also a member of the Smith family.


    Thinking of this, Lily gets distressed.


    She closes her eyes and says to Antony, "Sorry, Master Smith. I won''t move here, but...."


    "If I give birth, you''ll get two kids to raise. Master Smith, this is all I can do. I hope you won''t mention


    this to me anymore."


    Antony frowns and wants to say something, but Louis, who has been silent for a long time, speaks


    before him.


    "It''s okay if you want a child." Louis looks at Lily and says in a calm tone, "Let''s sign an agreement. You


    are not allowed to get married until the child is three years old. Otherwise, you must return him to the


    Smith family."


    Hearing this, Lily is burning with rage.


    She tries her best to remain calm and says, "Mr. Smith, please be reasonable. I''m the children''s mother


    and I have agreed to give two of them to you."


    "I''m trying to reason with you." Louis says, "I just want you to sign an agreement."


    "Bullshit contract! You can''t deprive me of my children!"


    "Lily, when the children are young, they need their parents to spend time with them." Louis says, "I


    don''t want you to get married early because I am afraid you will neglect my child."


    "Louis, you''re going too far!" Lily says angrily, "I''ve promised you two kids, and you should be satisfied.


    You do nothing but contribute a few sperms. Why don''t you agree to leave me a child?"

 Chapter 520: Its Totally the Moral Coercion!

    Chapter 520: It''s Totally the Moral Coercion!


    Although Lily is furious, Louis remains calm as he says, "My sperms are of high quality. If they were


    from the others, you might not be able to be pregnant with three babies. Lily, you have to ept my


    conditions if you want to have one of them."


    "Mom," Lily looks at Daisy, "Why don''t you defend me?"


    "I have nothing to say." Daisy, who doesn''t realize what is going on, carefully says, "I think Mr. Smith


    makes a point...."


    "Bullshit! It''s totally the moral coercion!"


    Lily said, her voice shaking with anger. She is irritated because Daisy doesn''t support her, so she


    pushes the chair away and walks out angrily.


    "Daisy, keep eating. I''m going after her." Louis says as he quickly chases after Lily.


    Just as she walks into the garden, he catches up with her and holds her hand very tight.


    "Are you going home? I can give you a ride."


    "I don''t need your help!" Lily is burning with rage, so she says, "Let go of me!"


    However, Louis turns a deaf ear, and he pulls her to the open-air parking lot, pushing her into the car.


    After getting into the driver''s seat, he smiles when he sees her cold face. He leans over and carefully


    buckles her up.


    When the seat belt winds around her belly, he can see her slightly bulging abdomen.


    He also pulls the belt sideways to test its resilience in case it will hurt her belly.


    As he starts the car, he asks her, "Are you going to your apartment?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Lily turns to look out of the window, ignoring him.


    When the car drives out of the Smith Mansion, both of them keep silent.


    Seeing that the air conditioning is facing Lily, Louis reaches out and raises its outlet a little.


    However, when Lily realizes it suddenly gets hot, she presses the outlet down with an angry face,


    aiming it to herself.


    "Don''t be silly, Lily." Louis says as he raises it again.


    "No, you''re silly. It''s too hot! If you don''t want me to ride in your car, just stop and I will get off!" Lily says


    angrily.


    "Under the cold wind, you''ll feel ufortableter." Louis exins.


    Just as Lily is about to presses the outlet again, he nces at her coldly.


    What he implies is that he will continue to reason with her if she doesn''t give up.


    Therefore, Lily has no choice but to look out of the window with a livid face.


    Louis parks the car in the underground garage, and takes her to JS Restaurant on the second floor by


    elevator.


    Just as they walk out of the elevator, Lily is eye-catching and many people stare at her because of her


    wedding gown.


    "Mr. Smith," The waiter walks to Louis as he nces at Lily with a polite smile, "It''s been a long time


    since youst came. There''s a private room avable. I''ll take you there."


    Louis nods and takes Lily to the private room.


    "Why do you bring me here? I don''t want to eat anything. I want to go home!"


    She also realizes her wedding gown is too eye-catching.


    Louis does not let go of her, and instead, he holds her hand more tightly, "I saw you didn''t eat much at


    home just now, so I want you to eat something here."


    "That''s your home, not mine!"


    "I don''t mean it is your home." Louis turns to look at her, "Ms. Lily, it seems you''ve overthought it."


    Lily is stunned, and when she realizes something is wrong, she stops saying anything.


    They have quarreled since the morning, so she is also tired. She thinks Louis will notpromise even


    if she continues to quarrel with him.


    Thus, after being served with the menu, she starts to order.


    In less than half an hour, the food is all served.


    Lily has not eaten anything for a day, so she is indeed hungry. In addition, the food of JS Restaurant is


    delicious, so she can''t stop eating with her mouth bulging with food.


    "Slow down." Louis is afraid that she will choke, so he handed the grape juice to her and says, "We are


    not in a hurry."


    Lily looks up at him with her mouth stuffed with food, and says in a fuzzy voice,


    "You ... shut up...."


    Louis can''t helpughing when he sees this, and says, "Well, I will keep silent."


    When she takes a bite of the roasted duck, a feeling of nauseaes over her.


    Her face turns pale.


    After reaching the trash can, she begins to vomit.


    "What''s wrong?" Louis hurries to see what happens, and his expression changes, "Are you stuffed?"


    Lily takes a ss of water from him and drinks it, but she is still sick and ufortable, "It''s annoying.


    My pregnancy reaction has been getting serious. I vomit as I eat anything."


    Why can the other pregnant women eat anything delicious without vomiting? In contrast, she will vomit


    no matter what she eats!


    Hearing this, Louis is guilty.


    He knows women usually suffer from pregnancy, but this is the first time he has seen it in person.


    After vomiting, Lily looks pale and weak.


    "Do you want some fruits?" Louis asks softly, "I can ask them to bring you some fruits."


    "No, I can''t eat anything now!" Lily, who is unhappy, gets more annoyed when she sees him, "Louis,


    you damn bastard, why didn''t you wear a condom at that time!"


    As she is pregnant, she is getting less and less excited because of the pregnancy reaction.


    She hates him very much!


    Louis coughs and is a little awkward, "I asked you about it, but you said it didn''t matter...."


    "Bullshit!" Lily scolds, "I didn''t know what you said at that time."


    Louis knows she is ufortable, so he says softly, "Well, it''s all my fault. Drink some tomato soup.


    It''s spicy, so you won''t vomit anymore."


    After drinking a little, she feels nauseous again, and throws the spoon upon the table irritably.


    Seeing that Louis is still sitting beside her, she says with a cold face, "Sit away from me. It''s annoying


    to see you!"


    Louis doesn''t say anything although he is scolded, and he has no choice but to sit opposite her.


    When the dishes are cold, Lily ate nothing but a little tomato soup.


    Owing to the feeling of nausea, she can''t eat anything else.


    After the meal, Louis begins to drive Lily home.


    It is cool in the car, so Lily is no longer irritated and slowly calms down.


    "Louis, you don''t have to lower yourself to be nice to me. It''s unnecessary. I was serious when I said we


    should break up." Lily says coldly.


    "I know." Louis says, "I don''t do this on purpose. You''re pregnant and have a bad temper. Even if I am


    just your friend or an outsider, I will tolerate you like this."


    "Do you mean I''m overthinking it and want to get back together with you?"


    "Do you think this way?"


    Lily is angry, and she doesn''t know what to say next. It takes her a while to say through her gritted


    teeth, "Louis, you''re good at scheming. I am not as shrewd as you!"


    Louis grins, "I never try to scheme against you."


    Lily wears a livid face and doesn''t say anything to him.


    When the car enters the residential area and drives towards the apartment building, Lily sees John is


    sitting on the stairs.


    He is still in his suit and looks tired with his phone in his left hand. It seems he is talking to someone.


    She has been busy quarreling with Louis, so she almost forgot about John.


    Seeing John is waiting for her, she feels very guilty.


    After she was taken away at the wedding, all the guests mightugh at John.


    After the car stops, Lily unbuckles her seat belt at once, pushes the car door open, and shouts,


    "John."


    John raises his head. When he sees Lily, his eyes light up. Thus, he hangs up the phone and walks


    towards her right away.


    However, before John can touch her, he is stopped by Louis.

 Chapter 521: Why does She Love You?

    Chapter 521: Why does She Love You?


    Lily''s face changes. "What the hell are you doing, Louis?"


    "You go up first. I have something to talk with him."


    "What''s there to talk about? Let him go!" Lily reaches out to pull Louis away. "We have broken up. Can''t


    you just let me go? I beg you. I promise to give you two of our children."


    Louis does nothing to stop her, afraid that she will get emotional, which isn''t good for both the children


    and her.


    "Go up, Lily." Louis'' dark eyes stare at her in a domineering way. "I won''t do anything to him. I just want


    to talk with him. Let''s talk about us another time."


    Lily grits her teeth.


    Before she can say anything, Louis adds lightly, "I know the VAM between John and his brother. Don''t


    make me do anything to ruin it."


    The man is threatening her!


    "Louis, you bastard!" Lily''s face darkens and she says angrily, "I won''t eat even if I starve to death


    tonight!"


    After that, she turns around in anger.


    Louis gets a headache and rubs between his eyebrows with the other hand.


    After Lily enters the apartment building, he releases John and says. "Shall we find a ce for a drink


    and then chat together?"


    John knows that he can''t enter the building with Louis around, so he agrees reluctantly.


    Louis drives them to Leigh''s club.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing Louise here with someone, the waiter arranges the best private room for them and serves


    the drinks Louis likes.


    Louis picks up a bottle of red wine and tops John up.


    "Mr. Smith, I didn''t expect you to be this kind of person." John grabs the wine ss and sneers. "How


    could you take Lily from our wedding? That''s despicable!"


    Louis says, "On your wedding day, I was going to Country XL on business, but Justin called and told


    me that there was something wrong with Lily''s pills. I was just afraid that something would happen to


    her and the children."


    Fortunately, he answered the phone and immediately went to look for Lily in the church.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to know that she is pregnant with his baby and would regret it


    for the rest of his life.


    "You killed her brother and now take pity on her after your breakup?" John scoffs. "Mr. Smith, that''s


    ridiculous."


    Louis suddenly looks at him with sharp eyes. "Lily doesn''t know about her brother going to Country Y to


    kill Jonathan. How did you know?"


    "I also have my men in Country Y, so what''s so strange about this?"


    "Jonathan''s people have been spying on you. If you know about this, he will know that someone wants


    to assassinate him and then get prepared." Louis''s tone bes cold. "You learned it from other


    sources."


    John admits directly. "Yeah, you''re right. But Mr. Smith, do you think now is the time to argue with me


    over this? Aren''t you the person who killed her brother?"


    "I underestimated you." Louis reveals a meaningful smile. "You could even have your men around me."


    After a pause, he adds, "Yes, we shouldn''t have argued over this now. We need to talk about


    something more important. You''d better dismiss the idea of having your wedding with Lily again,


    because I won''t agree with it."


    Hearing this, John is infuriated.


    But he does not lose his temper in front of Louis and calmly says, "It''s not you but Lily who can decides


    this."


    Louis smiles. "Then don''t bother doing that. She is pregnant with my children, so I need to shoulder the


    responsibility and marry her."


    "You''re just trying to force her to stay with you, aren''t you?"


    Louis says, "There is a misunderstanding between us, because of which she hates me and I thought


    that she had betrayed me. But it''ll be fine after we clear the air. Besides..."


    He nces at John and sneers. "Do you think you can threaten me with just a video? I know her very


    well. If something had happened between you two, she wouldn''t have returned to Yorkshire."


    After he calmed down, he didn''t take the video seriously.


    All he wants is that Lily can trust and love him, and he can forget about everything that happened


    before.


    When he thought of that videoter, he always felt that Lily didn''t look right. Moreover, it had been


    deleted, so he guessed that John just sent it to him as provocation.


    John''s heart sinks, the corner of his mouth twitching. "The capable Mr. Smith indeed. No matter when,


    you can always think clearly. I admire you!"


    "I really want to punch you in the face to vent my anger, but I can''t," Louis says calmly, "and I have to


    thank you for taking care of her abroad."


    He lifts his ss to John''s and says, "And also protecting her when I lost my mind and wanted to shoot


    her in Country F. Thank you."


    He then drinks up the ss of red wine.


    Lily might be pregnant at that time. If John hadn''t protected her, she would have miscarried.


    Louis thinks if he really hurt her, he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    "Why?" John holds his ss tightly with a gloomy expression. "I''m just as good as you. I met and fell in


    love with her before you. Why does she love you?"


    He stays with Lily and knows what she does every day.


    She smiles, but he can notice the sadness on her face. She said that she would marry him, but she


    doesn''t love him.


    Even though she stood in front of the priest and held his hand, he didn''t have a ce in her heart.


    She only loves Louis.


    When Louis tried to take her from the wedding, she hid behind him silently, but he noticed that her


    hands were trembling. That means she''s afraid to see Louis because she cares about him.


    If not so, she would have just looked at Louis and smiled at him.


    At that time, he would rather beughed at than see Louis take her away, because she might note


    back to him.


    In that case, he couldn''t get Lily to love him, nor could he keep her around him.


    Louis pours himself some wine and replies, "Because you don''t know what she wants and like to keep


    everything to yourself. But I hope she knows what I do."


    "If she likes something or wants to do something, I won''t stop her just because it''s dangerous. I will


    encourage her, instead. If something happens, we will take the consequences together."


    "I may not show my love for her directly, but I will pay attention to what she needs and let her do


    whatever she wants. She doesn''t have to do anything that makes her unhappy and also change


    herself."


    While speaking, Louisughs. "Actually, she also taught me a lot. For example, you won''t be able to eat


    anything delicious if you are picky about your food. Or love is actually a simple thing."


    He has never thought that they would cross paths one day. After all, there is a great different in status


    between them, and they can''t just be together because of love.


    Butter, he finds that she''s an interesting and smart woman. She can figure out everything as long as


    he inspires her and is just as excellent as him.


    But sometimes when she gets emotional, she tends to do something as she wishes and causes many


    problems.


    However, she can''t be Lily without any failings.


    And it''s just because of her imperfections that he loves her so much.


    John murmurs, "I hope she knows what I do...." His head suddenly feels clear.


    He finally knows why he can''tpare with Louis.

 Chapter 522: I am Really Soft-hearted

    Chapter 522: I am Really Soft-hearted


    He only sees Lily as someone who needs to be protected and keeps her in her ownfort zone. He


    never thinks of doing something to tell her that the two of them could stand together to ovee


    whatever difficulties.


    John sits there with his forehead in his hands andughs at himself, "One false move may lose the


    game. I finally know why I lose."


    He would not think that much if he could turn back time and then return to the days when he just knew


    Lily. Things could be different today. He and Lily might be a couple.


    Someone knocks on the door of the private room.


    A waiteres in and hands the small box in his hand to Louis. "Mr. Smith, here is what do you want."


    "Okay, thank you."


    Louis gives the small box to John. "This is a nt I got from a vige when I took Lily to Turkey. It is


    said that this nt is called Ixora and could regenerate cells in human bodies. We have already


    sessfully developed it."


    John looks at him and says in disbelief, "I remembered that Justin''sboratory exploded and all of the


    samples had been destroyed. Why do you still have it?"


    "We managed to keep a total of six of Ixora." Louis exins, "Five of them have been kept in the


    equipment."


    John opens the box.


    There is a capsule inside. The green liquid inside the capsule is bright, like vibrant life.


    "The research is sessful, but the medicine itself has side effects. It can only extend your lifespan by


    30 to 35 years. I think you need it now, even if the effect is small."


    "Thirty years is a gift for me." John twitches his lips. "Ordinary people could just live for sixty or seventy


    years. For someone like me, it is a miracle for me to live for another thirty years."


    He asks Louis, "You can exchange this medicine for all the wealth of an old rich man and expand the


    Smith Group. Why do you give me this priceless treasure?"


    "You also see it as a priceless treasure. Money is nothingpared to it." Louis smiles and says


    seriously and gratefully, "This is a gift for you. Thank you for taking care of her so well."


    John says coldly, "I''m not doing this for you. I protect her because I love her!"


    Louis says, "I know, but I still need to thank you. I know she''s been looking for someone to save you.


    She doesn''t want you to die so early, and neither do I."


    Louis looks at his watch. He is worried that Lily would really be angry and not eat when he realizes that


    it is sote.


    He gets up from the sofa. "I need to go take a look at her. I''ll have the waiter send you backter."


    When Louis walks to the door, he hears John say, "When Lily woke up in the hospital, she said that she


    didn''t want to get pregnant. It wasn''t that she didn''t love the child, she was probably afraid that


    Jonathan would see her as your weak spot."


    "When I rushed to the hospital, she had already taken the medicine. I put my finger down her throat


    and forced her to spit it out."


    John endures the pain in his heart and says coldly, "Louis, you should thank me. If I hadn''t gone to the


    hospital to stop her, your child would be dead by now. And you would mean nothing to her."


    Louis closes his eyes and says calmly, "Thank you. You are always weed if you want to go to the


    Smith''s."


    The private room door is close quickly.


    John looks at the green capsule in the box andughs at himself. He has never expected that he and


    Louis could be friends as they used to be hostile towards each other in the past.


    He smiles bitterly, "I''m really soft-hearted..."


    He loves her, and doesn''t want to see her sad.


    They will not end up like this if he forces Lily to follow him to Country R and prevents her from returning


    to Yorkshire..


    --


    Louis asks a waiter in the clubhouse to drive for him. He is afraid that Lily has no food in her apartment


    and asks the waiter to go to the kitchen in the clubhouse to grab some food for takeout.


    Louis rings the doorbell as he stands outside of Lily''s apartment with a bag of food after taking the


    elevator upstairs.


    He hears light footsteps, but nobody opens the door.


    Lily probably sees himing through the peephole and pretends to fall asleep.


    "Lily, there''s a light on in the living room. I can see it." Louis says, "Open the door. If you don''t, I will kick


    the door. And you won''t be able to sleep at night if the door is broken."


    A few secondster, the door in front of him is open.


    Lily looks at the bottom of the door and says unhappily, "It''s impossible for you to see the light through


    the door. Where do you see the light?"


    "Oh, is it?" Louis raises his eyebrows, "Well, seems that you didn''t sleep?"


    Lily understands that she is tricked by him again and bes so angry that she wants to close the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    door, "I''m going to sleep now, okay? You can go back!"


    "Why are you wearing ck slippers?"


    "What?" Lily looks down and is going to say that Louis is a color-blind man who couldn''t tell the


    difference between ck and yellow.


    However, to her surprise, Louis takes the opportunity to hold her in his arms when she looks down. He


    picks her up with great care to make sure that she would not fall down. He also carries a bag of food as


    he walks into the room and closes the door with his feet.


    "Louis, you''re a bad person! I''m pregnant and be a little stupid. You couldn''t trick me over and


    over again!" Lily gets away from him and says unhappily.


    Yet, she would fall for his trick every time!


    Louis ignores her angry look and carries the food to the kitchen.


    When he passes by the living room, he notices that the tea table is clean and there is only a cup on it.


    When he enters the kitchen, he finds out that the kitchen is even cleaner. There is some dust on the


    counter. It has been a long time since she used the kitchenst time.


    Louis sighs.


    This woman is really angry that she even doesn''t want to eat. Fortunately, hees here.


    "Louis, what are you doing?" Lily walks in the kitchen quickly, grabs the pot from him, and mocks, "You


    know nothing about cooking. Get out of here before you blow up my kitchen."


    "I just want to cook some noodles. I will buy you a building if I blow up your kitchen." Louis snatches the


    pot back easily. "There''s too much dust in the kitchen. I''ll clean it up. You can go out and wait."


    Lily just stands there and looks at him coldly, "This is my kitchen, why should I listen to you?"


    Louis does not talk to her. Instead, he pushes her out of the kitchen slightly and puts a broom in the


    middle so that the sliding door could not be open from outside.


    Lily could not open the sliding door. She could do nothing but stare at the door.


    Chandler yawned as he walks out of the bedroom. He sees Lily standing outside the kitchen with the


    lights on inside. He asks curiously, "Lily, what are you doing? Who is in the kitchen?"


    Lily snorts, "Nobody, you need to go to sleep now!"


    "I''m thirsty ande out to drink some water." Chandler walks to the refrigerator and takes a bottle of


    water from inside. He opens the bottle but does not intend to go back to the bedroom.


    He nces at the kitchen again and asks Lily carefully, "Lily, is that Mr. John?"


    "..."


    Chandler says to himself, "Although Mr. John is very pitiful, Louis looks so masculine when he goes to


    church for you this morning so that you don''t have to get married to someone you don''t love. I''m sure


    Louis still has you in his heart! He could even give up hispany for you!"


    "You are just a child. You know nothing!" Lily ps Chandler on the forehead.


    "I''m young, but the Inte and TV teach me a lot of things." Chandler nces at her with a worried


    look, "Lily, I think you be more and more stupid after getting pregnant. Will my wife be stupid


    when she gets pregnant in the future?"


    Lily is unable to remain calm, so she pinches his little face and says, "I am not stupid. I just happen to


    have too many things on my mind and can''t think clearly sometimes. Do you understand?"


    "Isn''t that stupid? What''s the difference?" Chandler asks.


    "..."

 Chapter 523: You Are So Annoying!

    Chapter 523: You Are So Annoying!


    Lily res at him, "It''s bed time. Just finish it and go back to sleep before you get your butt kicked!"


    "Lily, why do you want me to go to bed? Do you want to be alone with Mr. John?" Chandler looks up at


    her, "What did Louis tell you after he took you away from the wedding? Haven''t you got back together?"


    Then, the kitchen door is opened.


    "The seasonings in your kitchen are past the expiration date," Louis says. Seeing Chandler beside Lily,


    Louis continues, "Little fellow, it''ste. Why aren''t you in bed?"


    Chandler is surprised, "Louis, it''s you. I thought it was Mr. John?"


    Louis'' smile freezes. He looks at Chandler with cold eyes, "Why? Do you want him here?"


    Afraid that Louis will get mad, Chandler answers right away, "No. I want you to be here! There''s a 24/7


    convenience store in the neighborhood. If you want anything, I''ll buy it for you!"


    Louis changes the attitude and tells Chandler the seasonings'' names.


    Then, Chandler changes his shoes and goes out.


    Lily nces at the kitchen and sees that it''s clean now. So she snaps, "Come to my ce at night to


    mind my business and order Chandler around. How shameless!"


    "You haven''t lived here for weeks. The kitchen is dirty." As Louis speaks, he looks down at her belly,


    "You vomited twice today. Aren''t you hungry without eating anything?"


    "No!" Lily opens the fridge and takes out a bunch of grapes.


    Louis takes them away and closes the refrigerator door to prevent her from taking any more fruits. "It''s


    too cold to eat, not good for your stomach."


    "Cold? It''s hot, and the air conditioner is not on! Give me the grapes!" Lily says in anger.


    "No." Louis raises the grapes.


    He is tall. Now Lily can''t reach the grapes even if she jumps.


    "There are three fetuses in your body. Be good and go sit in the living room. I''ll give them to you after I


    wash them with hot water."


    Hearing the words ''Be good'', Lily blushes and says, "Then they won''t taste good!"


    "So?" Louis gives her a threatening look.


    Lily doesn''t dare to say anything.


    She gnashes her teeth and kicks him with her foot in her slipper, going to the living room with an


    unhappy face.


    Louis pours boiling water into a basin and keeps the grapes in it for a few minutes.


    Then, he peels one to try it. Making sure that it''s not cold at all, he brings them to Lily.


    Chandler hasn''te back, so he just peels the grapes for Lily and says to her, "Justin contacted


    some great doctors, who are his friends, to help in Country XL."


    Hearing this, Lily stops being angry and asks, "How is the situation?"


    Louis says with a serious face, "Justin said that he would try new medical technology and that the


    chances of Daniel waking up are very high. But Ste''s brain is seriously damaged. Even the best


    doctor doesn''t know what to do."


    The grapes in her mouth lose their sweetness. Instead, they seem bitter. Lily says, "I know Mrs. Lou is


    ruthless, but I didn''t expect that she would do this to Ste and even her own son."


    "Don''t me yourself. It has nothing to do with you." Louisforts her with a gloomy expression,


    "Mrs. Lou has only one son. She can''t hate Ste so much that she even risks her son''s life."


    Lily instantly understands what he means, "Do you suspect that someone instigated it?"


    Louis nods and exins to her, "Think about it. If Mrs. Lou were such a cruel woman, she would have


    done that to Ste a few years ago after breaking up Daniel and Ste. She wouldn''t have waited until


    now."


    "Perhaps it just didn''t ur to her. Now, Mr. Daniel and Ste are back together, and Mr. Daniel knows


    about the letter and turns indifferent to her. So she hates Ste more."


    "Then she can do it to Ste during the time when Daniel went back to New York for business," Louis


    says, "The Lou family is incredibly powerful in Yorkshire. Mrs. Lou can do everything."


    Lily thinks for a moment. She agrees with Louis.


    Mrs. Lou has sent someone to hit Ste with a car and even sent another woman to Daniel''s bed. If


    Mrs. Lou were that cruel, she would have hurt Ste a long time ago. She doesn''t have to wait until


    Ste is in Country XL.


    Lily asks him, "Then who do you think abetted Mrs. Lou? Why would Mrs. Lou listen to him?"


    "I don''t know yet. The Nathan family is very suspicious." The Lou family''swork is tooplicated.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Louis has sent anyone to Country XL to spy for him, so he knows little.


    In order to listen more clearly, Lily moves closer to him, "Tell me more."


    "Sophia is into Daniel for many years." Louis peels another grape for her. "A few years ago, Mr. Lou


    took Daniel to attend Sophia''s eighteenth birthday party. Mr. Nathan told Daniel that his daughter liked


    Daniel and that he hoped they would get married, but Daniel refused."


    Lily says, "I see. You think that Mr. Nathan knows that Mrs. Lou hates Ste and said something to Mrs.


    Lou. So Mrs. Lou tricked Mr. Daniel into going to Country XL. And Sophia also likes Mr. Daniel, so...."


    "I''m not certain, but it''s like what Mr. Nathan would do." Louis says, "If the Lou family and the Nathan


    family unite by marriage, they''ll get more powerful in Yorkshire and in the army."


    Lily sighs, "It turns out that the people from wealthy families are more ruthless. They can''t live the lives


    they want. I really pity Mr. Daniel having such maniptive parents."


    "You don''t need to worry about it. Just rx and take good care of yourself." Louis puts a grape into her


    mouth, "If your brows are knitted all the time, the babies might as well have knitted brows."


    "What are you talking about!" Lily hits him, "Not everyone is heartless! Do you think Chandler is stupid?


    If we keep lying, he will be suspicious."


    "We''lle up with a solution then. Don''t get too worried about the future."


    "Stop feeding me!" Lily pushes away his hand and says with a long face, "Go see why he hasn''te


    back. He''s your nephew, and I care more about him than you do!"


    Louis doesn''t know why she gets pissed off, "Can you figure out a solution by worrying about it?"


    "Just go!" Lily wants to put a tape on his mouth, "You are so annoying! Can you just be quiet?"


    "Alright. I''ll go."


    As Louis is about to go out, Chandleres back.


    "Louis, the seasonings you want." Chandler hands the shopping bag to Louis, "There''s no soy sauce."


    "Thank you." Louis walks into the room with the seasonings and asks him, "Do you want something to


    eat?"


    "Yes! Whatever you make, add a fried egg."


    After changing his shoes, Chandler rushes to the living room. Seeing the grapes on the table, he takes


    a few and throws them into his mouth.


    Having bitten the grapes, Chandler frowns and asks unclearly, "Lily, the grapes were kept in the


    refrigerator, right? Why are they a little hot?"


    Lilyins, "Louis has put them in hot water!"


    Chandler spits the peel into the rubbish bin and suddenly understands, "I heard that pregnant women


    couldn''t eat cold food. It''s so sweet of Louis to have put them in hot water."


    Lily puts on a long face and ignores Chandler.


    But Chandler moves closer to her and whispers, "When I came back, I stood outside the door for a


    while."

 Chapter 524: Its Obvious He Favors Her

    Chapter 524: It''s Obvious He Favors Her


    "Why were you standing at the door?" Lily doesn''t want Chandler to hear what they were talking about,


    so she''s worried, "What did you hear?"


    Chandler chuckles, "I heard you quarrel with Louis and say that Louis is annoying."


    "That''s all?"


    "Lily, did you and Louis even fight?" Chandler''s eyes gleam, "Did you win?"


    It turns out that Chandler didn''t hear everything she was talking about with Louis.


    Lily feels relieved. Rolling her eyes at Chandler, she snaps, "What are you thinking in your little head?


    Why would we fight? Besides, he is a man. Do you think he would hit a pregnant woman?"


    "It''s possible." Chandler throws some grapes into his mouth and says unclearly, "Lily, don''t you notice


    that you''re bad-tempered when you are with Louis? You always scold Louis. It''s not impossible that you


    hit him."


    Hearing this, Lily''s face darkens right away, "Bad-tempered? How?"


    "ording to my observation, you are indeed bad-tempered." Chandler is so sure. Then, he exins,


    "Thest time you brought Mr. John over, you were a gentle woman with a gentle voice. But you are a


    grump when you are with Louis, and you are always mad at him. Besides, you just said that he was


    annoying."


    ''Is it true?''


    Lily doesn''t know what to say. She thinks for a moment and realizes that it seems the case. She has


    never noticed it.


    "Lily, do you still like Louis?" Chandler whispers with curiosity in his eyes. "I heard that women only act


    like that when they are with people they like. And they don''t have to worry about the consequences."


    Grabbing a few grapes and putting them into Chandler''s mouth, Lily res at Chandler, "No! Stop


    talking and eat your grapes! You are almost as annoying as Louis."


    Chandler''s mouth is full of grapes, so he''s unable to say a word. And he feels aggrieved.


    ''I must be right and have touched a nerve.''


    ''She''s embarrassed and cross now. It''s the best evidence!''


    Lily thinks Chandler annoying, so he goes to the kitchen to watch Louis cooking.


    Chandler thought that Louis was so confident in cooking because he learned it in some cooking school.


    However, when Chandler enters the kitchen and sees Louis'' clumsiness, Chandler''s lips twitches.


    "Louis...." After watching for a while, Chandler can''t help but say, "If you don''t know how to cook, we


    can order takeout. There are stores not closing now."


    He still remembers the bun that Louis madest time, and he doesn''t want to eat something like that


    again.


    "I didn''t ask for your advice." Louis says without looking back. Seeing that the oil in the pan gets hot, he


    takes the egg, knocks it on the side of the pan, and puts it in the pan.


    There are some grease stains on his shirt sleeve that is rolled up to his elbow. It gets dirty.


    Louis doesn''t care and says to Chandler, "Take out the noodles and tell Lily to eat them."


    "Alright." Chandler takes out some tissues and wipes his hands.


    The kitchen counter isn''t very high, so Chandler can take the noodles by standing on tiptoe.


    They are beef noodles, rich in ingredients.


    Chandler sniffs. It smells good. He feels that he thinks wrongly of Louis. Although Louis looks as


    clumsy as a person who barely cooks, the noodles seem good.


    Chandler takes the noodles out and shouts into the living room, "Lily,e eat beef noodles!"


    Chandler rubs his hands and happily goes to the kitchen to bring another bowl.


    But he finds that there are only green onions in the other bowl besides noodles.


    "Louis, this is mine?" Chandler looks up at Louis and asks him with confusion, "Shouldn''t it be covered


    with lots of beef? Where''s the beef?"


    Louis replies in a casual tone, "I didn''t bring much fresh beef. It''s all in Lily''s bowl."


    "Seriously, Louis?" Chandlerins with an aggrieved face, "I am also a child!"


    "I know!" Louis takes the fried egg out of the pan and carefully ces it in the bowl held in Chandler''s


    hand, "Fried eggs are nutritious, and you request it."


    Chandler pauses.


    The fried egg is not whole. It''s clear that it''s made by an unskilled cook.


    Louis wipes off the oil stains on his hands. Seeing Chandler still standing there with the bowl, Louis


    raises his eyebrows and says, "What? It''s not enough? Then I''ll make another one for you? There are a


    lot of eggs here."


    Chandler pouts, "Louis, you''re not being fair. There are lots of beef, and I can''t even get one piece!"


    Louis smiles and says, "Do you still want to eat the noodles?"


    Seeing that Louis is about to take the bowl from him, Chandler runs away with it.


    Lily doesn''t want to eat them at first.


    However, she has vomited up everything he ate today, and she barely ate anything at night, so she


    feels hungry now.


    She moves slowly to the dining table and sees the beef noodles, which is steaming and smell good.


    Then, she sees Chandler running out of the kitchen with a bowl in his hands.


    Lily pulls the chair and sits down. Seeing that there is only one fried egg in Chandler''s bowl, she says


    in surprise, "You like fried eggs so much that you don''t even eat beef?"


    Chandler opens his mouth and is about to say something when he sees Louis'' cold eyes.


    Louis is getting out of the kitchen and staring at Chandler. Chandler feels that if he says something


    about the beef to Lily, Louis will teach him a lesson. So he doesn''tin.


    Instead, Chandler smiles at Lily, "Yes. Fried eggs are nutritious. I love them! Lily, you''re pregnant. You


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    need to eat more beef. Let''s dig in!"


    "The beef is also delicious. I''ll give you some."


    "No, thanks!" Chandler changes the position of his bowl, keeping it away from Lily, "I always eat at


    Chloe''s ce and eat too much beef. You can have it!"


    Lily thinks that Chloe is picky about her food, so it''s impossible for Chloe to eat beef every meal.


    Besides, Lily finds that the beef in her bowl seems to be better than that in the supermarket and that it


    smells different.


    However, since Chandler doesn''t like eating beef, Lily doesn''t insist, and she starts eating.


    Having eaten only a mouthful, she pauses.


    Seeing her like that, Louis thinks that she may be not feeling well and goes over to ask her, "What''s


    wrong...?"


    "What the hell?" Chandler frowns and interrupts, "Louis, it''s fine that the noodles are underdone and


    not seasoned with other seasonings. But don''t you even put salt?"


    It is "mild" indeed!


    Hearing Chandlerin about the noodles he cooked, Louis feels embarrassed.


    Then, with an embarrassed face, he tries to exin, "Lily is pregnant and should eat less salt. But I''ve


    put salt in the fried egg. If you don''t like the mild soup, go to the kitchen and add some salt in it."


    Chandler is speechless.


    He rolls his eyes at Louis.


    After having some soup, Chandler still thinks it too mild, so he goes to the kitchen to season it.


    Louis tells Chandler to deal with it by himself. However, when facing Lily, he says, "It tastes bad? If you


    don''t like it, we can order takeout. There are stores not closing. What do you want to eat?"


    Chandler happens toe out of the kitchen with the bowl in his hand. Hearing it, he''s more


    speechless.


    He''s been treated nicer when living with Chloe!


    "Never mind. Takeout takes time. I can''t wait for you to leave!" Lily says with a cold face. She doesn''t


    like the taste, but she is still eating.


    The noodles are not seasoned, so they are mild. But the beef is well pickled and delicious.

 Chapter 525: How Can She Just Forget It?

    Chapter 525: How Can She Just Forget It?


    For no reason, she remembers the shredded pork noodles that he cooked that morning at his ce.


    They are salty and don''t taste good, but she finished them off.


    And today''s beef noodles.


    Even though the man''s not a good cook and the noodles don''t taste good, she keeps eating.


    She still feels the same way about him.


    But why...?


    Lily remembers that rainy night. She begged him and knelt down without hesitation, but he was not


    moved.


    He opened the door and let a woman in, but he didn''t even look at Lily.


    She''s hurt so much by Louis. How can she just forget it?


    Lily gets upset. Thinking of those things and eating the beef noodles, she bursts out crying.


    Tears fall into the bowl like a string of beads.


    Lily lowers her head and does not speak. After a while, her shoulders tremble. Seeing her like that,


    Louis feels weird. Lowering his eyes for a second, he turns her face to him.


    Tears are running down her cheeks.


    He panics and wipes her tears with his thumb, "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Louis, don''t you know why?" Chandler says calmly, "The food tastes bad. The noodles are just too


    mild. Is it because of the beef? So Lily cries?"


    Louis casts an angry nce at Chandler.


    "I''m not a good cook." Louis admits, looking embarrassed, "I thought it should be fine to follow the


    steps. I didn''t expect that.... Then don''t eat the noodles. I''ll take you out to eat something else."


    Chandler can''t help but raise his hand and whisper, "Louis, I want to go, too. I want to eat braised


    prawns."


    Louis ignores Chandler and thinks of just taking Lily out since she doesn''t like the noodles.


    Unexpectedly, Lily stops crying and changes her aggrieved face to a cold one, pushing Louis'' hand


    away.


    She''s changing too fast.


    With his hand stopping in the air, Louis doesn''t know what to do.


    ''What''s the matter?''


    Lily ignores Louis and keeps eating noodles.


    A few minutester, she finishes the beef noodles and puts down the chopsticks, saying


    with indifference, "Mr. Smith, thank you for the noodles. Chandler will wash the bowls."


    "Lily." Louis frowns. He doesn''t like her being detached.


    "There may be some misunderstanding. We need to talk."


    Lily forces a smile, "There is no misunderstanding, Mr. Smith. You have exined everything that


    needs exining. Thank you, Mr. Smith, for the noodles. I will show you the door."


    She pushes away her chair and stands up. Then, she walks towards the door, opens it, and stands


    there waiting.


    Chandler gets dumbfounded.


    ''Lily kicks Louis out just because the noodles he cooks taste not good?''


    Chandler whispers to Louis, "Louis, look at how terrible the noodles you cooked are. Lily gets so angry


    that she kicks you out. Just apologize to her."


    Louis knows that Lily''s attitude towards him is not because the noodles are unpleasant to eat. And she


    cries probably because she recalls the past.


    It is because he didn''t care about her feelings in the past that the misunderstanding between them gets


    deep.


    Louis does not say anything. He picks up his coat as he passes by the living room.


    Then, Louis looks down at her, who''s wearing an indifferent face and keeps a distance from him. He


    sighs in his heart, "You and Chandler go to bed earlier. I will go home."


    "Okay." Lily says calmly and doesn''t even look at him, "Mr. Smith, goodbye."


    As soon as Louis steps out, Lily shuts the door behind him.


    It''s like she doesn''t want him here in the first ce.


    He knows that Lily is stubborn and that it''s no use staying. It''s better that he figures out how to make


    amends first. Therefore, he doesn''t say anything.


    However, Louis does not go home. He takes the elevator to Chloe''s ce.


    Coffey opens the door. He is wearing pajamas and looks like an old man, taking a deep look at Louis.


    "Did you have an unpleasant conversation with my sister?"


    "Yes. She kicked me out." Louis walks into the room through Coffey''s side.


    Louis goes straight to the living room and sits down on the sofa, rubbing his aching temples with his


    fingers.


    Coffey pours some soda water, bring it over on the table, and sits down opposite Louis, "Shouldn''t you


    go home since my sister doesn''t like to see you? You are here to ask me for some help?"


    "Come sit down. I''ll order takeout."


    Coffey doesn''t know what to say.


    The corner of Coffey''s mouth twitches, "Mr. Smith, if you want to eat takeout, can''t you go home?"


    "No." As Louis clicks the takeout application, he says emotionlessly, "I don''t want to go home. I just


    want to eat here."


    Coffey thinks that it''s normal for Louis to be angry now since he and Lily didn''t have a good


    conversation.


    Therefore, he doesn''t argue with Louis.


    Coffey asks Louis, "I heard that there are some problems in Country XL. Do you want me to go over


    and help?"


    "Kay is over there. It''s fine." Having ordered the takeout, Louis drinks some soda water, "He''s been


    following you. If you go there, he will know who you are."


    Coffey nods and says in a serious tone, "I didn''t expect Mrs. Lou to be so ruthless and do that to Mr.


    Daniel."


    "Who would know that? Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs." Louis is exhausted, leaning his head


    against the sofa.


    During this period of time, he is drained by this thing.


    After a while, Louis takes out his phone, finds a photo, and pushes the phone to Coffey.


    "However, there''s something I need you to handle. It''s very dangerous. If you''re unwilling, I''ll send


    someone else."


    Coffey carefully looks at the person in the photo and remembers him.


    "You''ve sent everyone to Country XL. There''s no one better than me in Yorkshire." Coffey deletes the


    photo and says calmly, "I''ll go. Mr. Smith, trust me."


    Louis smiles, "I trust you all the time. I have never doubted you."


    After a pause, he asks Coffey, "Do you hate me ... because of Chloe?"


    Coffey turns his head to look at the tightly closed door of the bedroom and shakes his head, "It''s my


    fault. I did not take good care of her. And I want to thank you for your decisiveness and for not holding


    any grudges against me."


    Louis sighs deeply.


    It''s not possible that he doesn''t hold any grudges.


    At that time, he dared to shoot Lily and had the urge to kill Coffey.


    However, he went softter. He found someone to hypnotize Chloe and tries to make her forget


    everything about Coffey. Then, he stayed by her side for several nights and watched she crying in her


    dreams and shout for someone''s name, telling the person not to leave.


    Therefore, he knows that it''ll make no difference even if Chloe forgets everything. She can start over,


    but she''ll never meet someone she loves so much again. Even if she gets married with someone else,


    she''ll not be happy.


    Besides, it isn''t all Coffey''s fault.


    Therefore, he goes soft. He doesn''t hate Coffey anymore or try to break them up. He is willing to give


    Coffey another chance.


    "Coffey, why are you not in bed?" Chloe rubs her eyes, walking out of her bedroom.


    She thought that Coffey was alone. Then, she sees Louis beside Coffey and feels less sleepy instantly.


    She rushes into the living room like a cannonball and sits down beside Louis.


    "Louis, you were so handsome when you took the bride away in the church!" Chloe says with


    excitement, "Is Lily touched? Did she say anything?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thinking Coffey annoying, Louis frowns, "This is not something you should focus on."


    "It seems that you had an unpleasant conversation with Lily." Chloe rolls her eyes at Louis and mutters,


    "Listen to your tone. If I were Lily, I wouldn''t choose you!"

 Chapter 526: He Wants to Protect Them

    Chapter 526: He Wants to Protect Them


    "Chloe, you want to get beaten?" Louis raises his hand as if he''s going to hit her.


    Chloe screams and runs towards Coffey, hitting Coffey, "It''s all your fault! This is my home. Why did


    you open the door to let Louis in at night? Aren''t you afraid that he''ll do something to me?"


    "Don''t think so highly of yourself. Mr. Smith doesn''t like you."


    "What? Say it again?" Chloe puts on an angry face as she pinches Coffey''s ear with one hand, "Not


    only are you ugly, but you talk too much. And you dare to snap at me. Aren''t you afraid that I fire you?"


    "Alright." Louis looks at them with a faint smile, "I''ll ask David to find another bodyguard for you."


    Chloe turns around and res at Louis, "He is my bodyguard. How to deal with him is my business.


    Don''t interfere. And now I won''t fire him!"


    Louis rubs his chin with his fingers and says in a casual tone, "Didn''t you say that he snapped you?


    And you think him ugly. I''ll find you a young one like me."


    "Louis,e on!" Chloe looks him up and down and says with disdain, "Like you? You can''t even


    "..."


    Louis doesn''t know what to say, wearing a long face as if he wants to hit someone.


    Seeing it, Coffey carries Chloe on his shoulder and strides towards the bedroom before Louis gets


    furious.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" Chloe pounds pound on the back and shouts, "I said you weren''t


    allowed to touch me! You old pervert, always taking liberties with me!"


    "Miss Chloe, can you give me a break and go to sleep?"


    "I''m not going to sleep. Don''t you know I''m speaking for you?" Chloe says in anger, "What if Louis kicks


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    you out while I''m asleep? You idiot!"


    "He won''t. Go to sleep." Coffey just wants to stop the conversation.


    "You''re my bodyguard. If I don''t tell you to leave, you can''t leave. Do you hear me? Don''t listen to


    Louis!"


    "...Understood."


    The noise fades away, but it still annoys Louis.


    ''I should have just waited at somewhere outside for the takeout. Why do Ie here to hear all this?''


    Then, the doorbell rings.


    Louis picks up his coat and stands up to open the door.


    He sees a delivery guy in uniformed standing outside with arge box of braised prawns with a faint


    smell.


    "Sir, your takeout."


    "Thank you."


    Louis does not go back to the living room. Instead, he closes the door, takes another elevator and goes


    to Lily''s ce.


    Arriving at the door, he sends a WeChat message to Chandler, telling Chandler to open the door.


    Probably because of the beef, Chandler still holds a grudge and says that this is Lily''s ce and that


    he is just a guest. Therefore, he can''t open the door and let people in without the permission of the


    host.


    Louis knows that Chandler is vengeful, so he orders takeout.


    Seeing this WeChat message, Louis takes a photo of the braised prawns in his hand and sends it over.


    In just two minutes, the door opens.


    Chandler looks at the food in Louis'' hand and smiles brightly, "Louis, Lily made me send that message.


    She fell asleep, so Ie to open the door for you!"


    "Is that so?" Louis smiles faintly, "Aren''t you trying to even the score because you couldn''t eat the


    beef?"


    Chandler shakes his head like a rattle drum, his eyes clear and innocent, "Absolutely not! You are the


    best, bringing me braised prawns in the middle of the night. I love you so much!"


    Louis stops teasing Chandler and just gives him the food, telling him to eat it in his room and throw it


    afterwards.


    Holding the food, Chandler says with a happy face, "Louis, Lily has been sleeping for a while, but you''d


    better make sure she''s asleep before going in. Otherwise, don''t say that I didn''t help you if something


    undesirable happens."


    After Chandler returns to his bedroom, Louis is the only one in the living room, which is quiet.


    He stands in front of Lily''s bedroom for a while to see if there is any light under the door. He even puts


    his ear to the door and listens. Making sure that it''s quiet inside, he gently turns the knob.


    There is a bedsidemp that is still on in the bedroom, and the light is warm.


    On the bed, Lily is soundly asleep under the cover of a thin nket. And the ragdoll sleeping on her


    slippers opens its eyes and watches Louis. It just waves its tail.


    Louis kept the ragdoll for a while and knows that it doesn''t like mewing, so he walks in without worry.


    He quietly sits by the bed, and his fingertips slide down from Lily''s forehead.


    Looking at her peaceful sleeping face, he doesn''t feel anxious anymore.


    There are so many things happening today, and he can''t believe what he has done.


    If he didn''t ask Justin about the medicine, answer Justin''s phone when going to the airport this


    morning, take Lily away from the church, or find out the truth about the babies, would everything be


    different?


    Lily can always produce emotion in him.


    Looking at Lily''s face, he sighs and says, "Thanks to my emotional actions."


    Otherwise, they would lose each other forever.


    The touch of his fingertips makes Lily feel itchy, so she turns around to sleep on her side.


    But because her belly is too round, she feels ufortable sleeping on her side. In a few seconds,


    she turns around again and frowns.


    The nket slips off Lily''s body, and her pajamas are rolled up, revealing her round belly with fair skin.


    Louis nces at it, almost holding his breath.


    He has seen pregnant women with a round belly, but now he''s watching a woman he loves with a


    round belly. Seeing it, he knows that there are his babies in it and feels wonderful.


    He also feels a sense of responsibility, wanting to protect them.


    Louis stares at her belly and sees that the babies may be moving. They kick or pat her belly to form a


    bump.


    Lily is asleep, but she frowns and mutters, "Sleep.... don''t make a fuss...."


    Is it fetal movement?


    Louis continues staring at it for a while before gently cing his hand on her belly, which feels warm.


    The babies seem to have sensed it and kick him on the palm, making his palm itchy.


    Lily feels ufortable and frowns more deeply because of the babies'' frequent fetal movement.


    However, she is so tired that she just scolds them without opening her eyes.


    "Little guys, just go to sleep.... Stop kicking. Your mother is exhausted...."


    Seeing that Lily is still asleep, Louis leans towards her belly and whispers, "Be good. Let your mother


    sleep. If you continue messing with her, you''ll be done for when youe out."


    The babies seem to understand Louis'' threats and stop.


    Seeing that the babies are being good, Louis can''t help but smile and kisses Lily''s round belly with his


    thin lips.


    So that''s what it feels like to be a dad.


    The night is neither cold nor hot in this month, but Louis is afraid that Lily will catch a cold. After ying


    with the babies for a while, he gently pulls the nket over on Lily''s belly.


    Then, he kisses Lily on the cheek and whispers, "Sorry for what I put you through."


    He doesn''t expect that there is such deep misunderstanding between them.


    If only he cared more about her feelings.


    He knows that Lily hates him because of what happened before, so it is unlikely that they will get back


    together.


    However, He will do everything to make amends. And he won''t let her marry another man.

 Chapter 527: You Take Mrs. Smith Away When She Is Going to Marry Someone Else

    Chapter 527: You Take Mrs. Smith Away When She Is Going to Marry Someone Else


    The babies need aplete home, and he needs her being his wife.


    Louis sits beside the bed for a long time. Only when the phone in his pocket vibrates does he


    reluctantly leave.


    Having left the apartment building, he sees the car parked under the stairs.


    David is standing beside the car. He seems to have been waiting for a while.


    "Mr. Smith." Seeing him, David opens the door of the back seats.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, David can''t help but say, "Mr. Smith, you were really ... brave this morning!


    You''ve stayed with Ms. Lily ... no ... Mrs. Smith for a long time. Are you back together?"


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and says with a long face, "Why are you all asking this question? Stop being


    nosy."


    Louis also wants to get back together with Lily.


    As David drives, he describes what he saw this morning to Louis, "Mr. Smith, tell you what. You taking


    the bride away from the wedding is trending on Weibo. Everyone is talking about it, and the servers are


    down."


    Louis feels annoyed.


    "My God! Mr. Smith, I sent three teams to deal with the news and two teams to the hospital to stop


    them. It wasn''t until noon that I suppressed all of this. We are exhausted."


    Seeing his saliva spitting around and some of it on the steering wheel, Louis reveals a disgusted


    expression, "You should wash the car in a 4S Shop tomorrow."


    "I just washed it the week beforest week. It''s still clean!"


    Louis looks at him with a poker face, "Just wash it if I say so. Don''t argue with me."


    "Okay! I''ll go wash it tomorrow!" David doesn''t know why Louis is angry, so he stops arguing, "Did you


    know that Mrs. Smith was pregnant when you took her to the hospital?"


    David is so curious that he has to ask the question.


    Louis sits therezily with his legs crossed and asks in a casual tone, "Why? Did you know?"


    "Kind of." David falters, "Mrs. Smith said that the babies were...."


    "Mine."


    David is shocked, "Really? So Mrs. Smith lied to me?"


    He thinks that the babies are John''s because Lily and John are getting married.


    Louis says, "Yes. Triplets."


    "Holy shit!" David gasps and almost doesn''t know how to drive, "So many!"


    "Excuse me?" Louis nces at David with a long face and sneers, "David, you''ve worked as my


    assistant for so many years. I''m going to have children, and you don''t have a girlfriend yet."


    "Mr. Smith, you took Mrs. Smith away when she was going to marry someone else. Where are the...?"


    David wants to say, "Where is the superioritying from?" However, he feels a thrill running through


    him.


    He quivers and says instead, "Yes. Yes. Mr. Smith, you are a lucky man!"


    Hearing it, Louis stops gazing David with cold eyes. Then, he says with indifference, "If you don''t know


    what to say, stay quiet. No one will think you''re mute."


    David feels aggrieved.


    So he mutters, "Maybe I''ll get married before you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Louis hears it, "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Since Louis asks, David tells him, "Yes. I''m dating Sofia. She even met my parents. I''m thinking when


    to propose to her."


    Hearing this, Louis frowns, "Are you with Sofia?"


    "We''ve only been together for almost two months."


    There were romantic things happening between him and Sofia before. However, Sofia agreed to be


    with him only after he confessed his love to Sofia around one month ago.


    David doesn''t know why Louis asks the question. Seeing Louis frowning from the rearview mirror,


    David feels uneasy, "Mr. Smith, you''re not saying that office romance is forbidden, are you?"


    Louis props his chin against his hand, pondering. No one knows what he is thinking.


    David feels tortured and says, "Mr. Smith?"


    "It''s your privacy who you are dating. I don''t care." Louis says emotionlessly with a poker face, "Don''t


    let it impact your work."


    David''s lips twitches.


    The wordse from a person going to the church to take the bride away when saying that he would


    go on a business trip!


    Louis nces at the scenery outside the window and asks David with indifference, "How are things


    going with Ocean International Company?"


    "We found the sender''s IP address. It''s an abandoned power station." David feels ashamed and his


    voice gets lower, "I asked our employees and Ocean International Company''s employees, but I didn''t


    get anything."


    Louis seems to have expected such an answer, so he doesn''t show any dissatisfaction, "They are


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    cunning. Take your time. What about Willow?"


    "I''ve dealt with it!" David is not so nervous, telling Louis, "I sent someone to mess with her secretly. All


    the assets of Willow''s family are confiscated, including the houses they owned."


    "I also interrogated the chefs working in Willow''s restaurant. After two days of interrogation, one of the


    chefs admitted that he had put some blood-activating herbs to the soup on purpose."


    When the chef was cooking soup for Louis, he received an anonymous message, asking him to put


    certain herbs into the duck soup. If the chef does that, he''ll receive 100,000. The chef agreed because


    of the money.


    David says with regret, "It''s a pity. Their overseas ount is anonymous. We can''t find out anything."


    "Jonathan is the only person who can send someone around me spying for him." Louis finds important


    information from David''s words and analyzes it.


    He looks mad and says in an unhappy tone, "Maybe Jonathan''s men found out that Lily was pregnant


    and told Jonathan. And Jonathan thought the babies were John''s."


    David knows what Louis means, "Jonathan ispeting with John for Krislier Group. Their father


    favors John. If John has a wife and children, Jonathan will be highly threatened."


    "Mr. Smith, do you think that if Willow had the guts to sue Mrs. Smith because Jonathan told Willow to


    do so?"


    Louis does not reply, but he gets angrier.


    It''s possible. Jonathan dares to hurt Lily in front of him. What else will he not do?


    "Even if Willow is used, what she did is still unforgivable." Louis''s eyes get much colder, "Taking my


    money and still doing that kind of thing, she herself doesn''t cherish the chance!"


    Louis heard that Lily had been detained for ten days in a tiny room helplessly.


    She was pregnant then. How torturous it would be in that kind of ce.


    Probably she was waiting for his call, hoping he could help her.


    However, he only knows all of that after returning the country.


    Thinking of Lily''s haggard face with tears when she hit and reproached herself, Louis feels hurt.


    Therefore, he tells David, "There are lots of flowers nted in the mountain behind their homestay


    houses. Have them dug up overnight and changed to poppies. And tell a reporter to take photos before


    contacting the police."


    "Okay."


    David doesn''t feel what Louis asks him to do is too much.


    Willow has lost two babies. At that time, Louis went to apologize in person and gave Willow tens of


    millions and other property aspensation. However, Willow still sued Lily and had the perfume Lily


    gave her delivered to the Egret Company. As a result, HS Company was involved in the scandal of


    copying otherpanies'' products. Such a rocky time for HS Company.


    Now, Willow has lost everything because she didn''t cherish the chance. She can''t me anyone.

 Chapter 528: You Are As Wicked As Louis

    Chapter 528: You Are As Wicked As Louis


    David frowns and says after thinking for a while, "But Mr. Smith, the penalty for nting opium poppy is


    not severe. Willow almost killed Mrs. Smith, and she is so vicious. Will you let her go just like that?"


    Louis looks up at him and says, "If I have to tell you everything, what I need you for?"


    "Oh, I see." David responds fast and he feels that he is truly an all-round assistant. "Mr. Smith, I feel


    that apart from giving you a baby, I can do everything."


    Louis says nothing but his face instantly darkens.


    "Mr. Smith, I was just joking." Seeing Louis'' expression, David gives a hollowugh.


    "Shut up! Keep your eyes on the road!"


    Afraid that Louis will cklist him, David concentrates on driving.


    Louis is on his phone in the back seat as if he is looking at something.


    After a while, he asks David, "How did Jessie get the money for Willow?"


    David has figured it out and replies, "Jessie has Mr. Leigh''s card and she transferred the money to


    Willow from the website. But Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith has sent Jessie abroad."


    "Where did she go?"


    "I checked her flight that time. It''s country Y. But I don''t know if she went to another city."


    Louis looks down and ponders.


    As it is a personal affair between Leigh and Jessie, he thinks that they should handle it by themselves


    so he doesn''t pay attention to it. He can guess that Lily has sent Jessie abroad because she wants to


    hide Jessie from Leigh.


    David adds, "Mr. Smith, Mr. Leigh also asks me to inform him if I have any news about Miss Jessie."


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Do you want more work?"


    "Of course not!" David already knows what Louis means. He says with a sad look, "Mr. Smith, please


    spare me. I don''t have time to apany my girlfriend if I have more work to do."


    Louis''s eyes darken as he says indifferently, "Leave it for Leigh. He has gone too far recently."


    At that time, he was busy abroad, if Jessie didn''t negotiate with Willow and force her to drop the case,


    Lily would have a hard time.


    He owes Jessie.


    And he hasn''t made up with Lily. If he helps Leigh now, he will be in real trouble.


    --


    In the morning, when Lily wakes up in her apartment, she can''te to herself.


    She can''t believe what happenedst night. It is like a dream.


    After staying in bed for a while, Lily changes clothes to wash up. Then she knocks on Chandler''s


    bedroom door.


    "Chandler, do you wake up?"


    "Yes!" Chandler''s voicees from inside.


    A few secondster, the door opens, and Chandler is still sleepy. "Lily, what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry up to wash your face. We will go to Chloe''s for breakfast." Lily finds she beszier after


    being pregnant. She doesn''t have the energy to make breakfast. She intends to eat at Chloe''s for the


    next two days.


    After saying that, Lily smells food in his bedroom and frowns. "Did you eat anythingst night?"


    Chandler instantly wakes up and stutters, "No, I didn''t."


    "I have nose. I can smell crayfish." Lily pats him on the head. "Why didn''t you open the window after


    eating? How could you sleep with that smell?"


    Chandler rubs his head andughs, "I felt hungry at night, so..."


    "Alright, hurry up to wash up!"


    After Chandler washes up, Lily takes him to Chloe''s for breakfast.


    It isn''t Betty who opens the door. Coffey surprises Lily, and she doesn''t react for a long time. "Coffey?


    Why are you here?"


    "Lily, do you know him?" Chandler looks up at Lily with curiosity. "Isn''t he Steven? He is the bodyguard


    Louis finds for Chloe."


    Lily is even more dumbfounded. "Louis asked you toe over?"


    While Lily is shocked, Coffey calmly brings them in.


    "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "Crab roe buns!" Chandler immediately says, "Last time, I saw you made a lot of crab roe buns and put


    them in fridge. You are not so stingy as Louis, and leave all the crab roe buns for Chloe, right?"


    "No, Chloe doesn''t like it anyway."


    Chandler is speechless.


    Louis doesn''t give him beef because Lily loves it, while Coffey gives him crab roe bun because Chloe


    doesn''t like it.


    He is just a child, but he is always hurt!


    Lily is still in shock. Seeing that Coffey ignores her and goes straight to the kitchen, she follows him


    with anger.


    "I remember when I went to my mother''s house for dinner, I met you downstairs!" Lily grits her teeth


    and says, "You recognize me, right? Why didn''t you say hello to me?"


    Coffey says, "I also want to. But at that time, there were outsiders, so I didn''t dare to take risks."


    "What outsider--"


    Just as Lily is about to scold him, she suddenly feels that Coffey is right.


    If he greeted her and revealed his identity at that time, John would know the truth. Andter Jonathan


    will know he is not dead.


    After thinking about everything, Lily knows Coffey''s difficulties, but she fiercely punches him again.


    "You are as wicked as Louis. I am your sister, but you y tricks on me all the time!"


    "Look at yourself. Fortunately, you don''t know it." Coffey sighs. "If you know about this n, you will be


    the first one to give yourself away."


    "You brat! I really thought you were dead and I cried so many times for you. How can youin


    about me?"


    "Alright, it''s my fault." He has been together with Chloe for so long, and he knows well that women are


    good at arguing. He absolutely doesn''t dare to argue with Lily.


    "Lily, what do you want for breakfast?"


    "Nothing!" Lily puts on a long face and says angrily, "I''m full of anger with you and Louis!"


    "Didn''t I admit that it''s my fault?"


    Lily says coldly, "You admit it, but Louis doesn''t! Yesterday, he took me away from the church and even


    dared to take me to the hospital. I have never seen such a shameless person!"


    Coffey doesn''t know what to say, "So why don''t you scold Mr. Smith, but me?"


    "I can''t even scold you now, right?"


    " ... No."


    "Brat, you are inhuman!" Lily res at him. "I''m even more worried about you than Joey!"


    Coffey cooks in silence and doesn''t say a word.


    Coffey is good at cooking, and he quickly makes a big breakfast. Chloe also wakes up.


    Seeing Lily, Chloe has little appetite for breakfast. She insists in sitting beside Lily and asks her what


    she talked with Louisst night. She has even more questions than Chandler.


    Lily gets angry when she thinks of Louis so she just replies with a few words.


    Later, when chats with Chloe, she knows that Coffey carried her to the hospital after they fainted at the


    airport that day.


    Coffeyes back very early. He disguises himself and stays by Chloe''s side.


    She thinks he is dead.


    After breakfast, Lily pulls Coffey aside with aplicated expression. "Did he ask you to stay here?"


    Coffey nods, "Lily, Mr. Smith is nice to me. Don''tin about him. If he didn''t give me another


    chance, I can''t stay with Chloe."

 Chapter 529: Give Me Some Time

    Chapter 529: Give Me Some Time


    Hearing his words, Lily has mixed feelings.


    Before she knows the truth, she hates Louis for killing her younger brother. She even wants to marry


    Chloe to someone else. After knowing the truth, she realizes that he does everything for their good.


    Seeing that Lily keeps silent, Coffey asks, "Lily, don''t you feel well?"


    "I''m fine." Lily adjusts her mood and smiles at him. "We will deal with it by ourselves. Alright, I should


    go to thepany. Let''s talk after Ie back tonight."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Coffey can''t say anything else.


    Lily''s belly grows fast, and she can''t even cover it in loose clothes. It''s not convenient to drive, so she


    goes to the roadside to take a taxi.


    On the way to thepany, she nces through the news.


    The headlines are gossips of celebrities or rainstorm in somewhere. Nobody is discussing that


    yesterday Louis took bride away from the wedding.


    She tries to search, but she can''t find any news about it.


    She searches it on other social media, but there are only gossips, but no news about her and Louis.


    Lily is relieved in secret. At the same time, she thinks that the PR team of the Smith Group does a


    better job than before. Such a big news disappears before everyone notices, and thepany''s stock


    doesn''t fluctuate at all.


    Soon, the taxi arrives at the HS Company.


    "Good morning, President Lily."


    "President Lily."


    When the staffs in the lobby see Lily, they greet her one after another.


    Lily smiles and nods at them. Their eyes are full of curiosity, but they don''t dare to ask.


    Although the news is deleted, many people watched the live broadcast of wedding yesterday!


    Thinking that people will gossip behind her back andugh at John for losing his bride, Lily feels


    ufortable. She goes straight to the President''s Office to find John.


    She knocks on the door and then enters the President''s Office.


    John is on his work. When he looks up and sees her, he holds his sses and looks at her with


    affection.


    "Lily, why are you here so early in the morning?"


    Lily bypasses the desk and walks to him as she apologizes, "John, I''m sorry. Yesterday..."


    Last night, before sleeping, she called John a few times, but he didn''t answer.


    John looks up and presses his finger on her lips. He shakes his head and says warmly, "Don''t


    apologize to me. It''s not your fault."


    Seeing he is so tolerant, Lily feels even more ufortable in her heart.


    Their wedding is a live broadcast across the country. Perhaps hundreds of millions of people have


    watched it. Louis broke into the church and toke her away. It is certainly a shame for John. The whole


    country mayugh at him.


    Who can endure such a shame?


    Lily''s eyes well up with tears as she reaches out to hug John and leans against him. "Shall we have


    another wedding? I want to marry you."


    "Although we hold a hundred times, Louis will stop us." John strokes her hair. "He knows the baby is


    his, so he won''t let you go."


    Lily says anxiously, "Let''s go abroad. If we change flights, he can''t find us."


    John touches her face and slowly holds it up to look into her eyes.


    He can see anxiety, heartache, and sadness ... But there is no love.


    John sighs deeply and stares at her. "Lily, don''t you understand? I don''t have a ce in your heart. You


    want to marry me, not because of love, but because you sympathize me and want to make up for me."


    Lily doesn''t expect him to look her through. He knows how she feels, but he doesn''t say anything.


    She sobs and begs, "Give me some time. I will love you."


    "Lily, I''m not in your heart. Even I give you more time," John puts his hand on her chest and whispers,


    "I won''t have a ce here."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    John smiles. "After we met again, I''ve been trying. Isn''t it enough to show us the result?"


    Lily is surprised, and she can''t stop crying out of sadness. "I''m sorry ... I don''t know why I be like


    this ... Why do I still remember him?"


    Louis hurts her so deeply. She wants to forget all about it and start a new life.


    But it is so difficult!


    She hates herself for being coward. She is not firm enough and has an ambivalent attitude if Louis


    does some good for her.


    Lily''s tears drench John''s shirt. John feels her tears. Seeing her crying against his chest, he feels even


    sadder than her.


    After she stops crying, John says in a gentle voice, "Lily, it doesn''t matter. I won''t force you to love me. I


    only want you to know I will always be by your side."


    He loves her more than any other man in the world, and it is precisely because of love that he doesn''t


    want her to feel sad.


    Even though he has had some bad thoughts, it is still because of love that he doesn''t want to hurt her.


    "I see."


    Lily knows that. When Louis shot at her, he hugged her without hesitation. There are still three scars on


    his shoulder.


    She can''t forget what he has done for her.


    Lily closes her eyes and says coldly, "I won''t get back together with him. I can''t forget how he hurts me.


    I promise to send two children back to the Smith family."


    John wipes away the tears on her face. "Louis won''t agree."


    "If he doesn''t agree, I will not give up." Lily''s voice is somewhat husky after crying for a long time. "I


    won''t wrong myself for my children. I can''t easily forget what has happened."


    "No matter what you do, I will support you." John feels sorry for this stubborn girl. "I will always be with


    you."


    Lily nods and says to him, "Since the wedding can''t be held anymore andpany''s new products sell


    well, I want to take a break and go to Country Y to see Little Fairy."


    Ever since she sends Jessie abroad, idents happen one after another. She is afraid that Leigh will


    eavesdrop on her cell phone, so she doesn''t contact Jessie in such a long time. She is very worried


    about her.


    "Oh right." Lily looks up at John and asks, "Is Little Fairy used to living there? Is there a doctor for


    regr treatment? Is she fine with the baby?"


    "Lily." John bes serious as he says slowly, "I didn''t tell you before."


    Seeing his expression, Lily stops smiling and she asks, "What''s wrong? Something happened to Little


    Fairy?"


    John looks down and whispers, "I''m sorry ... Your emotion was not stable. I didn''t dare to tell you that


    Jessie disappeared after arriving there..."


    "I ask Victor to look for her all this time, but I didn''t find her."


    "What?" Lily doesn''t react for a moment. After making sure that John is not joking, she raises her voice.


    "She disappeared? John, why didn''t you tell me such a big thing!"


    "Lily, calm down."


    "How can I calm down!" Lily is anxious and her voice is quivering. "She was caught by Leigh for helping


    me. I can''t protect her uncle and aunt and I can''t even protect her."


    Lily hurries to leave. John grabs her wrist to stop her. "Lily, calm down first. Your negative emotions will


    also affect the babies."

 Chapter 530: How Dare he Come?

    Chapter 530: How Dare he Come?


    "I have to go abroad immediately!" Lily pushes him and tears fall down, "Country Y is so big, and she


    didn''t bring anything. She has lost contact with you. She must be miserable."


    Lily thinks that Little Fairy would be fine with John''s care.


    It doesn''t ur to her that Little Fairy was missing!


    John hugs Lily andforts her in a low voice, "Lily, calm down. She will be fine. It was my fault. I''m


    really sorry."


    "I know you and her are good friends. You''re worried about her, but you have to take care of yourself.


    Jonathan is in Country Y. When you head to the airport, his people will know and set you up."


    "But I can''t leave Little Fairy alone." Lily says in a hoarse voice. Her eyes turn red, "She has been


    missing and you can''t find her. How can I not be worried?"


    John says softly, "Don''t worry, Victor had checked everywhere and didn''t see Little Fairy. She might be


    in a small city. She will be fine."


    Lily is still troubled.


    Country Y is big, and there are dozens of cities. Jessie doesn''t have money. How does she live?


    "I can borrow an identity and sneak over." Lily is still worried, "I want to go look for her myself..."


    Suddenly, the President''s Office is knocked on.


    Lily''s assistantes in, "President Lily, Mr. Leigh of the Lewis Group wants to see you."


    Lily looks at her and frowns, "Leigh Lewis?"


    "Yes. He''s in the reception room."


    "I still remember thest time he barged into my office." Lily grits her teeth when she hears the name,


    "How dare hee!"


    The assistant asks, "Shall I tell him toe another day?"


    "No need. Take him to my office! I want to know what he is up to." Lily instructs seriously.


    John also knows this. Leigh''s attitude was not friendlyst time. John is afraid that Lily will get hurt, so


    he decides to stay, "I''m afraid that he would hurt you and babies."


    Lily refuses, "I can do this. You can handle your work. If he dares to hurt me, he wille to no good!"


    John agrees, "Call me if you need anything."


    Lily cried before and her eyes are still a little red.


    She goes to the restroom to fix her makeup. When she returns to her office, she sees Leigh sitting on


    the sofa. He looks gloomy.


    He looks down at the carpet. No one knows what he is thinking.


    Lily walks over and sneers, "You know what is polite now? I thought you would barge into my office and


    hit me likest time!"


    Leigh raises his head. He looks annoyed.


    Leigh doesn''t care about Lily''s sarcasm. He just asks, "Where did you hide her?"


    "Didn''t you know everything? You could catch her once, and I''m sure you could catch her another time,


    right?" Lily sits down opposite him, "You''re not at your wit''s end, are you?"


    "Lily, I''m not here to argue." Leigh tries his best to suppress his temper, "I know you sent her to Country


    Y. Which city?"


    Seeing Lily''s cold face, he continues, "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Lily looks up at him.


    The man''s haggard appearance and worried tone only make Lily feel disgusted. He has done all this,


    and now he is questioning her?


    She picks up the hot coffee that just delivered and sshes it on Leigh''s face.


    The coffee isn''t boiling hot, but it is hurt enough.


    Leigh wipes his face and looks at Lily fiercely, the veins on his forehead popping.


    "Leigh, why don''t you ask Little Fairy what she wants?" Lily puts the coffee on the table and curses


    angrily, "You''ve ruined her! How dare you go after her?"


    "Didn''t she take revenge on me?" Leigh asks. The words squeeze out of his teeth, fills with hatred, "I


    know her n, and I forgive her over and over again. But look what she did to me!"


    "For her family, she killed my child to punish me!"


    He does torture her, but without him, she would have no one to take her revenge on!


    He hates her, but he never hurts her family!


    "Impossible!" Lily says coldly, "She won''t do that. You must have done something!"


    Leigh smiles, "Pregnancy is also her n. Do you think she cares? I went to the hospital and saw her


    abort the baby. I''m not blind!"


    Lily frowns.


    She only knows that Jessie had a miscarriage before, but Lily doesn''t know the details.


    When Jessie was pregnant, she talked to Lily on the phone and said that she would not take revenge


    on Leigh with her own child. Lily knows it was not a joke. But what is really going on now?


    Leigh wipes the coffee stains off his face and says calmly, "Lily, tell me where she is. I won''t do


    anything to her. I just want to talk to her."


    "Leigh, how dare you?" Lilyughs angrily, "You''re looking for someone... "


    Lily suddenly feels dizzy and hurriedly holds her head.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Leigh also notices that, "Shall I call your assistant?"


    "Don''t." Lily stops him.


    She sits down for a long time. When she feels better, she calls and asks John where the ce he


    arranged for Jessie and writes it down.


    She gives the note to Leigh, "Then find her!"


    Lily doesn''t want to tell Leigh, but she can''t go to Country Y and John''s people can''t find Jessie. She


    has no other choice.


    Leigh was good at finding people.


    If he can find Jessie, Lily can think of a way to snatch Jessie from him.


    Leigh checks the address several times and looks at Lily suspiciously.


    "Is she really there?"


    Lily smiles coldly, "Believe it or not!"


    Leigh doesn''t believe that Lily could give him the address straightforwardly.


    However, he has no time. He has to try it anyhow.


    Leigh leaves HS Company.


    On his way to the airport, he calls thepany to arrange his work.


    However, there is a problem. Because of the bad weather, there are very few flights. Leigh wants to


    charter a ne, but the head of the airport disagrees.


    Leigh doesn''t have time to ask for help. His assistant tells him that thetest flight to Country Y is


    scheduled. He immediately books a ticket, even if it isn''t first ss.


    An hour and a halfter, Leigh boards the ne.


    Staring at the note, Leigh is absent-minded. If he finds Jessie, he wouldn''t lose his temper. He needs to


    talk to her.

 Chapter 531: Ms. Sofia, Youre Really Amazing!

    Chapter 531: Ms. Sofia, You''re Really Amazing!


    He is tired of waking up every night, feeling suffocated. He is also tired of the empty room.


    Leigh closes his eyes and lies on his back, waiting for the ne to take off smoothly.


    Passengerse in one after another, looking for their seats. Sofia is also walking in the aisle.


    She happens to see Leigh when she tries to find her seat.


    "Mr. Leigh." Sofia greets him and smiles. "Are you also going to Country Y for business?"


    Leigh opens his eyes and nces at her coldly with contempt and disdain.


    He then closes his eyes again and just ignores her.


    "Sorry to disturb you." Sofia does not feel embarrassed and apologizes.


    Her seat is on the right side of the aisle, which is on the same row as Leigh.


    Sofia sits on her seat after she puts away her suitcase. She looks at Leigh from time to time. She looks


    more severe but less gentle as she is before.


    People like Leigh would usually ask his assistant or to book first ss in advance if he wants to travel


    abroad on business.


    But why does Leigh fly economy ss?


    It would take a long time before the nends in Country Y. Moreover, it is unnecessary for him to


    wear suits now if he is on a business trip, not to mention that his suits are wrinkled. He should have left


    in a hurry, so he doesn''t have time to change his clothes.


    Sofia is very smart. She understands that Leigh rushes to Country Y because he knows where Jessie


    is from his look and destination.


    Sofia thinks to herself, "Where will he find Jessie? The ce John arranges or somewhere else?


    After Jessie disappears, even her sugar daddy could not find her, let alone Leigh, who is in Yorkshire,


    which is far away from Jessie''s ce.


    Sofia wonders if Leigh really finds Jessie.


    As the ne takes off, the lights in the cabin are dimmed and it is quiet around. Sofia also closes her


    eyes and rests.


    The ne arrives in Country Y more than ten hourster.


    Sofia gets off the ne with the other people. She sees that Leigh is empty-handed and walking very


    fast. He disappears in the blink of an eye. Sofia is even more certain about why hees here.


    She quickly follows Leigh who gets a car at the side of the road. The car quickly drives away.


    Sofia catches the te number of the taxi. She then gets on another taxi and tells the driver the name


    of the hotel before she puts on a local SIM card and makes a phone call.


    Sofia then tells someone over the phone the te number she just gets and says, "This is the taxi


    Leigh gets on. Send someone to keep an eye on that taxi."


    It is ten o''clock in the evening when Sofia arrives at the hotel.


    She uses her domestic SIM card and calls David after getting checked in.


    "Have you arrived in Country Y?"


    "I arrived here an hour and a half ago." Sofia sounds tired, "But I was a little tired on the ne, so I


    didn''t call you upon arrival. I am at the hotel now."


    "It''s okay. It''s good to know that you have arrived in Country Y safely." David could tell that she is very


    tired. He is concerning about her and says, "You can go to bed early after washing up. You still have to


    see your partner tomorrow morning. I''ll call you up so that you will not oversleep."


    "Okay." Sofia kisses David over the phone. "You also need to go to bed early. Remember to miss me."


    "Of course. I''ve been thinking about you every day."


    Just as Sofia hangs up the phone, she hears someone ring the doorbell.


    She knows that Mr. Seles has sent someone to pick her up. She quickly changes her clothes, put on


    her makeup and then opens the door.


    Outside the door is a man wearing a hotel uniform. "Ms. Sofia, Mr. Seles asks me to pick you up."


    "Mr. Seles is so imprudent." Sofia jokes, "There are surveince cameras everywhere in this hotel. Isn''t


    he afraid that someone will pull the security tapes one day?"


    The man replies, "You will not get caught on the surveince cameras once you are in this hotel, Ms.


    Sofia."


    Sofia is relieved and leaves with that guy when she hears his words.


    She uses her work as an excuse to meet Mr. Seles in Country Y and she still has to return to Country


    Z. That is why she has to be extremely careful.


    Sofia gets on the car which speeds all the way to the underground garage of the clubhouse half an


    hourter.


    The man takes Sofia to the top floor by elevator. They then walk across the circr corridor and finally


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    stop in front of a door.


    Sofia walks in as the man opens the door. The decoration catches her attention. It is special, but the


    color is not dazzling at all. The private room is very big. She notices the man sitting on the sofa


    immediately.


    That man has a ssical western face. He is fair-haired and blue-eyed and sitszily on the back of the


    sofa. He turns his head to say something to the people beside him.


    He lookszy, but Sofia could still tell that this man is noble from his manner. An ordinary person could


    never be like him.


    The man who picks up Sofia alsoes in and says to the handsome man on the sofa, "Mr. Seles, Ms.


    Sofia is here."


    Only then does the handsome man stop talking to the people beside him and raise his head slightly.


    "Ms. Sofia."


    The handsome man speaks mandarin fluently but also arrogantly. He even looks at Sofia with contempt


    because theye from different sectors of society.


    Sofia, however, does not seem to notice that man''s arrogant attitude. She smiles and walks over. She


    sits down on her own, picks up the brandy, pours it in her ss, and lifts her ss to the one on the


    table.


    "Mr. Seles, this is the first time we meet. I would like to propose a toast to you." She smiles and drinks


    a ss of brandy.


    Jonathan frowns slightly.


    The man who picks up Sofia immediately whispers, "Mr. Seles, I didn''t tell her anything."


    "Of course you tell me nothing." Sofia drinks a ss of brandy and pours her own wine again. She


    doesn''t seem to be drunk at all. "I looked into the woman that contacted me before and found out her


    identity."


    "Really?" Jonathan seems to be interested and waves his hand to ask other people around him to get


    out.


    He raises his chin and asked Sofia to keep talking.


    Sofia doesn''t feel shy and says seriously, "I found out that the informant who sent me to Country Z to


    work as an undercover in the Smith Group is Satsuki, and then I also looked into where she works."


    "After I find out the rtionship between you and John, I understand why I work as a spy in the Smith


    Group. It will also be easy for me to know the boss behind the scenes."


    She shrugs her shoulders and says in a rxed voice, "The technology today allows us to find


    anything. Don''t you think so, Mr. Seles?"


    "You are really brilliant." Jonathan raises his hands and ps. He twitches his lips and says, "You first


    track down my informant and then use that clue to find me. Ms. Sofia, you''re really amazing!"


    Sofia lifts her ss to him and smiles, "Thank you for your appreciation."


    Jonathan rubs his chin and teases, "Mr. Jones used to work in the Smith Group for a long period of


    time but he still couldn''t take down Louis. I never expect a stupid man like him could have such a smart


    daughter."


    "Mr. Seles, you''re right. He was old and stupid." Sofia smiles slightly and says with an indifferent look,


    "I also wish he could be as smart as you. He wouldn''t die if he epted me and asked me to help


    him."


    In the end, she sighed regretfully, "Unfortunately, his family property was confiscated."


    Sofia is the illegitimate daughter of Mr. Jones, but he never thought about acknowledging Sofia when


    he was alive. He just gave Sofia''s mother some money from time to time and never took care of Sofia.


    Sofia always knows who her father is, but he doesn''t leave a good impression on her.


    She was indifferent when Meghan found her and told her about what happened to Mr. Jones back then.


    She even thought that it was good that this man went to prison as she might be able to get her portion


    of the family property.

 Chapter 532: I Have to be Tough

    Chapter 532: I Have to be Tough


    However, because of what Mr. Jones has done, all his possessions, including his house, are seized.


    Let alone Sofia, his illegitimate daughter.


    Sofia agrees to cooperate with Meghan to be a spy at the Smith Group. It''s just because Meghan gives


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    her a lot of money, not because she wants to avenge Mr. Jones.


    Mr. Jones, he is just a womanizer with no sense of responsibility.


    What does it matter to Sofia whether he lives or dies?


    Jonathan folds his legs and leans gracefully against the sofa. He smileszily, "There''s nothing to


    regret about not getting his property. I can give you more."


    "You are right." Sofia lifts her hair and replies with a faint smile, "I know you are generous. I will do my


    best."


    Apart from Meghan, this is the second beautiful and intelligent woman Jonathan has met.


    Jonathan takes a sip of brandy and praises her, "Ms. Sofia is smarter than I thought. What you did in L


    City was perfect, but..."


    His nces at Sofia, "I only asked you to keep watching Lily. I didn''t allow you to do anything else."


    "Ms. Sofia, you really have some tricks. I didn''t expect you to know Mrs. Lou. However, lies can''tst. If


    something happens, I won''t be able to protect you. The Lou family is too powerful."


    Sofia smiles gently. She doesn''t take Jonathan''s words to heart, nor is she afraid of the Lou family.


    "Mr. Jonathan, do you know the Butterfly Effect?"


    Jonathan raises his chin. He is interested.


    Sofia puts a grape into her mouth.


    She opens her mouth, revealing a few snow-white teeth. Her expression is pleasant with a faint smile.


    She is elegant.


    Sofia says slowly, "The basket contains eggs. If the basket is dropped, most eggs will not break


    because they are protected by the basket."


    "But if you throw eggs all on the ground, they will definitely break."


    "Whether it''s Jessie or Ste, it''s impossible for them to make friends with Lily. The important thing is


    that the man behind them is not easy to deal with. If their rtionship deteriorates, there will be a chain


    effect."


    Sofia looks at Jonathan and asks with a smile, "Mr. Jonathan, it would be much easier, right?"


    Jonathan is shocked.


    Sofia is crueler than he thought. She only cares about interests and has no humanity.


    Such people are hard to control. She can betray him at any moment.


    He can cooperate with Sofia, but he has to be cautious. Sofia cannot be trusted.


    In just a few seconds, Jonathan has seen through Sofia. His expression is calm, still elegant and


    charming.


    Jonathan raises his ss and touches hers in the air. "Ms. Sofia is amazing. I admire you."


    "You are the boss." Sofia says, "You arranged everything perfect. In three years. John will be no match


    for you."


    Jonathan frowns. His eyes be gloomy, "What else do you know?"


    Sofia shakes her head with a polite smile, "If you don''t want to say it, I''ll pretend I don''t know it."


    Jonathan stares at her for a few seconds and smiles, "You are worth the money I gave you."


    "Thank you." Sofia pours herself another ss of wine, "Ste has been injured. She will be lying in


    bed for the rest of her life. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "Is Mrs. Lou really not suspicious of you at all?"


    "No. She still sees me as a friend. She even offers me tea and asks me for advice!" Sofia reveals a


    mocking smile.


    "I went to the beauty salon a few times and chatted with her. I didn''t expect that she would treat me as


    a friend. I just showed her the news and she bought it. She just did as I asked."


    Sofia knows that Mrs. Lou is shrewd and difficult to deal with. When she first contacts with Mrs. Lou,


    she is afraid to be seen through.


    As a result...


    Mrs. Lou is just a paper tiger!


    Sofia tells Mrs. Lou that Ste has a hidden marriage and child. Mrs. Lou doesn''t investigate and trusts


    Sofia. She even feels that Ste is a vixen and asks Sofia for advice.


    Sofia doesn''t feel guilty at all. Instead, she says with a sigh, "I hope Mrs. Lou could use her brain, or


    Ste would not have ended up like this."


    "You set her up." Jonathan sneers, "Are you sympathizing with Ste, or you jealous of Lily?"


    "I''m jealous of Lily." Sofia openly admits, "I don''t like her. Why is she always so lucky? I''m smarter than


    her! I''ve taken all these people for a ride!"


    She sniffs the fragrance of the brandy and her eyes are cold, "She''s also from a low background. Her


    parents divorced, but she still did well and even made friends! Why?"


    There is no shortage of smart and beautiful women in this world.


    But Lily is special. She has luck. She has something that no one else can have in a lifetime.


    Why?


    Because of that injustice, Sofia wants to see Lily to be nothing. She wants Lily to lose love, friendship


    and good luck!


    Jonathan sees the jealousy in her eyes and smiles, "I thought Ms. Sofia was smart and capable. I


    thought you only cared about yourself. I was wrong. So you are jealous of others too."


    "Being smart can''t bepared with being lucky." Sofia says indifferently.


    It is gettingte. Sofia has to go back to the hotel to avoid being noticed.


    She says openly to Jonathan.


    "Mr. Jonathan, I know your purpose. You need someone to help you after Meghan died. I also know


    you won''t trust me."


    Sofia smiles lightly and says in a soft voice, "I don''t care. Just give me enough money."


    "If you can finish your job, I can give you all you want." Jonathan is also straightforward. He suddenly


    remembers something and asks, "Ocean International Company''s n with the Smith Group was


    leaked. Is it rted to you?"


    Sofia smiles, "I live with David. Hisputer password is simple and easy to figure out. I didn''t expect


    him to put such an important n in hisputer."


    "You''re dating Louis''s special assistant?" Jonathan is surprised.


    With Sofia''s ambition, he thinks that Sofia would try to seduce Louis.


    Jonathan is a smart person. He quickly understands Sofia''s n, "You are really a tough girl."


    "I have to be tough, or I may die." Sofia says calmly.

 Chapter 533: Your Smile is Pretty. Smile More

    Chapter 533: Your Smile is Pretty. Smile More


    She asks Jonathan, "I did this for you. And you found me because I was smart, didn''t you?"


    Jonathan says, "I told my father about John and Lily''s marriage. He should be going to Yorkshire."


    "Their wedding was ruined by Louis." Sofia pauses halfway.


    She stares at Jonathan''s sharp face.


    He is calm and even slightly smiles, but his gentle blue eyes are terrifying.


    Sofia suddenly smiles, "Mr. John, you said that I''m ruthless, but you''re more ruthless than me."


    She raises her head and drinks up a ss of brandy. Then she elegantly puts down the ss on the


    table, and stood up.


    "Once the Ocean International Company and the Smith Group''s ns are revealed, the Smith Group


    will definitely be in turmoil."


    "By then, please do something secretly." Sofia takes a few steps towards Jonathan and stretches out


    her hand. "I''ll do whatever you want, and what I want is the Smith Group."


    Jonathan stares at her slender hands. "You are greedy."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You are the first ambitious and purposeful woman I have ever seen." Jonathan sits up straight and


    shakes her hand, agreeing to the deal.


    "Of course."


    Sofia smiles and nods, "It''s gettingte. I''ll go back to the hotel. I hope that I can taste your finest wine


    next time."


    Jonathan asks the man to send Sofia back.


    After Sofia leaves, Jonathan slowly pours a ss of brandy and thinks their conversation.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He sneers. "It''s easy to attack but hard to defend."


    He neverpetes head-to-head with Louis head-on, but he knows how strong Louis is. He can fight


    against uncles and aunts and control the Smith Group. It is unbelievable.


    Will he give up the Smith Group simply because of a revealed n?


    Sofia is indeed smart and ruthless, but she is ayman in business area, so she is innocent.


    But forget it.


    She is not useless, at least she can be used to do those things and get the Krislier Group.


    --


    After arriving in Country Y, Leigh goes to where Lily told him.


    He asks a passer-by.


    The passer-by happens to live nearby and says that a Chinese girl indeed lived there before. She


    sometimes went out to sunbath with a servant taking care of her. But after the shooting, she left.


    Leigh shows the girl''s face to the passer-by who confirms that the girl is Jessie. Then Leigh is anxious


    and afraid that she is in danger.


    He calls his people here and asks them to search for her. He runs to the police station and wants to


    check the monitor. He finally gets ess to the monitor, but finds it is broken.


    Leigh is sure that Lily knows this thing, so she gives him the address, wanting him to help find Jessie.


    He is so angry that he wants to call and scold Lily, but then he thinks that if he really calls, Lily might


    ridicule him. He then gives up and keeps finding.


    Leigh is so anxious here while in Z country, Chace hardly finishes his work when Dahlia asks Chace


    mockingly if he forgets his pregnant wife.


    Only then does Chace recall that he identally saved Jessie in Country Y and used her to fool


    Dahlia.


    Afraid of being scolded by Dahlia, Chace coaxes her. He thinks that he is not busy now, so he asks


    someone to book an air ticket to Country Y next day.


    Fortunately, Chace remembers Jessie''s amodation.


    The servant opens the door and is surprised to see Chace. Then, the servant smiles politely and says,


    "Mr. Leon, youe to see Mrs. Leon? She looks very well these days, and the doctores to check


    on her regrly."


    "Mrs. Leon?" Chace is dull for a moment.


    Seeing the servant''s puzzled gaze, he immediately says, "Yes, yes, I just finished my work ande to


    see her."


    The servant doesn''t say anything.


    Chace follows the servant into the room and walks around. He does not see anyone and asks, "Where


    is she?"


    "Mrs. Leon asked me to buy some paint and a drawing board for her this morning. She might be


    drawing in the study room." The servant answers Chace while goes to theundry. "I''m going to wash


    the clothes."


    Chace asks, "The doctor has cured her eyes?"


    He called the doctor before and the doctor said that he was busy in theb and he would be free three


    monthster. But now the doctores here?


    "He didn''te, but Mrs. Leon said she wanted to draw."


    "She is blind. How can she draw?" Chace mutters. He does not chat with the servant and turns around


    to go upstairs.


    The study is at the end of the corridor.


    When Chace walks over, he finds that the door is wide open. A young woman is sitting in front of an


    easel against the floor-to-ceiling window, and she sometimes paints on the drawing board with the


    brush.


    The woman wears a thin brown knitted dress and sits upright, looking calm and elegant.


    Chace slows steps. He sees the sunlight shine on the easel and the woman. The woman slightly smiles


    and her slender and fair neck is slightly exposed.


    She is as beautiful as a picture.


    Chace is stunned. He stares at the woman so that he doesn''t watches his steps. He bumps into the


    door frame and painfully cries out.


    Hearing the sound, Jessie turns around to look at the door. She blinks but her eyes are empty.


    "Mr. Leon?"


    "It''s me." Chace rubs his forehead and walks into the room. He smiles awkwardly, "I was just texting


    someone, so I didn''t see the door. It''s really embarrassing."


    Jessie says, "You are really careless. Let the servant apply some medical lotionter."


    "It''s fine. Never mind." Chace says. He walks to Jessie''s side. "It''s good that you have a hobby, but


    your eyes aren''t recovered. How do you paint? The paint even makes you-"


    After ncing at the easel, Chace is stunned.


    "Holy shit!"


    There is a sunflower on the drawing board.


    Although the sunflower leaves are slightly crooked and distorted, it is aplete and rather abstract


    sunflower.


    Besides, it is amazing that the hand touching the sunflower is beautiful and perfect.


    Chace immediately looks at Jessie, "Can you see?"


    Jessie shakes her head.


    "Then, this painting?" Chace points at the easel and stammers, "You can draw such a stunning painting


    without seeing it. If you are trained, you can be a top artist!"


    Jessie smiles and says, "No, I asked the servant a few times the position of each color and I


    remembered. I just casually painted, is it beautiful?"


    "It''s amazing!" Chace says.


    He looks at Jessie''s smile and realizes that her mindset is different from the first time he saw her, and


    she gains a little weight.


    Chace says, "Your smile is pretty. You should smile more."


    "Thanks." Jessie nods and sincerely says, "Thank you for saving me and taking care of me and my


    child."


    "Never mind. We are partners. You also help me." Chace says, "Right,st time my mother came here,


    were you alright?"


    "Yes, she is kind." After a pause, Jessie suppresses herughter and says, "She has beenining


    to me about you. She said that you finally had a wife, otherwise, she wanted to cut all ties with you."

 Chapter 534: The Shortest Distance

    Chapter 534: The Shortest Distance


    Chace sighs and feels frustrated.


    "Well, my mom is too hasty. I don''t want to marry someone in haste. I might have got married if she set


    me up with some good girls. But she has bad taste."


    "She has tried to set me up with Mr. y''s daughter before. She spoke highly of that girl. But when I


    saw her, damn, she has taken a big cosmetic surgery and looked like a stic model. I was freaked


    out."


    Hearing this name, Jessie frowns.


    "Mr. y?"


    "Oh, the CEO of a big financialpany. You might not know him." Chace does not notice that Jessie


    looks strange.


    "Unfortunately, Mr. y then died, and hispany went bankrupt. His daughter and wife seemed to


    have left the country. Anyway, that''s good for me. Otherwise, my mother might want to marry his


    daughter. I don''t want things to go south between my mom and me."


    Chace has long suspected that the deaths of Mr. y and the others have something to do with Leigh.


    They all died soon after Leigh sent them back.


    Leigh also goes to the police station because of this. But hees out unscathed after staying there


    for a few days.


    Seeing that Jessie lowers her head and doesn''t say anything, Chace asks, "Are you feeling sick?"


    "Yeah, I''m pregnant. Sometimes I feel ufortable and want to vomit." Jessie is pulled back to reality


    and finds an excuse. "It''s fine."


    Chace thinks for a while and says, "I can take you out tonight. We can eat something new and buy you


    some clothes."


    "Thank you, but no."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t cost much. My mother mighte over any time! She''ll suspect us if she sees


    you wearing old clothes."


    Jessie hesitates. "But I can''t see anything."


    "It doesn''t matter. You could wear sunsses and hold my hands." Chace saw that Jessie''s hands


    were stained with paint. "Your hands are stained with paint. Do you want me to take you to wash your


    hands?"


    "Yes."


    Chace helps Jessie to the bathroom and puts the soap on her hand.


    When Jessie washes her hands, Chace thinks of the painting outside and asks, "Why did you draw a


    hand next to the sunflower? What does it mean?"


    Jessie freezes and says indifferently, "I thought it would be very artistic."


    "Oh." Chace nods.


    That painting looks so artistic that most people couldn''t appreciate it.


    Jessie''s clothes are dirty too. She needs to get changed. She tells Chace that she could change


    clothes on her own and doesn''t need a servant, so Chace goes downstairs.


    Chace sees the servant and tells him. "I''ll take her out for dinner. You could take a rest."


    "I see."


    Chace adds, "Oh, could you please measure the size of the painting on the easel? Frame it and hang it


    in the living room. It looks pretty good."


    The servant knows that Jessie could not see anything, so the painting could not be very good. But he


    still smiles. "Yeah, it''s your wife''s work. It is much more precious than the collection in the exhibition."


    Chace shrugs.


    He has thought of taking the painting back and bragging about it in front of his friends, so that he could


    sell it and earn much.


    However, this is Jessie''s work. Chace could not take it away.


    A few minutester, Jessiees downstairs in a long dress.


    She is familiar with the furnishings in the room. So she remains calm even if she couldn''t see anything.


    She puts her hand on the stairs and walks down slowly.


    If Chace hasn''t known that she is blind now, he would have thought that she is a normal person.


    Chace puts the brown sunsses on Jessie.


    The sunsses are too big. It almost slides off Jessie''s nose, which makes her look funny. Chace


    "Hey," Jessie turns to him and says unhappily.


    "It''s the sunsses. It''s not your fault!" Chace is trying to hold back hisughter. "I''ll buy you a new pair


    Jessie just ignores him and walks towards the door.


    Chace follows her and helps her change her shoes. After opening the door, he holds her hand.


    Her hand is warm and soft now. They are no longer that cold.


    But Jessie wants to take her hand back, so Chace grabs it and forces her to hold his arm. "If you don''t


    want to walk with a guide stick, you got to take me as your eyes."


    Jessie stops struggling. She holds his arm and walks out.


    After walking for a while, Chace helps Jessie into the car.


    Jessie has been blind for some time. She was nervous and panicked at first, but she has got used to it


    now. She is satisfied that she has a roof over her head and food on her table.


    This is the first time she hase out with someone since she couldn''t see anything.


    She asks Chace to lower the car window. Then she could hear the wind and enjoy the cool breeze.


    When the traffic light turns red and their car stops, Jessie could even hear pedestrian talking.


    Everything is warm and beautiful.


    Jessie asks, "Where are we going?"


    "I''ll take you to dinner first." Chace says and turns on his phone. "Do you want to steaks or something


    from your hometown?"


    "A meal from my hometown would be fine." Jessie replies, "If it''s not too much trouble."


    "No. Just tell me what you want to eat." Chace gets the address and tells the driver.


    Chace''s heart is almost broken when Jessie looks so careful. He couldn''t help but say, "It''s no trouble


    at all. I wouldn''t have saved you if I thought that way. Besides, we are partners now, and you help me a


    lot."


    Jessie couldn''t see anything. But her eyes are just as beautiful as before.


    Chace is tempted and wants to touch her eyes. But he manages to control himself, "Kelsie, you don''t


    have to be so careful. You don''t cause any trouble for others. If you smile more, the child would feel


    happier."


    For some reason, Chace thinks that Jessie must be very lively in the past. Her smile must have been


    very brilliant and charming. She might have been through some bad things. That''s why she bes


    timid and depressed now.


    Jessie blinks her eyes and smiles.


    "I know."


    The car soon arrives at Chinatown.


    There are various restaurants on the street. It''s gettingte, so there are many people here.


    Chace brings Jessie into a Sichuan restaurant.


    He reads the menu to Jessie and orders food that Jessie likes.


    The owner of the restaurant is a Chinese. So it offers authentic Chinese food. Spicy smells wafts


    through the air.


    Chace is not picky about food. He thinks that it''s quite delicious.


    Jessie eats something but throws them up the next second. After a few times, her face turns pale and


    she doesn''t want to eat anything.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    This frightens Chace. He calls a western restaurant and asks them to send some soups here.


    Now there are mushroom soup, pumpkin soup and fish soup with pickles from the Sichuan Restaurant.


    Chace asks Jessie to try each of them.


    Finally, Jessie has some appetite and has a bowl of rice soaked in the fish soup. And Chace gets much


    relieved.


    "Your boyfriend is a bastard!" Chaceins, "Women sacrificed a lot when they get pregnant. But


    he quarreled with you and left you abroad. If I were him, I would let my wife do whatever she wants to


    me. I don''t mind her scolding or hitting me."


    Jessie only smiles and doesn''t say anything.


    Jessie might still be ufortable after having dinner, so Chace takes her to the Chinatown and buys


    her a few things. Then they go to the shopping mall to buy some clothes.


    Jessie tries a few clothes. But when she knows the price, she tells Chace that she doesn''t need these


    fancy clothes. Because her belly would show and she would need to change them soon.


    Chace agrees. But he secretly pays for these clothes when they leave the shop.


    Then Chace takes Jessie to a store that specializes in clothes for pregnant women. Jessie picks a few


    sets she likes.


    "It would be enough," Jessie says, "Your mother would also buy me clothes when shees over. And


    I will take them. These clothes couldst for a long time, and I''m tired now."


    "Alright, let''s go back then." Chace notices the sweat on Jessie''s forehead. She is indeed very tired.


    Chace wipes away Jessie''s sweat and smiles. "Are you happy after hanging around? You look much


    better than you were at home."


    Jessie smiles and nods. "Well, I feel I''m connected to the world again."


    Chaceughs and jokes, "Then I have to take you out more in the future, so that you won''t be


    disconnected from the world."


    They walk down the street and chat happily.


    Across the street, a man is plowing his way through the crowd. His suit is crinkled, and he looks like he


    is at lost.


    The man looks around, eager to find something.


    When the man looks across the street, Chace has helped Jessie into the taxi. Then Chace bends down


    and gets into the car.


    The man only sees the taxi driving away.

 Chapter 535: Youre Really Having a Hard Time Carrying the Baby

    Chapter 535: You''re Really Having a Hard Time Carrying the Baby


    Half an hourter, Chace brings her back home.


    He leads Jessie into the house and says to her, "I''ve got things to deal with in Yorkshire, so I can''t


    price for her to take care of you, so don''t think it will be troublesome, OK?"


    "I see." Jessie follows him in.


    She touches the shoe cab beside her. Just as she is about to change shoes, Chace stops her. "Let


    me do it for you."


    Chace takes off the ts on her feet and puts on cotton slippers for her.


    Jessie feels embarrassed. She wants to say thank you, but she is afraid that Chace will be unhappy.


    She purses her lips and asks him, "Yourpany is also in Yorkshire. Do you know HS Company?"


    She hasn''t contacted Lily since she has arrived in Country Y.


    "I do. It''s a cosmeticspany." After Chace changes her shoes, he changes into his own slippers.


    "Recently, a big event has happened in HS Company. You probably don''t know."


    "What''s that?"


    "In Yorkshire is HS Company''s branch. They changed a new CEO and a vice president a few months


    ago. The new CEO is of mixed race. He is going to get married to the vice president, Lily, and just as


    they went into church ... Guess what?"


    Chace clicks his tongue and says excitedly, "Mr. Smith actually goes to take the bride away! Holy shit, I


    was really shocked at that time. I know there have been rumors about Lily and Mr. Smith''s rtionship,


    but what Mr. Smith did is far beyond expectation."


    Jessie exims in shock.


    After she lost her sight, she barely listened to news channel and didn''t even know about this big event.


    So Lily and John almost got married.


    After a while, she asks Chace, "What happened next? Did they get married?"


    "Mr. Smith was there, how could they get married anyway?" As Chace speaks, he can''t help but sigh,


    "The PR of the Smith Group is so amazing. They sealed off all the information within a few hours so


    few people knew about it."


    He asks Jessie curiously, "Why are you asking me about HS Company? Do you have friends working


    there?"


    "Yes." Jessie replies vaguely. She is absent-minded and because she is blind, she does not notice the


    steps, and suddenly she kicks it and pounces forward.


    Chace is right beside her. When he sees that she is about to fall, he quickly reaches out and hugs her


    waist, bringing her into his arms.


    Her head hits his chest, causing him to hiss in pain.


    "I, I''m sorry." Jessie apologizes in panic.


    She doesn''t know where she has hit him. As she can''t see him, she waves her hand in the air, trying to


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    touch him, and says, "Where did I hit you? Does it hurt?"


    Chace grabs her hand.


    Feeling the warmth of her hand, Chase feels that his heart has skipped a beat, so he quickly lets go of


    it. "I''m fine," he says, coughing, "There''s a staircase here. You didn''t notice it just now. But, luckily, you


    didn''t get hurt."


    At this time, the servantes downstairs and happens to see Chace and Jessie at the entrance.


    "Sir, madam, wee back." The servant sees the shopping bag in Chace''s hand, smiles and says,


    "Sir, you should take madam out for a walk more often as she''s so bored at home."


    Chace has been used to the titles anyway. He says, "But I''m busy with my work, so I may need you to


    take care of her and take her out for walks."


    "Yes, sir." The servant nods and says to Jessie, "Madam, your pajamas are ready."


    "Alright, thank you."


    Jessie tells Chace that she will go upstairs first. Then she waves her hands in the air to find the


    direction before slowly walking towards the stairs.


    Chace wants to help her, but he is afraid that it will hurt her self-esteem.


    Seeing her find the handrail and slowly walks upstairs, Chace feels pitiful for her. He wonders why such


    a beautiful woman will be blind. It is too unfair.


    When the servant sees that Chace is still there, she asks, "Sir, aren''t you going up to help Madam?"


    "But she can do it."


    "For god''s sake!" The servant looks at him as if looking at a fool, "She is your wife. She can''t see, and


    you don''te often. Why don''t you go up to apany her and help her bathe?"


    Chace is so embarrassed that he almost chokes on his own saliva.


    If she were really his wife, he would have gone without the reminder of the servant. But she is not his


    wife!


    "It''s OK. She seems to be fine. She can handle it herself." Chace coughs, feeling somewhat


    embarrassed. "Oh right, clean up the side bedroom for me. I''ll sleep there tonight."


    The servant peeks at Chace with mock and goes upstairs.


    Chace, "..."


    The servant may think him as a scumbag, he thinks.


    Afraid that Dahlia wille upstairs to check, Chace takes a photo of the clothes he bought for Jessie


    today, posts it online, writes some romantic words, and then sets the post to be visible only to his good


    friends and Dahlia.


    The cooperation between him and Jessie may end at any time, so the fewer friends know, the better it


    will be.


    After the servant cleans up the side bedroom, she goes downstairs to report to Chace.


    Chace puts away his phone and carries the shopping bags upstairs. He goes to the master bedroom


    where Jessie lives and knocks on the door.


    "Come in."


    Chace then pushes open the door and enters.


    Jessie seems to have washed up, and is lying in bed listening to music in her silk pajamas.


    "I bring the clothes up." Chace says, "Where should I ce them? In the closet?"


    Jessie nods, "You don''t have to do it in person. Just ask the servant."


    "It''s fine. I''ve brought it up anyway." Chace pulls the wardrobe open and sees a row of colorful clothes.


    It must be what his mother has bought for Jessie.


    Even though his mother lives an exquisite life, her dressing style depends entirely on the stylist, and


    her taste in fashion is actually very bad.


    If he were Jessie, he would never touch these clothes.


    Chace takes out the clothes and hangs them on the rack while peeking at Jessie on the bed.


    "Do you go to bed so early every night while listening to the music?"


    "Yeah, sometimes I feel ufortable in the early hours of the morning. When I wake up, I will retch."


    Jessie helplessly says, "So I go to bed early and use music to hypnotize the baby."


    Chace feels sympathetic for her, "You''re really having a hard time carrying the baby."


    He then closes the wardrobe and walks towards the bed. He can''t help but say to Jessie, "Well, why


    don''t you call your boyfriend over to pick you up?"


    Jessie looks towards him and says confusingly and nervously, "Do you want me to leave?"


    "No, no." Chace feels like a heartless man, "I''m very busy. I might only be able toe here once or


    twice a month, so I can''t be there for you always."


    "I heard that women tend to think too much when they''re pregnant. I''m afraid you''ll be alone at home all


    day and think nonsense. If something happened to you, I would feel guilty."


    "So that''s what you''re worried about." Jessie knows that he is trying to be considerate for her, so she


    smiles and consoles him, "I can draw, listen to books, and do many things on my own. Don''t worry. I''m


    not that fragile."


    "Really?"


    "Really." Jessie nods, "Look, I was almost ... and I survived, didn''t I?"


    She puts her hand on her belly and whispers, "I am in a foreign country, so I can only rely on you.


    Please ... help me. When my friend gets her things done, I''ll call her and leave."

 Chapter 536: Here, It Hurts. It Hurts Too Much

    Chapter 536: Here, It Hurts. It Hurts Too Much


    "No, no, I am not asking you to leave." Chace hurriedly interrupts her, "Alright, let''s not talk about this.


    Remember, if you feel ufortable, just tell me or the servant."


    He takes over Jessie''s phone and says, "What kind of book do you usually listen to? I''ll set it up for


    you. The next time you want to listen to the books, just wake up the voice assistant and say the name


    to it."


    "..."


    Chace sets up all the books that Jessie likes and chats with her for a while.


    Seeing the faint smile on her face, Chace also feels happy. Just as he is about to say that he will take


    her out for a pic tomorrow, his phone on the bedside table rings.


    Chace nces at it and picks it up, "Damn it, why do you call me now?"


    "I saw your post." The man sounds drunk and tired, "Come to the club."


    Chace shouts, "Are you in Country Y?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you kidding me?" Chace rolls his eyes and says unhappily, "There are so many cities in Country Y,


    how the hell do I know which city you are in? Are we in the same ce?"


    The man is very impatient. "I''m at cks. Get your ass over here!"


    cks is the bar where Chace has brought his friends when discussing businessst time. It turns out


    that Leigh is really in the same district as him!


    Chace rubs his eyebrows and sighs, "Fine, I''ll go. But I need some time to change my clothes."


    After hanging up the phone, Chace helplessly says to Jessie, "My friend hase to Country Y and is


    drinking at the cks. He might have some trouble, so I have to go to see him. Good night."


    Jessie nods and says softly, "Be careful ande back early."


    "I can''t make a promise, now that he gets so drunk." Chace sighs.


    It remains a question whether he cane back tonight.


    He walks to the door and turns back again to say, "I''ll take you out for a pic tomorrow. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Jessie still has a strange feeling.


    She recognized that voice. It sounds like Leigh.


    Then she shakes her head. It is improbable that the man who happened to save her will know Leigh.


    --


    After arriving at cks, Chace hurriedly steps in and searches for Leigh everywhere.


    Finally, he sees Leigh on the sofa in the corner.


    "Holy shit, are you crazy?" Seeing the mess on the table, Chace can''t help but scold him, "This is


    brandy, not beer. Do you want to die here?"


    Leigh opens his eyes and looks at him, signaling Chace to sit beside him.


    "Sit down."


    "Damn it!" Chace rolls his eyes and forcefully snatches the cup from Leigh''s hand.


    He calls for a waiter to clean up the table and bring some sobriety pills.


    Chace then sits down beside Leigh and frowns, saying, "What''s wrong with you? You seemed to have


    been in a bad state for a period, and now you''re more like a ghost."


    "I can''t find her." Leigh lies on the sofa, one hand on his forehead, his voice hoarse, "She has gone."


    He has searched for her for many days here, but he can''t find her anyway.


    Chace stuffs the sobriety pills into Leigh''s mouth and asks, "You made yourself like this just for a


    woman? Who are you looking for, your wife?"


    "I don''t take medicine!" Leigh pats his hand away and spits out the pills, "I need wine! Bring the wine!"


    "You already drank three bottles of brandy. Isn''t that enough?"


    "No." Leigh shakes his head and pokes his finger at his heart as he says hoarsely, "Here, it hurts. It


    hurts too much. Only when I''m drunk, it won''t hurt for a while."


    "..."


    Looking at Leigh, Chace sighs and says, "We have known each other for so long. You are always high-


    spirited and free. I have never seen you like this."


    Leigh looks at the chandelier above his head and mutters, "Is that so? Why does my heart hurt so


    much ..."


    He can''t find her. Nowhere.


    Whenever he thinks of her, he will feel hurt.


    Leigh takes a deep breath and shouts at the waiter, "I want to drink! Bring the wine over!"


    "Stop drinking. You''re going to die!" Chace grabs him while stopping the waiter, "Wake up! You idiot!


    There are so many women in the world. Isn''t it easy for you to get a wife?"


    Leigh res at him with a gloomy expression, "What the hell do you know!"


    "Fine. I know nothing. You do!" Chace chuckles and mocks him, "Who the hell used to say that money


    is more important than women? If you do know everything, howe you have be like this?"


    Leigh is stunned.


    After a while, he says desperately, "Yeah, I¡¯m an idiot."


    "Why did she lie to me? Why ..." He grits his teeth as he hugs his own head, in which he feels so


    painful. "Why did she kill my child? Why ..."


    Why can¡¯t he just give up her?


    "What did you say?" Chace does not hear him clearly. He leans over and says, "Who lied to you? Why


    what?"


    Leigh suddenly raises his head and says coldly, "I need wine! Give me the wine!"


    "Alright, alright. Waiter!"


    Chace is a little scared. After all, he can''t beat Leigh. He calls the waiter over and asks him to bring the


    beer for him.


    After the beer is delivered, Chace watches as Leigh drinks the beer as if he is drinking water while


    keeping muttering, "Why did she lie to me". Chace''s expression is gloomy and he can''t help but sigh


    secretly.


    Chace doesn''t try to stop him anymore. He knows that Leigh won''t listen to him. If Leigh gets angry


    over him, Leigh may beat him.


    Chace drinks several cups with him.


    The two drinks until one o''clock in the morning.


    After Leigh ispletely drunk and lies on the sofa, Chace asks a waiter to help him move Leigh to a


    taxi.


    Back at home.


    After entering the house, Chace tries so hard to drag him upstairs, and then to the side bedroom, which


    is exhausting.


    "Fuck, Leigh, you idiot!" Chace rubs his aching arm and curses, "If you weren¡¯t my good friend, I would


    have left you there!"


    Chace throws Leigh on the carpet and kindly throws a nket on him, and then he takes the bed.


    By the time Chace wakes up, it is already past eight o''clock in the morning.


    He goes to the bathroom to wash up andes out to see Leigh still on the carpet. He remembers that


    he dragged Leigh backst night and goes over to kick him. "Hey, wake up."


    "Fuck off!" Leigh sounds hostile as he rolls over and continues to sleep.


    "..."


    Chace curses in silence, kicks Leigh again, changes his clothes, and then goes out of the room.


    When he passes by the master bedroom, Chace sees that the bedroom door is still tightly shut, so he


    knocks on it. "Kelsie, did you wake up?"


    There is no response.


    Chace thinks that she is probably still sleeping, so he goes downstairs by himself. Then he sees the


    servant busy in the kitchen and breakfast has already been ready on the table.


    Chace says, "Prepare one more breakfast. I brought a friend backst night."


    "Yes, sir." Only then does the servant realize that Chace has gone downstairs and asks him, "Is madam


    still sleeping?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 537: If I Really Cant Keep It, Ill Let Go

    Chapter 537: If I Really Can''t Keep It, I''ll Let Go


    "No, she didn''t respond when I called her name just now."


    "Madam went to bed earlyst night, didn''t she?" The servant says doubtfully, "Madam usually goes


    downstairs around eight o''clock."


    Hearing her words, Chace feels that something''s wrong.


    Jessie doesn''t love sleep usually, but why she didn''t reply when he called her just now?


    "She''s pregnant. Maybe she doesn''t feel well." Chace puts down the cup and stands up, "I''ll go and


    have a look at her."


    "Kelsie, are you not feeling well?" Chace knocks on the door of the master bedroom.


    "Kelsie?"


    He''s knocking so loudly on the door and even shouts a few times, but the person inside still doesn''t


    respond.


    Chace looks sullen and opens the door.


    After entering the bedroom, he sees Jessie lying on the bed with her brows knitted tightly, so he quickly


    walks over and pats her cheek.


    "Hey, Kelsie, are you alright?"


    Only then does he realize that Jessie''s silk pajama is drenched in sweat, and she''s not right.


    Chace doesn''t dare to dy at all. He takes a coat, throws it on her, and carries her downstairs in a


    hurry.


    He says to the servant, "Something''s wrong with her. I''ll take her to the hospital right now. Tell my friend


    about itter please."


    The servant hurriedly nods, "Yes, sir. Call me if you need anything."


    Right after Chace goes out with Jessie in his arms, Leigh, who has been in the next bedroom, wakes


    up.


    He sits up and rubs his aching temples, his head still hurting a little.


    He looks around the bedroom and remembers that he has called Chacest night so he guesses that


    he''s now at Chace''s.


    "Damn it! How dare you let me sleep on the carpet!" Leigh can''t believe that Chace has brought him


    back and thrown him on the carpet! After all, he''s been nice to Chace. Thinking about that, he can''t


    help but put on a gloomy face.


    Leigh notices that his suit''s wrinkled and smells bad, so he goes to the bathroom to take a bath, with


    his eyebrows knitted.


    He picks out some clothes randomly from the closet and puts them on.


    When Leigh goes downstairs, he bumps into the servant. The servant says, "You must be Mr. Leon''s


    friend, right? Breakfast is ready. Please try and see whether you like it."


    "Your Mandarin is pretty fluent." Leigh goes to the dining table and sits down. "Did Chace hire you for


    that?"


    The servant nods and replies, "Mr. Leon hired me to take care of madam because she doesn''t speak


    the localnguage well."


    Leigh nods and suddenly realizes that Chace doesn''t seem to be around at this moment.


    "Where is Chace?"


    "Madam is not feeling well. Mr. Leon took her to the hospital. He asked me to take care of you."


    There''re a lot of dishes on the table for breakfast, including steamed buns and tofu.


    Leigh praises the servant for her cooking.


    The servant says it''s madam who has taught her how to make tofu and it took her several days to learn


    it.


    Hearing the servant''s words, Leigh raises his eyebrows slightly and asks, "When did youe here?


    What does Chace''s girlfriend look like? Is she beautiful?"


    "I''ve been here to take care of madam for a long time." The servant sighs and replies, "She is pretty,


    and has a good temper, but ... she can''t see, and Mr. Leon seldomes to visit her."


    "I know they sleep in separate rooms, and Mr. Leon doesn''t care much about madam. But since she


    has problem with her eyes and is now pregnant, I think Mr. Leon should treat her better even for the


    sake of the baby."


    The servant also says to Leigh, "You and Mr. Leon are friends. Talk to him please."


    Leigh has to clean up his own mess. How can he have time to care about Chace''s business? What''s


    more, since Chace has put her here but rarelyes, it''s obvious that he doesn''t take their rtionship


    seriously. How can he change Leon''s mind?


    However, the servant has said so much and seems to pity thatdy, Leigh can only give her a vague


    promise.


    After breakfast, Leigh is ready to leave.


    He has stayed in Country Y for so long, but still can''t find Jessie. It''s useless to stay any longer. Also,


    there''re a lot of things to deal with in thepany.


    "Are you waiting for Mr. Leon toe back?"


    "No, I''ve booked the flight ticket." Leigh goes to get his coat and says, "Just tell himter that I''ve left."


    "Alright."


    When Leigh is about to leave, he identally catches a glimpse of an oil painting on the wall.


    There''s a sunflower in the painting.


    Leigh remembers that Jessie likes painting sunflowers.


    When they quarreled that day, she almost burned all her sunflower paintings, and had been colder


    since then.


    He also lost the sunflower pendant that Jessie gave him somewhere.


    Leigh''s a little irritated. He walks a few steps but turns around and takes the painting off the wall with


    him. After that, he transfers a sum of money to Chace''s ount for that.


    --


    Chace takes Jessie to the hospital.


    After a check-up, the doctor says there''s nothing serious. Jessie is just a little bit weak.


    The doctor reminds him in an indirect way, "Sir, you and your wife look quite young. If you''re not


    anxious to have a child, you can wait for her to recover first. What do you think?"


    Chace feels surprised. After understanding what the doctor means, he touches his nose awkwardly and


    says, "Let me ask her first."


    "Alright, I''ll go back to my work then."


    After Chace pays the fee, he returns to the ward and sees that Jessie is awake.


    Unlike the doctor, Chace says in a direct way, "Jessie, the doctor just said that you are not in good


    health and want you to get an abortion."


    Jessie doesn''t know how to react in a moment.


    After a while, she touches her belly and whispers, "I eat well every day and there used to be a doctor


    Chace can see that she wants to keep the baby. He is puzzled, "Your boyfriend treated you like that.


    You want to keep the baby? Do you ... still love him?"


    Jessie doesn''t reply but only turns to look out of the window.


    After a long silence, Jessie says in a hoarse voice, "Let me try again. If I really can''t keep it, I''ll let go."


    She has already lost two babies, but again, she is not blessed this time.


    Seeing that Jessie is so sad, Chace doesn''t say anything else. After Jessie feels better, he takes her


    back.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The servant says to Chace, "Your friend left after breakfast. He asked me to tell you about that."


    "I paid for his food and allowed him to sleep in my ce. He didn''t even say thank you to me!" Chace


    mutters discontentedly. When he enters the room and sees the empty wall, he asks the servant,


    "Where''s the painting on the wall?"


    "Do you mean the sunflower painted by madam? It seems that your friend took it away."


    Chace is speechless.


    How can Leigh be so shameless and even take something with him when he left!


    Jessie purses her lips and smiles faintly, "It''s just a painting. It''s my honor that your friend likes it."


    "But you''ve spent a lot of effort on that!" Chace strokes her head and decides not to mention this


    anymore. "Have a good rest today and I''ll take you to a pic tomorrow."


    Jessie is shocked, but she nods very soon.


    When Chace finishes his work and turns on his phone, he finds that Leigh has transferred arge sum


    of money to him.


    He feels that his displeasure has disappeared instantly, "That''s more like it!"


    Chace uses part of the money to buy some clothes for Jessie, and saves the rest in a deposit card.


    Then he gives the card to Jessie.


    If something happens to her when he is not able toe to Country Y, she can still have this sum of


    money.


    In the next few days, Chace takes Jessie to a pic, wandering around, and then takes her on a yacht,


    hoping to cheer her up.


    They have been traveling for several days, but don''t know that they are being stalked.


    After staying in country Y for a week, Chace gets a phone call from thepany back home.


    Chace asks the servant to take good care of Jessie and hurriedlyes back.


    A day after he leaves, Jessie''s phone rings. There''re only Chace''s and his mother''s numbers in the


    address book.

 Chapter 538: How Did They Die?

    Chapter 538: How Did They Die?


    Jessie thinks Dahlia calls, so she answers.


    "Miss Jessie." The voice doesn''t belong to Dahlia or Chace.


    Apparently, the call is from neither of them.


    Hearing the person has clearly said her name, Jessie asks with a frown, "Who is this?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is what I am about to say." The man on the other side of the


    phone chuckles. "You''re having a good time in Country Y. Do you know that your uncle and aunt died


    long ago?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Jessie snaps. "I don''t know where you got my name, but I don''t


    know you. My uncle and aunt are alive and well. They are not your concern!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Miss Jessie," the man says slowly, "weren''t you curious about how your uncle got beaten?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that I know everything. I sympathize with you so I want to tell you the truth." The man pauses


    for a moment, and his cold voice whispers slowly.


    "You didn''t know, right? Mr. Leigh gave us the address. He told us to find Charlie and ask him where


    you are. Mr. Leigh also told us that to get the answer, we could do anything to force him."


    The man sighs, "We didn''t want to go too far, but the boss gave the order. We didn''t have a choice. I


    secretly sent you a text message to ask you to go there, or your uncle would be finished."


    "I just didn''t expect your aunt to be hit by a car. That was not our doing."


    "Nonsense! Shut up! Shut up!" Jessie''s hand holding the phone is trembling. She says calmly, "My


    uncle and aunt are taken care of. Stay out of our business."


    She hurriedly hangs up the phone, but because of the man''s words, she is still panicking, afraid that


    what he said is true.


    Jessie wants to call Lily, but dumbfounded, she can''t even remember Lily''s phone number.


    Holding the phone, she thinks hard. Just then, the phone vibrates again.


    It''s the same man''s voice. "Miss Jessie, I felt sorry. I happened to know your phone number, so I called


    you. If you don''t believe what I just told you, you can confirm it with someone from Yorkshire."


    Jessie calmly asks, "Who is Mr. Leigh?"


    "Miss Jessie, stop kidding. Don''t you know who Mr. Leigh is and why he sent us to your uncle''s?"


    Leigh Lewis?


    Jessie hangs up the phone, dumbfounded, and thinks it''s impossible.


    Even if Leigh Lewis couldn''t find her, he wouldn''t be so heartless as to attack her uncle and aunt.


    However, she remembers that a long time ago, Leigh Lewis threatened fiercely that if she dared to run


    away, he would hurt her uncle and aunt.


    "Jessie, don''t think I''m joking. There''s nothing I won''t do!"


    The man''s threat still rings in her ears. A chill runs through her body. She activates her voice assistant


    and calls Chace, her hands trembling uncontrobly.


    She bites her finger forcefully to force herself to calm down, while waiting for Chace to answer the


    phone.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Leon, could you ... help me investigate two people?" Jessie''s voice trembles. "One is called


    Charlie, the other is called ... Their ID numbers are...."


    Chace senses something wrong with her tone and hurriedly asks, "Sure, I''ll put someone on it right


    away. Are you alright?"


    "I ... I''m fine." Jessie forces herself to calm down. "If you find anything, please let me know."


    Chaceforts her. "Noted. Don''t panic."


    At Lewis Group, Yorkshire


    The capable assistant enters the president''s office and says to the man busy with work, "Mr. Leigh,


    there''s still no clue."


    "Damn it!" Leigh Lewis res up and throws his pen at the assistant. "Is it so difficult for you to find a


    woman? Useless!"


    The assistant tries not to provoke him and says, "We''re still looking for her. We''ll find her."


    "Then go find her. What are you doing here?"


    "I have something to report." The assistant carefully says, "When I was looking for Miss Jessie, I


    identally discovered that her uncle and aunt had passed away and the ashes were ced in the


    funeral home."


    Leigh Lewis looks at him and his expression darkens. "How did they die?"


    "I heard that Miss Jessie''s aunt was hit by a car and died on the spot." When the assistant sees that


    Leigh Lewis is not angry, he hurriedly reports everything he finds out. "I looked into it. The neighbors


    said that a group of people came to Miss Jessie''s uncle''s that night and beat him and his wife up.


    However, the surveince was broken and we couldn''t see the faces of that group of people."


    "It must be premeditated!" Leigh Lewis smashes the table fiercely and says gloomily, "Ask the police


    station for help and check the surveince of other sections of the road. Find out what happened!"


    Previously, Jessie uses his phone in the middle of the night, and also transfers money. He discovers it,


    but kept silent. He figures her uncle and aunt has left the country, so he pays no attention to it


    anymore.


    He doesn''t expect the couple has died.


    Because of this information, Leigh Lewis is very irritable all day. He even thinks since that woman


    doesn''t know that her uncle and aunt died long ago. Why hasn''t shee back to Yorkshire?


    Just as he is bothered, a phone calles in.


    "Leigh, see you at the club tonight!" Chace smiles and says, "I have business to discuss with you. You


    will definitely be satisfied with the price!"


    "Bullshit. I''m not in the mood for business!"


    "Don''t be like this. Even if you''re unhappy, you still have to earn money. Juste for the sake of you


    taking away one of my paintings."


    Leigh Lewis sneered, "Damn! Didn''t I pay for it?"


    "It''s a painting by a top master, a priceless treasure!" Chace shouted discontentedly. "Besides, I took


    you that day when you got drunk. Are we buddies or not?"


    "Shut up!" Leigh Lewis was so annoyed by his noise that he said impatiently, "Fine! I''ll go tonight!"


    Chace chuckles. "All right, my lord, I''ll be waiting for you."


    After finishing work, Leigh Lewis leaves thepany at 7:30 and goes to the club.


    Coincidentally, Chace also arrives with a few guests. He leads them to the dining hall. After reading


    Leigh''s text, he knows that Leigh gets there, so he leads her in and introduces him to the guests.


    The guests all know Leigh. They exchange greetings with each other. After dinner, they go to a private


    room to talk about business.


    After hearing what they say, Leigh is quite interested in the cooperation. They discuss the details and


    decide to sign the contract on Wednesday.


    Then there is the fun part of eating and drinking.


    After Chace talks with the guests, he goes to Leigh and winks at him. "What do you think? Am I a good


    friend or not? Let''s make money together. It feels great!"


    Leigh sneers, "You''re such a goddamn smooth-talker!"


    "I treat you as a good friend. Don''t you use me!" Chace puts his arm around Leigh''s shoulder and says,


    "As usual?"


    Leigh shakes off his hand and says impatiently, "Got it!"


    "To our friendship!"


    Chace grins. Even if Leigh ignores him, he still clinks his ss with him.


    No sooner has Chace drunk two mouthfuls of wine, the phone in his pocket vibrates.


    When he takes out his phone and sees the new text message, his expression instantly changed and he


    tells Leigh he needs to go out for a while.


    After leaving the private room, Chace finds a quiet corner and calls Jessie back.


    The call is soon answered, and Jessie''s anxious voice came from the other side, "Mr. Leon, how is the


    investigation going?"

 Chapter 539: She and the Child Are Mine!

    Chapter 539: She and the Child Are Mine!


    "Are you familiar with them?"


    "Yes." Jessie asks, "Where are they? Are they okay?"


    Chace hesitates for a moment before he says, "I had someone investigate them. I just received news


    that one of the two died in the hospital from serious injuries and the other in a car ident. The ashes


    were ced in the funeral home."


    There is a sudden silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Kelsie?" Chace tentatively calls. "Are you alright?"


    "They ... are dead?" After a long time, Jessie says again slowly, "They are both dead?"


    Chace hurriedly says, "There are too many people with the same name in the country. Perhaps the ID


    numbers you gave me are wrong. Think carefully, and I''ll have someone check it again."


    "The numbers can''t be wrong ... I didn''t pronounce the ID numbers wrongly...." Jessie suddenly weeps.


    It sounds she is trying to suppress the pain. "Why are they dead? They were all the rtives I had...."


    Something urs to Chace, and he pats his head hard.


    If he had known that these two people were her rtives, he wouldn''t have told her the truth so bluntly.


    "Don''t ... don''t cry. Perhaps my people have made a mistake," Chaceforts her gently. "I''ll have


    someone check again. It''s my fault. I told you before I knew their identities."


    The weeps on the other end of the phone turn into wailing, as if she doesn''t hear what Chace says.


    The heartbreaking sobs make Chace anxious and distressed.


    He hangs up the phone and calls the servant who takes care of Jessie, asking her to go upstairs to


    check on her as he walks towards the private room.


    After entering the private room, Chace smiles apologetically, "Sorry, I have to go. I''m in a hurry to catch


    a ne. Have fun, everyone."


    He takes his coat on the sofa and is about to leave.


    Leigh nces at him. "Are you going to Country Y to see your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, I said something wrong that made her cry ... I''m so annoyed!" Chace scratches his hair in


    frustration. "Anyway, you should take care of your guests."


    Leigh shifts his gaze away, not bothering to care about him.


    Chace is anxious and doesn''t notice that his coat has been taken upside down. As he walks,


    something falls out of his coat.


    The item bounces a few times on the carpet and stops beside Leigh''s leather shoe.


    The lights in the private are bright. Leigh sees something by his shoe and subconsciously bends down


    to pick it up.


    When he sees the sunflower made of gem on the carpet, his pupils contracts.


    It was a gift to him from Jessie.


    At that time, the shopping guide of Van Cleef & Arpels said it was a coboration design, and that there


    was only one in the world!


    When Chace sees Leigh pick it up for him, he tries to snatch it from his hand and says, "Thank you,


    buddy. I have to go...."


    "Where did you get this jewel!" Leigh interrupts Chace, still tightly holding the sunflower. He doesn''t


    mean to give it to him. "Who sold it to you?"


    Seeing Leigh''s red eyes and his stern expression, Chace is frightened.


    He thinks that Leigh is joking with him, so he pleads, "Stop kidding. I really have to go."


    He tries again to snatch away the sunflower.


    Leigh grabs Chace''s wrist and demands, "Answer me! Where did you get it?"


    "Holy shit. It hurts!" Chace feels that his wrist is about to break, so he shouted, "My girlfriend gave it to


    me. Leigh, don''t take a fancy to it. I won''t sell it."


    "Where did your girlfriend get it?" Leigh asks. "What''s her name?"


    "I don''t know!" Chace gasped. "Let go of me first. My hand is really going to break. Damn."


    "What''s her name?"


    Chace screams in pain and surrenders. "Kelsie, her name is Kelsie."


    "Kelsie," Leigh murmurs. He realizes that it rhymes with Jessie. He suddenly remembers the painting


    he brings home, and his breathing became rapid.


    "Did she draw the painting I brought home?"


    Chace was shocked. "How ... how did you know?"


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    Leigh does not expect that the person he has been looking for so long is actually around him.


    She once was only separated from him by a wall!


    "Take me to her!" Leigh forcefully drags Chace away, his footsteps as fast as the whirlwind.


    He takes out his phone and calls his assistant, telling him to send a private jet as soon as possible.


    Chace smiles apologetically at the guests in the private room, telling them to have a pleasant meal.


    After being dragged out of the room by Leigh, Chace is still confused. "Leigh, why are you in such a


    hurry to see my girlfriend? Did she steal the jewelry?"


    Leigh turns around and looks at him. His gaze gloomy, he grits his teeth and says, "She didn''t just steal


    the jewelry!"


    Chace is dumbfounded.


    What does Leigh mean? Is Kelsie a recidivist who specializes in stealing?


    Leigh emits a dense hostile aura, causing people to stay away from him with fear. Even Chace does


    not dare to provoke him.


    When the private jet arrives, Chace boards and sits down, not daring to ask anything.


    The helicopter, Gray Shadow, borrowed from the military base is extremely fast. They arrive in Country


    Y in just three hours.


    The private jetnds on the openwn. The rotational rtive wind is so strong thewn is almost lifted


    with loud rumbles.


    Chace gets off the private jet and is about to tell Leigh how awesome the helicopter is, but when he


    turns around, he sees Leigh walking towards the house.


    He doesn''t even bother to ring the doorbell. He picks up the fire extinguisher in the safe house and


    smashes the lock of the door. The force is extremely fierce.


    "Damn you! Are you crazy?" Chace is shocked and rushes over.


    Before he can say anything else, Leigh has broken the door lock, opened the door and stepped in.


    Chace curses inside that this fellow is so efficient, and hurriedly follows him in.


    On the second floor, he finally finds Leigh in the master bedroom, while the servant protects Jessie and


    curls up beside the bed, trembling.


    When the servant sees Chace, it''s as if she has seen a savior. "Sir, your ... your friend...."


    "It''s okay. He''s just drunk." Chace hurriedly pulls Leigh''s sleeve and persuades, "I will pay you at the


    price of whatever she stole from you. Look at how frightening you are."


    "Let go!" Leigh shakes off Chace''s hand and stares fixedly at the woman behind the servant.


    He has been looking for her for so long, but he doesn''t expect her to be hiding here.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This damn woman!


    Leigh''s chest heaves violently. He has long forgotten what he has said before. He strides over, pushes


    the servant aside, and gets Jessie off the bed.


    "Keep hiding. You''re very capable, aren''t you?"


    Leigh gets even more furious when she keeps her head lowered in silence. "I''ll break your legs when


    we go back. I''ll see where else you can run to!"


    When Chace realizes what''s going on, he immediately goes up to stop him.


    "Leigh, are you crazy? She''s pregnant, and she can''t see. Why are you yelling at her?"


    "Mine!" Leigh shouts angrily at him.


    Chace is confused, "What ... what do you mean?"


    "She and the child are mine!" Leigh grabs Chace''s clothes and pulls him closer. His eyes are scarlet.


    "Did you touch her?"


    "Is she...." Chace looks at Jessie and asks, "Is she the person you''ve been looking for?"


    Leigh draws nearer to him and demands with gritted teeth, "Did you touch her?"


    Chace is frightened by him. His entire body trembling, he stutters, "No, never...."

 Chapter 540: Ill Help You Wash Your Dirty Body

    Chapter 540: I''ll Help You Wash Your Dirty Body


    After getting the response, Leigh roughly pushes Chase away, picks up Jessie with a grim expression,


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    and strides out.


    The servant is frightened and asks in a trembling voice, "S ... sir, what''s going on?"


    Chace gets up from the floor, hurriedly catches up to Leigh and grabs him when he is about to walk out


    of the door. "Leigh, even if she''s the person you''ve been looking for, look at how weak she is now."


    "Let go!" Leigh nces at him.


    "Put her down first. Let''s talk." Chace has been with Jessie for so long. As she smiles more, he has


    developed feelings for her.


    Leigh is now furious. Chace is afraid that Jessie will suffer if she goes with him.


    His heart aches.


    "I told you to let go!" Leigh shouts angrily with a sinister look in his eyes. "Don''t make me hit you."


    Chace grabs Leigh and refuses to let him go. He insists that he let her stay. "Leigh, listen to me. She


    isn''t in the right state to go with you right now, or you can let her decide for herself."


    When Leigh sees how stubborn Chace is, he res up and kicks Chace.


    Thetter is sent flying away.


    Chace smashes his body against the wall and coughs in pain.


    Leigh doesn''t even look at him as he strides out with the woman in his arms. Shortly after, a loud


    rumblees from outside.


    The helicopter takes off again.


    Chace struggles for a long time to get up, but he can''t. Lying there, he rubs the ce where he has


    been kicked, and gasps. "That asshole was too ruthless...."


    Damn it, he should have practiced martial arts back then!


    On the way back to Yorkshire, Jessie curls up in her seat and doesn''t say a word. Her head bowed, she


    seems absentminded, while Leigh keeps looking at her with a gloomy face.


    The private jet arrives at Tourmaline Community andnds on the tarmac behind the artificialke.


    The servants at Tourmaline Community haven''t been dismissed yet. When a servant hears the doorbell


    ringing, she hurriedly opens the door. Seeing Leigh carrying a woman, she is shocked.


    "M ... Mr. Leigh."


    Leigh ignores her and quickly carries Jessie upstairs.


    Another servant then whispers to herpanion, "Mr. Leigh is here. He doesn''t look happy. Who is the


    woman in his arms?"


    The asked servant hesitates and says, "It seems to be Miss Jessie."


    The other servant is shocked.


    The two servants look at each other and think to themselves that from tonight onwards, the peaceful


    days will be gone.


    After entering the bedroom, Leigh puts Jessie on the sofa and unbuttons her blouse to vent his anger.


    He asks her, "Why did you run? Tell me."


    Jessie lowers her head as if she hasn''t heard anything.


    "Jessie, I''m asking you a damn question!" Leigh squats down in front of her and grabs her chin hard,


    forcing her to look at him.


    The ck and white of her eyes are in distinct contrast. Her eyes are beautiful but listless. Her face is


    stained with tears.


    There is no reflection of Leigh in her eyes because she can''t see him.


    Leigh notices something is wrong with her. Only then does he recall that Chace said that she cannot


    see. He feels as if his heart has been violently hit by a heavy object. Frustration and remorse surface in


    his heart.


    "Sorry, I was too impulsive." Leigh''s voice softens as he holds her hand.


    Her hand is very cold, making his heart ache.


    When he went to look for her, he told himself that he must not be angry with her, but when he sees her,


    he lost it.


    Leigh ced her hand to his lips and kissed it. "Let''s make up and live a happy life, okay? I won''t be


    angry with you again, I promise," Leigh says softly.


    Seeing that she still ignores him, Leigh leans over and hugs her. "Little Fairy, say something. I know


    that it was my fault in the past. You can beat me and scold me."


    Leigh feels heartache when he realizes how skinny she is; she didn''t have much flesh on her body.


    "I forgive you. Let bygones be bygones." Leigh rests his head on her shoulder, sniffing her fragrance.


    His wandering heart finally finds its home and is no longer confused.


    No matter what Leigh says, Jessie remains nonchnt.


    Leigh doesn''t get impatient. He cups her face and kisses her. "Little Fairy, can you talk to me?"


    He doesn''t like her cold and indifferent manner.


    "I''m sorry...." Jessie opens her mouth and says with difficulty. "I''ll be good."


    Leigh''s smile freezes on his face.


    Jessie grips his clothes and uncontrobly sheds tears. She begs him. "I ... I will never run again. I will


    obediently listen to you. I''ll do whatever you want me to do."


    Tears stream down her cheeks and flow into her mouth. She says in a hoarse voice, "Please let my


    uncle and aunt go."


    "Your uncle and aunt are dead."


    "No! They''re not dead!" Jessie screams and interrupts him, pleading, "I know you hid them. I beg you,


    let them go."


    She reaches out and squirms out of his arms.


    Before Leigh knows it, she kneels in front of him. "I won''t run away from you again. I''ll stay by your


    side. Please ... let them go...."


    Her eyes are red and swollen from crying, and there is ayer of mist in her eyes.


    She wants to kowtow, but she can''t see where Leigh is.


    Leigh is quick to grab her, and his chest heaves violently with anger. "Jessie, do you think I''m cruel


    enough to hurt your family?"


    "Please...." Jessie keeps pleading. "As long as you''re willing to let them go, I''ll do anything for you."


    Leigh''s heart aches.


    He gives a bitter smile.


    Her uncle and aunt died, but she thinks he killed them. She doesn''t trust him at all!


    Why can''t she understand how good he is to her?


    Realizing that Leigh does not speak, Jessie reaches out and finds his shirt. With her hands trembling,


    she begins clumsily unbuttoning his shirt.


    Leigh grabs her hands.


    Jessie shivers with fear. "I really won''t run anymore. I''ll give you anything you want."


    "Stop crying!" Seeing how timid and weak she is, and how she is pleasing him without dignity, Leigh is


    annoyed. "If you cry again, I will throw you out!"


    Jessie bites her lower lip and doesn''t dare to cry anymore.


    She is too nervous. Her back is covered in sweat and her clothes are wet. He carries her into the


    bathroom.


    He presses the button and runs water into the bathtub while saying to Jessie, "Take off your clothes!"


    Jessie does not hesitate to pull down the skirt zipper on her waist.


    Before long, her clothes are taken off.


    When Leigh turns around, he sees her standing there n*ked with her arms crossed over her chest.


    Her skin is fair and delicate, but her figure is extremely thin. Her abdomen slightly bulged, proving that


    she is pregnant with a child.


    "I ask you to take off your clothes, so you leave nothing on? Can''t you wrap yourself in a bath towel?"


    Leigh scolds.


    After that, he regrets being harsh on her again.


    She can''t see. Where can she get a towel?


    Leigh takes a towel and wraps it around her body. He even turns on the heating.


    After the bathtub is filled with water, he tests the temperature before letting Jessie get in.


    Jessie holds his hand, trembling. She pleaded in a low voice, "Can you please go somewhere else?"


    Leigh knows what she means, and in an instant, he is angry again.


    However, he recalls that when he humiliated her before, he had never cared what she thought, and just


    wanted to vent his anger.


    His throat is a little hoarse. It takes him a while to say, "I''ll help you wash your dirty body."

 Chapter 541: Justin, Please

    Chapter 541: Justin, Please


    Jessie is even more frightened. She exins in a panic, "He didn''t touch me. When I was about to fall,


    he helped me. I have only slept with you. I''m not unchaste."


    "I know." Looking at her, Leigh feels very ufortable. "I didn''t disdain you. I mean, you''re sweating


    all over and you need to take a bath."


    Jessie lets go of his hand.


    She lies in the bathtub and is stiff.


    Leigh patiently helps her bathe. asionally, his fingers slide past her bulged belly. Knowing that his


    child is here, he feels contented.


    When Jessie sits up with her back facing him, Leigh sees a few scars on her back.


    It seems that she has been whipped and not being treated in time.


    The scars are so shocking that Leigh is enraged. He touches them with his hand and asks Jessie,


    "Why there are scars on your back? Who hit you?"


    Jessie shakes her head and whispers, "Nothing. I identally fell."


    Leigh sneers, "Can falling down leave you whip scars? Jessie, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Jessie doesn''t reply.


    Seeing that she looks down and doesn''t want to tell the truth, Leigh doesn''t ask again because he is


    afraid that his anger will frighten her.


    After taking a bath, he wraps Jessie in a bathrobe and carries her out.


    As soon as she reaches the bed, Jessie sits up and unties the bathrobe belt.


    Leigh frowns.


    From the moment shees back, every move she makes can enrage him.


    He really hates her for being so timid andcking in self-esteem!


    Leigh suppresses his anger and helps her change to a nightgown. Then, he tucks her in and says,


    "Sleep."


    Jessie blinks and is at a loss, "Don''t you want to..."


    "No."


    She raises her hand in the air, grabs his hand and says carefully, "Then can you let them go?"


    Leigh doesn''t say a word and puts her hand into the quilt.


    Aftering out of the bedroom, Leigh calls Justin. "Little Fairy is blind. I need a doctor to check her. I


    need a doctor tomorrow."


    "Motherfucker ... it''s three o''clock in the morning!" Justin, who is woken up by Leigh, is angry. "You


    called because she is blind? If she is blind, why don''t you send her to the hospital?"


    Leigh walks up and down by the window and is irritable. "She''s pregnant. Those doctors in the hospital


    can''t do it."


    "Neither can my friends. They are upied by their own business."


    "Justin, please." Leigh scratches his scalp and whispers, "I need a doctor who cane to Yorkshire


    tomorrow. I''m willing to give him anything he wants."


    Justin keeps silent for a long time and sighs, "I''ll give you the addresster. Send someone to pick him


    up."


    "Thank you."


    "Leigh, if you really like her, don''t torture her." Before hanging up the phone, Justin says, "You can live


    without her. If her health is ruined, her life is ruined."


    Leigh doesn''t say anything and hangs up the phone.


    A few minutester, he receives an address from Justin.


    Leigh sends the address to the pilot who has sent him to Country Y and asks him to pick up the doctor.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    When Leigh returns to his bedroom, Jessie curls up on the bed and is asleep. Outside the window, the


    sun has risen.


    Leigh hugs her and sleeps for a while. He wakes up in less than three hours.


    Seeing that she is still asleep and is frowning, Leigh caresses her face. He gets out of bed gently. He


    goes to wash up and change clothes, and then leaves the bedroom.


    He goes downstairs and sees the servant in the living room. He coldly instructs, "Take good care of


    her."


    The servant nods in fear.


    Leigh drives to Lewis Group and sends a message to Chace, asking Chace to visit him after returning


    home.


    When he walks out of the elevator, the assistant who has been waiting for a long time walks to him.


    "Mr. Leigh, the coboration we have with LM Company and SH Company is taken away." The


    assistant''s expression is solemn. "The one who signed the contract with them is the samepany.


    Someone is helping it."


    Leigh frowns and is slightly displeased, "Who dares topete with Lewis Group?"


    The assistant nces at him and says, "I went to investigate. The one who helped them is President


    Lily of HSpany."


    There is only one vice-president of HS Company named Lily.


    When Leigh hears the name, he figures out Lily''s purpose.


    Lily feels that he has hurt Jessie and wants to take revenge on him, so she hampers the business of


    hispany.


    The assistant asks, "Mr. Leigh, do you want me to talk to President Lily?"


    "It''s just twopanies. Just leave it at that!" Leigh says impatiently.


    Right now, he is worried about Jessie''s eyes, so he doesn''t have time to argue with Lily.


    The assistant says, "Yes".


    After returning to the President''s Office with Leigh to report his work, the assistant puts down the


    documents and is about to leave, but Leigh stops him.


    Leigh instructs him solemnly, "Remember, I borrowed a private aircraft to go abroad. I went alone and


    came back alone. You should deal with this properly. Don''t let Lily know about it."


    If Lily knows that he has found Jessie, she will definitelye here to bring Jessie away.


    "I understand."


    "Is there any clue to the death of Charlie and his wife?"


    "We''re checking record video with police." The assistant wipes away his sweat and stammers, "As


    soon as I find any clues, I''ll tell you."


    Leigh coldly nces at him and says, "As an assistant, David of the Smith Group outperforms you!"


    The assistant walks out silently and feels sad.


    Ever since Leigh''s birthday, his temperament has changed drastically, and he is getting more and more


    mean.


    Working is too difficult.


    Leigh deals with business in the morning and calls the servant to ask about Jessie at noon. He learns


    that Jessie goes downstairs to eat breakfast at 9 a.m. but she vomits after eating.


    He rubs his eyebrows and sighs, "Find out what a pregnant woman can eat. Prepare some food for


    her."


    "Yes."


    Thinking that Jessie vomits during pregnancy and doesn''t eat much, Leigh doesn''t have any appetite


    for lunch and only has several bites.


    After resting for a while, he hears a huge noise.


    Chace enters the President''s Office and looks around, and stares at Leigh.


    "Leigh, where is she? Where did you send her to?"


    Leigh frowns and says, "I sent you a message this morning. Why are youing sote?"


    "You brought her back in a private aircraft, I have to buy my own ticket and fly back!" Chace curses. He


    is thirsty and picks up the kettle on the table and pours himself a cup of water.


    After drinking, he asks Leigh, "Tell me where she is."


    "She is my girlfriend. Of course, she is at my house!" Leigh says gloomily, "Come here. I have


    something to ask you!"


    Chace goes to him quickly.


    Chace scratches his cheeks with his fingers and says, "How the hell will I know that you are looking for


    her? Besides, you really went too farst night. She just knew that her rtives are dead, and you


    scolded her."


    "Only then did she know that her rtives are dead?" Leigh looks up at Chace and says, "What do you


    mean?"


    Chace sighs and says, "After you returned home, I stayed in Country Y for a few days and takes her


    out to rx. She was very depressed and I did nothing to her."

 Chapter 542: You Go Back and Talk to Her

    Chapter 542: You Go Back and Talk to Her


    Chace is afraid that Leigh will hit him, so he takes a few steps back.


    Leigh says angrily, "Don''t talk nonsense. Get to the point!"


    Chace raises his arms to show surrender and says, "The point is that the day after I returned home,


    she called me. She asked me to help her investigate two people, and I asked someone to do it."


    "When I invited you to the club to discuss business that night, I received the results from my man. I


    called her and told her that they were dead. Then she cried."


    Leigh asks, "Is the man named Charlie, and the woman is his wife?"


    "Yes." Chace nods and sighs, "I didn''t know they are her rtives. If I knew, I wouldn''t have told her."


    Hearing this, Leigh looks angry.


    He thinks that Jessie has known that her uncle and aunt are dead. It turns out that Jessie doesn''t know


    that before.


    Then who tells Jessie about this?


    Leigh thinks of Jessie''s behaviorst night. She kneels down to beg him to let go of her uncle and aunt.


    She mistakenly thinks that he has killed her family. He figured out something.


    He is angry and smiles coldly, "Damn, someone actually dared to mess with me!"


    Someone wants to sow discord between him and Jessie.


    "Mess with you? Who?" Chace asks curiously as he rubs his chin, "Leigh, what do you mean?"


    Leigh ignores him and asks, "How did she contact you?"


    "I gave her a cell phone."


    "Who knows her number?"


    "Only me and my mother," Chace replied, seeing that Leigh''s expression bes even sullen.


    Leigh gets important clues from the conversation.


    Someone has been spying on Jessie, and knows what Jessie and Chace are doing, and also knows


    her phone number.


    He taps his finger on the desk and coldly asks Chace, "How do you make her acquaintance?"


    Chace asks him, "Don''t you know?"


    "How the fuck can I know! After her best friend sent her abroad, I couldn''t find her. How can I know how


    you met her?" Leigh says.


    After hearing Leigh''s words, Chace understands, "She said that she quarreled with her boyfriend and


    was abandoned by him in a foreign country. So she lied to me."


    Leigh makes no reply.


    In the next three minutes, Chace tells Leigh where he meets Jessie, what she looks like, and why she


    is with him. He doesn''t dare to hide anything.


    Leigh listens silently. He looks calm, but he fiercely grips the pen in his hand.


    His eyes turn scarlet red for anger and his lips are pursed fiercely.


    He doesn''t know that after Jessie arrives in Country Y, she has lived such a horrible life and she is


    almost raped.


    How can she keep the child in such a condition?


    "Leigh, are you alright?" Seeing Leigh''s expression, Chace feels a chill run down his spine and takes a


    few steps back.


    Chace can''t defeat Leigh in fighting, and he doesn''t dare to provoke Leigh.


    "I''m fine. I''m very calm." Leigh takes a deep breath and suppresses the anger.


    He knows that now the most important thing is to sort out the clues. He must be rational.


    Chace says nothing.


    "Since her best friend sent her abroad, why would she..." After waiting for a while, Chace tells Leigh,


    "When I met her, it seemed that she had been abused."


    Leigh crosses his hands with great strength. "When Little Fairy went abroad, someone was observing


    her. The man found out where she lived, he destroyed the surveince cameras and killed the servant


    to take her away."


    Leigh is straightforward. No matter how stupid Chace is, he understands.


    "Did those people want to do something to Little Fairy? She resisted and was severely beaten. They


    hurt her eyes? She escaped from that ce by luck when they didn''t notice her?"


    Leigh doesn''t say a word. He clenches his fists in anger as he desperately suppressed his anger.


    If Jessie hasn''t escaped from that ce, if she hasn''t met Chace who has juste out of the club, if


    Chace hasn''t saved her...


    Leigh closes his eyes, not daring to think about what might happen.


    Thinking of the tragedy that has happened to her, he feels sorry for her and he can barely breathe.


    She lives such a difficult life, but when he finds her, he scolds her.


    Seeing Leigh lower his head and not speak, Chace knows that he is ming himself.


    At this moment, he also feels sorry for Jessie.


    He really doesn''t know that she will encounter such horrible things. What''s worse, he tells her about the


    death of her rtives...


    Chace pats Leigh on the shoulder and sighs, "Leigh, you ...She is a woman, even if you are angry, you


    shouldn''t bully her like this."


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with me," Leigh recalls the quarrels he has had with Jessie before and her


    indifferent expression, he is upset.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He puts his hands on his head and says painfully, "When I think of how I adore her, love her, but she


    lies to me and aborts our child, I want to pain her. So I torture her."


    Chace shouts, "Did she have a child before?"


    "Twins." Leigh whispered, "She approached me to get revenge on me. Even if her pregnancy is her


    n. How can she do that to me? How can I not hate her?"


    "Revenge? What do you mean?" Chace is a little confused.


    Chace suddenly remembers something and widens his eyes. "You said that her name is Jessie. She


    and Angelina..."


    Leigh looks down and ignores him.


    Chace stands there dumbfounded. It takes him a long time to recover hisposure. He stutters, "It''s


    not suitable for me to ask what happened between you, but I don''t think she''s the kind of person who


    will utilize a child."


    "You''ve only known her for so a short time and you think that you know her well?" Leigh nces at


    Chace and sneers, "She can y with my affections. What else can''t she do?"


    Chace''s legs are a little sore after standing for a long time, so he pulls a chair and sits down.


    "Anyway, I don''t think she''s that kind of person. When she woke up in the hospital and heard the doctor


    say that the child is fine, I saw her touch her belly and show a happy expression," Chace says.


    "Leigh, think about it. If she is ruthless and has aborted the twins, why did she suffer so much to protect


    this child?"


    Chace''s words stun Leigh.


    Yes, after Jessie goes abroad, she can easily get rid of this child and continue to take revenge on him.


    But why doesn''t she abort it?


    Leigh asks Chace, "Why?"


    "It''s your problem. Think about it yourself. How can I know!" Chace rolls his eyes at Leigh.


    "What''s my problem?"


    Chace doesn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Leigh like this, Chace wants to curse.


    Leigh says that he doesn''t understand Jessie, but it seems that Leigh is thest person to understand


    Jessie!


    Chace sighs and says to Leigh, "I think there must be other reasons behind her abortion. Go back and


    talk to her. Ask her about the child. Don''t scold her."

 Chapter 543: Life Is a Mess!

    Chapter 543: Life Is a Mess!


    Other reasons?


    But she aborts the twins and tells him so, what can be other reasons?


    As Leigh thinks this, he thinks about Chace''s words and feels that Chace is right. If Jessie really


    doesn''t want children, she can have an abortion abroad.


    Leigh calms down. He says, "I''ll go back and ask her. I won''t scold her."


    "You shouldn''t have scolded her," Chace says.


    Chace remembers thest time he takes Jessie to the hospital and what the doctor says, he nces at


    Leigh.


    "Leigh, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What?"


    Chace looks at him with a solemn expression, "She doesn''t want an abortion, but she can''t keep this


    child."


    Leigh doesn''t reply.


    "Do you remember the night when you were drunk, I took you to my ce? The next morning, I called


    Jessie and she didn''t respond. Then I went to her room and found that she was covered in cold sweat.


    I sent her to the hospital."


    Chace sighs. "The doctor said that she was in poor health and advised her to have a child after she got


    better. I don''t know how bad a woman''s health can be, but it seems that if it''s serious, she won''t be able


    to give birth anymore."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Leigh does know that Jessie is in poor health. Previously, a doctor has told him. Hearing what Chace


    says, he feels guilty. It is his fault.


    He grabs his hair, feeling helpless and painful. "I didn''t mean to hurt her, I just..."


    Chace pats him on the shoulder andforts him, "It''s fine. Don''t me yourself."


    "I told you this because I hope that if she has a miscarriage, don''t me her and be nice to her. Justin


    knows a lot of doctors. Ask him for help. Maybe there will be a happy ending."


    "Chace." Leigh moves his lips. After a while, he says, "Thank you very much."


    If Jessie hasn''t encountered Chace that day and is saved by him, something even more horrible may


    happen to Jessie.


    Chace is surprised, and then he grins, "We are friends! If you feel grateful, just notify me when you


    have a good chance to earn money!"


    Leigh punches him in the chest and smiles, "OK. I promise you."


    "That''s good!"


    Not long after they chat, Chace answers a call and goes to thepany to deal with things.


    Before leaving, Chace turns to look at Leigh and says, "I know a bit about Angelina. I don''t want to ask


    about her rtionship with Jessie. I just want to know, is the car ident of Mr. y and the others


    rted to you?"


    "No." Leigh is indifferent and says coldly. "I''m not able to arrange that. God wants to punish them, and


    no one can prevent the ident."


    With just one sentence, Chace understands everything.


    "You''re right. They deserve it." Chace shrugs his shoulders and leaves.


    When he takes the elevator downstairs, Chace is still thinking about what Leigh has says.


    Chace doesn''t know what kind of feelings Leigh has for Jessie, but Leigh takes a risk to punish those


    people for her, he must care about her very much and put her in an important position.


    Chace doesn''t dare to do those things.


    Chace sighs and says regretfully, "I really shouldn''t have brought people with me!"


    He doesn''t expect that the woman he has saved on the way is actually his friend''s wife.


    Life is such a mess!


    --


    Leigh misses Jessie and drives back home early in the afternoon.


    The servant opens the door and tells Leigh, "Ten minutes ago, a doctor came and he is upstairs


    chatting with Mrs. Lewis."


    "OK."


    Leigh doesn''t chat with the servant. After handing her the clothes, he goes upstairs.


    When he goes upstairs to the bedroom, he walks lightly and hears a male voice. It seems that he is


    asking questions. After a few seconds, he hears Jessie answer him.


    The bedroom door is wide open. After entering, Leigh sees Jessie sitting by the bed. In front of her is a


    man wearing medical gloves. asionally, he checks Jessie''s eyes.


    Leigh stands at the door and stares at them for a while before stepping in.


    "How are her eyes?" Leigh walks to Jessie and asks the doctor, "Are they seriously wounded?"


    The doctor takes off his gloves and answers Leigh. "Mrs. Lewis is pregnant, so I can''t check her brain.


    However, I asked her before. She woke up one day and found that she was blind. It''s not serious. I''ll


    give her the medicine. If it doesn''t work, we can only wait for her to give birth."


    "OK. Thank you." No matter how worried Leigh is, he can only endure it.


    The medicine is in a small ss bottle. It is a colorless liquid.


    The doctor drops two drops of it into Jessie''s eyes and then hands the bottle to Leigh. "Twice a day,


    morning and night. If there''s anything wrong with her eyes, call me."


    "OK." Leigh exchanges phone numbers with the doctor. "Dinner is ready. Why don''t you stay here for


    dinner before leaving?"


    The doctor is surprised.


    Before hees, he has heard Justin say that Leigh has a bad temper and is irritable. Why does he


    speak so politely?


    "There''s no need to bother. I have something urgent to attend to."


    Seeing the doctor say so, Leigh cannot force him to stay. He sees off the doctor and brings Jessie


    downstairs to eat.


    Jessie keeps silent all the way. After being brought downstairs, she sits at the dining table quietly.


    After seeing the doctor off, Leigh pulls a chair and sits beside her. He nces at the food prepared by


    the servant.


    It is very plentiful, and most are foods for pregnant women.


    Seeing Jessie sitting there like a baby, motionless, he frowns and asks warmly, "Little Fairy, do you


    want to have asparagus?"


    Jessie nods.


    Leigh puts some asparagus in her bowl.


    She gropes on the table and picks up the chopsticks carefully, and gropes for the bowl. Seeing that,


    Leigh feels sorrow.


    Being blind is worse than being amputated and lying in bed for the rest of one''s life.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll help you." Leigh picked up her bowl.


    Jessie hesitates for a moment. She doesn''t want to enrage him, so she lets go and opens her mouth.


    All she has to do is sit there and let Leigh feed her.


    When Leigh asks her if she wants to have something, she nods and clutches her clothes tightly like a


    person who cannot take care of herself.


    After a while, there isn''t much rice left in the bowl.


    Seeing that Jessie has a good appetite, he smiles.


    However, his smile doesn''tst long. Suddenly, Jessie covers her mouth and her face turns pale.


    Leigh asks, "What''s wrong? You want to vomit?"


    Jessie nods.


    Just as Leigh hands the trash can over, Jessie holds the trash can and vomited. She is very


    ufortable.


    Leigh keeps silent.


    Leigh looks at her and is a little angry. He says, "If you don''t want to eat, just tell me. Don''t nod every


    time I ask you if you want to eat. That will make you ufortable."


    "I''m sorry." Perhaps it is because he sounds angry, Jessie keeps apologizing. "I was too ufortable


    and didn''t hold back ... I promise I won''t vomit this time."


    Seeing her being humble and cowardly, Leigh almost loses his temper.

 Chapter 544: It Turns Out to Be a Surprise

    Chapter 544: It Turns Out to Be a Surprise


    It takes Leigh quite a while to suppress his anger. He fills a bowl of chicken soup and feeds it to her


    one mouthful at a time.


    Perhaps because there is nothing in her stomach, or because the chicken soup is not heavy, Jessie


    doesn''t vomit after having it all drunk. Leigh seems less worried.


    After dinner, Leigh takes Jessie upstairs.


    They sit on the sofa. Leigh holds her hand and asks softly, "Little Fairy, tell me, did you ask for the


    abortion or something bad happened?"


    Leigh feels a sudden move in his palm, so he turns to look at Jessie. She lowers her head and looks


    stiff.


    He knows something must have been wrong. Then he asks again, "Tell me about the babies, OK?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Jessie lowers her head silently, Leigh feels anxious.


    He holds Jessie''s hands tightly and says, "Tell me and I''ll let your uncle and aunt go."


    Jessie immediately asks him, "You really have them kept?"


    " ... Yes." Leigh realizes that something''s going wrong with her and he tries to ignore it, "Tell me, where


    have you been on my birthday, and what has our kids killed, okay?"


    "I..." Jessie moves her lips and mumbles.


    Leigh leans over and hears her say, "I went to Daisy''s shop the other day to ask where Chloe was. I


    didn''t expect to run into Jana when I left..."


    Leigh holds his breath and asks with patience, "What happened then?"


    "We talked in the security corridor. She said she knew I got close to you with a purpose and threatened


    to tell you about it. I told her to go to you if she wanted. I tried to leave and then she pulled me back


    and gave me a push."


    Jessie feels a sting when she reveals something she has tried to suppress. Soon, tears flowed along


    her cheek.


    Her eyes are filled with tears and her voice chokes, "I didn''t want to kill them. I begged the doctor to


    help me, but the doctor said that there was nothing he could do. I''m sorry ... I didn''t protect them well."


    Leigh doesn''t expect to lose their babies this way, and he is in a daze for quite some time.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "When you found me, I wanted to tell you, but you didn''t even give me a chance." Jessie''s eyes are


    filled with tears, and her crying voice gradually bes hoarse. "I know you hate me. Since the kids


    are gone now, you must want it done between us as well."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leigh puts his head on her hand and mes himself, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know..."


    It is his anger that has blinded his mind, and he has always thought that she killed the babies in


    revenge for him.


    It turns out that the babies were a surprise to him, and she has never thought of killing them.


    Thinking about how he has imprisoned her, tortured her, and humiliated her because of this


    misunderstanding, Leigh feels sorry and deeply mes himself.


    "I will never lose my temper to you again, I swear." Leigh kisses her tears and says, "I will definitely


    cure your eyes. Let''s take good care of this baby together."


    His eyes turn aggressive and are filled with bone-chilling hatred, "Little fairy, don''t worry, I will definitely


    catch that woman and make her pay for what she has done to you!"


    Jessie is not at ease with his words. She only asks him cautiously, "I''ve told you everything. Can you


    please let my uncle and aunt go?"


    Leigh gazes at her and said in pain, "Yes, I will let them go."


    Jessie''s brows then rx as if she were relieved.


    Leigh helps Jessie to take a bath and then goes to dial his assistant.


    First, he asks him to look into the case of Jessie. If the footage doesn''t work, then maybe he can try to


    bribe the officers. As long as he can get the clues, it doesn''t matter how much money it will cost.


    Besides, Leigh also wants him to locate Jana.


    That woman actually dared to meet him at the clubhouse right after murdering his babies. She told him


    about Jessie''s n. He was so stupid then that he did buy her story.


    If he can''t kill that woman, he will be a Dutchman!


    Leigh keeps wandering at the window. He seemed extremely hostile and aggressive. He is afraid that


    he would scare Jessie, so he keeps trying to calm down.


    Having calmed down, heys down his phone and heads to the bathroom.


    He helps Jessie get out from the bath, get her nightgown on, andy in the bed. Then he takes a


    shower as well.


    When hees out, Jessie is lying in the bed. It seems that she has fallen asleep.


    He wipes his hair dry with a towel and walks over gently.


    Just as he lifts the quilt, Jessie opens her eyes and looks at him, though she can''t really see him, "Are


    you going to sleep?"


    "Yes." Leigh lowers his head and kisses her cheek, "Good dream," he says softly.


    But Jessie reaches out and crosses her arms around his neck. She isn''t intended to let him go.


    Jessie lifts her body, gets to his lips, and then gives him a tentative kiss.


    They are very close. Leigh can smell the citrus fragrance in her hair and a faint body fragrance, which


    causes a ripple of excitement in his body.


    Jessie notices that he doesn''t respond, so she leans over and kisses him again.


    Leigh can no longer hold himself, he presses her on the bed cautiously and kisses her hard.


    Sniffing the fragrance from her body, his entire body bes even more excited.


    Her skin feels soft and delicate, but tense.


    Leigh turned sober immediately.


    He raises his head and finds that Jessie''s hair is scattering on the pillow. His brows are tightly knitted,


    which is an obvious sign of difort. However, she bites her lips tightly and tries not to make a


    sound.


    Seeing her torturing herself, Leigh feels no longer excited at all.


    He separates her lips, not allowing her to bite them again, with a gloomy expression on his face.


    He hates the way she is now!


    She''s just like a puppet, doing whatever he wants her to do. She seems willing to do whatever amuses


    him.


    "What are you doing now!" His chest slightly rises and falls. He grits his teeth and says, "Look at you


    now...you are no longer yourself!"


    Jessie closes her eyes and doesn''t say anything.


    Leigh feels even worse. He is afraid that he may lose control if he stays here any longer. He gets out of


    bed and ms the door.


    He goes to a second bedroom, takes a pack of cigarettes, and stands on the balcony, smoking them


    one by one.


    As long as he recalls what Jessie looked like just now, he feels irritated.


    What he needs is a person who gets mad,ughs, hits him, and scolds him, not a puppet, lying there


    obediently and not say anything even if she doesn''t feel well!


    Leigh smokes so much that he begins to cough, with a sting from inside.


    He squats down and covers his eyes with his hands, feeling much sadness and sorrow in his heart.


    He apologizes and doesn''t lose his temper anymore. He keeps talking to her gently and coaxing her.


    However, he doesn''t know how to bring that lively happy girl back.


    Leigh stands silently on the balcony, feeling the cold breeze.


    He stays with himself until he hears the maid.


    Only then does he realize that the sky''s awake.


    Leigh looks down from the gap and sees the two maids chatting while working.


    He doesn''t know what they are talking about specifically, only to see one showing her ring on her finger


    to the other.


    She seems older, with a gold ring in a rather ssical style.

 Chapter 545: Sign Here

    Chapter 545: Sign Here


    Leigh stares at the ring on the servant''s finger for a while. His mood darkens. It seems that he has


    understood something.


    He takes out his phone and calls his assistant.


    "Don''t go to thepany. I need you to go to another ce and bring me one thing."


    After that, Leigh goes to the bathroom to wash up and changes into a suit.


    When he enters the main bedroom, Jessie ising out from the bathroom slowly.


    Her hair is glossy. It seems that she has just washed her hair.


    Leigh goes over to help her sit on the edge of the bed. He opens the wardrobe, picks out a dress, and


    helps her change into it.


    Leigh doesn''t say anything from the moment he enters, but Jessie can tell that the one in the room is


    Leigh from his breath.


    As he is helping her get dressed, she asks carefully, "No work today?"


    "Yes. I have something more important to do."


    Leigh pulls the ribbons of her dress and ties them in a beautiful bow. Then, he looks around as if he is


    looking for something.


    He walks towards the dresser and opens the bag on it.


    He turns the bag upside down and everything inside ites out.


    A few coins toss on the table, jingling.


    Leigh picks up the coins from those things, stares at them for a while, and then hands them to Jessie.


    Holding three coins in her hand, Jessie feels a little confused, "Why do you give me these?"


    "You will need themter. Keep them well." After saying that, he helps her downstairs for breakfast.


    During breakfast, Leigh doesn''t feed Jessie as usual. Instead, he tells her what is ced in front of her,


    and she gets the food by groping. Although she eats slowly, he waits for her patiently.


    After Jessie finishes eating, Leigh wipes her mouth with a napkin and asks, "How are you feeling? Do


    you want to vomit?"


    Jessie shakes her head.


    "That''s good." Leigh picks up the three coins on the table and puts them on her palm. "Then we''re


    going out."


    "Am I going out too?"


    "Yes."


    Leigh wraps a silk scarf around Jessie''s head, helps her put on her sunsses and her ts. After


    putting on shoes, he carries her in his arms and goes out.


    Jessie puts her arms around his neck, wanting to ask where they are going, but in the end, she doesn''t


    ask.


    She can feel that she is carried into the car and carefully ced on the seat. She hears Leigh asks the


    driver to go to Mercury Road. Then the car starts and moves steadily.


    Jessie sits there quietly, not knowing where Leigh is taking her and what he wants to do.


    A few momentster, the car stops.


    Leighes to carry her in his arms.


    Jessie holds his neck and hears him talk to someone. "Have you brought all the documents? Do you


    exin it to the staff?"


    "They are all in the folder. I have told them and today they only serve you."


    "Are you sending me abroad?" Hearing the word "document", Jessie thinks that she is at the airport


    and pulls Leigh''s clothes. She says anxiously, "I don''t want to go abroad. I want to see my uncle and


    aunt."


    As Leigh carries her to the Civil Affairs Bureau andforts her, "You are not going abroad. You will


    stay by my side. We are doing a small thing. Just a few minutes."


    Jessie says no more, but she still feels uneasy.


    She can''t see and is unable to tell where she is. She can only hear someone say "Mr. Lewis". Then,


    she is ced in a chair by Leigh.


    "Mr. Lewis, everything is ready for you. Just sign it."


    "OK. Thank you."


    Jessie is sitting there in confusion when she feels that someone hands her a pen and pulls her hand


    forward.


    Leigh says tenderly, "Sweetie, sign here."


    "What is it?" Jessie doesn''t move and asks, "Can you read it to me?"


    "It''s nothing important. Just write down your name." Leigh strokes her hair. "As long as you listen to me


    today, tomorrow I will ask your uncle and aunt to visit you."


    "Really?"


    "Really. Believe me."


    Jessie holds the pen and hesitates for a long time. In the end, she writes her name on it slowly and


    carefully.


    "Well done," Leigh says tenderly. "Put a coin on the table."


    She takes out one of the coins that have been held in her left hand and ces it on the table.


    Later, Leigh pulls her up from the chair. Holding her with his arm, he leads her way. Then he asks her


    to stop and look up.


    About ten secondster, Leigh says it is done and carries her away.


    After they leave, his assistant pays the fee to the staff. "Thank you. Here are some little gifts from Mr.


    Lewis. Please ept them."


    Everyone in the hall receives the gifts and is ttered.


    After his assistant leaves, a staff member says, "I don''t think that young miss knows what she is doing.


    Don''t you think Mr. Lewis has gone too far for fooling her like that?"


    "How can you be sure she doesn''t know?"


    "She can''t see. She even needs Mr. Lewis to point at the ce for the signature. Obviously, she doesn''t


    know."


    Having no words to refute, the other staff waves her hand and says, "Well, this is their business. Leave


    it alone. If a wealthy and influential man brings me here to get married, I couldn''t be more willing to do


    it!"


    The former is speechless.


    Aftering out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Leigh takes Jessie to the mall and goes straight to Van


    Cleef & Arpels in the jewelry department.


    They sit in the VIP room and wait for a while.


    The shopping guide brings a te of rings and ces it on the ss cab. Leigh takes Jessie''s hand


    and puts it on the ring te.


    "Pick me a ring. I will get the one you point at."


    Jessie draws her hand back slightly. "Why do you ask me to pick a ring? And what did I sign just now?"


    "Didn''t you promise to listen to me today?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Well." Jessie bites her lower lip and points at one casually. "This one."


    Leigh picks up the ring she points at and puts it on her palm.


    "Help me put it on."


    Jessie gropes for his hand and carefully puts the ring on his ring finger.


    Leigh asks her to put a coin on the counter. After she puts down the coin, he takes her away.


    His assistant enters the VIP room after they leave and hands the credit card and gift to the shopping


    guide. "Thank you. It is bought by Mrs. Lewis. You can swipe the card for the rest expenses."


    "OK." The shopping guide doesn''t understand what Mr. Leigh is doing, but he does asmanded.


    In the end, Leigh takes Jessie to a wedding dress studio.


    Lily buys her wedding dress in this studio, and the manager knows Leigh.


    Seeing Leigh enters with a woman, the manager quicklyes and greets him, "Mr. Leigh."


    Leigh beckons the manager over and whispers to her.


    The manager is shocked for a moment, and then quickly puts on a smile and says to Leigh, "Mr. Leigh,


    It''s so sweet for you to go shopping with Mrs. Lewis. I''ll take you upstairs to see what kind of clothes


    Mrs. Lewis likes."


    After asking her to do a lot of strange things, Leigh now brings her to buy clothes. Jessie feels strange.


    She pulls Leigh and whispers, "I''m pregnant. There are few clothes I can wear. It''s no need to buy."


    "Just try on a few clothes. It will end soon." Leigh carefully leads her up the stairs and says softly,


    "Don''t you want to dress beautifully to meet your uncle and aunt?"

 Chapter 546: You Are My Mrs. Lewis

    Chapter 546: You Are My Mrs. Lewis


    Hearing this, Jessie doesn''t say anything else and goes upstairs with the help of Leigh.


    The manager brings them into the room.


    The wedding dresses in the cupboard are dazzling, but Jessie can''t see any of them and thus believes


    she is just in a boutique.


    "Little fairy, take a point." Leigh grabs Jessie''s hand and whispers in her ear, "There are clothes on both


    sides. You point at one or two, try them on and I''ll pay the bill and take you out."


    "Just some clothes. All up to you."


    "I don''t have good taste. I don''t know what style you like. Perhaps your random choices will be even


    better than my deliberate ones."


    Jessie frowns.


    She finds Leigh weird today. Why does he insist she shoulde only for some clothes?


    Leigh asks her for one more time, so Jessie asks him to describe the clothes for her, and then she


    makes her choices.


    At the same time, Leigh serves as Jessica''s eye and helps her to pick out the wedding dresses; the


    manager stands beside them and calls the photography team at once.


    After they both enter the fitting room, a group of people sneaked in.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Leigh?" The photographer nced at the fitting room and whispered to the manager, "But


    why is he taking wedding photos with his wife so secretly?"


    The manager red at him, "That''s none of your business! I thought you''ve paid well to do your job.


    Set the scene while they are getting dressed. Quietly, all in secret. Not even a word."


    Photographer shut his mouth.


    After all, the price Leigh offered was really high, so the photographer quickly stopped his gossips and


    ordered his colleagues to set up the scene.


    Just as the camera has been installed, the door to the fitting room opens.


    The photographer passes the video recorder on to his coworker and tells them to take the VCR all


    along, while he sneaks up on them with his camera and takes pictures of them from various


    perspectives.


    "This dress is so heavy that it''s hard to walk with it. Can anyone wear it out?"


    "It''s an evening gown."


    "I thought we were buying a few clothes. Why an evening gown?"


    "You picked it out yourself. Try it on then. You may wear it someday at a banquet."


    "..."


    When the photographer hears them talk, he is so confused. He doesn''t know what Leigh is up to.


    Through the camera, the photographer finally figures out that the woman can''t see and Leigh is always


    beside her.


    The photographer is in a daze when he finds Leigh suddenly turn to look at the camera. His eyes are


    gloomy and make a gesture to him.


    He has a sudden chill and he nods at once to show that he will keep quiet.


    After Jessie knows that it is a gown, she wants to get rid of it as soon as possible, but Leigh doesn''t let


    her. He says that it is pretty, and asks the manager to get a pair of shoes to match the gown.


    Leigh takes her for a few steps. He wants to know whether she feelsfortable in the shoes or not. If


    she does, then he''ll take them as well.


    Leigh lifts her up to get changed when she gets tired.


    Jessie has to change her clothes one more time. This time it is a much lighter one.


    She feels the fabric of her clothes. It seems to be made of yarn, with diamonds on it. It doesn''t seem to


    be a daily outfit, either.


    She is again taken out by Leigh for a few more minutes and finally gets her own clothes back.


    "I''ll take them all"


    "Sure thing," the manager says, "These all look nice on Mrs. Lewis."


    Jessie listens quietly and doesn''t reply. When Leigh crosses his arm around her waist, she follows him


    carefully and leaves.


    Suddenly, something smashes onto the ground and made a noise.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    When Jessie realizes that it is a man, she stops and says, "Is there anyone else there?"


    "Yes." Leigh nces at the man in displeasure and says softly, "It''s just the clerk who brought the


    clothes up."


    Jessie doesn''t doubt anything else.


    After Leigh leaves with Jessie, the manager heaves a sigh of relief and immediately scolds the


    photographer, "Didn''t I tell you guys to be careful? You nearly made a huge mistake!"


    "He didn''t mean to." The photographer says, "Besides, this is our first time to do something like this. No


    talking while taking photos! What is Mr. Leigh up to after all?"


    The manager says unhappily, "Go take care of the photos and VCR at once and send them to Mr.


    Leigh ASAP!"


    Then she hurries to walk away.


    The photographer rubs his head in puzzlement, then quickly starts to proceed with the photos.


    Aftering out of the studio, Leigh carries Jessie into the car and sits down with her.


    He tells the driver to return to Tourmaline Community and takes out two marriage certificates from his


    file bag.


    Leigh flips through one of them and sees the names of both himself and Jessie, a photo of them, and


    the date of their marriage.


    The date is stamped with the seal of the Civil Affairs Bureau, proving that they arewfully married.


    He looks at the ring on his ring finger again.


    Jessie pays a coin respectively at the Civil Affairs Bureau, for picking out a ring and for taking wedding


    photos.


    As long as she pays, he isn''t forcing her to marry him after all. It shows that she marries him voluntarily.


    Leigh cautiously puts the two marriage certificates back in his folder, holds Jessie''s hand, and kisses


    her, "You''ll be my Mrs. Lewis for the rest of life. You''re all mine."


    ''You are MY Mrs. Lewis.''


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jessie tries to get her hand back but she failed because he holds it too tightly.


    Shortly after Leigh and Jessie return to Tourmaline Vi, the people from the studio also send the


    wedding photos and some other items there.


    Leigh says that he needs to get something done. He asks the maids to stay with Jessie for some time


    while he brings some people upstairs, telling them to hang the huge wedding photo on the wall behind


    the bed.


    He checks the VCR and the two thick books of wedding photos.


    The photographer does a good job. Leigh is either supporting Jessie or talking to her in those photos.


    They look intimate and much in love as if they were really taking wedding photos.


    The photographer wipes away his sweat when he and his coworker finally hung the huge wedding


    photo on the wall.


    "Mr. Leigh, does it work for you this way?"


    Leigh gazes at the wedding photo on the wall. In the photo, he is kneeling down on one knee and


    helping Jessie with her shoes.


    It is his favorite and the photographer does a great job.


    "It does. Leave it right there," Leigh takes a stack of money from the drawer and gives it to the


    photographer. "Thank you."


    The photographer is ttered and takes the money," Mr. Leigh, you''re wee."


    Although Jessie is sitting in the living room, she can still hear the sounds of noise from men, wandering


    and talking.


    She thought it is someone from thepany whoes to find Leigh. After all, he doesn''t go to the


    During dinner tonight, she asks Leigh, "Are you in the middle of something? I think someone has


    visited you."


    "Yes, I signed a few documents and asked them to take them away."


    Jessie takes a bite of rice and slowly says, "If you''re upied, just go to thepany more often. I ...


    I''ll stay at home obediently and won''t run away."


    Just as she''s done speaking, a loud bang came from beside her.


    It sounds like Leigh smashing his chopsticks onto the table, causing Jessie to tremble in fear.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Jessie''s lips tremble and her voice is low.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t hold the chopsticks tight." Leigh is afraid that he may lose control if he stays anymore.


    He pushes the chair aside and stands up, "Tell the maid what you want to eat. I need to see something


    done in the study."


    Hearing the increasingly blurry sound of footsteps, Jessie hurriedly says, "I have behaved well today


    and you said that you would let Uncle and Aunte to see me tomorrow..."


    "Well, let''s talk about it tomorrow, shall we?" Leigh interrupts her and the sound of footsteps gradually


    disappears.


    Jessie lowers her head and eats a mouthful of rice, but it is like chewing wax.

 Chapter 547: He Has Committed Too Much Sin

    Chapter 547: He Has Committed Too Much Sin


    After dinner, Jessie goes back to the bedroom and waits for Leigh. But Leigh doesn''t show up.


    The servantes over and asks, "Mr. Leigh is busy in the study. Mrs. Leigh, do you need a bath?"


    Jessie refuses, "I know theyout of the bathroom. I''ll wash upter."


    "Alright."


    There is no cell phone or TV for entertainment, and Jessie can''t see anything. She doesn''t know what


    to do, so she sits on the bed and ponders for a while. Then she gropes her way to the bathroom for a


    bath.


    An hourter, shees out of the bathroom the same way.


    She identally bumps her toes against the cab. The severe pain makes Jessie take a deep


    breath and slowly squat down.


    Perhaps being blind would be disastrous for others. But Jessie has been blind for so long, so she has


    be numb.


    As for her now, it might be the best if she could not see.


    Suddenly, Jessie remembers the conversation with Chace that day.


    "I sent someone to investigate and just received the news that one person died of serious injuries in the


    hospital and the other had a car ident. Their ashes are ced in the funeral parlor."


    No! It is impossible!


    Jessie feels dizzy and almost falls to the ground. Her entire body trembles and she forces herself not to


    think about that.


    Her uncle and aunt must be alive.


    It is Leigh who is afraid that she would run away again and hides her uncle and aunt. As long as she


    obeys his order obediently, Leigh would definitely let her uncle and aunt visit her tomorrow.


    Jessie only has two rtives alive, her uncle and aunt. So she could not lose them.


    Jessie tells herself that Leigh is just joking with her. She could see her uncle and aunt tomorrow. She


    calms down, goes to bed, and falls asleep.


    But Jessie has waited for a long time, and Leigh has never been to the bedroom.


    While she is sleeping, the servant knocks on the door and asks, "Do you need to go downstairs for


    breakfast, Mrs. Leigh?"


    Is it morning already?


    Jessie replies to the servant, gropes toward the bathroom to wash up, and then walks out of the


    bedroom.


    As she goes downstairs slowly, she asks, "Has Mr. Leighe down yet?"


    Leigh has sat down in the dining hall. He sees Jessie groping on the esctor and slowly descending.


    The steps are high. He is afraid that she will fall down, so he stands up and quickly walks over to help


    her.


    "If you can''t do it, let the servants help you. Don''t be rash," Leigh says.


    Jessie agrees.


    Jessie settles down. Then Leigh asks her to raise her head and help her with eye drops.


    They don''t talk to each other while eating.


    Under normal circumstance, Leigh is easy to get angry with her and then he will please her for her


    forgiveness.


    Leigh seems to have been quiet since he threw his chopsticksst night, which makes Jessie at a loss.


    After breakfast, Jessie screws up her courage to say, "Yesterday you said..."


    "I still remember what I said." Leigh looks at her with aplicated expression, "I''ll call your uncle and


    ask if they''reing."


    At that moment, Jessie''s dim eyes light up. She is a little excited.


    She knows that her uncle and aunt are not dead!


    Jessie grabs her dress and sits nervously, thinking about what she wants to tell her uncleter.


    Suddenly, her hand is stuffed with a phone.


    Leigh says, "Tell your uncle now."


    Jessie''s hands are trembling. After a long time, she puts the phone to her ear. She takes a light breath,


    and a whileter, she says tentatively, "Uncle?"


    "Jessie, this is uncle." The voice on that side is familiar. "How are you?"


    The familiar voice that she has not heard for a long time makes Jessie want to cry.


    Jessie wants to ask them about their life, but before she can say anything, her tears run down beyond


    control.


    "Uncle..." she cries bitterly, unable to say anything.


    When she talks to Chace, she really thinks that her uncle and aunt have died, and at that moment, all


    her hopes are gone.


    "Alright. Good girl, stop crying." Her uncleforts Jessie and says, "Mr. Leigh is good to us. Your aunt


    and I do not want to disturb you in consideration of your poor health."


    Jessie holds the phone tightly and chokes up, "Uncle, I miss you so much. Where''s my aunt? I want to


    talk to her. Can I visit you?"


    "Your aunt does not feel well these days because of her old mdies," Charlie said. "I heard from Mr.


    Leigh that you are pregnant. You should take good care of the baby. When your aunt is better, we will


    go to see you."


    "Is aunt''s headache serious?" Jessie asks, "I miss you. I want to see you."


    "It''s not serious. I''m here to take care of her. Jessie, take good care of yourself and your baby. Don''t


    worry about us."


    Jessie sniffs.


    "Okay. I''ll bring the herbal medicine to your aunt now. I''ll call you again."


    "Uncle..."


    Jessie wants to talk more with her uncle, but her uncle has hung up the phone.


    Jessie goes to beg Leigh, "Please take me to visit my uncle and aunt. I miss them."


    Leigh raises his hand and wipes away Jessie''s tears affectionately.


    Charlie and his wife have died for a long time. Leigh knows that they are Jessie''sst rtives. Jessie


    does not want to believe that they are already dead.


    To fulfill his words, Leigh calls to search for Charlie''s information, record Charlie''s voice from the video,


    and asks the technologist to adjust it.


    The man on the other side of the call just now is just talking to Jessie with Charlie''s voice changer.


    Jessie holds Leigh''s hand and rubs her cheek against his hand, "I just want to see them. One second is


    fine. I''ll be good, okay?"


    "Alright, but you should wait for a while." Leigh lies to her again. "Your uncle told you that your aunt is


    sick and needs a rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can wait." Jessie stops crying and says with a rxed smile, "I know you are hiding


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    them. You didn''t lie to me."


    "As long as you are good, they wille to see you after you get better."


    "Yes, I will be definitely good."


    Perhaps Jessie knows that her uncle and aunt are healthy. Her appetite bes better. She eats a


    bowl of shrimp noodles and does not have a strong pregnancy reaction.


    Leigh does not go to thepany as usual. He stays with Jessie at home and invites the gynecologist


    to the house.


    After the gynecologist gives Jessie an examination, Leigh is told that Jessie is in poor health. It''s hard


    to keep the baby. So it is better to nurture her body first.


    Leigh stares out of the window, his face pale and his eyes filled with despair.


    He doesn''t protect her properly, so Jessie loses their twins. He is also bad to Jessie. He hasmitted


    too much sin, causing her to be unable to keep this baby.


    After a while, Leigh says in a hoarse voice, "If it''s hard to keep... Alright, Jessie''s health is more


    important."


    He asks the doctor, "When does she have an operation?"


    The doctor nces at Leigh and says pitifully, ¡°Take good care of her. I''ll check again two weekster. If


    she does not get better, she will have an operation."


    The Adam''s apple of Leigh slides. Finally, Leigh agrees.

 Chapter 548: But Youve Been Lying to Me!

    Chapter 548: But You''ve Been Lying to Me!


    Leighpletely gives up going to thepany and hands over all the power to the vice president. He


    will be called only if something urgent happens.


    He asks Jessie if she wants to paint. Servants are ordered to buy some paints and an easel. The easel


    is set up in the garden. Basking in the sunshine, he keeps herpany while she is painting.


    If Jessie doesn''t want to draw, he will read some books for her, or y guessing games with her.


    He has never lost his temper with her again and always coaxes her gently.


    He cannot bring back what she used to be, but it won''t matter as long as she is with him.


    That''s enough.


    The doctor gave a bottle of medication. Leigh drips eye drops into Jessie''s eyes every morning and


    evening.


    After a week, eye drops almost used up. But Jessie still can''t see anything.


    Today the vice president of thepany calls Leigh and asks him to handle urgent matters personally.


    "Jessie, stay at home and wait for me. I''ll be back as soon as I''m done." Leigh kisses her lips and says,


    "When Ie back, I''ll bring you a mousse cake, okay?"


    Jessie nods, "You go. Servants will look after me."


    After Leigh leaves, Jessie wants to bask in the sun.


    Her servant says that it is hot and sunny today and she will get sunburned, so she tells the servant to


    turn on the TV to listen to the news herself.


    She eats and drinks in the living room and watches TV in the morning.


    But at noon, Leigh doesn''t return.


    After lunch, Jessie feels a little sleepy. She touches her way upstairs alone without the servant''s help.


    As soon as she gets upstairs, she faintly hears voicesing from afar.


    "Mrs. Jessie is so pitiful. The doctor said that she couldn''t keep her child. She will have an abortion


    operation next week but she still doesn''t know anything."


    A servant sighs, "Mr. Leigh is afraid that she will be too sad, so he doesn''t dare to tell her."


    Another servant also sighs, "But how can Mrs. Jessie not know the truth? Also, her uncle and aunt are


    dead. Mrs. Jessie is still kept in the dark."


    "I heard that her aunt died in a traffic ident when she rushed to the hospital. It''s really hard to predict


    life and death."


    The servant whispered, "I heard from them that Mrs. Jessie had disappeared. Mr. Leigh was very angry


    and ordered someone to ask her uncle about her whereabouts ... Mr. Leigh is too extreme."


    "This is nothing. There is a more terrible thing. Mr. Leigh imprisoned her before. It''s only been a few


    days since Mrs. Jessie left and now she is taken back."


    "Mrs. Jessie is so miserable."


    "..."


    After chatting for a while, the servants quickly go to work.


    Jessie grabs the handrail firmly, with her joints pale and her body trembling.


    Her brain is almost nk.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, she bites her lips fiercely, touches the


    handrail, and slowly walks up to pretend that she has juste up.


    The two servants who are about to go downstairs are shocked when they see Jessie at the staircase


    entrance.


    "Mrs. ... Mrs. Jessie."


    Jessie nods and says in a tired voice, "I''m so sleepy. I want to go back to my room and sleep awhile."


    "Mrs. Jessie, do you want me to help you?"


    "No, thanks."


    Jessie slowly walks upstairs and listens to the footsteps of the servants as they mutter nervously, "She


    just went upstairs. She didn''t hear our conversation, did she?"


    "..."


    Jessie is filled with a sense of sadness and she tries to hold back her tears.


    Her legs also get weak.


    After finding the room, she cannot hold on. She falls limply on the carpet and covers her face with her


    hands. She bites her lips and cries silently, afraid of being heard.


    So what Chace said is true. Her uncle and aunt have died.


    No wonder Leigh is always perfunctory when she asks Leigh when she can see her uncle and aunt or


    call them these days. The truth is that they were dead.


    It is Leigh who is lying to her. She cannot ept her uncle''s death and has been deceiving herself.


    Jessie hugs her knees and sits at the door as she cries silently.


    Not knowing how much time passed, she faintly hears footsteps outside the door. She hurriedly feels


    the way to the bed and covers herself up.


    Jessie pretends to fall asleep and hears the sound of the door being opened.


    "Little Fairy, it''s time to get up." The man pinches her cheek and smiles softly, "The servants tell me that


    you go to sleep after lunch. It''s almost at night-time, don''t you get enough rest?"


    Jessie pretends to be awake and rubs her eyes, "What did you just say?"


    "I said you slept too long."


    "I''m sleepy today." Jessie is lifted by Leigh and asks, "Is there anything wrong with thepany?"


    "Yes, but it''s all settled." Leigh puts cotton slippers on her feet.


    When Leigh raises his head again, he finds that Jessie''s eyes are red. He asks nervously, "Why are


    your eyes red? Are you ufortable?"


    Jessie shakes her head, "There''s no difort. I might be crying in dreams."


    "I''ll stay at home with you tomorrow." Leigh helps her out of the bedroom, "Wait a few more days, I will


    let your uncle and aunte over to see you, okay?"


    Jessie purses her lips and pretends to be surprised, "Really, aren''t you lying to me?"


    "I''m serious. When have I ever lied to you?"


    Jessie tries her best to restrain herself, not revealing any emotions in front of him.


    "But you''ve been lying to me!" she thinks.


    Leigh takes Jessie downstairs for supper.


    After supper, Jessie sits on the sofa and watches TV for a while. Leigh says that he brings back a


    mousse cake and will help her take it.


    The cake tastes sweet, soft, and waxy, but Jessie''s heart is full of bitterness.


    She forces herself not to think about those things and barely takes a little. Finally, she says that she


    feels ufortable and does not want to eat anymore.


    Leigh talks to her a lot and asks her if she wants to go out for a pic tomorrow. Now Jessie''s mind is


    in a mess. She doesn''t care what he is saying and just always agrees.


    She doesn''t know when she returns to the bedroom with Leigh, but he sleeps beside her.


    Although she slept all afternoon, she is still sleepy and gradually falls asleep.


    Jessie has a nightmare and is so scared that she wakes up in a sh with her hands and feet numb.


    She gasps and opens her eyes. She thinks that it is darkness in front of her again, but she sees the


    warm yellow chandelier above her head.


    European chandelier, like a ss flower, is very beautiful.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Is she still dreaming?


    Jessie blinks her eyes. The chandelier hasn''t disappeared yet, and she can hear her breathing.


    Raising her hand, she can see her slender fingers.


    Jessie is calm when she realizes that she can see with her own eyes. She slightly tilts her head and


    sees a man sleeping beside her, who has charming facial features.


    Who is he?


    Jessie finds that she has been blind for so long. She is familiar with this man, but now it is as if she


    does not know him.


    She stares at Leigh quietly. She suddenly remembers the whispers of the two servants in the


    afternoon, as well as the words that a strange man told her on the phone the other day.


    He brings her into such a miserable position. Why does he bring her back and imprison her beside


    him?


    Her uncle and aunt died, and her only rtives were gone. Her eyes are gradually filled with hatred.


    She quietly lifts the nket and steps over the man.


    Jessie pulls the drawer and sees the knife she put in it a long time ago.


    She takes out her knife and pulls it out of its sheath.


    The de is sharp and bright, reflecting her eyes, red but lifeless.

 Chapter 549: Dont Kill My Baby

    Chapter 549: Don''t Kill My Baby


    Jessie vaguely sees the painting on the wall from the surface of the knife.


    She raises her head and sees a huge wedding photo hanging on the wall.


    In the photo, she wears a diamond-studded wedding dress and sits in a chair, while the man kneels on


    one knee and carefully helps her with her shoes.


    Is it a wedding photo?


    Jessie remembers that he took her out a few days ago, asked her to sign documents, picked a ring,


    and finally took her to buy clothes.


    No wonder when she walked out with Leigh, she heard someoneined that it was impossible to


    register marriage on a working day.


    He took her to register their marriage.


    He asked her to sign the marriage paper as she lost her sight!


    Jessie looks at the man who is asleep and her hands are trembling.


    Jessie keeps reying her memories over and over in her mind, such as being tortured and humiliated


    by this man, the conversations between servants, and Chace''s words. Her heart is filled with hatred


    and desperation.


    Jessie raises the knife and stabs it into the man''s chest.


    Once the knife pierced through his flesh, Leigh can hardly breathe due to the pain. He opens his eyes


    and sees Jessie with several drops of blood on her face. Her eyes are filled with hatred.


    He sees a knife in his chest. The woman''s hand is still on the knife handle and her hand is trembling.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You..." Leigh stares at her unbelievably. He is in pain. "You''ve regained your sight, haven''t you?


    Why..."


    Why does she stab him?


    Jessie regained her senses as she smells the blood.


    She sees that the blood gradually drains out of Leigh''s face. He looks at her with his widened eyes.


    The knife in her hand has stabbed into his heart. Jessie''s hand is filled with blood.


    "Did I kill you?" She murmurs and suddenly pulls the knife out of Leigh''s chest.


    She turns the knife to herself and fiercely stabs it towards her chest, "I, I''ll pay you back..."


    The knife is caught before it reaches her chest.


    Leigh grasps the de forcefully, although his palm is cut and blood flows into his sleeve.


    He grips the de tightly to prevent Jessie frommitting suicide.


    "Please..." He stares at the woman with his red eyes and begs, "Don''t kill my baby."


    Jessie tries her best to takes her knife back.


    Leigh holds the de tightly.


    He will not let go of the knife even he will be cut badly and bleed more.


    "Don''t ... don''t kill my baby..." The man pleads.


    Seeing that he doesn''t give up after several attempts, Jessie lets go of the knife. She picks up the


    phone on the bedside table and staggers out without looking at him.


    Leigh wants to catch her, but he has lost so much blood when Jessie pulls out her knife. His entire


    body is almost soaked in blood and can only watch her leave.


    It is quite early in the morning. Servants are asleep.


    Jessie goes downstairs barefoot quickly. She opens the door and walks out.


    She sits on the doorstep and her mind is in chaos, not knowing what she has done.


    Cold wind blows, Jessie shivers.


    She looks at the blood on her hands and remembers what has happened just now and Leigh in a pool


    of blood.


    She turns on the phone with trembling hands and finds out Chace from contacts. She dials the number.


    It''s been a while when Chace answers the phone. He scolds, "Leigh, are you fucking crazy? Why do


    you call me in the early morning?"


    "It is me. I..."Jessie''s lips are trembling and she cannot speak a whole sentence.


    "Jessie?" After recognizing her voice, Chace wakes up and asks, "Why do you have Leigh''s phone?


    What happened?"


    Jessie is silent.


    "Jessie, what''s wrong?"


    "I, I killed him..." Jessie is shivering and says, "I killed him..."


    "What? Who did you kill?"


    Jessie does not reply.


    Chace cries out in panic after paused for a moment, "Fuck! You''ve killed Leigh, haven''t you?"


    Jessie mutters, "A lot of blood..."


    "Damn it! Jessie, wake up. Tell me where you live. Do you live in the Royal Manor?" Chace is in panic


    and shouts.


    Jessie doesn''t know what she has replied. She stares at the blood on her hand and is trembling.


    Chace drives towards Tourmaline Community.


    He knows the exact address of Leigh''s ce in the Tourmaline Community. The car stops at the door.


    He quickly opens the door and gets out. He sees Jessie sitting by the door and her hands are full of


    blood.


    "Jessie!"


    Jessie raises her head and sees him. Her eyes are filled with fear, "I, I killed him..."


    Ignoring her reaction, Chace rushes into the house and goes upstairs.


    He notices the opened bedroom door and rushes in. He smells a strong smell of blood and the bed is


    filled with blood. Leigh is lying in a pool of blood.


    At that moment, Chace is shocked.


    Fuck! The woman sitting outside dares to kill Leigh. What is in her mind?


    Chace quickly brings a towel and tries to stop Leigh from bleeding. His hands are shaking.


    He then calls 120 and tells them the address, and urges them toe over quickly.


    Chace hurriedly goes downstairs with his phone in hand after all these are done. He bumps into a


    servant who heard the noise andes over to check.


    When seeing Chace, the servant screams, "Who are you?"


    "Call 120 and ask them toe over quickly!" Chace warned the servant, "Keep your mouth shut no


    matter what you''ve seen!"


    Chace rushes out and sees Jessie sitting on the doorstep.


    He grabs his hair and asks impatiently, "Why do you kill Leigh? What is in your mind?"


    "He killed my uncle and aunt..." Jessie stares at the blood in her hands, her lips trembling. "Is he, is he


    dead? Did I kill him..."


    Chace scolds, "Are you fucking crazy? How could Leigh do anything to hurt your rtives! Leigh is


    ruthless, but he''s a human!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know" Jessie doesn''t know who tells the truth. Her mind is filled with the image of


    Leigh in a pool of blood. "I, I''ll pay him back."


    "You ... fuck!" Chace curses fiercely and helps her walking out.


    After helping Jessie getting into the car, he drives away immediately.


    The car sped on. Soon they arrived at a harbor.


    The harbor is still brightly lit in the early morning. Some ships are unloading goods. A cruise is about to


    set off. Several passengers are boarding. It is a bit noisy.


    Chace helps Jessie who is in a daze out of the car and buys a ticket hurriedly. Whening back, he


    puts the ticket in Jessie''s hand.


    He also takes out two cards and puts them in her hand as well.


    "This cruise is for Yugovia and it will stop many countries on its tour. You can get off wherever you


    want. The PINs of both cards are "666666". You can take cash from any ATM."


    Jessie opens her eyes wide and looks at Chace. "He''s dead, isn''t he?"


    "No, he won''t. But if you stay here, it will make things worse." Chace pushes her to go aboard. He says,


    "Leave this country. You can stay anywhere."


    An inspector checks Jessie''s ticket and lets her through.


    Jessie doesn''t want to leave. She wants to go back.


    Chace waves to her with a serious expression, "Jessie, trust me. Leave here first. If you stay here, no


    one can protect you."


    "I..." Jessie stares at Chace and weeps.


    Chace waves to her again.


    Jessie clutches two cards tightly. She lowers her head and walks quickly onto the diving board. She


    cries even harder.


    She turns around and sees Chace getting into the car and driving away.


    Jessie looks at the dry blood on her hand, reminding her of what she has done.


    "Little Fairy, do you love me?"


    "I believe everything you tell me. Little Fairy, I love you."


    Bit by bit, memories of the days she spent with Leighe back to her.


    The way he fooled her around, the way he was jealous, and the way he tried to kiss her...


    Jessie turns around and hurriedly walks downward.


    She can''t leave!


    If she leaves now, she can never be back and see him again.


    When passing a passenger, Jessie is pushed fiercely. She leans and flips over the low protection chain,


    and falls into the sea.


    As she falls, her mind goes nk. A man''s face gradually appeared, and everything is blurry.


    Leigh, you love me, don''t you?


    Leigh, I love you too.

 Chapter 550: Leigh Was Stabbed by Jessie

    Chapter 550: Leigh Was Stabbed by Jessie


    In the early morning, Lily is sleeping in a daze when the bell rings. She is suddenly woken up.


    She hasn''t fully awakened yet. After getting to her phone, she answers, "Hello..."


    "Lily, something went wrong!" Chloe''s anxious and panicked voicees through the phone, "Leigh,


    Leigh was stabbed by Jessie..."


    ''Leigh was stabbed?''


    Lily instantly sobers up and sits up from her bed. She hurriedly asks, "He was stabbed by Little fairy?


    Howe? Has he found Little Fairy abroad?"


    "I don''t know either..."


    Hearing Chloe is just mumbling, Lily knows that she can''t get anything clear through the phone.


    After learning that she and Louis has arrived at the city hospital 20 minutes ago, she hangs up the


    phone and quickly changes her clothes before hurrying out.


    By the time Lily arrives at the city hospital, it is already 3:30 in the morning.


    She gets to the emergency department and walks down the corridor. From afar, she sees two people


    standing outside the operating room.


    Louis and Chloe.


    Both of them look anxious, staring at the operating room with the red light on.


    "Chloe," Lily shouts and walks over quickly, asking, "How''s it going?"


    "Lily," Chloees to support her.


    After hearing the voice, Louis also turns around and sees Lily here. She is wearing thin clothes and her


    arms are exposed. He frowned and said, "Shouldn''t you be sleeping at home at this moment? Why did


    youe?"


    He doesn''t even tell David about Leigh.


    But when Louis sees Chloe go over to help Lily, he immediately understands everything. He narrows


    his eyes and said, "Chloe."


    He sounds so intimidating that Chloe, who originally wants to reply to Lily, shrinks her arms and simply


    hides behind Lily.


    "I told Chloe to call me if anything goes wrong." Lily says, firmly blocking Chloe behind, lest Louis teach


    her a lessonter, "How is Leigh now?"


    Louis became anxious when speaking of Leigh.


    He nces at the operating room and rubs his eyebrows worriedly, "It''s been half an hour since he was


    sent in. I don''t know how he is now."


    Lily pats Chloe on the shoulder and asks her to y aside while walking towards Louis. She asks him


    in a low voice, "Did Little Fairy really stab Leigh? He found her?"


    Louis nodded while his eyes turned gloomy. "A friend of Leigh called me and said that something had


    happened to Leigh. He had already called the ambnce, so I rushed to the hospital..."


    Lily learns that when he gets to the hospital, he happens to see Leigh being carried out of the


    ambnce. His blood and breathing are already very weak and he is using a venttor.


    The maid with Leigh tells Louis that she is woken up by the noise from upstairs and wants to see what


    was going on. She just happens to see Chaceing downstairs.


    Chace asks her to call the hospital, saying that Leigh was injured. The maid hurriedly calls 120 and


    goes upstairs to the bedroom. Seeing Leigh lying on the bed, covered in blood, she almost faints from


    fright.


    Hearing this, Lily clutches her mouth tightly, afraid that she will scream out in rm.


    John''s men have been searching for Jessie in Country Y, and she has also been keeping an eye on


    Leigh. Seeing him go abroad twice ande back alone, she thinks that he has not found Jessie yet,


    but she never expects him to bring Jessie back and hide her in Tourmaline Community!


    Others may not know why Jessie wants to kill Leigh, but she has seen how the Johnstons died herself


    and knew exactly why Jessie did this, but...


    She didn''t tell Jessie about Charlie''s death. How did Jessie know about it?


    Lily doesn''t have time to think about that. After taking a deep breath, she asks Louis, "The maid went


    upstairs only to see Leigh in the pool of blood. Where is Little Fairy then?"


    Louis says, "The maid said that Chace ran out right after he told the maid what to do. He was probably


    chasing after Jessie."


    Seeing Louis'' gloomy face, Lily is afraid that he may go after Jessie since she has stabbed Leigh.


    Just as she is about to say something, there is a faint sound of footsteps beside her ears.


    A young man and Leigh''s assistant hurriedly walk over. "How is Leigh doing?"


    When Chace notices that apart from Louis, whom he has known before, Lily from the HS Company is


    also there. He puts on a puzzled expression and introduces himself to them, "I am a friend of Leigh. My


    name is Chace."


    As he speaks, Chace shakes hands with Louis and Lily.


    While shaking hands, Lily notices that there is some dried blood on his hand. She wonders where he


    gets the stain, "Leigh''s maid said that you went after Jessie then?"


    Chace is stunned for a short moment, then pats his head and says ''yes''.


    He pretends to be annoyed: "I didn''t know where she had been. I could not find her anywhere. I was


    worried about Leigh, so I decided toe over. And I met his assistant at the hospital gate."


    Hearing this, Lily feels relieved.


    Knowing that Jessie has been found intact by Leigh, she is relieved. She prays that Jessie can run as


    far away as possible. She''d better even leave Yorkshire.


    Louis'' face still looks gloomy. He looks at the tightly closed door of the operating room again. However,


    no doctor ising out, so he asks Chace for more details.


    In protection of Jessie, Chace doesn''t mention the part that Jessie has called him. Instead, he says that


    he happens to be in the bar, wants to call Leigh over, but his phone is hung up only a few seconds after


    it is picked up.


    "Leigh won''t do that to me. I''m afraid that something may happen to him. I know where he lives, so I


    drove over to take a look. I just happened to see a womaning out of the house."


    "Then I saw that woman was stained with blood. I felt that something must have happened in the


    house, so I ignored her. After I went up to the second floor and found Leigh, I quickly stopped the


    bleeding."


    As he is speaking, Chace scratches his hair, "When I went downstairs again, that woman disappeared.


    I wanted to catch her, but I didn''t see her anywhere."


    That corresponds with what the maid says.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, Chace is such a terrible liar that Louis can tell that he is lying at a nce.


    Lily also notices it. She is afraid that Louis will question Chace further, so she interrupted their


    conversation and said, "Only you and Leigh''s maid know about it and nobody else knows about it,


    right?"


    Chace shakes his head. "No, I also warned the maid to keep quiet. I was afraid that it would make a big


    fuss. Fortunately, everyone was asleep at night. If that happened during daytime-"


    He quickly shuts his mouth and changes the topic, "Let''s not talk about this. What happened to Leigh


    after all?"


    At this time, the tightly closed operating room was pulled open.


    "Who has type B blood?" The nurse loudly asks Louis and the others outside, with anxious


    expressions, "The patient has lost a lot of blood. The blood has been run out. Which one of you has


    Type B blood? Help!"


    Lily takes a step out and goes back to the nurse, "I do. I''ll go in with you."


    "Lily, stop messing around." Louis is worried about Leigh, but he never forgets how bad Lily''s condition


    is. "You''re pregnant, how can you donate blood?"


    He pulls her aside and says to the nurse, "Mine is of type O..."


    "Mine is of Type B as well!" Chace hurriedly raises his hand and walks towards the nurse, "I''ll go in with


    you. Nurse, I''m strong enough, and you can use mine."


    "Alright, hurry up ande in!"

 Chapter 551 The Patient Is Dying

    Chapter 551 The Patient Is Dying


    After Chace enters the operating room, the nurse closes the door and shuts the others out.


    Lily turns to look at Louis, and Louis is looking at her as well.


    They meet each other''s eyes. Lily''s heart pounds at Louis'' brooding eyes. With just a single nce,


    she looks away.


    She crosses her arms and looks at the wall, waiting quietly.


    After Louis stopped the wedding in the church, she rejected him, saying that the two of them would be


    strangers afterward.


    Louis doesn''t disturb her, but he always appears in front of her.


    She met him when she was talking about business cooperation with others. They know Louis, who is in


    charge of the Smith Group, so they invited him to dinner and discussed business.


    Chloe asked Lily to cook at her ce. She bought many ingredients and happened to meet Louis in the


    elevator, and he helped her carry her things and ate with them.


    Louis doesn''t beg her to change her mind, but she always sees him. Especially when she sessfully


    goes into partnership with some magnates, she knows that it must be Louis who is helping her. It''s


    annoying.


    She can''t bear it anymore, so she asks him with a cold face, You are everywhere. When I worked in the


    Smith Group, I didn''t know the job was so easy.


    Yorkshire is not big. It''s not surprising that we often run into each other.


    Are you following me on purpose


    Louis smiles, As you said, two of the babies will belong to me. We have reached an agreement. As


    long as you don''t get married, I won''t harass or pester you.


    Lily is so angry that she is rendered speechless.


    She doesn''t have any evidence to prove that Louis follows her.


    Louis may think that she is narcissistic and feels she is very important to him.


    The air is heavy between Louis and Lily. Chloe doesn''t dare to say anything.


    She walks to the assistant, who is also a silent spectator, and whispers to him, Hey, how did you get


    here


    Mr. Leon called me, the assistant replies in a low voice. He was afraid that Mr. Smith wouldn''t be able


    to make it to the hospital, so he asked me toe. I didn''t expect Mr. Smith to arrive faster than me.


    When did Leigh find Jessie


    ...


    The assistant hesitates. He doesn''t want to talk about this.


    Chloe urges, It''s useless for you to hide those things now!


    She has a point.


    When Leigh wakes up, he''ll tell them what happened.


    The week beforest, Mr. Leigh called me and asked me to borrow the Gray Shadow. He went to


    Country Y, and when he returned, he brought his wife back...


    As the assistant says that, he sighs. Mr. Leigh and his wife just got married. He treated her so well and


    asked me to help investigate the death of her uncle. I didn''t expect that she would be so ruthless.


    What Chloe screamed, dumbfounded. They, they''re married


    Lily is shocked by her scream.


    She turns to look at Chloe and asked, Who''s married


    Chloe points at the assistant, still dumbfounded. She said that Leigh and Jessie got married.


    It can''t be! Lily''s face is cold. She doesn''t believe it.


    The assistant touches his face and says, It''s true. I saw Mr. Leigh take his wife to get their marriage


    certificates. They also took wedding photos, but I didn''t expect his wife...


    She did that out of her free will


    The assistant nces at Lily and doesn''t give an affirmative answer. They have got their marriage


    certificates. What do you think


    Lily''s heart is beating fast, her face gloomy.


    She doesn''t believe that Jessie would be willing to marry Leigh. Leigh must have forced her.


    Leigh is shameless!


    Wait, what did you just say Chloe thinks of something. Leigh asked you to investigate the death of


    Jessie''s uncle Is he responsible for that


    Of course not! How could Mr. Leigh kill his wife''s uncle He said that someone set him up, so he asked


    me to investigate it.


    Lily can hear the conversation between Chloe and the assistant.


    She grabs the assistant''s arm. Leigh couldn''t find Jessie, so he sent a group of people to her uncle''s


    home to interrogate him and beat him up. Right


    No, someone set Mr. Leigh up. Hearing what Lily said, the assistant feels that the matter is


    Louis has been listening to them. He walks over as he finds something wrong.


    He says with a frown, Tell me what you know.


    I happened to find that Mrs. Lewis'' uncle and aunt were dead when I tried to find out her whereabouts...


    The assistant tells them everything that he has found.


    After he finishes, Lily realizes that she has made a mistake.


    The death of Charlie and his wife has nothing to do with Leigh. Someone framed him.


    Lily is regretful. I thought Little Fairy wanted to avenge the death of her uncle and aunt, so she harmed


    Leigh.


    But then she feels something wrong. But I didn''t tell Little Fairy about their death. I just sent her away.


    How did she know


    The assistant says with a serious expression, Mr. Leigh told mest time that some people spied on his


    wife. When his wife arrived in Country Y, they kidnapped her and made her blind.


    Lily is stunned and can hardly breathe. What She couldn''t see before


    Yes. She was kidnapped but managed to escape. The assistant overheard Chace and Leigh talk about


    these things. He didn''t expect that Jessie would have such a sad story.


    No wonder John''s people couldn''t find Little Fairy, Lily mutters. She feels a chill creep over her.


    Someone spied on me and saw that I sent Little Fairy abroad...


    She sent Jessie abroad, and Jessie was hurt.


    Seeing that Lily is trembling, Louis walks over to support her. Don''t think too much. You didn''t know that


    someone was keeping an eye on you. It wasn''t your fault.


    No, it''s my fault... Lily wants to push him away. Tears roll down her face.


    The operating room door is pushed open and a nurse runs out.


    We need one more doctor here! The nurse runs down the corridor and shouts to another nurse, The


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    patient''s breathing is weak. He''s dying! Hurry up!


    There are several operating rooms here, but only the one where Lily and the others are standing has


    an operation, and the nurse has just run out of it.


    They know which patient the nurse is talking about.


    Lily stands at the door, feeling deathing. She can hardly stand and falls into Louis'' arms.


    Chloe and the assistant are both stunned.


    With Lily in his arms, Louis takes out the phone and calls Justin. His expression is gloomy.


    When he came to the hospital, he called Justin and had the pilot drive the Gray Shadow to pick him up.


    However, Country XL is a bit far from here, so it''ll take some time.

 Chapter 552 Shut Your Mouths

    Chapter 552 Shut Your Mouths


    The operating room is shrouded in death. Everyone is in a daze.


    A group of reporters rushes over from the corridor. In just a few seconds, they surround Lily and the


    others. The cameras and microphones almost reach their faces.


    Mr. Smith, I heard that Mr. Leigh was stabbed and is being rescued. Is he in this operating room


    A reporter points out sharply, President Lily, I heard that Angelina''s sister stabbed Mr. Leigh. You have


    a good rtionship with Angelina''s sister. Can you say something


    Angelina''s sister wanted to avenge Angelina''s death, right


    President Lily, do you know anything about this


    Does the car ident of Mr. y and the others have anything to do with Angelina''s sister


    ...


    The dazzling sh blinds Lily.


    She screens her eyes from the light with her hands and turns her head, not intending to answer these


    questions.


    Chloe and the assistant, who have recovered from their shock, push the reporters away.


    But there are too many reporters.


    They don''t give up but continue to ask Lily, President Lily, why don''t you speak You know what


    Angelina''s sister did and want to harbor her, right


    I heard that Angelina''s sister went to the port after the murder and wanted to leave the country, but she


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    jumped into the sea andmitted suicide.


    Lily raises her head and looks at the reporter. What did you say


    The reporter continues, President Lily, do you not know, or are you pretending not to know As


    Angelina''s sistermitted suicide, the police have gone to the port, and no cruise ship dares to go to


    sea.


    Some tourists said that the woman whomitted suicide was once with Mr. Leigh. She seemed to be


    Angelina''s sister.


    Did she jump into the sea because she felt guilty about trying to kill Mr. Leigh


    I don''t know what you''re talking about. Lily''s hands were quivering. She couldn''t keep calm. I don''t


    know who Angelina''s sister is. I don''t know her. Get out of the way!


    She doesn''t know where the reporters get the news and why they came to question her.


    She wants to check whether what they said is true.


    Jessie wanted to escape, so she might go abroad by cruise ship.


    However, Lily doesn''t believe that she would jump into the sea.


    Lily wants to go out, but the reporters push forward and don''t want her to leave.


    Seeing that Lily wears unusually loose clothes and her belly bulges, a reporter wonders aloud,


    President Lily, are you pregnant


    As he spoke, he lowers the camera and points it at her belly.


    When the other reporters hear this, they turn to look at Lily''s belly.


    Seeing that Lily''s belly bulges, they ask her when she got pregnant and who the baby''s father is.


    Their questions make her dizzy.


    The ce is crowded without fresh air. Lily can hardly breathe and she looks pale.


    Louis'' face darkens at this scene. He doesn''t want to talk with the reporters anymore and holds Lily by


    the waist.


    He sweeps his eyes over the crowd coldly.


    Move aside!


    His voice is frigid. The sudden pressure causes the reporters to tremble. They don''t dare to look at him


    and immediately shut up and moved aside.


    Lily looks better as the crowd disperses and fresh air flows in.


    Louis isn''t in a hurry to leave. Instead, he says to Chloe, Call Justin again and urge him toe. Call


    David and ask him toe to help.


    Then, he turns to Leigh''s assistant. Confiscate all themunication equipment of these reporters.


    They can''t take anything out except their clothes.


    The assistant lowers his head and says, Yes, sir!


    One of the reporters objects. Mr. Smith, can you stop us from telling the others


    Louis looks at the reporter with a cold look in his eyes. Shut your mouths! If I see what happened here


    on any newspaper and magazine, I''ll take them over.


    His words send a chill down the reporter''s spine and he lowers his head.


    The other reporters don''t dare to speak.


    After Louis leaves, the assistant announces, You heard what Mr. Smith said. Leave your equipment


    here, and then you can go.


    ...


    After leaving the hospital, Louis puts Lily in the front passenger seat. I''ll drive you home.


    I don''t want to go back. Lily is much better now. She closes her eyes and says, Drive to the port.


    Lily, you need a rest.


    Lily holds Louis'' hand. Her hands are shaking, and she can''t help the quiver in her voice. I''m fine. Go to


    the port. I have to check it out, or I won''t be able to sleep when I go back.


    Louis knows that he can''t persuade her, so he just fastens her seat belt.


    Alright, let''s go to the port.


    Louis drives to the port.


    As Lily is pregnant, he doesn''t dare to drive fast.


    He asionally nces at the front passenger seat and sees Lily bite her finger in anxiety. She''s


    trembling and wondering whether what the reporters said is true.


    It makes Louis'' heart ache to see her like this. He holds her hand andforts, Lily, rx.


    Lily looks at Louis and lets him hold her hand.


    They soon arrive at the port.


    As soon as the car stops, Lily unbuckles her seat belt, pushes open the car door, and gets off.


    She sees many people in the brightly lit port and the police.


    She rushes to them in panic and asks a policeman, What happened


    The policeman nces at her and answers, We received a report that a woman jumped into the sea.


    The rescue team set off an hour ago and hasn''te back yet.


    Seeing that Lily is stunned, the policeman thinks she is frightened. He shakes his head and continues,


    There are always a few people who jump into the sea every year. We are not surprised. Did you buy a


    ticket to take a cruise ship Come back at six in the morning. No ship can leave now.


    Louis hurries over and sees Lily chatting with the policeman. Her legs are so weak that she can hardly


    stand.


    Louis wants to support her, but she pushes him away and stumbles towards the ticket office.


    Could you please check the ticket records Lily anxiously asks the ticket seller. Did a youngdy named


    Jessie buy a ticket


    Do you have her ID number


    Yes.


    Lily takes out her phone, finds Jessie''s personal information, and tells the ticket seller her ID number.


    She bought a ticket to Yugovia. The ship is over there. The ticket seller points to the port. But


    someone jumped into the sea and the cruise ship can''t set out. You can go ask the crew.


    Lily hurries to the cruise ship and asks the person in charge anxiously.


    He checks theputer and says that Jessie had her ticket checked, but she didn''t board the ship.


    Why didn''t she board the ship after she had her ticket checked Lily tells the man Jessie''s appearance.


    Think about it. Did you see this person


    Before the man can reply, a tourist who is passing by cuts in, It seems to be the woman who jumped


    into the sea.

 Chapter 553 I Am Strong Enough

    Chapter 553 I Am Strong Enough


    Lily turns to look at the tourist and asks, Could you be wrong


    The tourist thinks for a moment and then says confidently, No, I couldn''t. We boarded the ship together.


    She attracted my attention because she was crying while walking.


    She was petite and pretty. She almost boarded the ship, but she turned around and walked down.


    When someone screamed, I found that she jumped into the sea...


    What the tourist said is like a knife stabbing into Lily''s heart.


    Her face is deathly pale, her body sways, and she almost falls.


    Louis supports her and finds that her hands are cold, so he asks the person in charge to bring him a


    nket. I''ve asked someone toe. Don''t worry.


    It''s my fault... Lily chokes with sobs. If I were smarter and talked with Leigh, they wouldn''t


    misunderstand each other...


    The person in charge brings the nket, and Louis wraps it around Lily.


    He takes her in his arms andforts her gently, Lily, it''s none of your business. Even if you told Leigh


    about that, someone would still make trouble.


    Lily''s shoulders move as she sobs. Why didn''t Little Fairy board the ship Why did she jump into the sea


    She wouldn''tmit suicide...


    Louis doesn''t know what Jessie was thinking, but she wanted to escape. If she suddenly came to her


    senses, she should go to the hospital to find Leigh or the police station. She wouldn''tmit suicide.


    Louis looks around with a sharp gaze.


    They are now in the port. Other than the ticket office, there are almost no cameras in other ces.


    Normally, the staff is watching.


    There weren''t many people in the early morning, so no one knew why Jessie jumped into the sea.


    Lily, listen to me. Louis cups Lily''s face in his hands and stares at her. The rescue team hasn''t found


    Jessie''s corpse yet, so she may be fine.


    It takes time to find her. You have to wait. If something happens to you, you won''t see her.


    Lily is in tears. Louis'' words give her some hope. Will she be alright I, I won''t cry... I won''t cry.


    She wipes her tears and tries her best to cheer up. I''ll wait for her here.


    You''re tired. You need a rest. Louis can tell that she''s exhausted.


    If there''s no good news, she''ll be devastated.


    Louis holds her by the waist and disembarks whileforting her, I''ll send you back to rest. I''ll let you


    know as soon as there''s any news.


    Lily struggles and wants to say something.


    Louis stops her. I know you''re worried about Jessie, but you''re not alone. Leigh''s being rescued in the


    hospital, but I came here to help you. Lily, you have to think for me.


    Lily raises her head. From this angle, she can see Louis'' tired look.


    She says nothing.


    Louis is worried about Daniel''s thing. What''s more, Leigh is being rescued in the hospital. He has to


    deal with more things, so he may feel more stressed.


    Lily puts her arms around his neck and he carries her off the ship.


    She looks at her belly, purses her pale lips, and asks, Am I heavy


    Yes, you''re heavier thanst time. Louis swallows and continues in a deep voice, You''re pregnant, so


    you should be getting heavier and heavier. I''ll be worried if your weight doesn''t change.


    I''m afraid you can''t lift me as I''m too heavy. I may fall.


    Don''t worry, Louis says firmly. I''m strong enough.


    When I''m eight months pregnant, you won''t say that.


    I''ll take exercise hard so that I can hold you when you don''t want to walk.


    Lily is amused.


    But then she feels that she shouldn''t have said this to Louis.


    She lies in his arms and doesn''t say anything else.


    Louis puts her in the back seat, takes a nket from the trunk, and wraps it around her.


    Have some sleep. I''ll wake you up when we get home.


    Okay.


    Too many things have happened in the past few hours. Lily is so tired. The temperature in the car feels


    nice, so she quickly falls asleep on the pillow.


    Louis asionally nces at her from the rearview mirror and sees that she falls asleep.


    He turns the car around at the traffic light.


    It''s almost dawn now. If he sends Lily back, he''ll disturb Chandler, so he decides to take Lily back to his


    ce.


    After returning to his residence, Louis carries Lily upstairs to the bedroom.


    Just as he puts Lily on the bed, Lily opens her eyes and looks at him. She''s still dazed. She hasn''t fully


    awakened yet.


    Louis says softly, Go back to sleep. I''ll wake you up if there''s news.


    Lily is sleepy, but she grabs his clothes and mumbles, She didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t hurt her.


    ...


    Louis smiles helplessly and puts her hand under the quilt. I know, I''ll stay here with you.


    He goes to the window and draws the curtains.


    The bedroom bes dark and suitable for sleeping. Lily struggles for a while before she falls asleep.


    Seeing that she frowns when she''s sleeping, Louis helps her to calm down. Something like this has


    happened, so she must be anxious. He kisses her cheek.


    Then he gently walks out and closes the door.


    Louis looks out of the window and sees that the sun has risen. He realizes that it is already past six in


    the morning.


    What happened in the early hours of the morning is like a dream.


    Louis goes downstairs while calling Chloe to ask about the situation.


    Chloe, how''s it going


    Justin brought someone to operate on Leigh. He''s fine now. After a pause, Chloe continues, But Justin


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    said that Leigh is seriously injured and needs to be properly treated.


    Hearing this, Louis can finally rest his heart. He says, Take good care of Leigh.


    Is Lily alright


    I''m with her. She''ll be fine, Louis answers. Just help Justin. Has Leigh''s assistant gone back


    No, he''s still in the hospital.


    Louis hangs up the phone and calls the assistant.


    ...


    Lily feels hot and wakes up in a daze. She finds that the curtains are drawn.


    The bedroom is dim, so she doesn''t know what time it is.


    Lily ruffles her hair and hurriedly leaves the bedroom. Then she realizes that she''s at Louis'' ce.


    After she goes downstairs, she sees Louis sitting on the sofa and talking to someone on the phone.


    Hearing the noise, Louis raises his head and sees Lilying down from upstairs with bare feet. He


    frowns and says something to the person on the other side of the phone before getting up and walking


    towards Lily.


    Don''t you have slippers Why aren''t you wearing them


    Lily looks down and sees that she doesn''t wear slippers. The bedroom is too dim. I didn''t see the


    slippers.


    She anxiously asks, Have you find Little Fairy


    Not yet. Louis brings slippers over, squats down, and puts them on her feet. The people I sent and the


    rescue team have searched the area thoroughly, but they haven''t found her.

 Chapter 554 Stop Staring at My Belly

    Chapter 554 Stop Staring at My Belly


    Lily leans against the armrest and mutters with a pale face, If I can''t find it ... then what should I do...


    Louis couldn''t see her like this, so he holds her shoulder and helps her to the dining table.


    He opens the soup jar and serves Lily some soup. Lily, rx, you can''t find Jessie, but no one saw her


    die. You should eat something first.


    I''m not hungry, as long as Lily can''t find Jessie, she would have no appetite and her mind would be in a


    mess, No, I''ll go to the harbor and look for her myself.


    Louis hurriedly grabs Lily''s hand and pushes her back into the chair. His tone bes harder, Lily, if


    you don''t eat, how can you have the strength to find her Do you want to faint in the harbor


    He stuffs the spoon into Lily''s hand and says, We''ll talk after you finish the soup.


    Lily knows that if she doesn''t eat, he won''t let her go, so she takes a few mouthfuls of the warm soup.


    Afterwards, she looks at the soup in the bowl and then looks up at Louis. Is this the takeout you


    ordered Or someone else made it


    Isn''t it delicious Louis asked.


    He takes a bite and frowns. I forgot to put salt in it, he says regretfully.


    Unexpectedly, it was cooked by him. Lily has mixed feelings.


    This man clearly couldn''t even distinguish between sugar and salt. He was a bad cook before.


    By now, he could make such a delicious soup.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If only he has cared about her earlier and treated her better.


    In just a few seconds, Lily has thought a lot in her heart.


    Seeing that she doesn''t say anything, Louis says, Isn''t it too light I''ll add some salt to it.


    No need. It''s good. After finishing a bowl of soup, Lily hands the bowl to him and says, Help me get


    some rice.


    Louis is stunned for a moment. He quickly takes the bowl and goes to get it for her.


    The soup was cooked by Louis, but the five dishes on the table were sent by JS Restaurant.


    After all, Lily is pregnant now. Louis is afraid that the dishes he cooks are not delicious, so it would be


    troublesome if she feels ufortable after the meal.


    Lily''s appetite is not bad. As she eats, she asks him, How is Leigh


    Justin gave Leigh an operation, so Leigh will be fine. He needs to stay in the hospital for a while,


    seeing that she only eats vegetables, Louis picks up some meat for her and says, Try some meat.


    Louis, don''t worry about me! Lily raises his head and res at him fiercely, Can you stop staring at my


    belly


    Louis doesn''t know what is wrong, so he is confused, I told you to eat more, not the baby.


    No matter how much I eat, the baby gets all the nutrients! Lily says coldly.


    ...


    Louis goes to check on Lily, only to discover that Lily hasn''t gained weight. Only her belly gradually


    bes bigger.


    So, what he said is wrong.


    He sees that Lily bends her waist for a while, seemingly feeling very ufortable. She straightens


    her back and rubs her waist with her hands. He feels ached for her, goes to the living room to get a


    pillow, and puts it at the back of her chair.


    Louis asks softly, Do you feel better


    Lily does not appreciate it. She only snorts coldly and rolls her eyes at him.


    Lily says that she couldn''t get too much nutrition, but in the end, she still eats two bowls of rice and


    another bowl of soup. When she asks for more rice, Louis refuses.


    Have some fruitter. Louis knows that she has a pregnancy reaction, so he is afraid that she would


    eat too much.


    Lily puts on a long face and says, It''s just some rice. Do you need to be so stingy It''s not for me!


    Louis rubs his eyebrows helplessly and slowly tries to reason with her, You didn''t eat much before, so


    you didn''t have any appetite. If you eat too much, you''ll feel ufortableter.


    How do you know that I didn''t eat much before Lily looks at him vigntly, Did you spy on me


    I have Chandler''s WeChat and often see that he eats too much. I guess you haven''t eaten much, and


    he eats the rest, the man says calmly, realizing that he had a slip of the tongue.


    Lily is still staring at him, clearly not believing him.


    Louis stands up, tidies up the dishes, and changes the topic, Orange and grapes, what do you want to


    eat


    ...


    After a few seconds, Lily says, Grapes.


    Lily moves to the living room and sees her bag on the sofa.


    She takes out her phone and finds that the screen is broken.


    She remembers that she wanted to call John for helpst night, but when she learned about Jessie


    jumping into the sea, she lost grip of her phone and it fell to the ground.


    Lily recharges her phone and waits for it to be turned on as she slowly calms down and recalls what


    happenedst night.


    Not long after, Louis brings some grapes to the living room.


    Lily grabs a few from the fruit te and eats them. She calmly says to Louis, Put aside the matter of


    finding Little Fairy and let''s review what we said in the hospitalst night.


    Louis knows what she wants to know, so he says, While you were sleeping, I called Leigh''s assistant


    and asked him something. He told me that Leigh asked him to find a woman named Jana and said that


    Jana killed his child.


    Lily asks, Has Jana ever dated Leigh


    I''m not sure about that, Louis says indifferently, his eyes deep. But Justin told me that when he went to


    the Tourmaline Community to check on Jessie, Jana lived there.


    ...


    Jana said that Leigh arranged for her to stay there. As for the reason, Justin guessed that Leigh did it


    because he was angry with Jessie. Justin also found that the servant had added contraceptives to the


    milk Jessie drank. He told Leigh about it, but he didn''t ask Leigh about the follow-ups.


    Hearing these few words, Lily frowns and shows a look of disgust on her face.


    If he hates Little Fairy, he can take revenge on her in other ways. Why is it so disgusting If I were Little


    Fairy, I would feel disgusted if he hugged me, she says hatefully.


    I know you are angry, but don''t make assumptions about yourself.


    Lily nces at the man andughs coldly, What''s wrong with that Why are you angry Leigh is a piece


    of trash, and you are no better than him. Haven''t you let other women into your house


    ...


    Louis'' temples suddenly hurt, and he rubs them with his hands.


    He knows that he can''t mess with a woman. She seems that she doesn''t care, but she will always


    settle the score with him afterwards.


    I was really impulsive at that time. I was not thinking. Louis admits, But I didn''t even touch her hand.


    Lily waves her hand at him with a cold face, obviously not wanting to talk about this anymore.


    Did you say that Leigh found out about Jana instructing the servant to put the contraceptive pills in the


    milk, taught Jana a lesson, and drove her away Jana had a grudge against it and take revenge on Little


    Fairy


    I think so, too. Louis agrees, but he adds, But I asked David to investigate. Jana is just a model. She is


    vain and brainless.


    Think about it, those people have been watching you and Jessie in the dark. After you sent Jessie


    abroad, those people can avoid John''s spies and directly capture Jessie. They are very cautious.


    Lily eats grapes while analyzing Louis'' words.


    After a few seconds, she nods, Yes, even if Jana wanted to take revenge on Leigh, she had no


    connections, no money, and no way to attack Little Fairy, then who was helping her...

 Chapter 555 No Dietary Pills, Im Not Full!

    Chapter 555 No Dietary Pills, I''m Not Full!


    Lily thinks of something and shakes her hand, identally dropping the grapes to the ground.


    She looks at Louis and hesitates to say, Do you think Jonathan found her Jonathan knows that Little


    Fairy has a good rtionship with me, so...


    Lily, you overthink. Louis bends down, picks up the grapes, and throws them into the dustbin. Jonathan


    knows that Leigh and I have a good rtionship. If he cooperates with Jana, it would offend both Leigh


    and me at the same time.


    Jonathan and his brother have a VAM with their father. Burnell has always favored John, and Jonathan


    can''t enter the Asian market. He can''t risk offending me again.


    His words are reasonable, but Lily''s heart gradually sinks. Apart from Jonathan, I can''t think of anyone


    else who can secretly help Jana.


    Then don''t think about it for now. Louis says, When we find Jana, ask her directly.


    Where is this Jana


    I''ve sent someone to look for her. There''s no news yet.


    Lily loses her interest in the grapes. As long as she thinks about Leigh, who is lying in the hospital, and


    Jessie, who is missing, her mind would be in a mess, unable to calm down.


    We haven''t found Little Fairy yet. How can I not be worried... Lily holds her forehead and mutters.


    Seeing her getting anxious again, Louis can''t help but feel heartache.


    Just as Louis is about to pacify her, the phone on the coffee table vibrates. It''s from David.


    Louis answers the phone. After a short conversation, his expression darkens as he instructs, Find out


    where the news came from and deal with it.


    Lily hears this and looks up at Louis'' pale face, asking, What''s wrong


    After Louis hangs up the phone, he takes a deep look at her and says, Someone posted the incident of


    Leigh being stabbed on Weibo, so the police also knew about it.


    Only a few people know about Leigh''s whereabouts. Where did that person get the news Lily asks as


    she looks at the post on Weibo.


    There is no need to search because the news of Leigh''s death is everywhere.


    Jessie''s hands tremble when she sees that the police of Yorkshire have posted a photo of Jessie and


    put Jessie on the national wanted list.


    Louis sits beside Lily and holds her trembling hands.


    Lily closes her eyes and calms down after a while. Those people are ruthless. They keep watching


    Tourmaline Community. Afterwards, they followed us to the hospital. After receiving the news, they


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    secretly sent it out to create this chaos. Seeing how anxious we are, they must be very proud.


    Regardless of whether Jessie is alive or dead, the police are looking for her all over the country. It''s


    troublesome to cover it up. Louis adds, First, we need to find Jana. Second, we need to wait for Leigh


    to wake up.


    Lily''s eyes suddenly be gloomy and sharp. The news on Weibo and the media website changes


    quickly. I will contact the private detective to buy some scandals about the celebrities and try my best to


    cool this matter down.


    Please do some work on the police, she looks at Louis.


    Her expression is no longer as timid and uneasy as before. Instead, it is calm.


    At this moment, Lily also knows that no matter how many tears she sheds and no matter how regretful


    she is, it is only a waste of time. It is better to use this time to deal with important things.


    As long as Jessie''s corpse is not found, she is not dead!


    Lily purses her lips and pleads, I don''t have any connections at the police station, so I can''t negotiate


    with them. I can only trouble you to tell them not to investigate Little Fairy.


    Seeing her change so quickly, Louis is very gratified. His thin lips curl up slightly, Lily, you probably


    didn''t realize that you are bing more and more independent. You can analyze the pros and cons


    of a matterpletely and know what to do first.


    Really


    Lily stares nkly at the man.


    No matter where you are in the future, I hope you can always be so calm. Louis leans over and touches


    her delicate cheek. Of course, I hope you''re getting better and better. I hope you will have the people


    you want to protect and things you like to do, but ... I still hope that when you''re tired, you can tell me


    and let me hug you.


    The warmth of his palm makes Lily feel moved and want to rely on him.


    She wants to say something, but she feels sad. She can only nod without saying anything.


    Suddenly, Lily frowns. Her expression turns ugly, and one hand touches her belly.


    What''s the matter Louis looks at her and frowns. Did you eat too much I''ll get some dietary pills for you.


    As soon as he gets up, she tugs at his clothes.


    I don''t want dietary pills. I didn''t eat too much! Lily rolls her eyes at him and says, The baby is kicking


    me.


    Lily touches her belly and feels so ufortable that she keepsining, The babies kick me all


    day long. They don''t sleep and do nothing but torture me!


    Are they so bad Louis crouches down beside her and puts his head on her bulging belly, as if he is


    listening to the heartbeats of the babies, making Lily want tough.


    Lily does not move, allowing the man to do such an intimate action to her.


    After listening for a while, Louis stops.


    He touches Lily''s belly with his hand and warns in a dignified tone, If you make Mom unhappy again, I


    will beat you up when youe out.


    Lilyughs, They''re less than six months. What''s the use of speaking to them I also hope to give birth


    earlier. Being pregnant really annoys me. They fight in my belly every day.


    It''s been hard on you. Louis kisses her belly, feeling very distressed for her. I also hope that there is a


    way to share some of the pain for you so that you won''t feel so ufortable.


    ...


    Lily is not used to his kindness, and her heart is in a mess.


    The hand he is holding seems to be burning.


    The phone in her left hand suddenly vibrates, scaring Lily back to her senses.


    She hurriedly pulls her hand out of the man''s palm, looks at her phone, tilts her head, and answers.


    John...


    I just saw the news and found out that something happened to Little Fairy. John says anxiously, I''ve


    sent someone to deal with it. Where are you, Lily Are you alright


    Lily''s throat is a little dry and her heart sinks. She says softly, I''m fine. I''m talking to Mr. Smith about


    something. If you''re not busy,e and pick me up.


    Alright, I''ming now.


    The room is very clean, and Louis is by the side. He can hear their conversation clearly.


    Lily, you need to rest, Louis says.


    Lily puts everything into her bag and replies indifferently, I do need to rest, but not here. Thank you for


    taking me inst night, Mr. Smith. I''ll remember this favor.


    She wants to leave, but Louis does not want her to leave. His expression darkens slightly, Lily, we need


    to talk.


    There''s nothing to talk about. Lily looks at him, her gaze cold and emotionless.


    Mr. Smith, I''ve moved on. I''m not a child who can easily forgive you. Before the babies are born, I will


    stay in Yorkshire, but it won''t have anything to do with you.

 Chapter 556 I Dont Know How to Keep a Dog

    Chapter 556 I Don''t Know How to Keep a Dog


    Hearing Lily''s firm and resolute tone, Louis feels as if his heart is tightly grabbed by someone, and he


    feels very ufortable.


    He doesn''t move, so Lily goes around the coffee table and goes out from the other end of the sofa.


    When Lily is changing shoes at the door, Riches over and rubs her calf with its head, swinging its


    tail.


    Rich, long time no see. Richard strokes Rich''s head.


    During this period, Rich has grown even stronger.


    If it weren''t for this dog, she would have fallen off the elevator.


    Lily kisses Rich''s head and smiles, Good boy, I''lle to see you next time.


    Louis turns her head to look at the interaction between Lily and Rich.


    She is always cold to him but smiles at a dog, which upsets him.


    Louis suddenly remembers something, and his eyes darken. He walks towards the door and says to


    Lily, Take it with you.


    Lily refuses, No, I don''t know how to keep a dog.


    You even like a cat. How hard could it be to keep a dog Louis strokes the dog and says, Chandler likes


    it very much. Bring it over to apany Chandler. After all, you won''t let Chandlere to my ce.


    ...


    Louis adds, You will certainly be busyter on, and I will be very busy too. Chloe needs to stay in the


    hospital. Chandler is alone at home without anyone to apany him. He won''t overthink if he has a


    pet.


    While Lily is still hesitating, Louis puts the rope around the dog''s neck and handed it to her.


    Tomorrow, I''ll ask David to deliver a few bags of dog food.


    Thinking of Chandler, Lily finally softens her heart and takes the dog leash from his hand, Thank you,


    Mr. Smith.


    Louis smiles and says, You''re wee. I need to trouble you to keep a dog for me, Ms. Lily.


    ...


    Leading the dog out of the house, Lily sees a caring over and parking at the door.


    She quickly walks over.


    John.


    John opens the car door and walks around the car to see Lily. When he sees that she is fine, he holds


    her in his arms and lowers his head to kiss her hair. I''ve been worried about you. Fortunately, you''re


    fine.


    I''m really fine. Lily smiles.


    She feels a chill down her spine because she feels that someone is looking at her.


    She reaches out and pushes John, Get in the car first and I''ll talk to youter.


    Alright. John pulls open the rear door.


    When he turns around and sees that Lily also leads a dog, his eyes light up, Isn''t this Mr. Smith''s dog


    Yes, I''ll bring it back for Chandler to keep it for a while. I told you about his parentsst time, she says,


    unleashing the leash and letting the dog get in the car.


    John understands. He rubs her shoulder with his hand and says softly, Get in the car.


    On the way back, Lily tells John everything that happened in the early morning, When I got to the port, I


    wanted to call you, but the phone broke down.


    Lily says apologetically, Sorry for making you worry about me.


    It''s good that you''re fine. John drives steadily and says with a solemn expression, I didn''t expect that


    there would always be people secretly watching Little Fairy and setting up these things ... Their


    intentions are really vicious.


    However, Lily, don''t worry. If we don''t find her body, most likely she is fine. I''ll ask Victor to help me find


    her. Let''s see where Jana is hiding.


    Thank you...


    Didn''t I say that you don''t need to be so restrained in front of me John interrupts her and says


    helplessly, Am I your man or an outsider


    Lily smiles and says, Alright, it''s my fault. It won''t happen again.


    You cook for me tonight.


    Alright. Lily agrees, Whatever you want.


    After the two chat for a while, John suddenly holds the steering wheel tightly and asks Lily, Lily, did Mr.


    Smith say anything to you when you left


    Yes, he still wanted to talk to me, but I refused. Lily does not conceal anything and knows that he is


    jealous. She leans over and waves her hand at him.


    Don''t overthink. We didn''t get married, but I took your wedding dress and ring. We made a


    John smiles and says in a warm voice, Yes, I know.


    However, as he looks at the road ahead, his eyes darken as he recalls that he has identally seen


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    the credit card bill. The money for the diamond has long since been returned to his ount, and the


    wedding dress has not been paid.


    ...


    There are too many things to deal with. Lily tells John that she won''t go to thepany for a while.


    John wants to help but Lily refuses, so he can only focus on thepany.


    Lily contacts the private detective who has helped her investigate something before, buys some


    scandals of two A-list stars from him at a high price, and has someone post the scandals online.


    She knows that the private detective has a lot of connections, so she sends him the picture of Jana and


    asks him to help find Jana.


    Lily knows that Louis is also arranging for people to look for her, but those people are too professional.


    It won''t be so easy for them to find Jana. One more person, one more strength.


    Lily calms down and deals with the things in her hands one by one.


    After their arrangements, the news that Jessie has killed someone quickly disappears on Weibo.


    The police also keep silent, as if they do not know about this matter.


    A weekter, Chloe calls Lily and says that Leigh is recovering very well, but he is not awake yet. Chloe


    asks her if she has found Jessie, which makes Lily anxious again.


    The news is settled, but no matter how hard she and Louis try, they still couldn''t find Jessie.


    They have even searched the surroundings of the harbor, but they still couldn''t find any clues.


    They have no idea where Jana is.


    Lily knows that Chloe has been tired in the hospital recently, so she doesn''t want Chloe to worry about


    anything else. She cheers Chloe up andforts Chloe to take good care of herself.


    After hanging up the phone, she sends a message to Louis to ask him if he had found anything.


    Louis replies quickly, telling her to rx.


    If it were at the beginning, Lily could still believe it and wait, but it has been over a week. They can''t find


    anything about Jessie, which makes Lily feel very anxious.


    She even has a bad idea. Could it be that sharks have killed Little Fairy long ago


    Lily holds her forehead and is very anxious.


    Chandler took the dog out to run in the morning and took a bath for it. When hees back and sees


    that Lily is sitting on the sofa with a gloomy look.


    Lily and Louis haven''t told Chandler what had happened.


    However, these few days, Chandler saw Lily make phone calls from time to time. From the


    conversation on the phone, Chandler could guess that something had happened.


    Seeing Lily in a bad mood, Chandler rubs his chin and suddenly thinks of a good idea.


    Lily, you woke up early today! Chandler jumps to the side of the sofa and sits next to Lily, Why don''t we


    go out for breakfast today and buy me some clothes


    He tugs at his sportswear. I''ve been wearing this for over a month.

 Chapter 557 Louis, What Does Player Mean

    Chapter 557 Louis, What Does yer Mean


    Chandler hasn''t been out recently. Even if he goes out, he only goes jogging in themunity. Lily


    thinks he might feel bored after staying home for several days, so she says with a smile, Let''s go out


    today.


    Hooray! Chandler cheers and goes to the bedroom to take a bath and changes into clean clothes.


    Lily leaves the German shepherd home because some shops aren''t pet-friendly.


    In the elevator, Chandler finds that Lily''s clothes get tight because of pregnancy, so he asks, Lily, your


    belly is bigger than before. Will the babye out soon


    Lily touches her belly and says, Not yet. There are still two to three months away!


    She notices that her belly is indeed much bigger than before. The clothes she bought before could no


    longer hide her belly.


    Although her belly is growing, she is still slender. The babies are absorbing all the nutrients she takes


    in.


    Lily lowers her eyes and sighs.


    ''How''s Little Fairy going these days''


    Lily, stop sighing. It''s bad for my fianc¨¦e, Chandler says convincingly, it is said that newborns won''t be


    good-looking if their mother feels anxious every day.


    Lily nces at him and says, You''re not very good-looking, so don''t be picky.


    No, I''m not being picky. I just want to remind you to stay in a good mood. Chandler touches her belly


    and chuckles, When you give birth, I will stay with you and witness the birth of my fianc¨¦e.


    You''re so lucky to have three babies, Chandler says enviously, unlike my mother, she only has me.


    After my mom and dade back from abroad, I won''t bond with her! Then she and dad can have the


    free time to make me some siblings.


    Lily is touched by this beautiful wish.


    She adjusts her mood and touches Chandler''s head. They are busy with their work, but I can assure


    you they are missing you all the time.


    Chandler paused for a moment and frowned, It''s okay for me if theye back with my younger sister.


    Don''t think too much. Lily smiles and changes the topic, What would you like to eat


    Ramen, with a lot of beef!


    Chandler still remembers thatst time Louis was biased and didn''t share any beef with him.


    Lilyughed, Got it.


    They go to the mall by taxi and find a noodle shop on the underground floor. They order two bowls of


    noodles and some snacks.


    Lily only eats some noodles because she has no appetite today.


    After breakfast, they start to hang out in the mall.


    To make him happy, she takes him to the Game Center. She buys many game coins so that he can


    enjoy these games to the full.


    Surprisingly, Chandler is excellent at operating these game machines. Every time he ys the w


    crane, he can get a doll. When he ys coin dozer, he can win many game coins by using a few.


    Both of them are tired after ying the games for some time. Lily finds that they''ve earned one


    thousand game coins and arge bag of dolls.


    They change the game coins into money; they want to keep these dolls but there are too many of them.


    Chandler drags the bag to the entrance of the Game Center to sell them. Sometimes he just sends


    these dolls to passers-by for free.


    Lily watches this all the way.


    Chandler smiles sweetly at everyone he meets. When he sees a good-looking girl, he would send her a


    doll.


    She says, You are nice to everyone. Will you be a yer when you grow up


    Chandler looks at her with a puzzled expression, Lily, what does ''yer'' mean


    Lily says, Nothing. I just think that you will be an athlete, a yer of a certain sport in the future.


    It''s impossible! Chandler says firmly, I will be a soldier like my father!


    Lily awkwardly scratches her head.


    ''It''s stupid of me to say that. Chandler is such a smart and lovely boy, who''s determined to be a soldier.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He must have a strong sense of responsibility. How can I think that he might be a yer in the future.''


    Chandler has earned a couple hundred by selling those dolls. Besides, Lily has exchanged the game


    coins he has won into one thousand. This money is at his disposal.


    After leaving the Game Center, they go to children''s clothing stores. Lily wants to buy some clothes for


    him.


    It is already past two o''clock in the afternoon when they get out of the mall. Seeing Chandler is happy,


    Lily also feels happy though she is tired.


    Let''s find a restaurant for lunch first. Then we can find some other ces to go.


    Chandler shakes his head. Let''s go back after lunch. You''re pregnant. You can''t stay outside for too


    long.


    Chandler is so considerate that Lily feels quite touched.


    But this feeling doesn''tst long. Chandler rubbed his chin and continued, I guess the update will be


    finished after we arrive home. I can continue ying that game.


    Lily purses her lips with dissatisfaction.


    Lily finds a Hong Kong-style tea restaurant near the shopping mall, so she goes to that restaurant with


    Chandler.


    She opens the menu and sees ice cream, which whets her appetite, so she orders some. After finishing


    ordering, they give the menu to the waiter.


    I''ll be away for a while. I need to use the washroom.


    Chandler waves his hand and says, Okay, I can take care of myself.


    After Lily leaves, Chandler immediately takes out his phone and texts Louis. Louis, are you there


    Louis replies quickly, Yes


    He takes photos of the clothes he has bought and Lily''s bag. He sends these pictures to Louis. Lily


    feels unhappy today, so I take Lily out. What do you think


    Good job. But Lily is pregnant. She can''t hang out for too long.


    I know. I''ll go back with her after lunch. BTW, what does yer mean


    Louis doesn''t want to answer this question for him.


    Louis, I want to know the answer.


    Why do you ask me this question What did Lily say to you


    Chandler tells Louis everything they did in the Game Center.


    Louis is relieved after knowing everything.


    He has been wondering if Lily was referring to him since the moment he saw Chandler''s question about


    yer.


    Forget it. Just don''t choose athlete as your future career.


    Chandler reads the message sent by Louis, rubbing his head doubtfully.


    Chandler is confused. ''Lily said that I would be a yer of some sport in the future, but Louis told me


    not to. They''re so weird.''


    Lily walks toward one side of the restaurant and opens the door of the washroom.


    Being tired from hanging out for a long time, she fails to notice that someone is following her.


    Upon entering the washroom, she hears someone approach and door mming, which startles her.


    She turns around and sees a personing at her with a surprising speed.


    With a knife in the right hand, that person says miserably with a shrill voice, Lily, you killed my child!


    Due to pregnancy, Lily can''t walk fast, but she reacts instantly.


    When that person is about to get her, she picked up the mop from the bucket to sweep across that


    person''s leg.


    Lily''s action catches that person off guard. That person falls heavily with the face smashing the ground.


    Before that person could get up, Lily hurries to the door and reaches out to turn the doorknob.


    To her surprise, it doesn''t work.


    The doorknob is stuck due to a rusted lock cylinder. It may take her more time to open the


    door.

 Chapter 558 A Life for a Life!

    Chapter 558 A Life for a Life!


    Lily hurriedly pulls a few more times.


    The woman has picked herself up from the wet ground and rushes towards Lily with a knife in her


    hand.


    Lily, give my child back!


    Lily can''t escape for a moment, and she has to grab the woman with her hand to avoid the knife.


    When she looks up to see the woman, she realizes why her voice sounded so familiar. She knows this


    woman.


    It''s you, Sophia.


    Return my child! Sophia screams, her face unkempt, eyes filled with hatred as she struggles to stab


    Lily.


    Lily fiercely pinches her hand andughs coldly, What does it have to do with me that you lost your


    child


    I was startledst time you took me to the hospital! Sophia''s lips tremble as she grits her teeth in


    hatred, if it weren''t because of you, how could I lose my child!


    The child has been alright in her belly, and she takes good care of him. But two weeks ago, she


    suddenly felt a pain in her belly, and then she fainted.


    When she wakes up, she finds the doctor there and Mrs. Lou sighing.


    The doctor says that she is too frightened, resulting in an abortion. Sophia wails for several days and


    then remembers that Lily once asked someone to kidnap her and took her to the hospital to have


    surgery.


    If it isn''t Lily, how can she be frightened, how can she lose her baby!


    As long as she thinks of the child''s death, Sophia''s hatred towards the woman in front of her grows


    even deeper.


    She desperately stabs the knife even deeper, Lily, pay for my child''s life!


    How did you get pregnant Have you forgotten Lily is not frightened by her, instead, she mocks, That''s


    divine justice for your despicable means!


    Sophia screams, I will kill you!


    They tug at each other fiercely.


    After a long time, Lily gradually loses her strength.


    As the tip of the knife draws closer and closer to her heart, cold sweats are oozing from her forehead


    and her hands are trembling.


    Suddenly, Lily gathers all of her strength and bangs her head against Sophia.


    The instant Sophia hurts and her hands loosen, Lily pushes her away and down to the ground with the


    mop she has just used, then quickly opens the door.


    After pulling a few times, the door finally unlocks when Sophia gets up.


    Lily is pregnant and has just now spent a lot of effort struggling with Sophia, so she pants heavily when


    she opens the door.


    She runs out in a hurry with her hands against the wall.


    Just as Lily leaves the corridor, she collides with Chandler.


    Chandler notices that Lily has been in the bathroom for a long time, so hees to look for her. Seeing


    Lily''s expression, he hurriedly asks, Lily, are you alright


    I''m fine! Go! Lily nces back and sees that Sophia has chased after her. She is anxious and drags


    Chandler to the door, not daring to dy at all.


    Lily! A woman''s screames from behind.


    Just as Lily drags Chandler a few steps, a bullet grazes her foot and explodes on the floor.


    The sound of gunfire causes the guests in the restaurant to scream one after another. They smash


    tables and stools while fleeing.


    Lily is also so scared that her entire body was covered in sweat.


    She knows that Sophia has a knife, but she hasn''t expected that she has a gun!


    Lily, if you run away, I''ll shoot you! Behind him, Sophia holds the gun and approaches Lily, her eyes


    filled with madness. There are still nine bullets in the gun.


    Lily sees that they are still some distance away from the entrance of the restaurant. She is pregnant, so


    she can''t run fast, and she also takes Chandler with her.


    Even if Sophia shoots badly, there would always be a random shot that would hit her or Chandler.


    After consideration, Lily takes a deep breath to calm down. At the same time, she turns around and


    hides Chandler behind her. She looks at Sophia.


    Sophia, what do you want


    What do I want Sophia sneers. Originally, she wants to kill Lily, but when she looks down and sees


    Lily''s bulging belly, she bes even crazier. You''re actually pregnant!


    Sophia''s hand that holds the gun trembles as she says hatefully, Lily, I want your child to pay for my


    child''s life!


    Chandler breaks free from Lily and quietly moves to the side.


    Lily knows what he is up to, and she has seen his skills before, so she has some confidence.


    She raises her hand and pretends to surrender, calmly dealing with Sophia, Sophia, your child''s death


    has nothing to do with me.


    It''s your fault! It''s you! Sophia screams and almost goes mad, he has grown in my belly, but you took


    me to the hospital and scared me!


    Lily nces sideways and sees that Chandler has gone to Sophia''s side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Alright, I''llpensate you for my child. Lily says, You can kidnap me and take me to the hospital, but


    the others are innocent. Don''t scare them.


    You want to stall for time to contact Louis, right Sophia figures out Lily''s tricks and nces into her


    pocket. Take out your phone and smash it!


    My phone is in my bag. I don''t have my bag with me. Lily says and flips the pocket of the dress over for


    her to see.


    Taking advantage of the few seconds when Sophia loosens her guard, Chandler immediately rushes


    out, after waiting for an opportunity for a long time.


    He jumps up and fiercely kicks Sophia''s hand.


    Sophia lets go of her gun in pain and it falls down on the ground.


    Chandler kicks the gun far away, picks up a stool, and smashes it onto Sophia. Sophia screams in pain


    as she retreats. Chandler pounces on her and fiercely puts her hands behind her back.


    Seeing that Chandler can deal with Sophia, Lily hurriedly runs to her seat and hurriedly opens her bag.


    Just as she pulls out his phone, she hears Chandler''s muffled snort.


    Lily raises her head and finds two tall and rough mening out.


    One man lifts Chandler up just like a chick, while the other man helps Sophia up.


    Then the man points the gun at Lily and pulls the trigger.


    He asks Sophia, Ms. Nathan, are you going to kill him


    Lily dares not to move and finds a hard object with her hand in her bag.


    She remembers that it was the positioning ring that Louis gave her. After taking it off, she keeps it in


    her bag.


    She quietly puts the ring on her finger and taps it with her fingernails.


    I want her to pay for my child''s life! Sophia says coldly.


    Her hands have just been twisted and are in great pain. After being connected by the man, she is still in


    pain and res fiercely at Chandler.


    Such a young man has great strength. You dare to sneak attack me! She grits her teeth and asks the


    man to p Chandler because she can''t vent the pain with her hands.


    The man holding Chandler ps him a few times, hard.


    The man pulls off the mask on his face.


    Just as Sophia is about to ask them to capture Lily, Chandler is forced to take off his mask. As Sophia


    sees his face, her eyes widen as if she is seeing something terrifying.


    Lily puts on her positioning ring and walks towards Sophia, Sophia, take it out on me.


    Sophia stares at Chandler for a while before turning to look at Lily mechanically and pointing to


    Chandler, Is he Daniel''s son

 Chapter 559 You Must Find Her

    Chapter 559 You Must Find Her


    Lily says coldly, I''ll go with you. You can do anything to me, but don''t hurt him...


    Answer me! Is he Daniel''s son Sophia cries out and bursts into tears, I''ve seen the photo of little


    Daniel. This boy looks exactly like him!


    She has her head in her hands and weeps uncontrobly, I''ve loved him for so many years, and I am


    finally with him. We had a baby, but it is gone ... And he actually has a son...


    Nonsense! The corner of Chandler''s mouth is bleeding from the ps. He snaps, There''s no way my


    dad likes you. He only loves my mom!


    Sophia stares at Chandler angrily. She suddenly sneers, Your mother is Ste, right She was hit by a


    car. She''s lying in the hospital, and will never wake up!


    No! My mom won''t die! Chandler retorts.


    He kicks his legs hard, struggling to free himself. But a man grabs the back of his neck. Chandler fails


    despite great effort.


    She''s dying. You have no mother! Sophia pinches Chandler''s cheek with great strength. She gives a


    vicious smile, She shouldn''t like my Daniel. She deserves it!


    Chandler spits hard at her face, his eyes red with anger.


    Oh my God! You spit on me! Sophia wipes her face and res at Chandler through gritted teeth, The


    son of that bitch, bad-mannered, bastard!


    She grabs the gun from the man beside her, pulls the trigger, and aims at Chandler.


    Sophia! Lily is nervous.


    Lily suddenly grasps a chair and smashes it at the other man who is blocking her way. Then she


    pounces upon Sophia.


    Sophia falls down on the ground. A few shots are fired upward, piercing through the ceiling.


    A man immediately catches Lily.


    He gives Lily two hard ps across her face and points his gun at her, How dare you hit Ms. Nathan!


    At this moment, theree the police sirens vaguely from outside.


    Sophia notices so she gives up killing Chandler, Let''s go. We will get into trouble if the police find us.


    If they are exposed, she''ll be given a lesson after she goes back.


    One man says, Ms. Nathan, let''s go from the back door. My car is there.


    One man grabs Chandler while the other grabs Lily. Lily clutches her hurt arm. They leave from the


    back door of the restaurant and get on a ck Bentley.


    The ck car goes through the alley to the main road. Behind it, two police cars stop 100 meters away


    at the entrance of the restaurant.


    In the car, a man is driving, and the other is tying Chandler and Lily with tape and rope.


    The driving man asks, Ms. Nathan, where are we going


    The suburbs. As Sophia replies, she looks at Lily''s swollen belly. The more she looks, the more


    resentful she is. She continues, Call for a doctor to go there. I need his help!


    The man nods and takes out his phone to make a phone call.


    Lily quietly grabs Chandler''s hand tofort him.


    Although she seems calm, her heart gradually sinks as she hears their conversation.


    She is pregnant, so she can''t move around easily. Chandler is good at fighting, but it''s hard for him to


    fight against an adult, let alone two strong bodyguards. They have no chance of winning.


    Lily touches the ring on her finger and prays that Louis can recall her.


    Now Louise is in the Smith Group.


    He returns to his office after finishing the emergency meeting. He picks up his phone and finds that the


    tracking ring is on.


    He recalls that he has given Lily a tracking ring. As long as she turns it on, he can track her position on


    his phone.


    He opens the map and sees the ring moving towards the suburbs. Louis'' heart sinks. He leaves


    everything aside and walks out very fast as he calls Chandler.


    Lily has turned on the ring. There must be something wrong!


    Neither Lily nor Chandler answers the phone.


    Louis bes more anxious. He drives fast towards the location of the ring.


    He thinks of Lily. She is pregnant and less mobile. He doesn''t know how she is now. He ps the


    steering wheel angrily and mes himself for not taking his phone with him during the meeting.


    He is worried. Suddenly, the phone rings.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It is John.


    Once he gets through, John quickly says, I just know that someone has shot at a Hong Kong-style tea


    restaurant near the Ole Supermarket. I saw Lily in the video. Is she with you


    She and Chandler may have got kidnapped. Louis grips the steering wheel with one hand. He tries to


    calm down. He tells John the direction of their position, I will tell you the exact address after it stops


    moving.


    John can''t calm down. He is courteous but now can''t help saying a dirty word. He says, I''m driving


    there now! Louis, Lily is pregnant. She can''t suffer. You must find her.


    I know.


    Then Louis hangs up the phone.


    He is too impatient to wait at the traffic lights. The car speeds towards Lily like a gust of wind.


    No one hurts Lily and his kids and gets away with it!


    ...


    After a long time, the Bentley finally stops at an abandoned sanatorium.


    The two men drag Lily and Chandler into the sanatorium and casually throw them onto the ground.


    Sophia follows. She nces at Lily and asks the man who has made the phone call, Where is the


    doctor


    He said there was something wrong with the navigation system and it would take some time to get


    here. The man replies and points the gun at Lily, Ms. Nathan, I have a knife. How about cutting her


    belly open and taking out the fetus


    Lily is scared, but she tries to remain calm.


    Sophia sneers. Her eyes are filled with hatred. She says, No, I want her to see her baby die!


    Ms. Nathan, what about this child The other man points at Chandler, How about killing him first


    Lily shakes her head desperately and looks at Sophia pleadingly as if she is begging.


    Sophia squats down in front of Lily and tears the tape off her mouth by force.


    Lily trembles in pain, and then she whispers, I know I said something wrong to make you angry. You


    can do anything to me, even taking out my babies. But let him go.


    He is the son of that bitch. I won''t let him go! Sophia is resentful as she recalls that her baby has gone


    while the son of Daniel and Ste has grown strong.


    Lily calmly interacts with her, He is also Daniel''s child. If you really love Daniel, you shouldn''t hurt his


    child.


    Do you think I will raise the child of another woman Sophia sneers and grasps Lily''s chin. She looks


    crazy, I only want a baby of our own!


    Chandler res at Sophia. His mouth is covered by tape, but he is trying to say something.


    Sophia can tell that he is saying ''no way''. Her face bes gloomy and she ps him fiercely across


    his face.


    He is hit down onto the muddy ground.


    Chandler!


    Lily''s face turns pale. She wants to go over, but Sophia grabs her.

 Chapter 560 Even If You Were Dead, He Wouldnt Dare to Do Anything to Me!

    Chapter 560 Even If You Were Dead, He Wouldn''t Dare to Do Anything to Me!


    Lily, you''d better worry about yourself! Sophia''s fingers slide past Lily''s stomach. Your babies are


    Lily stares at her and says in anger, You lunatic!


    You''re right! I was driven crazy by you! Sophia''s face suddenly twists as she presses heavily on Lily''s


    stomach, You killed my child!


    Lily almost loses her breath under the pressure when her belly is pressed hard.


    She can feel that her babies are feeling terrible.


    Seeing the pain on Lily''s face, Sophiaughs even more happily. She keeps pressing as she wants to


    torture Lily.


    At this time, the man standing at the side walks up and says, Ms. Nathan, it''s Mr. Nathan.


    Only then does Sophia stop hurting Lily. She stands up and answers the phone. In a gentle tone, she


    says, Hi, Dad.


    Francis says something on the other end of the phone


    Sophia says, I just ate in a restaurant. Someone bullied me. I shot because I was so scared.


    Francis replies.


    Then Sophia continues, I''m fine. I''ll have dinner with you and Mom.


    Francis says something again on the phone.


    After hanging up, Sophia turns around and waves her phone at Lily,ughing arrogantly. Did you hear


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    me If I want to kill you here, it''s as simple as killing an ant.


    Louis is a just businessman. He is not that powerful in Yorkshire. She kicks Lily in the belly and sneers.


    Even if you were dead, he wouldn''t dare to do anything to me!


    He is just a businessman. No matter how many connections he has in the business world, he can do


    nothing except making money as long as he can''t reach the military and government. He is just a little


    better than an ordinary person, so he can''t do anything to her.


    Sophia looks down at the woman on the ground. You''re nothing. How dare you annoy me!


    Lily''s belly is hurting. She has been catching her breath and can''t speak.


    She doesn''t know if Louis will see her position ande here, but Sophia was already out of her mind.


    Right now, she and Chandler are in danger, so she has to think of a way to save themselves.


    After waiting for a while, Sophia asks the man irritably, Hasn''t the doctore yet Why is he so slow


    The man hurriedly calls to urge the doctor.


    After feeling better, Lily moves towards Chandler and unties the rope for him in secret when Sophia


    and two men are not looking.


    Lily stuffs the ring on his finger. Press the button on the ring, then an anesthetic needle will pop out. It


    can put someone into aa in an instant.


    Chandler gets it and nods.


    When a man sees that Lily is close to Chandler, he immediately points his gun at Chandler and says,


    Stay away.


    I''m not feeling well. Lily''s face is very pale, so she doesn''t need to pretend. I want to go to the toilet.


    The man goes to ask Sophia, Ms. Nathan, that woman said she wants to go to the toilet.


    No way! She''s so troublesome. Sophia says impatiently, Ask her to hold back!


    Lily says weakly, Ms. Nathan, I really don''t feel well. If I dirty this ce...


    This is an abandoned sanatorium and it''s really very dirty. Sophia can''t stand it.


    When she thinks that Lily will make this ce dirtier, she goes over to pull Lily up with disgust.


    Sophia rudely pulls Lily through the corridor. After arriving at the toilet, she kicks open the door and


    pulls Lily in.


    The toilet is simple and crude and it is covered with moss because it is always moist.


    Lily walks carefully, afraid of falling.


    She looks around and catches a glimpse of the reservoir in the corner.


    It was full of dirty water. The pipes hanging against the wall have burst and water keeps dripping into


    the reservoir from time to time.


    Lily estimates the distance between them and the reservoir, and an idea urs to her.


    After standing in front of the toilet, Lily turns around and says to Sophia, My hands are tied. I can''t lift


    my skirt. Please do me a favor.


    You''re really troublesome! Sophia curses as she lowers her head in a sullen face.


    While Sophia is lifting her skirt, Lily bumps her head into Sophia''s body with all her strength.


    Sophia is bumped back a few steps. She steps on the moss and falls onto the reservoir.


    Before Sophia can regain her senses, Lily rushed forward.


    Half of her body is on Sophia and she fiercely presses Sophia''s head into the reservoir filled with water.


    Sophia is unable to move as she is suppressed. She struggles to wave her hands, trying to grab


    something. When she grabs Lily''s hair, she pulls it fiercely.


    A brunch of Lily''s hair is torn off. But she clenched her teeth tightly and kept silent, pressing Sophia''s


    head into the water.


    If she doesn''t do so, she and her babies will die. So will Chandler.


    Sophia gradually stops struggling but Lily does not dare to let go.


    Just as Lily is exerting all her strength, she suddenly feels great pain in her calf and she almost faints.


    Lily''s neck is grabbed by someone and she is thrown away. She groans in pain after falling heavily to


    the ground.


    Ms. Nathan! Ms. Nathan! The man hurriedly pulls Sophia out of the reservoir and presses down on her


    chest with all his might. Suddenly, Sophia spits out a mouthful of dirty water.


    After recovering to herself, Sophia turns to look at Lily and says, You actually want to kill me


    Give me the gun! She pushes the man away and struggles to sit up, then she asks the man for a gun.


    The man hands the gun to Sophia.


    Lily is shot in the calf and she feels pain all over. Her arms are weak, so she cannot get up at all.


    As she sees Sophia pull the trigger at her, a sense of panic arises in her heart.


    But there is nothing she can do, so she closes her eyes.


    Sophiaughs like a maniac when she sees the desperate look on Lily''s face.


    At this moment, something suddenly happens.


    Before the man beside Sophia can react, he feels a sharp pain in his stomach. Then he is kicked to the


    wall.


    A man in ck pounces on Sophia. Then he grabs her hand and fiercely twists it, aiming the muzzle of


    the gun at the man on the ground.


    Sophia has pulled the trigger, and the bullet instantly pierces through the man''s chest.


    Sophia is shocked. Before she can figure out what happens, she falls to the ground and grabs the gun.


    The muzzle of the gun is aimed at her chest. The hard muzzle hurts her chest.


    Suddenly, a gunshot is fired and she is shot in her chest.


    Sophia sees the man''s gloomy face. A few drops of blood spray onto his face.


    You... She widens her eyes in disbelief. She doesn''t believe that Louis dares to kill her.


    The moment the bullet pierces her chest, Sophia stops breathing.


    Louis remains calm. After throwing away the gun, he hurriedly runs to Lily and helps her sit up.


    Seeing her bleeding calf, he hurried to give her first aid, his hands trembling.


    He doesn''t dare to recall the scene just now. If he came a secondte, everything would be over!


    After bandaging Lily''s wound with a tie, Louis strokes her arm and asks softly, Are you fine


    Lily trembles and she is still dumbfounded.


    Louis feels heartbroken. He holds her face and kisses her. Seeing that she is in a daze, he says, Sorry


    I''mte. You''re safe now. Lily, take a look. It''s me.


    Lily finally regains her senses and sees the man''s face clearly.


    I ... I... Lily''s lips tremble and she suddenly breaks down. Why do youe ... I''ve never been so


    scared before. I thought I was going to die...


    Even though she has followed Louis to Turkey on a business trip and someone wanted to assassinate


    her in the middle of the night, she is never like this. She has been praying that someone coulde


    and she is so afraid of death.

 Chapter 561 Ive Always Cared About Her

    Chapter 561 I''ve Always Cared About Her


    Louis mes himself and feels heartbroken, so he can only keepforting her. I''mte. You can


    scold me as you please. You are shot in the leg. I''ll take you to Justin''s ce.


    Lily is pregnant and injured. Louis does not dare to dy at all and rushes out with her in his arms.


    Lily hugs his neck because the pain in her leg spreads to her whole body and her forehead is covered


    with cold sweat.


    Her belly hurts as well, but she doesn''t forget Chandler. Where''s Chandler


    Before Louis replies, Lily sees the man lying on the ground with his chest bleeding when she is carried


    out.


    John wraps his clothes around Chandler and picks him up.


    Lily looks out of Louis'' arms and says anxiously, How is Chandler


    A sprained neck. And he has just fainted.


    When John sees the blood on Lily''s legs and it''s bandaged with a tie to stop the bleeding, his


    expression immediately bes serious and he urges Louis to carry her away.


    They leave the abandoned sanatorium by car one after the other and drive to the hospital.


    As Lily is pregnant, Louis doesn''t dare to drive fast.


    But seeing her burst in cold sweat through the rearview mirror, he wishes that they can reach the


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital in the next second.


    After arriving at the hospital, Louis picks up Lily from the car and strides in.


    Justin has received the phone call and brings someone to wait in the emergency department.


    When Louis carries Lily in from afar, he quickly walks over. Seeing Lily''s pale face and the blood on her


    legs, he immediately asks another doctor to send her to the operating room for treatment.


    Louis does not dare to leave. He frowns as he walks around the operating room, ncing at it


    asionally. His hands drooping by his side tremble slightly.


    He has never been nervous like this, afraid that something will happen to Lily.


    He should praise Lily. She was so calm back then and managed to buy him some time by holding


    Sophia off.


    As time passes, the operating room door is still tightly closed.


    After John hands Chandler over to the doctor, he asks for the location and hurries over.


    Is she still inside


    Yes. Louis is also very anxious.


    He rubs his forehead, trying to calm himself down. How is Chandler


    The doctor has treated him. He will wake up soon. John stands at the side and waits quietly.


    Neither of them speaks, and the corridor is so quiet.


    Suddenly, John says softly, She used to wear that positioning ring. After I bought her the pink diamond,


    she doesn''t wear it anymore. I''m d that she doesn''t throw it away, but keeps it by her side.


    Without that positioning ring, they don''t dare to imagine what would happen.


    Louis nods. I''m d too.


    Then he says with regret, I thought nothing would happen as Chandler is with her, so I left my phone in


    the office during the emergency meeting. It is my fault.


    He should have been more vignt. If he saw that Lily''s positioning was activated, she wouldn''t have


    been taken away by Sophia.


    John nces at Louis and looks down at the floor.


    He thinks that his love for Lily is no less than Louis and he has given her everything he can.


    But he ignores her safety and didn''t give her anything to defend herself.


    He always wants Lily to rely on him and traps her in his circle.


    John says, You paid for the wedding dress and the pink diamond, didn''t you


    It doesn''t matter anymore. Louis doesn''t answer straightforwardly, but John gets it.


    John looks at the red light outside the operating room and smiles silently. I thought Mr. Smith doesn''t


    care about her. I didn''t expect you to y these tricks. You bought the ring and wedding dress, so she''s


    still yours.


    Louis says indifferently, I''ve always cared about her. I just didn''t tell her.


    I don''t know what to say about you. John apuds. Then, he says in a deep voice, No matter what,


    you win this time. You are faster than me.


    At this moment, the door of the operating room finally opens.


    Louis quickly steps forward and asks Justin, Is she alright


    Yes. She''s just scared. She needs to rest. Justin takes off his mask and his expression isn''t very


    serious. The obstetrician came to check the babies. They are in good shape and not hurt.


    After getting a good answer, Louis finally rxes and pats Justin''s shoulder. Thank you.


    You really need to thank me! Justin grumbled, What''s wrong with you all these days You are all hurt


    and I''m so busy. I''m a scientist, and you''ve made me omnipotent!


    Louis smiles, Isn''t this quite good Omnipotent is always good.


    Do you want it Justin rolls his eyes at him before asking seriously, Why is Ms. Lily shot in the leg


    Sophia kidnapped her. Louis says indifferently without any expression, She''s already dead.


    Justin freezes for a moment. After understanding what Louis is saying, he takes a deep breath.


    Justin is shocked. Louis, did you killed her Are you crazy She is the daughter of Mr. Nathan!


    Louis says gloomily, She almost killed my woman and children.


    You can break her legs and feet. How can you kill her Justin lowers his voice, Mr. Nathan dotes on


    Sophia the most. Now she''s dead. How do you deal with her father


    Louis, we''ve done so much to prevent the Louises and the Nathans from getting together. If Mr. Nathan


    knows how his daughter died, he will not let you off.


    She dares to kidnap Lily. No matter what, I will kill her. Louis narrows his eyes and says with a terrifying


    voice, I want to see if her father can turn Yorkshire over!


    Louis... Justin doesn''t know what to say, so he can only sigh. Sophia should die. No matter how


    arrogant she is, she shouldn''t have hurt Lily, but Jonathan hasn''t woken up yet...


    They don''t have wide connections in the military and the government, so they are destined to humble


    themselves in the face of those people.


    John suddenly says in a low voice, When I wanted to expand my business in Country Z, I contacted Mr.


    Nathan and made friends with him. I asked someone to collect some things. Sophia is dead. Just let


    her father bring her back and bury her. I have something on Mr. Nathan. He can only swallow that


    resentment.


    If that''s the case, Mr. Nathan won''t dare to do anything. Justin nods and says, I''m afraid that Sophia''s


    death will break the current peace.


    Everyone in the circle knows how much Francis dotes on his daughter Sophia. Just because she likes


    Daniel, he stands on the side of the Lou family and asks Sophia to go to Country XL.


    If Francis knows his daughter is killed by someone, he will kill all that person''s family.


    Louis looks at John and says in a low voice, Thank you. I will handle this matter as soon as possible.


    You don''t have to worry about Yorkshire. I will watch over. You can handle the connections of Mr.


    Nathan. John discusses with him, Mr. Nathan is respected in the military and he has great influence.


    I see. Louis reaches out at him. Please take care of her.

 Chapter 562 Babies Are Yours, But She Is Not

    Chapter 562 Babies Are Yours, But She Is Not


    John frowns in displeasure. After hesitating for a while, he shakes hands with Louis, Babies are yours


    but she may not be yours. I should take care of her.


    Louis says, Even so, stop daydreaming.


    It''s always said that all wishes wille true. I don''t think I''m daydreaming. John replies indifferently.


    It''s not the case for us.


    Justin is speechless.


    Justin looks at them from the side, finding them childish.


    They''re bickering for a woman.


    But in the end, they have to cooperate for that woman.


    Justin looks at the two men and says as he rubs his chin, As I take a close look, you look like each


    other. No wonder you are half-brothers.


    John''s face suddenly turns cold, and he is very unhappy. If it were not because Lily likes my face, I


    would have stic surgery.


    Justin says, Is Lily that shallow Does she only like your face


    I''m quite curious. Justin thinks for a moment and suddenly says, You and Lily knew each other so early


    and you have even dated. Why does she fall in love with Louister


    Louis'' face gradually darkens.


    But Justin doesn''t notice it and he keeps saying, Does she like Louis because he looks like you and


    she sees him as a substitute for you


    John nces at the man beside him and smiles. I didn''t think of that before but maybe you''re right.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Justin. Louis puts his hand on Justin''s shoulder and clenches his fingers slightly. He is gloomy. If you


    have nothing to do, I can find something for you.


    Justin frowns in pain but still says, Louis, are you jealous


    Louis doesn''t reply and he clenches even harder.


    I''m joking! I''m just joking! Justin has to beg for forgiveness, Louis, think it twice. Ms. Lily still needs me


    to take care of her. My arms are precious.


    Louis looks at him gloomily and moves his hand away.


    Justin hurriedly stands further away and rubs his aching arm. Then he asks John, Didn''t Louis give you


    the medicine before Did you take it


    John nods.


    Justin asks, How long have you been taking it Do you still have heartaches


    It has been a long time. It asionally hurts. Now I''m feeling better.


    Justin''s eyes immediately light up. He knows that this medicine has been developed sessfully.


    I just happen to bring the instrument over. Follow me for an examination. I''ll help you see if there''s


    anything else wrong with you.


    John asks in confusion, Aren''t you working on scientific research


    I''m working on scientific research, but I''m also a good doctor! Justin can''t wait to see his results and


    hurriedly drags John away, leaving Louis there.


    Louis smiles and then goes to Lily''s ward.


    Lily is forced to hang her injured leg and lie on the bed. When she sees Louis, she struggles to sit up.


    Louis quickly walks over and holds her down with a serious expression. Take a rest. Don''t move.


    I''m fine now. Lily mumbles but lies back as she is scared by him, Why are you here alone Where''s


    John


    He went for a physical check-up. Recalling Justin''s words just now, Louis is unhappy. You just hurt your


    leg. Do you need a room of people to take care of you


    Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    She just remembers that he asks her to lie down and rest with a sullen face.


    Lily knows that there is something wrong with him again, so she doesn''t argue with him. How is


    Chandler


    I asked a doctor to take care of him. Don''t worry. He''s fine. Louis does not allow her to get up. He rolls


    up the bed, pours her a ss of warm water. Drink some water.


    Lily drinks half a ss of water.


    Louis has also brought porridge, but Lily shakes her head and frowns. I have no appetite now.


    Even if you don''t want, you still need to eat. Louis opens the heat preservation bucket and pours out


    the porridge. The babies are absorbing nutrition from you. If you don''t eat, you won''t feel better.


    Hearing this, Lily raises her hand and touches her belly. She is d that she is fine and the babies are


    alright.


    Louis already feeds the porridge to her mouth. Lily eats a few mouthfuls and tells him what has


    happened today. Sophia told Chandler everything. I''m afraid Chandler can''t ept it...


    You''ve done your best, and you can''t hide it anymore. Louis wipes away the water on her mouth with


    his thumb. Jonathan is still not awake. He has to know about this.


    Lily is very worried and doesn''t notice how intimate the man is.


    She says to Louis, I know that Mr. Nathan loves his daughter very much. If he knows that Sophia is


    dead... You don''t have many connections in the military and the government. Will you be retaliated by


    Mr. Nathan


    Louis chuckles. I won''t. Are you worried about me


    Lily is somewhat embarrassed and she pretends to be calm. I''m worried about myself and my babies. If


    Mr. Nathan takes revenge on you, I will also be in danger.


    She says seriously, but Louis sees her through at a nce.


    She is worried about him, which means that he has a ce in her heart.


    Louis finally cheers up, and he suddenly feels very happy.


    You don''t need to worry about this. Louis smiles and continues to feed her porridge. You just need to


    rest.


    He blinks a few times and promises her seriously, Such an ident won''t happen again.


    Lily feels that his words have another meaning.


    She strokes her belly and says with a cold face, Anyway, I won''t care if something happens to you. My


    babies are the most important. If I have to choose between you and babies, I will choose babies.


    This woman...


    Seeing her pretending to be indifferent, Louisughs.


    Lily turns to re at him with anger. I''m serious. Why are youughing


    I see. Louis holds her hand tight.


    He finds that her hands were still slender, then he feels more distressed as he realizes how tired it is for


    her to be pregnant.


    He holds her hand and kisses it. You just need to protect yourself and the babies.


    The back of her hand seems to be burning and Lily''s heart misses a beat.


    Before she can react, the door to the ward is opened and a child rushes in.


    Lily...


    Chandler wears a thick protective shield around his neck as if he doesn''t have a neck.


    As soon as he says, he notices that they are holding hands beside the bed and behaving intimately. He


    immediately widens his eyes.


    He takes two steps back and looks at them. Should I go out first


    Lily''s face burns as she draws her hand back from Louis'' palm and asks Chandler toe over.


    Does your neck still hurt


    It still hurts a little. Chandler points at the protective shield. He has a bitter face, and his tender voice is


    a little hoarse. With this, I can''t turn my neck. And I can''t see anything when pee.


    Lily is amused and touches his head. It''s fine. You just need to wear it for a few days.


    Lily. Chandler struggles to climb onto the bed and asks Lily, Is what that woman said true


    Lily is lost for words for a moment.


    She thinks that Chandler is still a child, so she couldn''t bear to tell him those things. Then she looks at


    Louis.

 Chapter 563 Call Me Darling or Dear Louis

    Chapter 563 Call Me Darling or Dear Louis


    Louises to the point and says to Chandler, Chandler, I know that you are young, but there is some


    bad news you need to know. Stay calm, okay


    Did something happen to my parents Chandler was filled with solemnity and anxiety.


    Louis nods, Yes.


    ...


    Louis tells Chandler everything that has happened to Daniel after he left for Country XL, as well as their


    current state.


    Lily can''t bear to see this and turns her head away.


    Chandler is dumbfounded, and he does not say anything at all.


    I know that you are scared. I''m sorry. Louis touches his head andforts Chandler, Justin says that


    they are fine. Sooner orter, they will wake up.


    Chandler lowers his head. Soon, his tears fall on the shield, drenched in water.


    If I have known, I wouldn''t have let Dad go there. Chandler chokes. He asks Louis, Louis, do they think


    of my father as a family Why...


    Chandler sniffs, his tone filled with resentment. Parents would love their children. Why does my


    grandmother treat my father like this Is family status so important


    He thought, ''No wonder my mother is so strict with me. She wishes me to be very outstanding and be


    with the girl I like. It turned out that my mother has lived so hard in the past.''


    Louis wipes away Chandler''s tears and says softly, As long as you love each other, her family is not


    important. What matters is what kind of person she is.


    Your father is Mrs. Lou''s biological son, the only child. Mrs. Lou is born into a noble family. So she is


    snobbish and looks down on your mother, but that''s not important.


    To you, Mrs. Lou is your grandmother and your father''s mother. You should respect her. But if she


    treats you badly, even if she is the elder, you don''t need to listen to her.


    Chandler says hatefully, She hurts my parents, so I won''t be nice to her!


    Louis smiles and says, Your parents are in aa, but you are not alone. Justin, Leigh, Chloe, and I


    will be with you. We love you too.


    Yes. Chandler manages to calm down, I have to wait for my parents toe back! I have to grow up. I


    have to protect my mother so that she will not be bullied by that old woman again!


    Louis heaves a sigh of relief as Chandler is not sad anymore.


    Lily rolls her eyes at Louis and says, Why don''t you mention me Don''t I love Chandler You''re going too


    far!


    She says to Chandler, Fortunately, you don''t live with Louis. Otherwise, you would be the same as him.


    Louis smiles helplessly and supports his forehead.


    I''m so happy to live with Lily. Lily can cook! Chandler immediately says, then looks at Lily''s belly, Lily, is


    my wife alright Is she good


    Alright, don''t worry. Lilyughs, Are you hungry There''s still porridge in the lunchbox.


    Really I want to eat! Chandler stretches out his head to look at the lunchbox on the table. He is very


    satisfied with the porridge.


    Louis even says he loved me, but he just prepares the food for Lily!


    He says to Louis, Louis, quickly feed me!


    Louis takes out the porridge and stuffs the bowl into Chandler''s hand. His expression is cold as he


    says, Have it yourself.


    Chandler shouts, How can I eat it myself My neck is hurt.


    Does your neck injury have anything to do with your hands Louis coldly nces at him, You have two


    hands.


    Chandler is lost for words.


    Lily nces at Louis and says, What are you doing He''s just a kid. Chandler, I will feed you.


    Lily is about to take the bowl from Chandler''s hand. Louis carefully holds her wrist and nces at


    Chandler.


    Chandler immediately jumps out of bed with his bowl and has the porridge on the desk.


    Louis says slowly, Look. He can eat by himself. We don''t have to worry about him.


    Lily doesn''t know what to say.


    Louis says that John has taken the Ixora. Justin takes him to check how he is recovering.


    Lily is stunned, Isn''t Justin''sboratory exploded


    He took a sample and did experiments on the new instrument. In the end, he seeded. I asked him


    to send it back.


    I know he''s amazing. I don''t expect him to be so talented. If John takes the medicine, he would start a


    new life. Lily breathes a sigh of relief. Thank you, Mr. Smith.


    Louis curls his thin lips, You call him Justin, but call me Mr. Smith. Lily, you are my child''s mother. Don''t


    be so polite.


    Lily chokes on his words.


    She nces at Chandler and says in a low voice, What''s wrong with you Chandler is here.


    Are you afraid that he will hear this I don''t wrong you. Louis is very unhappy.


    Lily is so angry that she grits her teeth. Because Chandler is here, she doesn''t want to quarrel with him,


    Can I call you Louis


    No, you''re my wife.


    Lily is lost for words.


    Louis says indifferently, Call me darling, or dear Louis. Choose one.


    What Lily rolls her eyes at him and wants to curse, You call me by my name.


    I''ll change it too. Louis looks at her with a deep gaze, My dear wife.


    Lily is stunned.


    Chandler says with disgust, Louis, you''re shameless. You haven''t even married yet, and you want to


    call Lily wife. How could there be such a good thing


    Lily agrees, He is cheeky!


    Can''t you just eat your porridge Chandler never takes his side. Louis feels helpless.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The phone rings.


    Louis nces at his phone, gets up from his chair, and says, Chandler will stay here with you. I''ll go out


    and answer the phone.


    Lily grabs his sleeve and says, If you get any information about Little Fairy, you have to tell me.


    OK.


    Louis quickly leaves.


    He doesn¡¯te back again. Only Chandler stays with Lily.


    The next morning, Chloe rushes in and says to Lily, I wanted toest night. Louis says that you


    need to rest and asks me not toe. Are you alright, Lily


    I''m okay. Lily smiles and points at her feet that are still hanging in the air. It''s just inconvenient. I can''t


    sleep well How''s Leigh


    Justin''s doctor friend is taking care of him. Leigh hasn''t woken up yet! Chloe sighs and takes out the


    breakfast. How''s Jessie


    Lily is a little disappointed and she shakes her head, Louis didn''t call me. I don''t know.


    Louis Chloe is stunned for a moment, thenughs out loud.


    When Lily realizes what Chloe isughing at, she blushes. Lily coughs and asks Chloe to give her


    breakfast.


    Lily is afraid that Chandler will be bored in the ward. After breakfast, she asks Chloe to take Chandler


    out for a stroll.


    She doesn''t expect that Kanna and Daisy woulde within a few hours.


    When Daisy enters the ward and sees that Lily''s legs are hanging, her expression changes and Daisy


    is in tears, Louis just tells me that you are in hospital. How do you end up like this


    I just hurt my leg. I''m fine. Mom, don''t make a fuss. Lilyforts her.

 Chapter 564 I Should Sue Her

    Chapter 564 I Should Sue Her


    She doesn''t know how to say. Chandler is here. Why does Louis still ask Daisy toe


    He even asks his mother toe together!


    Daisy cooks soup and brings it over, insisting on feeding it to Lily. Daisy is heartbroken as she says that


    she would stay here with Lily.


    Kanna also stays here. They want to persuade Lily to move to the Smith Mansion.


    Lily is getting impatient as they try to persuade her all the time.


    She finds a few excuses to let them go back.


    Before she could rest for a while, the door of the ward is thrown open, scaring Lily so much that she


    subconsciously looks over.


    Lily frowns and says with a gloomy face, Mrs. Lou, I think you are an elegantdy. Even if you want to


    find me, you should knock on the door and ask beforeing in.


    Lily, I''m not here to waste my breath with you! Mrs. Lou walks in front of Lily. Mrs. Lou wears a long


    purple dress with a pearl ne. She says with a dominating air and sharp gaze, Sophia is dead. Do


    you know


    Lily''s expression is still cold, I know it now. What a pity. You lose your daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Lou''s face twitches with anger when she notices Lily''s calmness.


    She scolds in a low voice, Even if Louis disguises her death as an ident, I don''t believe it. It must


    have something to do with you!


    If you think that Sophia''s death is rted to me, show me the evidence. Lily sneers, She lost her child.


    Maybe you think she''s useless and asks someone to kill her!


    You...


    Lily looks up at her and says, You have done this before, haven''t you


    Lily, don''t be proud of it! If Sophia''s death has nothing to do with you, why would you lie here I heard


    that you argued with Sophiast night at a Hong Kong-style tea restaurant! Mrs. Lou scolds angrily,


    pointing at her leg.


    Yeah, she''s trying to kill me with a gun. Lily says, I should sue her because I''m the aggrieved party, but


    I don''t know how she died.


    Lily is sharp and reasonable. Mrs. Lou is so angry that she does not know what to refute.


    ¡®This damn girl.¡¯


    ''How could she be sharp-tongued like Ste!'' Mrs. Lou thinks.


    Mrs. Lou clenches her handbag tightly and says coldly, Sophia is Mr. Nathan''s daughter. Since she''s


    dead, Mr. Nathan must investigate it to the end! Lily, do you really think you could hoodwink the public


    in Yorkshire


    Are you joking Isn''t it the Lou family that hoodwinks the public in Yorkshire Lily smiles and mocks, Is


    her death a threat to you No, you''re just missing a child-bearer.


    Mrs. Lou res at her.


    Mrs. Lou, aren''t you very powerful It is not difficult to find another woman with a strong family


    background to have a child. Lily says, Sorry, I forgot your son was unconscious. It''s useless for you to


    find a woman now.


    Lily, you go too far! Mrs. Lou is enraged again, and her face turns sullen with anger. She raises her


    hand and wants to p Lily without thinking.


    However, Lily fiercely grips her wrist.


    Lily picks up the hot water on the table, raises her hand, and sshes it on Mrs. Lou.


    Mrs. Lou hurriedly takes out her handkerchief and wipes the water. The cor of her skirt is half wet.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Lou res at Lily fiercely, Are you crazy This is a custom-made dress!


    Sorry, I don''t mean it. Lily says calmly, I''llpensate you with another dress.


    As Mrs. Lou wipes her clothes, she grits her teeth and looks at Lily. Lily, you should think about your


    identity! I could send you out of Yorkshire with just one sentence!


    Lily is not afraid at all and smiles faintly, I know very well that you have this ability, but you wouldn''t


    dare do it. If I get kicked out of Yorkshire, you wait and see.


    Mrs. Lou stares at Lily.


    ''Last year, when Lily faced me, she was still a young girl without confidence. She couldn''tpare to


    Ste, but now, she dares to offend me again and again and ignore me.''


    ''Yes, she is backed by the Smith family, so of course, she is not afraid of me!''


    Mrs. Lou is gloomy. Footstepse from behind. A child is asking.


    Lily, who is she


    Lily does not expect Chandler toe back. Before he could leave, Mrs. Lou turns around and sees


    him.


    In the next second, Mrs. Lou tilts her body and almost falls.


    You, you... Mrs. Lou points at Chandler.


    He has delicate features, and his little face is extremely familiar. Mrs. Lou is so shocked that she could


    not speak. She could only stare at him.


    Chandler feels uneasy from Mrs. Lou''s gaze. He asks Lily, Lily, why does she look at me like this


    Lily no longer conceals anything and purses her lips, She is Mrs. Lou.


    ''Mrs. Lou ... She is dad''s mom.''


    Chandler is stunned for seconds. After he figures it out, his little face turns gloomy. There is still some


    hatred in his eyes when he looks at Mrs. Lou.


    Mrs. Lou stumbles over and squats down to look at Chandler. She wants to touch him, but he ps her


    away with one hand.


    You''re exactly the same as when Daniel is young! Tell me, what''s your name, and who''s your mother


    She asks in a trembling voice.


    Chandler steps back and distances himself from her. You hate my mother all the time. Don''t you know


    her


    Ste... Mrs. Lou opens her eyes wide and covers her mouth. You, you are her child...


    Mrs. Lou mutters, How is this possible Isn''t she with another man and has a child Why do you look the


    same as Daniel when he is a child...


    Lily sneers, Mrs. Lou, don''t you know what happened Chandler looks the same as Mr. Daniel. He must


    be Mr. Daniel''s son. Who do you think his father is


    After knowing the truth, Mrs. Lou falls to the ground,pletely ignoring her image.


    She stares nkly at Chandler, unable to believe that this is true. How could it be like this I thought she


    hooked up and gave birth to another man''s child. I didn''t expect...


    Fortunately, she doesn''t find anyone to attack the child, otherwise, she would regret it for a lifetime.


    Lily says, Why don''t you tell Mr. Daniel if you think Ste betray him Isn''t that what you want if Mr.


    Daniel is separated from Ste because of this


    Ste''s friend told me that she hooked up... Mrs. Lou is now guilty. I was angry that she was pestering


    Daniel...


    Lily frowns and asks, Who Didn''t you ask someone to investigate her


    Mrs. Lou shakes her head. She couldn''t remember that person for a moment. I can''t remember her


    name. She told me that Ste was married someone secretly and had a child. I asked someone to


    investigate and found that Ste did have a child.


    I was just afraid that Ste would cheat Daniel. So I listened to her friend. I tricked Daniel into going to


    Country XL. Mrs. Lou says regretfully, I just wanted to teach Ste a lesson. I didn''t expect the driver to


    be so ruthless, and...


    She doesn''t expect Daniel to shot himself.


    Hearing this, Lily finally feels that something is wrong. Recalling the conversation with Louis the other


    day, both of them feel that Mrs. Lou can''t be so ruthless. Someone is secretly instructing her.


    It turns out that what they suspect isn''t wrong. There is indeed someone secretly ordering Mrs. Lou to


    do so!


    Mrs. Lou, how do you know that person You have to tell me everything that she tells you and she asks


    you to do! Lily says with a serious face.

 Chapter 565 Do You Remember What She Looks Like

    Chapter 565 Do You Remember What She Looks Like


    Mrs. Lou knows that she has made a big mistake. She is not arrogant anymore and tells Lily where she


    knew that person and what they were talking about.


    After Mrs. Lou finishes speaking, Lily''s expression is extremely gloomy.


    Lily closes her eyes and says calmly, You''re being used. She knows that you don''t like Ste. She


    purposely lied that Ste was married to another man. Chandler usually wears a mask when he goes


    out. You can''t see his face, so you naturally think that Ste is a two-timer.


    Lily''s voice bes colder. She grits her teeth and says, She makes use of you to kill Ste. She is


    really cunning!


    At this moment, Mrs. Lou also understands and bes even more regretful. I''m really confused. I


    was cheated, and I almost killed my grandson...


    Do you remember what she looks like


    Mrs. Lou thinks for a moment, but she couldn''t remember what she looks like. Every time she dressed


    differently, I couldn''t remember, but she was very beautiful...


    As she speaks, she remembers something important. I saw hering out of the Smith Group. She


    should be working at the Smith Group.


    The Smith Group


    Lily unconsciously knits her eyebrows.


    The Smith Group is so big, and there are many women in the group, and they are all very outstanding.


    It is undoubtedly looking for a needle in a haystack if they just know that she works for the Smith


    Group.


    Lily asks, Does she often look for you


    She hasn''t looked for me a few times. I was the one who looked for her. Mrs. Lou takes out her phone


    and says, I called her.


    But looking through the phone records, Mrs. Lou could not find the familiar number.


    I called her a few times, but her number is missing. Mrs. Lou''s face is full of astonishment, then she


    hands her phone to Lily and says, It should start with 136.


    Lily looks at it and finds that the number at the beginning of 136 does not exist. All the other phone


    calls long ago are on the phone.


    She might know someone working in themunications industry, or she is very skilled.


    She hides so deeply that Lily suspects that she is in the same team or the same person as the one who


    helps Jana.


    Lily wants to tell Louis about this, but he has a lot of things to do. Lily messages David and asks him to


    check all the women whose number starts at 136 in the Smith Group. And that woman has been to the


    beauty salon.


    Lily says to Mrs. Lou, Next time she calls you, ask her to meet you and tell me secretly. I want to see


    who she is!


    Mrs. Lou nods, She looks about the same age as you. She is too vicious. She tempts me to kill Ste. I


    think that the driver is also her people.


    Mrs. Lou is confused for a moment and almost breaks up her son''s family.


    Your biggest mistake isn''t to find someone to hit Ste. You shouldn''t send other women to Mr. Daniel''s


    bed. Lily does not sympathize with Mrs. Lou at all and sneers, You are forcing Mr. Daniel to turn against


    you.


    Mrs. Lou could not refute.


    It is her fault.


    Mrs. Lou doesn''t like Ste and looks down on her family. It just so happens that Sophia likes Daniel.


    Sophia''s family background is prominent, so Mrs. Lou has done something wrong when she is tempted


    by others.


    Mrs. Lou looks at Chandler and wants to talk to him.


    Chandler says with a cold face from beginning to end, distancing himself from her, Even if you don''t do


    it on purpose, Mom and Dad are unconscious because of you. I won''t call you grandma. Please leave


    here.


    Chandler... Mrs. Lou knows that his name is Chandler, but she could not say anything.


    Afterward, Chloees back with two bags of snacks. After learning about this from Lily, she is


    unhappy and pushes Mrs. Lou away with Chandler.


    Chloe is afraid that Chandler would be sad, so she gives him all the snacks andforts him, Don''t be


    sad. We all love you. I won''t quarrel with you anymore and won''t hit you anymore.


    You are just saying that. Chandler doesn''t believe her, Tomorrow, if I make you angry, you won''t let me


    go.


    Chloe res at him, Am I that kind of person


    Yes. Chandler nods without hesitation. Chloe pinches his cheek and says that he has no conscience.


    Lily can''t help butugh when she sees the two fighting, but she is very anxious too.


    After so long, she still hasn''t received any good news about Little Fairy.


    ...


    Justin works on scientific research, and the doctors beside him are very powerful. The medicines he


    uses for Lily are all the newest and best medicines.


    In just a few days, Lily''s gunshot wound is healing at a visible rate.


    After Chandler wears the shield for a few days, he finally takes it off. Ayer of mud has umted


    on his neck, and Chloe evenughs at him.


    Chloe prepares meals for Lily. Justin is staying with Leigh. Louis and John have never been here.


    Lily thinks if he doesn''te, he must have something important to deal with.


    Thinking of Sophia''s death, Lily couldn''t help but worry.


    She doesn''t say anything, but she is still very afraid that Francis would attack Louis and the Smith


    Group because of his daughter''s death.


    Lily. At noon, Chloees over with the food, Chandler is with Justin. Let''s eat!


    Lily says okay.


    During lunch, she asks Chloe, Has Louis looked for you these past few days


    No, Louis seems to be very busy. Chloe takes out the food and hesitates for a moment before saying to


    Lily, I have something to tell you. Leigh is awake.


    Leigh is awake Lily thinks that his injuries would take him some time to wake up, How is he


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe hesitates and says, He''s good. Justin and his friends are taking care of Leigh. Leigh has be


    as carefree as before and is always joking with me.


    Lily pauses for a moment and asks her, Doesn''t he ask about Little Fairy


    No.


    After a moment of silence, Lily sighs, Forget it. There''s no news about Little Fairy anyway.


    Chloe wants to say something, but she doesn''t say anything when she sees Lily immerse herself in her


    meal.


    Lily feels that her leg is almost healed, so she calls the doctor over. After getting permission, she gets


    out of bed and walks around the ward.


    She can''t walk for a long time, but at least she doesn''t have to lie in bed.


    She wants to contact Louis and asks him how he is. But she doesn''t want to send a message to him.


    Forget it. She decides to ask John.


    John says that he is busy in thepany, so he woulde to see her tomorrow. He doesn''t say if he


    has any contact with Louis.


    Coffeyes in the evening.


    Lily is not used to his appearance like this. She does not recognize him when hees in. It takes her


    a long time to figure it out and she feels quite ashamed.


    He was her younger brother, but he looks even older than her. Lily really isn''t used to it.


    Coffey cooks dinner and brings it over. He asks Chandler for dinner.


    When Coffeyes back, he sees that Chloe is still ying games and pinches her ear. Still ying


    games Are you not hungry


    Chloe immediately avoids him, drawing a distance from him, I''ll eat. Don''t touch me!


    Seeing her like this, Coffey bes gloomy.


    Chloe seems to avoid him sincest week. She would stamp with rage when he touches her.


    Chloe, are you looking down on Steven Chandler looks at Chloe and wonders, Aren''t you usually very


    clingy You ask Steven to sleep with you.


    Lily is so shocked that she sprays a mouthful of soup on the table.

 Chapter 566 Get Knotted!

    Chapter 566 Get Knotted!


    Lily wipes the table and asks Chloe with shock, You asked him to sleep with you


    No! No! Chloe retorts, I''m afraid of darkness. I just asked him to stay with me. Don''t talk nonsense!


    She pinches Chandler''s ears.


    Chandler feels wronged and shouts, You can turn on the lights if you are scared. You didn''t exin it to


    me.


    Shut up! Chloe res at him, Or I''ll pinch you again!


    Chandler stays away from her.


    Chloe is embarrassed as she finds Lily is still looking at her. She stomps her feet and says, Why are


    you looking at me in this way Do you think I like him


    So you ...Lily tends to sound out Chloe''s thoughts.


    Never! Chloe immediately retorts. She even casts a nce at Coffey and says, He is old, not


    handsome and just a bodyguard. He doesn''t deserve me.


    Lily wants to stand up for Coffey but she doesn''t know what to say. She looks at Coffey in pity.


    She feels helpless about him.


    Coffey doesn''t say anything. He gets a chair and sits down, watching them having the meal.


    At about eight o''clock, Coffey asks Chloe to leave and says to Lily, I take her back to rest. Mr. Justin is


    here. Sister, is it all right


    Sister Chloe is shocked. She forgets that he is still grabbing her, which is intimate. Lily is in her


    twenties. You are much older. Why do you call her sister


    Coffey realizes he made a mistake and says calmly, I spoke fast. You must mishear.


    But I exactly heard... Chloe doesn''t believe that she misheard.


    Lily interrupts her, Chloe, you''ve been in the hospital for a long time. Just go back and have a good


    rest.


    I don''t want to go back. Chloe pouts her lips and says, Can''t I stay here with Chandler and you


    Lily waves her hand and says, Listen to me. You cane here tomorrow morning. It''s the same for


    us.


    Goodbye. Coffey quickly leaves the ward with Chloe.


    When they go outside, Chloe realizes that Coffey is grabbing her wrist.


    She has a strange feeling as his palm is hot.


    She pulls out her hand and says, I will go back with you but stay away from me.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chloe mumbles, distancing herself from Coffey.


    Coffey is speechless.


    He doesn''t offend Chloe but she seems annoying.


    Chloe usually sited in the passenger seat and kept talking to Coffey in the past. But she moves to the


    back row this time and keeps silent.


    Coffey notices her change. But he doesn''t say anything but focuses on driving.


    After returning to the apartment, Coffey washes the fruit and brings it to Chloe in the living room. Chloe


    is checking her phone and doesn''t look at him. He asks in patience, Miss Chloe, what''s wrong with you


    I''m fine. Chloe still looks at the phone.


    Coffey frowns. He sits beside her and takes her cell phone away. You''ve been avoiding me sincest


    week and you refuse to talk to me. Did I annoy you


    I just don''t want to talk to you, okay Chloe shouts at him, Give my phone back!


    When Chloe stretches out her hand to grab the phone, Coffey raises his arm even higher.


    When she stands up, Coffey also stands up. She can''t even reach his arm.


    Chloe is angry and stamps her feet as she is much shorter than him. She res at him and shouts,


    What exactly do you want to do


    Tell me, did I do anything wrong I promise to correct it. Coffey fixes his dark eyes on Chloe, Don''t avoid


    me or keep silent.


    When they lock eyes, Chloe''s heart is touched.


    She quickly turns around her head and says in a low voice, I don''t need it. I will ask Louis to hire


    another bodyguard for me. It''s time for you to leave.


    Coffey is stunned and asks, What''s wrong on earth Are you driving me away


    Everything! Everything of you! Chloe shouts, Anyway, I don''t need you anymore. Go away.


    Coffey doesn''t argue with her since she is so emotional. Instead, he says, Miss Chloe, it is impossible


    for Mr. Smith to find a bodyguard like me, who is sopetent and good at cooking.


    After a moment, he continues to ask, Miss Chloe, do you think I''m old and not handsome


    Chloe doesn''t say anything and stares at the wall.


    Coffey knows her well. This is a kind of tacit approval.


    Coffey wants to say something but stops. He sighs with helplessness.


    Secondster, he returns the phone to Chloe. Well, I understand. However, Miss Chloe, I won''t leave. If


    you don''t want to see me, I won''t appear where you are. When I go to the hospital with you, my face


    won''t be seen.


    Chloe doesn''t get her phone back. She only stomps her feet and says in anger, You''re really annoying!


    Can''t you just be a bodyguard Why do you care so much about me Why are you so good at cooking


    I don''t mean to drive you away, but ... I seem to like you. She sniffs and says grievously, How can I do


    that I have a boyfriend ...


    Although she never meets her boyfriend, she thinks she should wait for him after receiving his call. But


    her mind is shaken.


    Coffey is upset since he worries that Chloe may dislike him.


    While hearing her words, he has mixed feelings. You drive me away not for disliking but liking me


    Shut up. Chloe wants to cover his mouth with tape. Now you must be proud of yourself, right I don''t


    know why I like you. You are not handsome and much older than me.


    Coffey is amused and wipes away her tears. Chloe, I am pleased to know that. I am d that you are


    still waiting for me. I like you too.


    Get knotted! Chloe pats his hand and sobs, You are not allowed to like me. I have a boyfriend and I


    have to wait for him.


    It doesn''t matter. He''s not in Yorkshire. Coffey is delighted and he wants to make fun of Chloe, He


    doesn''t know about us. Just break up with him when hees back.


    Isn''t it too bad Chloe res at him and says in anger, If you were him, wouldn''t you feel upset about


    being cuckolded in this way


    Of course, Coffey is not upset. Because the boyfriend that Chloe mentions also refers to him.


    So do you have any idea Coffey lowers his head and approaches her. He says with a husky and


    charming voice, I like you, Miss Chloe. I can''t wait to be with you.

 Chapter 567 Hold Me Tight, Dont Let Go

    Chapter 567 Hold Me Tight, Don''t Let Go


    A warm breath falls on her face, making Chloe''s face itch, and her heart beats faster.


    She retreats until her calf touches the sofa and she finally falls on it.


    The man also presses down on her, causing her body to tense up. Back off. Don''t get so close to me...


    Coffey lifts the hair on her ear with his fingers and his thin lips almost touch her cheeks.


    Youe on to me again. Chloe ces her hands on his chest and her eyes turn red. Don''t force me. I


    have a boyfriend... I don''t want to betray him...


    Coffey is amused andughs, It''s fine. You will not betray him if he doesn''t know. I will keep the secret.


    You''re going too far...


    She doesn''t have the chance to say the rest because the man kisses her forcibly.


    Chloe feels his aura and their breathing gets mixed.


    Not long after, she puts those things behind and wraps around him like an octopus, her slender legs


    hooked around his waist.


    Coffey feels that the sofa is too small, so he restrains himself at this moment and carries her back to


    the bedroom.


    Chloe half opens her eyes and sees the man removing his clothes. She can''t take her eyes off his


    enchanting abdominal muscles and reaches out to touch them.


    I didn''t expect to have such a good figure!


    Coffey bends down and whispers, It''s all yours.


    ...


    Chloe''s face turns red because of the sweet words.


    She rubs her head against the man''s chest and is very greedy for his warmth. However, when she


    closes her eyes, she seems to hear her desperate screams inside, and her body trembles endlessly.


    No... She shrinks back and waves her hands, Don''t touch me!


    She scratches Coffey''s face, and his skin was broken.


    However, he doesn''t care about that. He only grabs Chloe''s hand andforts her softly, Chloe, open


    your eyes. It''s me. Don''t be afraid. Look at me.


    Chloe closes her eyes and cries, constantly struggling, Don''t touch me...


    Coffey feels as if his heart had been crushed by someone. He can only console this girl and kiss her,


    hoping that she only thinks about him, not anything else.


    He holds Chloe''s face and kisses her deeply.


    He kisses her until she almost suffocates. Then, he loosens her lips, sps her slender fingers, and his


    waist slightly sinks.


    Chloe frowns and slowly opens her eyes.


    It''s me. Don''t be afraid. Coffey kisses her cheek and coaxes softly, I''ve always been here.


    Chloe''s eyes gradually light up.


    She looks at the man and suddenly raises up and wraps her hands around his neck. Her body is


    shrunk in his arms but is still trembling. Hold me tight, don''t let go.


    Coffey hugs her and touches her long ck hair with his palm. Yes, I will hug her tightly.


    --


    Louis returns from the Capital.


    As soon as he leaves the airport lobby, he finds a Maybach on the roadside. Its license te number


    looks familiar, and a slender figure is leaning against the car.


    He carefully identifies it and walks over with long legs. Why are you here


    What am I doing here Can''t you tell As he speaks, John stands up and pushes his golden-rimmed


    sses with his hand a bit, elegant and charming.


    Louis looks at the azure sky. Wonders will never cease.


    Stop teasing me. Get in the car. John walks to the driver''s seat and looks at the man. Waiting for me to


    open the door for you


    Louis smiles and opens the passenger door.


    As John drives the car away from the airport, he says, Seem like you''re not doing well there. You''ve


    been gone for so long. All things are done


    I am supposed to be back on Wednesday, but someone stops me halfway. It takes me some time to


    deal with it. Louis leans back in his seat and is very tired. It takes me 800 million in cash, but


    fortunately, it''s settled.


    John muttered to himself, That man is famous for being difficult to deal with. I can''t even get close to


    him. You can only spend 800 million to handle it. No matter what, it''s a good deal.


    It''s useless just to deal with them. We have to think of a way to beat Mr. Nathan. Louis'' gaze is gloomy.


    As long as he stays in that position for a day, my heart will not be at ease.


    John replies, Me too. However, the reason why Mr. Nathan is being so polite to me is also because


    Officer Lou is not on his side. He dares not act rashly against you and me.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Officer Lou is annoyed because of my big brother. Of course, it''s impossible for him to stand by Mr.


    Nathan, Louis rubs his eyebrows and sighs, I don''t know when my big brother will wake up.


    John says, Since we don''t know and can''t count on him. We have to think of a way ourselves. It''s


    difficult to pull someone down without sshes.


    Louis knows what he means, so he closes his eyes and ponders.


    After a while, Louis says in a low voice, I have someone on my side who can take the position of Mr.


    Nathan, but pushing him up is too conspicuous.


    I''ll handle it, John says, it''s easier for me to do this. If it''s you, everyone''s eyes will be fixed on you as


    soon as something happens, then it''s over.


    Indeed, there is n B. Louis can only nod.


    Will it be troublesome


    If it was because of you, I would find it troublesome and would not help, but it is rted to Lily, then it


    would be not. John''s voice is faint with no expression. I also hate Sophia.


    She almost killed the one he loves.


    Louis is pleased, but he doesn''t show it. When we get to the downtown, let''s go to MSSugar.


    I''ll take you there first and then go to the hospital. John looks at his watch. It is noon. You and I haven''t


    been to the hospital for several days. She must be suspicious.


    It''s fine. You can go over after we have lunch together.


    Hearing this, John nces at him with a strange expression, You treat me


    Why not


    ...


    After the car enters downtown, they soon arrive at MSSugar.


    Mr. Smith. The waiter recognizes Louis and greets him with a smile, Mr. Smollett came half an hour ago


    and waits for you in the private room on the second floor. I''ll take you over.


    Thank you.


    After the waiter brings them there, Louis sees Baron on the phone as soon as the door opens.


    Baron also sees them and hangs up after whispering a few words.


    Baron stands up and walks towards Louis. Heins with a smile, Mr. Smith, you invited me to


    lunch at eleven o''clock, but you didn''t arrive until twelve o''clock. I seemingly get stood up!


    Flight dy. Sorry. Louis smiles and points at John beside him. You should know him, right


    Baron nces at John and rubs his chin. Of course, I know Mr. Hodge of HS Company, but if you two


    Baron also watches the live broadcast of John and Lily''s wedding. Of course, he also sees Louis barge


    into the church and destroy the wedding...


    This is the first time he has seen such a friendly rtionship between rivals.


    Louis pats him on his shoulder a little hard and smiles warmly, Sit down if you don''t understand.


    Baron frowns in pain and doesn''t know what to say.


    Damn it!


    It is Louis who has something to ask him for help, yet he still has those terrible manners!

 Chapter 568 I Will Not Give Way for the Sake of Your Help!

    Chapter 568 I Will Not Give Way for the Sake of Your Help!


    After they sit down, Baron picks up the teapot and pours tea for them. As he says leisurely, Mr. Lee


    promises to help, but he doesn''t like money and wants something else.


    Louis asks, What does he want


    Baron shrugs, You know at his age he doesn''t like fighting and money. He likes to find people to drink


    tea and y chess to spend the rest of his life.


    Mr. Lee John''s pupils constrict. Is that Mr. Lee


    Baron smiles as he teases, There might be tens of thousands of Lees, but he is the most powerful.


    Hearing this, John looks at Louis with astonishment. You''re crazy. Just secretly strike Mr. Nathan down.


    What do you ask him for


    I think you two are crazy. Baron''s fingers are tapping on the table as he shakes his head and sighs, Mr.


    Nathan is so powerful in Yorkshire. How can he be stricken down so easily


    Louis is indifferent. We must extract the firewood from under the cauldron. Mr. Nathan has a lot of


    connections. Although cutting off the connections around him, there are still people he can secretly


    contact. If we don''t clear up all these connections, I can''t settle down.


    Ever since Lily is taken away by Sophia and almost killed, his heart is still not at peace. He doesn''t


    even dare to recall what happened at that time, and he also realizes how weak the power around him


    is.


    He will never let that happen again!


    After pondering for half a minute, Louis asks Baron, Does Mr. Lee want the nephrite chessboard


    Let alone him, I want it too. Baron takes a sip of tea and looks sideways at Louis. The nephrite


    chessboard of the Warring States Period is one of the treasures of the Calgary Museum. What can you


    do with it


    John rubs his eyebrows. Just now when you said ying chess, I have thought of it. Who can get the


    treasure of the museum He really knows how to raise difficulties!


    Don''t you rarelye to Country Z Baron rubs his chin with his fingers and asks curiously, Why do you


    know so much about these things, even Mr. Lee


    John smiles faintly, I rarelye, but that doesn''t mean I''m not paying attention to things here. I want


    to draw Mr. Lee over to my side, support my people, and find a way out, but...


    His expression gradually darkens with a hint of helplessness, Mr. Lee is too difficult to deal with.


    Baron nods in agreement and turns to look at Louis, Your rival has also contacted Mr. Lee. This guy is


    indeed difficult to deal with. Why don''t you go there yourself


    Are you silly or am I Louis nces at him and says, He knows that you are not rich, so he doesn''t ask


    for so much. If he knows our rtionship, he will request more.


    Baron spreads out his hands and says, Then what do you think we should do It''s impossible to steal


    from the museum, right


    Louis doesn''t say anything and ces his hands on the table.


    I can''t get the chessboard, but... Louis pauses and says in a deep voice, I know that he has no


    children. He gives everything to hisrade''s son. He loves this guy very much.


    Baron is stunned for a moment, Shall I lobby him


    There''s no need to lobby. As long as you chat with him, he wille to negotiate with you. The corner


    of Louis'' mouth hooks slightly, his eyes filled with confidence. He says indifferently, I have what he


    needs the most.


    Dickhead! Baron can''t be refined anymore and rolls his eyes at him. Can''t you just straightly say that


    you want me to look for that guy


    Louis rubs his eyebrows and says resignedly, This is a gift I prepared for Mrs. Smith. If it isn''t because I


    can''t get the chessboard from the museum, I won''t give it out.


    If it is a vase, calligraphy, or painting, it will be fine, so he could find someone to make a high-grade


    counterfeit and muddle through.


    Damn it...


    The Warring States Period''s nephrite chessboard, how can this be imitated


    John taps on the table with his fingers, his expression slightly cold. Don''t say such words if you haven''t


    been married!


    Did I say who Mrs. Smith was Louis smiles.


    John also smiles, but there is no happiness in his eyes. Mr. Smith, what kind of riddle are you ying


    with me Why are we sitting at the same table Don''t you know the reason


    Louis'' thin lips curl up slightly and his tone is casual, Isn''t it because I''m your brother that I treat you to


    lunch


    John sneered, Don''t brag. I won''t admit it! I won''t give way just for your help! As long as Lily doesn''t say


    that she will marry you, I''ll still have a chance. I''m willing to raise her child, and she''ll suffer one less


    birth.


    Louis narrows his eyes. Isn''t it only a matter of time before she marries me You won''t get the chance.


    Then let''s wait and see. John takes a sip of tea and says indifferently, Right now, she is not yours. Let''s


    Are all the women of Yorkshire dead Why do you just want her Louis'' expression is gloomy, and he has


    gotten annoyed.


    There are many rich youngdies in Yorkshire. Why do just want her John says the same to him, A


    thirty-year-old man is only keen on deceiving the girl.


    Louis doesn''t know how to respond for a moment.


    Alright, you guys. Baron is afraid that the private room will turn into a dojo, so he quickly stops them.


    Can you talk your businesster Don''t we still have something to talk about today


    When they think of the important things today, they stop arguing.


    The discussionsts more than half an hour.


    It is decided that Baron goes to ask Mr. Lee for help while John keeps an eye on Mr. Nathan''s men and


    Louis arranges for someone to take over the position of Mr. Nathan.


    Baron is starving. He orders plenty of good dishes as Louis is paying.


    While waiting for the dishes, Baron drinks some tea to pass the time. He turns around to ask Louis, I


    just heard Mr. Smith say that you are his brother. What''s going on


    Louis nces at him. Does this have anything to do with what we''re talking about


    No, but I just want to know it. Baron rubs his chin, looking very interested.


    Louis lowers his head to drink tea.


    Baron turns his head to the other side and wants to ask John.


    John says, I don''t know.


    Baron feels speechless.


    What is going on He really wants to know!


    After a while, the waiter knocks on the door and enters the private room, delivering all the dishes to the


    table.


    After setting the dishes, the waiters go out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When the door is going to close, a tall figure pushes the waiters away and directly steps into the room.


    Baron sitting opposite the door raises his head to see the person.


    He is stunned for a moment, then smiles and says, Ms. Hester is here for Mr. Smith, right


    Valentina nods and says in a gentle voice, I heard from the manager that you and Louis are eating


    here. It''s not good to leave just like that, so Ie and say hello.


    Why don''t you sit down and eat some more Baron says politely.


    No, thank you. Valentina declines politely and walks towards Louis. She bends down and whispers,


    Louis, I have something to talk to you about.


    Just say it. Louis picks up the dishes with his chopsticks. His face is expressionless, and he says


    politely, You know all the guests I invite. There''s no need to avoid them.

 Chapter 569 Mr. Smith, You Really Dont Have the Manners

    Chapter 569 Mr. Smith, You Really Don''t Have the Manners


    Valentina grips her handbag more tightly.


    She knows Baron, but isn''t that John of the HS Company


    Many people across the country witness Louis destroying John and Lily''s wedding. Why is John still


    eating with Louis


    Valentina doesn''t understand what tricks these men are ying.


    She also knows that no matter what she says, Louis won''t go out and talk to her alone.


    Thus, Valentina stands beside him and says, I know that Sophia is dead. The police and the media say


    that she died identally, but every insider knows the truth of her death.


    Louis mumbles, his tone unwavering, Then what


    Seeing his carelessness, Valentina frowns and says angrily, You know that Mr. Nathan loves this


    daughter the most. He will definitely not let you and the Smith Group off.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Louis, the Lou family doesn''t stand on the Nathans'' side, but Daniel is unconscious. Who else can help


    you As long as she thinks of Louis'' istion, Valentina feels more confident.


    No matter how much money the Smith Group has, Mr. Nathan''s anger could not be calmed down with


    money.


    After she hears the news about Sophia, she has been expecting Louis to ask her for help, but he


    doesn''t. While the situation doesn''t change, she knows that Louis is still worried about this matter.


    This time, shees over and makes a bet.


    She bets that Louis has no connections and needs her father''s connections to handle Mr. Nathan!


    Seeing that Louis only eats and ignores her, Valentina says bluntly, Louis, you know my father''s status


    and connections that Mr. Nathan doesn''t dare to offend. As long as my father interferes in this, not only


    won''t he dare to retaliate against you, he will alsoe over and apologize to you.


    Before Louis speaks, Baron smiles and says, That''s right. We also know that Minister Hester dotes on


    his daughter. Besides, Ms. Hester is beautiful and has a good family background. Ordinary people don''t


    dare to covet her.


    Valentina is very confident in her appearance and family background, so she can''t help but feel proud


    when she is praised.


    However, the person she cares about the most is indifferent to her!


    Seeing the man doesn''t say a word, Valentina is a little impatient, Louis, I can ask my father to help


    you, but I have a request. I want you to marry me.


    John, who has been silently eating beside him,ughs out.


    John wipes his lips with a napkin and then smiles, Mr. Smith, Ms. Hester is such a beautiful girl with a


    good family background. She also fancies you and even drops the reserve to show her love. Mr. Smith,


    won''t you give a response


    Mr. Smollett. John looks at Baron and says, What do you think of Mr. Smith marrying Ms. Hester


    That will be good... Just as Baron is about to speak, he suddenly feels as if he is being targeted by a


    poisonous snake. His entire body trembles and he is so scared that he almost can''t hold his chopsticks.


    He hurriedly clenches his chopsticks and coughs, It''s up to Mr. Smith.


    Louis puts down his chopsticks and looks at John with a faint smile. Seeing that Mr. Hodge cares so


    much about Ms. Hester, if you are interested in her, then just say it as we are so familiar.


    I''m not. John replies indifferently, Ms. Hester loves you, Mr. Smith.


    Louis picks up his teacup and takes a sip. His expression is faint. I, amoner, am not worthy of Ms.


    Hester. Mr. Hodge is better. It''s easy for you to ask the Queen for the title.


    John''s eyes gradually darken, and his voice bes cold, Mr. Smith, no matter what, Ms. Hester is a


    girl. You know how to be tender towards girls better than I do. Besides, Ms. Hester is beautiful. You will


    make such a wonderful couple, and your child will definitely stand out.


    Thank you for your concern, Mr. Hodge, but I have a child, Louis smiles and says, as long as it''s my


    wife''s child, I will be happy no matter what.


    John doesn''t know to argue back for a moment.


    Louis ces the teacup on the table, gently nces at John, and says leisurely, Sorry, I forgot that Mr.


    Hodge doesn''t have a wife or child. Of course, you can''t understand my feelings.


    Damn it!


    John is so angry that he almost feels gloomy. He wants to spill the tea on Louis'' face.


    Baron is eating silently.


    At this time, it is better for him to just stand aside.


    Valentina looks awful as well. She never thought that he was so indifferent to her and even joked with


    another man about her when shees to find him and give him a chance to beg her.


    Louis, you''re going too far! Valentina''s face is grim, and her voice is so angry that it is unstable. Right


    now, only my father can help you. What''s your attitude now


    Louis sneers, his eyes cold. Ms. Hester, I know what you are thinking. I don''t say anything just because


    I ever cooperated with your father and save face for you.


    I''m pretty and have a good family background. Am I not good enough for you Valentina is even more


    annoyed when her thoughts are exposed, you will benefit a lot if marrying me, and my father will help


    you.


    Louis picks up the dishes and says calmly, I just made it very clear that I have a wife.


    Valentina''s fingertips, which are holding the bag, turn white.


    Ms. Hester is influenced by western education and is willing to be a lover, but I am not, Louis adds. He


    coldly nces at her and says, Ms. Hester, we have cooperated before, but you shouldn''t be insatiable.


    In the future, you should still call me Mr. Smith when you see me. Don''t let outsiders think that Minister


    Hester''s daughter doesn''t behave herself at all.


    Valentina is born into a distinguished family and has always been arrogant. She did not expect this man


    to speak mercilessly in front of outsiders. Her face immediately turns green and pale.


    She is so angry that she picks up the tea on the table and pours it on the man.


    Louis'' reaction is extremely fast. He grabs her wrist and twists it. The warm tea is sshed onto


    Valentina''s face on the contrary.


    The tea sshes into Valentina''s eyes. She closes her eyes, and when she opens her eyes again, she


    is astonished.


    This man dares to treat her like this


    John says coldly from the side, Mr. Smith, you really don''t have the manners to treat Ms. Hester like


    this. Why didn''t you do this when Lily poured water on you before


    Whether I have manners or not depends on whether she is from my family or an outsider. Louis


    loosens his grip and wipes his hands with a napkin, seeming to be disgusted. My family can behave


    unmannerly wherever they want. If it''s an outsider...


    He coldlyughs, Do I have any reason to indulge


    John eats the food calmly and doesn''t say anything else.


    Louis is furious and upstaged a few times, so arguing with Louis is no more meaningful.


    Valentina wipes away the tea and tea leaves on her face with a napkin. She is still trembling with anger.


    Louis, Mr. Nathan is not easy to deal with. What do you think these two people you invite can help you


    with She says with a cold look in her eyes, I want to help you, but you still treat me like this!


    Louis, you will definitely regret it. One day you wille and beg me. I will wait!


    After that, Valentina picks up her bag and leaves.


    Baron looks at the door that is forcefully mmed on. He rubs his chin with his fingers, but he frowns to


    express his displeasure. Minister Hester''s daughter is pretty but not smart!


    Stupid! Just rely on her father to deal with the aftermath. John pushes his sses with his hand, and a


    cold smile appears on his handsome face. Does she think that no one knows about her


    shit

 Chapter 570 He Is Like a Pathetic Invisible Man

    Chapter 570 He Is Like a Pathetic Invisible Man


    Baron asks curiously, What''s wrong with her Tell me!


    John ignores him and pushes away his chair. I have to go to the hospital to see Lily. I''ll go first.


    Louis says, Tell me on WeChat how her leg is.


    John only nces at him and then strides away.


    Baron listens to the conversation between them and sees John leave. He feels unbelievable. Did I hear


    wrongly You actually let your rival take care of your wife


    Baron thinks for a moment and asks, Seeing you are in peace, you intend to have the same wife


    Louis'' expression darkens as he picks up his teacup and throws it at the man.


    When Baron sees this, he immediately tilts his head. The teacup flies past his ears in the cold wind,


    smashing against the wall behind him.


    He is so frightened that his back feels cold.


    Louis says coldly, Shut up if you can''t speak well. No one thinks you''re mute!


    Baron dare not say anything else.


    --


    After lunch, Lily is a little sleepy, so she asks Chloe to have fun with Chandler and she rests for a while.


    When she wakes up, she finds John sitting beside her.


    How long have you been here Lily sits up from the bed and fixes her hair, afraid that her sleeping


    appearance is ugly, and she says, I haven''t tidied myself up in the hospital recently. Am I ugly


    John shakes his head and reaches out to help her with her hair. His eyes are filled with her. No matter


    when, you are the most beautiful in my heart.


    Regardless of whether it is true or not, Lily blushes.


    She takes a sip of the warm water John pours and asks him, Are you busy inpany I''ve been


    texting you these days. You''ve been slow to return and haven''te to the hospital to see me.


    Yes. After you asked for leave, a lot of things fell on me, John says, skillfully peeling the oranges, if


    you''re bored, I''lle to the hospital to apany you after work.


    No, thank you, Lily hurriedly says, with Chloe and Chandler by my side, I''m not bored. You just handle


    your affairs.


    John hands the peeled orange petals to her, How''s your leg


    Feeling better. Lily stuffs the orange petals into his mouth and opens the quilt, revealing her legs. I get


    out of bed these days and walk around. It feels good, but Justin said it was a gunshot wound. Even if I


    recover, I have to stay in the hospital and observe for a while.


    Just listen to him. You don''t need to worry about thepany. John smiles faintly.


    His gaze unintentionally falls on Lily''s protruding belly, his eyes sinking.


    He hasn''t been to the hospital for some days, but he hasn''t expected that Lily''s belly got bigger again.


    Lily also notices that he is looking at her belly. She raises her hand to touch it and says, Very big, isn''t it


    The doctor says that it''s normal for the three babies this month. Every time I walk, it feels heavy. After


    standing for a long time, my waist hurts. I guess I won''t be able to walk in July.


    John sighs slightly, his eyes affectionate. He peels off the orange petals and gives them to her, Isn''t it


    very hard


    Lily nods, It''s hard, but I can still take it.


    As long as she thinks of the endearing babies call her mother, she feels that it is worth the effort.


    John looks at her belly again. He only peels the oranges and doesn''t say anything.


    He loves her, so he loves her children.


    Even if the child isn''t his, he will still love them, as long as she is happy.


    Seeing that John lowers his head and doesn''t say anything, Lily realizes that she said something wrong


    and regrets it in her heart.


    Wait for me to give birth and recover, shall we go to Norway for a tour Lily holds his hand tightly and


    says, I''ve always wanted to go, but I don''t have time. Can you apany me


    John knows that when that dayes, she will probably not leave because of the children.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is just an illusion. However, he is still willing to believe what she said.


    John smiles warmly and kisses the back of her hand. Alright, then I''ll buy an ind and build your


    favorite house and garden. I''ll apany you to bask in the sun every day.


    Lily can''t help butugh, Buying an ind is too luxurious. We won''t be able to live there for long.


    It''s only a few tens of millions, not expensive.


    ...


    While the two are talking, someone knocks on the door and thenes in.


    It is Kanna, holding an instion bucket in her hand.


    From afar, Kanna sees John holding Lily''s hand. She pauses for a moment, her expression still gentle


    and kind.


    Lily, how''s your leg


    Auntie. Lily did not expect Kanna toe as well. She pulls back her hand and wants to get out of bed.


    Youe to see me.


    Why are you being so polite with me Just lie down. Kanna hurriedly stops her.


    Lily obediently lies back and answers her, I''m fine, but Mr. Justin wants me to stay in the hospital for a


    few more days.


    That''s good. Kanna also smiles and walks over to put the instion bucket on the table and opens it.


    Mr. Smith has always missed you, but he is not in good health. The doctor doesn''t let him go out for a


    walk, so he insists I bring the soup for you and take a look at your injury.


    Thank you for Mr. Smith''s concern. Lily is also very embarrassed about Antony''s concern.


    She and Louis can''t get along well, but Antony is really nice to her.


    She remembers everything.


    Lily takes the soup bowl and says to Kanna, When my feet recover, I''ll go and see Master Smith.


    Okay. Kanna also nods, her face full of smiles, Have a taste of this soup. See if you like it


    Lily drinks two spoonfuls and praises sincerely, It''s delicious. With such a good cook to take care of


    Master Smith, don''t you feel at ease


    The older he gets, the pickier he is, just like Louis, Kanna also sighs, the cooks at home can''t serve


    him well, neither can I. He always says that you cook the best.


    I haven''t cooked for Mr. Smith. Lily is stunned, Why did he say that I cook well


    Kanna also smiles and says, Louis has eaten. He is picky as Louis. Louis said that you cook well, and


    he has always been thinking about it.


    Is that so Lily also smiles.


    When she notices that after Kannaes, John doesn''t say anything and he even silently walks away,


    as if he is an invisible man, which makes Lily''s heart ache.


    John, Lily calls John, give an orange to Ms. Oguri.


    John hesitates for a moment before taking an orange from the fruit basket and passing it to Kanna.


    Thank you. Kanna also takes it, showing a faint smile.


    Seeing that Kanna is very kind to John, Lily gets relieved. When I recover, can I visit Master Smith with


    John


    Of course. Kanna also has a gentle voice and a smile on her face. He must be very happy.


    Lily smiles, As long as Master Smith likes my cooking, I can cook for him every day!


    Kanna also shakes her head, No, you will spoil him. You are pregnant, and you need to rest more.


    I know.


    John doesn''t disturb them. He stands tall by the bed.

 Chapter 571 A Beam of Light.

    Chapter 571 A Beam of Light.


    He gazed at Yuna chatting with Lily gently and thought her reliable at this moment, but he recalled her


    aggressive appearancest time in the restaurant and looked away, with his hands clenching slightly.


    He knew that Yuna would never acknowledge their rtionship and became warm just because Lily


    was here.


    Because she had never looked at him since she came in.


    After chatting with Lily for a while, Yuna felt that it waste and it was time to go.


    "Lily, have a good rest. I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow when I¡¯m free."


    Yuna saw Lily¡¯s bulgy belly covered by the thin quilt and said in surprise, "It¡¯s bigger than before, right?"


    "Well, babies are growing fast."


    "It¡¯s very hard." Yuna held Lily¡¯s hand, pushed the chair, and got up.


    She took the bag on the table and did not leave immediately. She looked at John standing by the


    window and said. "Lily needs a rest, so don¡¯t bother her. Can you see me off?"


    Lily was stunned and immediately said, "I''m really sleepy and will go to bed. John, please see aunt off."


    Lily hoped that they could ease the tension.


    Perhaps John had never thought that Yuna would talk to himself. He nodded at a loss and told Lily to


    take good care of herself. Then he left the ward with Yuna.


    They walk down the corridor to the elevator.


    Yuna stopped her warmth in the ward and said indifferently. "Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down."


    John said, "OK."


    After leaving the hospital, John looked around, took Yuna into the cafe next to the hospital, and found a


    ce to sit down.


    He asked politely, "What would you like to drink?"


    "A ss of lemonade, please." Yuna did not answer him but told the waiter directly.


    It embarrassed John, but he adjusted his sses and said nothing.


    Yuna put her bag in the seat next to her, and said faintly, "Lily told me that it was not your fault and


    asked me not to hate you then, so I came here for her sake."


    Hearing this, John was disappointed, and his heart ached.


    It turned out that he had misunderstood.


    She still refused to acknowledge their rtionship and treated him friendly only due to Lily¡¯s remarks.


    John asked her, with his Adam''s apple rolling, "Since you don''t want to see me, why did you ask me to


    The waiter brought coffee and lemonade.


    Yuna took a sip of lemonade indifferently and said coldly, "You know, Lily¡¯s billy will be bigger as


    time goes by. She needs to be taken good care of."


    "You know clearly about the baby¡¯s father. Quarrels were inevitable between husband and wife in their


    lives, but they will always make up." Yuna looked up at him, "Leave the Yorkshire as far away as


    possible."


    John clutched his coffee cup and did not feel pain even his palm was scalded.


    He was silent for a while and suddenlyughed, "I wanted to marry Lily but Louis made trouble for our


    wedding. He was the one who destroy our marriage. I have no reason to leave Yorkshire."


    "I know you hate me, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t acknowledge me. I don''t care..." John paused


    and clenched his coffee cup harder, "But you can''t be so selfish."


    Why should he quit when it was clearly not his fault?


    Yuna sneered and said directly, "I''m not selfish. You can''t get together, and I don''t want to see my


    daughter-inw being pestered all the time!"


    John looked at her. "You think I¡¯m disgusting. Right?"


    "It¡¯s just your imagination," Yuna said tonelessly with a dignified and gentle expression.


    But John felt that she was so cold. The gratitude or resentment between them was so considerable like


    Milky Way.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yuna opened her bag, took out a contract, and gave it to John. "I know you have money, but it¡¯s an


    expression of my goodwill. You can refuse."


    "If you can leave Yorkshire and stay away from Lily and Louis, I¡¯ll admit our rtionship and allow you


    to call me Mom."


    John stared at the contract in front of him with a mocking smile, "You are a woman of no scruples."


    Yuna realized his mocking tone and frowned.


    Yuna became impatient after taking for so long, so she said a little angrily, "Louis is your brother. Why


    do you rob your brother¡¯s wife?"


    Seeing that John did not answer, Yuna took her bag and got up. "I¡¯ve told you everything. Think about it


    and do not be disgusting like your father!"


    John kept sitting there even Yuna left for a long time.


    Many customers passed by and the coffee on the table became cold. John began to read the contract


    on the table indifferently.


    Finally, John tugged at his lips and could not helpughing. Heughed louder and louder.


    The guests near him looked at him curiously.


    John gradually stoppedughing and bent down. He remained motionless, and his lonely figure was


    distressed.


    "I don''t me you even you are entric ..." He muttered, with great pain in his low voice, "But I have


    nothing except for the beam of light. Why can''t you leave it to me ..."


    Without that light, his life was full of darkness. How could he go ahead?


    John sat in the cafe until sunset and checked out until receiving a phone call.


    Just as he was going out, a guest came in.


    He went p into the woman who came in. She recognized John first and smiled shallowly. "Mr. John?


    What a coincidence. "


    The young woman wore ck suits, showing her tall figure and capable aura.


    Then John immediately recognized the woman in front of him-the new manager of the R department,


    who had taken advantage of Louise to make herself more famous.


    He had never met Sofia Jones and did not want to know about her.


    However, she greeted him with respect, so John still nodded to her out of politeness.


    When he was about to go out, Sofia said, "Mr. John, I still remember the wedding you held for Miss Lily


    before. It''s romantic to get married in church!"


    "I was watching the live broadcast all the time, waiting for you to exchange rings, but I did not expect


    ..." She changed her tone and looked very sorry. "It''s really sad that something like that happened."


    John clenched his hands, restrained his emotion, and smiled distantly. "Appreciated. But we¡¯re fine and


    I can give her another wedding like that."


    "It is said that you pamper Miss. Lily so much. Hearing what you¡¯ve said, I know it¡¯s true." Sofia opened


    her red lips and said in a soft and charming voice, "I think Miss Lily is the best for you."


    She pretended to be unintentional and said, "I heard that Miss Lily was pregnant with Mr. Smith¡¯s baby,


    so you¡¯ll be worried that she¡¯ll break up with you and be reconciled with Mr. Smith for the sake of their


    baby."


    "Mr. John, if you love Miss Lily, you should be more selfish." Sofia brushed past John and was about to


    enter the cafe, "If you are too generous, you may get nothing ..."


    Before She pushed open the ss door, her slender wrist was gripped.


    She felt the pain and gulped slightly.

 Chapter 572 He was so Annoying

    Chapter 572 He was so Annoying


    John stepped back two steps, and his gentle eyes became sharp at this time. He stared at Sofia and


    said, "Ms. Sofia, no matter how much gossip you¡¯ve heard, remember where you are and who you


    work for."


    "Do not talk nonsense." He adjusted his sses and said tonelessly, but Sofia felt under pressure. He


    added, "Do not underestimate the public rtions department of the Smith Group. I¡¯m not an easy


    talker, either."


    Sofia froze slightly and immediately chuckled, "Maybe it¡¯s just rumor. It¡¯s d to see you today, so I¡¯ve


    just shot my mouth off."


    "Sometimes your mouth will only bring you trouble." John nced at her. "Don¡¯t you think so?"


    Sofia was embarrassed and paused for a moment. When she jolted herself, John had already passed


    her by.


    She turned to look at his back and clenched her hands gradually.


    John loved Lily so much, so he definitely got angry just now. But Sofia wondered why he could calm


    down. Maybe he was pretending to be indifferent.


    He was so good at pretending.


    Sofia quickly looked away for fear that he would recognize her thoughts. She pushed the door and


    went into the coffee shop. She kept wondering whether John really did not care bout the news.


    Burnell wille to Yorkshire soon. To make the n go smoothly, she must cut the connection


    between Louis and John. It was better to make them turn against each other.


    If John did not care about her remarks, she had to think of other ways.


    ***


    Lily stayed in the hospital for more than two weeks and had enough time to recuperate. Her gunshot


    wound had already healed.


    There were no scars on her skin after she used the ointment that Justin brought from theboratory.


    Lily found that since Yuna came to the hospital to meet John that day and asked John to see her off,


    John had nevere to the hospital again.


    She was afraid that when John sent Yuna out, Yuna said something bad to him. She sent Facebook to


    him to beat about the bush. John just said that he was busy with work and did not have time toe.


    Lily also paid attention to thepany and the business circle. After knowing that they were busy


    preparing new products, she got relieved.


    During this period of hospitalization, she ate a lot and gained some weight. The biggest change was


    her stomach.


    She could hide the bump under the baggy clothes. After two weeks'' rest, her belly grew bigger every


    day and was plump like a watermelon. She was afraid that her belly would burst.


    Lily got up early in the morning to pack up. Justin said she could be discharged from the hospital today.


    She had taken just some clothes and skincare products.


    Lily felt tired after bending over for a while to pack up. Her bump was too heavy as if it would drop on


    the ground.


    With her hand around her waist, she just stood up to call Chloe. At this time, she saw a hand stretching


    from the side and carrying away the bag in front of her.


    "Is that all?" The man said in a low voice, and the other hand was on her waist, "I''ll help you."


    Lily turned around and saw the man who had nevere here since she was hospitalized. He was


    charming in the stylish suit. However, he looked exhausted with ck-ringed eyes.


    "You can¡¯t sleep well recently, right?" She was too worried about him and even did not realize that they


    were too close when he held her waist and supported her to go out of the ward. She asked him, "What


    are you doing?"


    Louis smiled and said casually, "It''s time for the semi-annual report. I¡¯m busy with that. What¡¯s wrong?"


    The man looked at her with deep eyes. "You are ming me for I''m so busy at work and did note


    to see you?"


    "I don''t care about that!" Lily realized that she was excessively worried about her and sneered, "I


    thought Mr. Nathan has made trouble for you, and I was afraid that he would target me next."


    "No." Louis said tonelessly with bleak eyes, "He is too busy to embarrass our group."


    Lily''s pupil suddenly tightened and stopped her movements. "Lou...Louis ..."


    Grabbing his sleeve, she was a little nervous and stammered, "You were so busy before, you... Don¡¯t


    be so desperate. Don''t fight with him."


    "Don''t stutter. Our kids will be influenced." Louis took her into his arms and felt her body was soft, so he


    couldn''t help kneading her.


    Lily immediately felt that and gave him a hard pat.


    Louis did not stop and took her across the corridor to take the elevator. He smiled faintly, "I have to


    feed my wife and children, so of course, I cherish my life. Believe me, darling. Don¡¯t think so much."


    Lily could not push his hand away, so she had to ignore it. She asked a little angrily, "You did not do


    anything bad, did you?"


    "No."


    "Louis, forget it." Lily tightened her lips and whispered, "Sophia is dead. If Mr. Nathan will find out who


    is to me, just apologize for it. Don''t blow it up."


    She was not innocent, but she knew the significant power and social resources of Mr. Nathan.


    Sophia was right. A businessman without rtions with the military and the government would lose the


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    initiative.


    She did not want it to get worse.


    Louis nced at her from the corner of his eyes, kept walking, and said tonelessly, "I¡¯ll obeyws."


    Lily rolled her eyes.


    Ridiculous!


    She did not believe that a person who obeyedws would prepare guns at home.


    When they came out of the hospital, Lily was afraid of being surrounded by reporters outside, so she


    put on her hat and mask, and wanted to distance herself from Louis.


    Louis took her hand again. "You don¡¯t need to wear a mask. It''s okay. No one dares to take pictures."


    As early as when Lily was in the hospital, he told David to keep an eye on the hospital. As long as


    reporters sneaked into the inpatient department to find Lily, the Smith Group would control the whole


    media circle and he would manage to find the paparazzi.


    Fortunately, those reporters were obedient enough and did not wander around the hospital.


    Lily said nothing and was about to pull the co-pilot door. Louis stopped her and opened the rear door.


    "It¡¯s not safe. Sit in the back."


    "It only takes ten minutes to get to the apartment." Lily frowned, "I believe your driving skills."


    "No. Sit in the back," Louis said insistently and there was no discussion. "I''m a good driver, but the cars


    in front of us could stop suddenly. Listen to me."


    Lily was very annoyed that he controlled her too much, but she also felt warm because of his intimate


    little affectations. She mumbled vaguely and still got into the back seat.


    After sitting down, Lily found a fruit box on the seat next to her, and the orange fragrance drifted by.


    She lifted the cover paper on the box and found it was a box of oranges.


    Louis also got in the car. When he fastened his seat belt, he saw her movements from the rearview


    mirror and said, "The people in the orchard sent it this morning. Since I want to take you back to the


    apartment, I took it for you."


    "It¡¯s too much." Lily took an orange and peeled it off. "I¡¯ll send some to Chloeter."


    "No need. If you can¡¯t eat them all, throw the leftover." Louis said, "If she wants to eat, she will buy it


    herself."


    It was not the first time that Lily discovered his entricity, but she still blushed and asked him while


    peeling the orange, "Have you heard something about Little Fairy?"


    Louis did not answer her immediately.


    After several seconds, he said, "The seawater at the other side of the port is highly mobile, and


    probably she has been rescued in another ce, but we haven''t found her yet."

 Chapter 573 Hold a Memorial Ceremony for Him!

    Chapter 573 Hold a Memorial Ceremony for Him!


    On hearing that, Lily became disappointed and looked down at the orange in her hand silently.


    She knew that Louis said so tofort her.


    Louis frowned when he saw her expression in the rearview mirror. He did not want Lily to be entangled


    in disappointment all the time. When he was about to speak, the phone next to the gear rang.


    He could not pick up the phone when driving, so he connected the Bluetooth in the car and pressed the


    button to answer it.


    "What¡¯s up?"


    "Mr. Louis, we found Jana." David said, "I called you immediately as she was taken back to Yorkshire.


    Mr. Louis, would you like to meet her?"


    The Bluetooth sound in the car was very loud, and Lily also heard it.


    She was stunned first, and when she understood their conversation, she jump to the front seat and ask


    David loudly, "Where is she?"


    Louis hurriedly slowed down the car, turned back to warn her with his eyes, but he tried his best to say


    softly, "You are heard clearly, what are you doing? Go back to your seat."


    Lily was a little embarrassed, so she reluctantly sat back, stretched out her head, and continued to ask


    David, "David, tell me. Where¡¯s she? We¡¯ll be there soon."


    "Mr. Louis, you are together." David also understood and immediately said, "Missus, we are in Mr.


    Leigh¡¯s clubhouse."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily felt that her heart paused for a second and gnashed her teeth. She shouted, "Don¡¯t call me Missus!


    What¡¯s your problem..."


    Before she finished scolding, Louis had already cut off the phone.


    After the car arrived at the clubhouse, Lily could not wait to get off as soon as the car stopped.


    Regardless of Louis being left behind, she hurried into the clubhouse and asked every waiter she saw.


    She asked, "Where¡¯s David? Take me to him now!"


    Her excited tone scared the waiter.


    Louis had followed up, put one hand on her shoulder, and held her a little tightly to support her when


    she was tired. "Don''t worry. They¡¯ve caught her, so she can¡¯t run away."


    "You shut up!" Lily nced at him and asked the waiter again, urging him to take her to David¡¯s room.


    After being taken to the private room by the waiter, Lily went in and saw David, who was talking to a


    man. There was a woman in a wheelchair tied tightly by hemp rope.


    The woman in the wheelchair looked up at the door and her hair was messy.


    "I thought Leigh wasing." Jana stared at Lily with a hideous smile. She was scaring with a pale


    face, white lips, and distorted expression, "I did not think it¡¯s you."


    Lily cast off Louis''s hand, walked up to Jana indifferently. She raised her hand and pped her with full


    strength.


    Lily pped her with first one hand and then the other in quick session.


    Lily concentrated her whole body strength on the palm of her hands, and the spanks were merciless.


    Jana''s head swayed from side to side, and blood oozed from her mouth.


    Jana did not scream in pain, and looked up at Lily,ughing bitterly.


    Lily''s palm became numb.


    She clenched her fists and then stretched the fingers to get rid of the tingle in her hands. Then she


    coldly asked Jana, "The uncle and aunt of Jessie were dead. Is it your n? You then framed Leigh,


    didn¡¯t you?"


    "Yes!" Jana directly admitted it andughed out loud, "I¡¯ve made Jessie and Leigh hate each other. I¡¯m


    happy. I¡¯m so happy."


    Lily could not help but p her twice heavily.


    Jana leaned back and almost fell.


    Lily took two steps forward, stepped on the wheelchair pedal, and kept the wheelchair stable. "Since


    Leigh was your target, you can revenge him..."


    She pinched Jana''s chin hard and said sullenly, "Why did you make trouble for Little Fairy?"


    "Because Leigh like her!" Jana sneered and looked into Lily''s eyes with deep hatred. "It was Jessie


    who got me to where I am."


    Until Lily looked down and looked carefully did she find that there was no bump under Jana¡¯s dress. It


    was empty. Besides, her right sleeve was also empty. Then Lily had understood what she meant.


    Lily said faintly, "Think about what you¡¯ve done. That¡¯s the reason why Leigh treats you like that. You


    deserve it."


    "He provoked me first!" Jana screamed bitterly and was Leigh when she recalled the past. "I thought he


    really liked me. I didn¡¯t know that he just took advantage of me to stimte Jessie."


    "He¡¯s so ruthless. He broke my hands, ruined my legs, and threw me in the garbage dump..." Jana


    gnashed her teeth, and blood was spilled from the corners of her mouth, "He destroyed my


    everything..."


    "Stop putting on an act." David said, "Mr. Leigh''s assistant said that after you moved to the vi, you


    bullied Miss Jessie all the time. You did not allow her to see a doctor even she got a fever. You want


    her to die and put birth control pills in her milk."


    "You could go away if you thought that Mr. Leigh has taken advantage of you." David rolled his eyes


    and added, "You¡¯ve got money from Mr. Leigh, but you still hurt his lover. You deserve it!"


    Jana trembled andughed wildly, "Yes, I deserve it! But I¡¯m so happy that Leigh is more miserable


    than me! Jessie is really stupid. If the knife had hit Leigh in the heart, he would die. Ha-ha, when he¡¯s


    dead, I¡¯ll hold a memorial ceremony for him."


    Lily had discussed with Louis before, and they guessed that someone was helping Jana behind her


    back. Especially after seeing the news spread online, they felt that she had a powerful patron.


    ording to her remarks, the person behind Jana had been keeping an eye on Leigh and Jessie, and


    maybe he/she was one of the servants!


    Lily took a deep breath to calm down and leaned closer to Jana, "You''re a model without any influence.


    You can¡¯t n these thingspletely. Who is helping you?"


    "It¡¯s my benefactor. Without her, I can''t take revenge." Jana cocked her head and looked at Lily


    defiantly, "Why should I tell you about my benefactor?"


    Lily stared at her. "You are risking your life."


    "Ha ha ha, my life?" Jana couldn''t stopughing as if she had heard a funny joke, "Such being the


    case, I don''t care about my life!"


    "Then you don''t care about your family, either?"


    Jana tighten her white lips and nced at the indifferent man behind Lily. "I know the man behind you.


    Indeed, you can get all information about my family."


    "Oh, I''m not afraid! Do whatever you want. You can kill my parents or my rtives. Anyway, I don''t


    care! Ha-ha, I''m dying. Why should I care about them?"


    She looked up andughed wildly and horribly. She seemed not afraid of anything.


    Lily''s hands trembled, and she pped Jana severely.


    Jana''s face was swollen badly and her facial features were mangled beyond recognition. She licked


    her bloody teeth and said regrettably, "I thought I could see Leigh again. What a disappointment!"


    "Well, do you want to see me so much?" With azy voice, a man stepped into the private room.


    The man came in and walked over to Jana.


    Lily saw him, frowned, and was about to say something, but Louis pulled her away.


    Leigh looked at Jana face to face with a fake smile, "If I¡¯m not here, I won''t let you down?"

 Chapter 574 Heartbreak

    Chapter 574 Heartbreak


    Deep hatred flickered in Jana''s eyes when she saw Leigh. She deliberately asked softly, "Leigh, how


    does it feel to be stabbed by your beloved?"


    "It hurt." Leigh shrugged. "But unfortunately, I let you down. I''m alive."


    Jana stared at him for a while and thenughed, "Yes. I''m really disappointed! If I was free at that time,


    I would have rushed in and stabbed you twice more!"


    "You are so clever. You¡¯ve bribed my servant? Right? " Leigh''s finger slipped from her red and swollen


    cheek. "How did you get beaten like this? Does it hurt?"


    He looked up and said to David, "Go get some ice cubes, and I''ll apply them to my dear Jana."


    David felt speechless.


    Thinking for a moment, David went out to get ice.


    On seeing that, Lily lost her temper and asked Louis in a low voice, "What¡¯s he doing? Why did he ask


    David to bring ice cubes to apply to her face? Is he crazy?"


    Louis peeled the orange gave them to her, lightly saying, "Just watch the y."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    David took a bucket of ice cubes, and put a few pieces in gauze, and give them to Leigh.


    Leigh applied ice on Jana''s swollen cheeks softly.


    Anyone apart from the insiders would think that he was caring for his injured lover.


    When the ice touched the cheek, Jana inevitably trembled in pain.


    Jana sneered, "I''m here in your control, Leigh. Kill me if you want. Don''t do these useless things!"


    "Shh, don''t say that." Leigh put his fingers on her lips and smiled, "Baby, I love you so much. How can I


    kill you? No way."


    David could not stand it anymore and looked away.


    Leigh leaned over and covered her face with ice. He said in a soft voice, "Did you kill my children?"


    Jana was almost immersed in his gentleness and suddenly snorted on hearing that.


    "It¡¯s me, and ..." She looked up at the man and said in retaliation, "I did not call her an ambnce on


    purpose, and I saw the blood leaching out under her skirt. Oh, it must hurt."


    Jana shook her head andmented, "The precious twins. What a pity! But you are the stupidest? Even


    I just told you something casually, you still believed that she wanted to abort the children, ha-ha... "


    Leigh did not lose his temper and still smiled, touching Jana gently.


    "You are angry? Then kill me!" On seeing that he was still calm, Jana continued to stimte him,


    "Leigh, you are so fucking spineless. I killed your children and you can¡¯t kill me!"


    Jana stared at Leigh and then approached him with a strange smile, "I forgot that you still have a child,


    but unfortunately you lost him, either, because I pushed Jessie down."


    Lily froze with her eyes wide open gradually.


    Jana whispered to Leigh, "I watched her run back, gave her a hard push, and saw her fall into the sea,


    and she died with your child. Are you heartbroken?"


    "Fuck you!" Lily screamed and her eyes turned red. She was about to rush to hit Jana.


    Louis held her in her arms andforted her.


    "Baby, you are amazing. You can do this in a wheelchair." Leigh smiled, and his finger slipped from her


    cheek.


    Suddenly he pinched her jaw with more strength.


    With a click, Jana¡¯s jaw was dislocated directly, and she almost burst into tears in pain.


    Leigh grabbed a handful of ice cubes from the bucket and slowly stuffed them into her open mouth.


    The ice was hard. Jana could not swallow it all, so she could only slowly wriggle her throat.


    Ice slipped into her throat, and the biting cold water made her tremble.


    Leigh neglected the ice full of her mouse, grabbed some from the ice bucket, and stuffed it into her


    mouth again.


    Jana''s mouth was bulge and she was shivering because of the ice.


    Leigh foist some ice into her mouth a third time, which waspletely blocked.


    There were too many ice cubes that Jana could not swallow, and many fell out of her mouth.


    On seeing that, Leigh put another handful of ice into her mouth and forcibly covered her mouth with his


    palm, making countless ice cubes squeeze into her throat.


    The man tore off the expensive blue striped tie and wrapped it around Jana''s mouth.


    Jana was forced to lift her head, shivering with cold.


    She could not swallow all the ice cubes. Even some of them were swallowed, they slipped into her


    throat and were blocked. The suffocation made her roll her eyes.


    It was quiet in the private room, only people''s breathing could be heard.


    Jana struggled bitterly to swallow all the ice cubes. Her whole body was covered with sweat like a fish


    just taken out of water.


    Her face became paler, she barely opened her eyes and looked at Leigh with deep hatred.


    Leigh untied the tie and free her mouth. Jana took a deep breath first, and made a vague voice from


    her throat, "Kill me... kill me..."


    Leigh smiled in a low voice and repeated the action just now. He continue to grab ice cubes and stuff


    them into her mouth again and again to choke her, and then slowly sealed them with ties.


    Seeing her tremble and struggle, Leigh touched her cold face with his fingers.


    His fingertips were warm and soft, like a lover''s gentle caress.


    "Baby, you are so pretty. What a pity if you die." Leigh leaned close to her and whispered, "I can''t bear


    to kill you. You¡¯d better be alive."


    His smiling eyes made Jana''s pupil suddenly tighten with extreme fear.


    Leigh stopped to torture Jana and stood up after saying so. He asked David to keep her here.


    Louis held Lily and forced her to leave the private room.


    As long as she thought of what Jana said, she could not wait to kill Jana. Her eyes were still red, and


    she asked Leigh, "What are you going to do with her? Why not ask who is helping her? "


    "Whatever." Leigh shrugged his shoulders and saidzily, "But I don¡¯t want her dead."


    Lily watched the whole process just now.


    On thinking how Leigh would deal with Jana, Lily trembled and pursed her lips, "We haven¡¯t found Little


    Fairy yet."


    Leigh only said, ¡°H¡¯m.¡± Then he raised his eyebrows and said, "She probably died immediately as she


    fell into the sea."


    "Stop saying that!" Lily suddenly raised her head and stared at hiszy appearance, gnashing her


    teeth, "How dare you!"


    Leigh scratched his hair and smiledzily, "I''m just telling the truth, but I broke up with her early. So


    whether she survives is none of my business."


    Lily said angrily, "What the hell! You cajoled her into marrying her. I know it!"


    "I married her on impulse, just for fun." Leigh still said in azy tone, "If she¡¯s still alive, I just wait for


    her toe back for divorce. If she dies..."


    Shrugging his shoulders, he said ruthlessly, "If thepanion is missing for three years, the marriage


    will be invalid."


    Lily trembled with anger at his words.


    She did not understand Leigh¡¯s thoughts. If he had no feeling for Jessie, he would not cajole her into


    marrying him nor torture Jana who had just been taken back.


    However, if he loved Jessie, how could he be so indifferent and hope that she was dead?


    Leigh did not care about Lily and looked sleepy. He yawned and narrowed his eyes, "I went back to the


    go to bed, so help yourself."


    Louis nced at him and finally said, ¡°OK.¡±

 Chapter 575 A Stranger or Their Father.

    Chapter 575 A Stranger or Their Father.


    Leigh ignored Lily and directly go away after receiving Louis''s response.


    Lily''s looked unhappy and was full of depression.


    She left the club with Louis. After getting in the car, she was silent for a while. Suddenly she asked


    Louis, "I knew the truth and did not send Little Fairy away in time. Was it a wrong decision?"


    If she had known that this would be the end for Jessie and Leigh, she should persuade Jessie to go to


    other cities after the death of Derek.


    Jessie would throw away all the burden living a happy life once she had left Leigh, and would not...


    Louis knew her thoughts and said while driving, "Mrs. Smith, you are right. Don''t think too much. Even


    if you had sent her away at that time, you would never know what her life would be like."


    Lily was listening to him and suddenly realized the inappropriate title. She said with anger, "Mr. Louis,


    please show some respect. You can call my name."


    "No, calling names makes us too distinguished." Louis nced at her from the rearview mirror with a


    smile on her lips. "Mrs. Smith and honey, you can choose one title or I choose."


    Lily immediately fumed, "You¡¯ve called me so. Do you think it¡¯s toote to ask me?"


    Louis smiled and said, "Well, then I see, Mrs. Smith."


    Lily, in hindsight, realized that he had fooled her. She got angry and clenched the orange.


    She threw the orange peel at the man, gnashed her teeth, and cursed, "Mr. Louis, you are such a jerk!


    You are a real eye-opener for me."


    "Well, it¡¯s my pleasure."


    On arriving at the door of the apartment, Lily was just about to get off, and Louis had already bypassed


    the car to open the door for her.


    Lily ignored him on purpose and did not thank him. She just got off directly.


    Seeing that Louis took the box of oranges out of the car, Lily was afraid that he would go into her


    apartmentter, so she said, "Mr. Louis, you should go back to thepany. They need you. Put the


    oranges on the ground, and I''ll ask my brother to carry them in."


    "It''s just a box of oranges. I¡¯ll carry it." Louis held the box with one hand and locked the car.


    He saw Lily stand still and stare at her with deep eyes. "What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. Smith? You are hiding a


    man at home, so you don''t want me to go?"


    "You¡¯re fucking talking nonsense!" Lily scolded him, and her face turned red with anger, "I''m pregnant...


    you''re so rude!"


    Louis nodded and raised his eyebrows, "Since there is no man at home, let''s go."


    "Then I don¡¯t want a stranger to visit my house." With the previous experience, Lily was afraid that he


    would stay once he came to her house, and this man was bing more and more shameless now,


    so she refused him coldly.


    She did not move, so Louis came over and took her waist with his long arm.


    He also naturally rubbed her belly.


    Louis forced her to go with his arms on her waist and said with a smile, "I am not a stranger, but the


    father of our babies."


    "The babies are yours, I''m not! "Lily looked annoyed and wanted to push his hand away, but she was


    afraid that the box of oranges in his hand would be overturned, so she could only restrain her temper.


    "There, there. It¡¯s up to you, Mr. Smith." Louis did not argue with her and said softly. "I help you to take


    the oranges home and see my dog. It¡¯s just five minutes."


    Since he said so, Lily did not want to argue a point to death, so she stopped talking and went into the


    apartment with him unhappily.


    As soon as Lily opened the door, a German Shepherd dog ran from the living room to the porch with its


    tail wagging, rubbing his head against Lily''s calf, and within a few seconds, a Ragdoll also ran over.


    However, the Ragdoll ignored Lily. After seeing Louis changing shoes, she leaned and fell on his


    slippers.


    Teasing the German Shepherd dog, Lily thought that fortunately, Chloe helped her to walk the everyday


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    dog, or he will suffer from depression after staying home for two weeks.


    She turned around, saw the Ragdoll lying on Louis'' slippers, and got angry, "It''s my cat. Why does she


    love you so much? I feed her very well. She¡¯s so ungrateful!"


    "Why are you jealous?" Louis smiled and nced at the German Shepherd dog. "My dog loves you,


    too, doesn¡¯t her?"


    Lily looked at his German Shepherd dog, who was rubbing her leg with his head, and suddenly felt


    better.


    Although Louis had raised the Ragdoll for some time, he still hated hairy pets, especially in the molting


    season, and the cotton mop would be full of cat hair, making him frown.


    If Lily were not here, he would throw the cat in the bedroom and lock it up.


    After standing for a while, Lily got a sore waist, so she went to the sofa and sent a Facebook message


    to Chloe. She wanted to go to her ce for dinner.


    Chloe sent a video call directly.


    Lily answered the call, and Chloe appeared on the screen. She seemed to be on a cruise ship. "Lily, I


    travel with my boyfriend. You can call Betty to cook for you."


    "Ah?" Lily froze and quickly asked her, "Who is your boyfriend? Where are you going?"


    "You know him." Chloe spat out her tongue, hooked her fingers to the side, and a man came over. "I''ve


    been at home for so long. I''m bored, so I borrowed a cruise ship from Louis and will travel around the


    country!"


    The middle-aged man on the screen smiled helplessly at Lily, "Miss Lily."


    Lily waspletely stunned and almost passed out.


    She struggled to get up from the sofa and turned to Louis, who was busy in the kitchen, "Louis, do you


    know that Chloe went out for a trip?"


    "Yeah." Louis did not look back, and his tone was t, "You wanna a trip, too?"


    What the hell!


    Lily rolled her eyes and rubbed her aching forehead.


    Even knowing that Coffey looked like a middle-aged man because of drugs, she still could not ept


    the facts after so long.


    "Chloe." Lily pondered how to persuade her and stuttered, "Why...why do you like him?"


    Chloe ced herself in Coffey''s arms, pinched his face, and smiled, "No reason. Although he¡¯s a little


    old, he deserves me at the other aspects!"


    "What about your boyfriend?"


    "I did not see him anyway, so it means we broke up!" Chloe said, "Besides, I don''t like him."


    Lily looked at the ¡®old¡¯ Coffey and did not know what to say. She sighed deeply.


    She exhorted Chloe to take good care of herself and hung up.


    Louis washed some fruit and took it to the living room. He sat down on the sofa beside her, "What are


    you talking about?"


    "I turned on the loudspeaker, you didn¡¯t hear it?" Lily said impatiently and grabbed some ck grapes


    from the fruit bowl. "I¡¯ve ned to go to Chloe¡¯s home for dinner these days. s, what a pity."


    "What do you want? I¡¯ll cook for you."


    Lily thought that he was not good at cooking, so she groaned while eating ck grapes, "Why does


    Chloe like Coffey? He¡¯s in such a bad condition."


    She suddenly looked up and stared at Louis.


    Louis thought she wanted to eat the apple in his hand, so he cut a piece and handed it over.


    "I don''t want to eat apples!" Lily moved towards the armrest of the sofa to get closer to him, and asked


    in a low voice, "Which hypnotist did you introduce to Chloe. Can you introduce him to me?"


    Louis raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why do you want the hypnotist?"

 Chapter 576 Continue to Say

    Chapter 576 Continue to Say


    Lily replied without hesitation, ¡°Hypnotize me too. I won¡¯t have so many troubles if I forget you.¡±


    The air around them instantly solidified.


    After Lily realized what she had blurted out, she immediately regretted it. Just as she wanted to cover


    up, his dry palms sped the back of her head, and he kissed her with his thin lips.


    He pried open her lips and kissed her aggressively.


    Lily¡¯s kissed body couldn¡¯t help but moved back, but she was firmly restrained by his arms.


    With her hand against the man¡¯s chest, she was almost hypoxic.


    Louis let go of her lips after he taught her a meaningful lesson. His eyes were dark and scary. Lily, who


    was staring, couldn¡¯t even say her prepared curses, she bit her lip cowardly.


    Louis asked, ¡°Will you continue to say such things in the future? Hmm?¡±


    Lily red at him, and quickly shook her head, with a gentle tone, ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    After a while, she was hugged by him. Lily was a little angry. Relying on her pregnancy, she toughens


    her temper, ¡°Get out of the way. It¡¯s pressing on my stomach. I feel ufortable!¡±


    Louis immediately released his hug and nced at her stomach, ¡°Are you still feeling ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Still ufortable!¡± She became bolder when she saw that her trick worked. She poked him, ¡°I¡¯m just


    saying... Why are you fierce? Does bullying this pregnant woman make you feel aplished?¡±


    She rubbed her waist and pretentiouslyined about the difort while lying on the sofa. It


    made Louis forgot all emotions and he patiently coaxed her.


    After Louis peeled an apple and ced it in the fruit tray, he drew a piece of tissue to wiped his hands,


    ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡±


    ¡°Ice cream!¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Louis looked up at her, pretending to notprehend, ¡°Boiled beef?¡±


    ¡°I said ice cream!¡± Lily repeated.


    Since she became pregnant, she had rarely eaten cold food, especially ice cream.


    However, she was so warm that she wanted to have ice cream to relieve her craving.


    The more Lily thought about it, the bigger her craving became, she got up from the sofa, ¡°I remember


    Chandler previously bought a lot. There are still leftovers, right?¡±


    She opened the freezer¡¯s drawer and saw that there were still a few ice creams left, her eyes lit up.


    As soon as Lily stretched out her hand to reach for one, a figure blocked her. He unceremoniously


    closed the refrigerator door.


    His tall body blocked the entire refrigerator.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Lily gave him a contemptuous look and pushed him aside, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat


    lunch, ice cream will be enough.¡±


    No matter how she pushed, Louis stood still.


    ¡°Not just ice cream, any form of cold dishes is not allowed.¡± Louis coaxed her, ¡°Be good, eat more


    apples and grapes. I will make boiled beef for lunch. You will definitely like it.¡±


    Lily became a little irritable, paced back and forth, and tried to wait for an opportunity to open the


    refrigerator door, but couldn¡¯t find a chance.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cook well, so it¡¯ll definitely not be delicious.¡± Lily just wanted to go against him.


    Louis was not affected, ¡°This is not the first time you haveined about my cooking. If you don¡¯t


    want to eat what I made, then I will order JS Restaurant¡¯s lunch, or let Betty cook.¡±


    Lily eagerly at him sternly and stretched out a finger, ¡°Just one, please?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Louis didn¡¯t relent on such issues, ¡°Do you want boiled beef?¡±


    ¡°Silent implies consent, I¡¯ll treat it as have you agreed.¡± Louis decided on his own.


    He called someone to deliver the ingredients and also call JS Restaurant to order a lotus root pork ribs


    soup.


    After ten minutes of stalemate, Lily saw he would not give in, so she stared fiercely back, and


    depressingly went back to the living room to eat the fruit while reading thepany¡¯s emails.


    Louis called the cleanerpany and requested for them to send someone toe over in two hours


    to do the cleaning.


    When Lily heard it, she immediately got up from the sofa and deliberately confronted the man, ¡°I¡¯ll be


    going to napter. What happens if the cleaner causes me to be unable to fall asleep due to the noise?


    If you feel that the house is dirty, I will do the cleaning myself.¡±


    She pulled up her chiffon long sleeves as she said it and wanted to clean the house.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t hire.¡± Louis stopped her and looked at the dusty balcony with a helpless expression,


    ¡°Anyway, the food hasn¡¯t been delivered, so let me do it.¡±


    Lily shook her head, ¡°No, how can I let you do it, let¡¯s engage the helper to do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do it, lest the helpereste and disturb your sleep.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Lily agreed slowly, with sly eyes, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is what you havemitted to.¡±


    Louis smiled helplessly as he knew that she was taking revenge on him since couldn¡¯t eat her ice


    cream.


    Lilyyfortably on the sofa, looked out from time to time, and saw the man in overalls cleaning up


    the balcony, holding the water hose to clean the ground, and the German shepherd dogs jumping


    happily next to him.


    She sneered and finally feltfortable.


    After a while, she saw that the time was almost up, Lily got up from the sofa and walked towards the


    entrance, ¡°The clothes I bought have arrived, I will go down to get them.¡±


    Louis immediately looked back at her and was about to take off his cleaning gloves, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go.¡± Lily had changed her shoes and opened the door, ¡°It¡¯s just a few pieces of clothes.¡±


    She pretended to walk calmly after she walked out of the door.


    After she entered the elevator, she pressed the button on the lower level and stared at the elevator


    number. She couldn¡¯t wait for it to reach the first floor. She thought that the store was not far away. So,


    after she bought ice cream and ate it while walking, she would be able to finish it when she came back.


    She would sneak inter, Louis was busy cleaning, and would definitely not pay attention to whether


    she had picked up the courier.


    The n was soprehensive and perfect that Lily couldn¡¯t help sneer, andpliment herself, ¡°Lily,


    you are so smart!¡±


    After she left the apartment building, she followed the path and arrived at the shop in three minutes.


    The freezer was full of ice cream with various vors, and Lily was spoilt for choice.


    She picked an ice cream sandwich; she couldn¡¯t wait to take a bite after she paid.


    The icy and sweet feeling made Lily feel refreshed, and she happily hummed.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw that the man who was supposed to be cleaning at home,


    standing a hundred meters away from her, with a serious expression on his face.


    Lily was taken aback, so she quickly hid ice cream behind her and giggled at him,


    ¡°Err... I went to get the delivery and came past here. The ice cream just came to me by itself.¡±


    Louis walked over, stood in front of her, stretched out his hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°No...¡± Lily resisted, took a step back, and negotiated with him, ¡°It¡¯s so hot outside, the ice cream would


    melt quickly. It¡¯s not very cold when I eat it...¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Smith.¡± The man¡¯s face became sterner, with a sign of anger, ¡°Give me the ice cream.¡± Seeing


    that the woman was slow to hand over the ice cream, Louis stretched out his hand to grab it.


    Lily turned around in a hurry, opened her mouth and bit more than half of the ice cream, and handed


    the rest to him.


    Lily shivered coldly from the coldness from her mouth and insisted to eat it.


    Lily was kissed by a man within two seconds of her petty trick, his tongue swept her mouth, and he


    took away the piece of ice cream.


    She was stunned before it got to her that the sweet taste in her mouth had disappeared and stared at


    the culprit in front of her.


    After having the ice cream, Louis frowned andmented, ¡°It¡¯s so icy and sweet, what¡¯s so delicious


    about it.¡±


    ¡°Louis...¡± Lily¡¯s lips trembled with anger, her eyes were greedy for the ice cream left in his hand, and


    she rushed over, ¡°Give me... I¡¯ll just take a small bite, okay?¡±


    ¡°No, look at how big your bite was just now.¡± Louis raised his hand and refused to let her reach it, ¡°If I


    don¡¯t eat it for you, you will have a stomachache in the afternoon.¡±

 Chapter 577 Small Bite

    Chapter 577 Small Bite


    Lily¡¯s face flushed when she thought of the man¡¯s ambiguous behavior from earlier.


    Unable to reach for the ice cream, she simply hugged the man¡¯s arm and said coquettishly, ¡°Just one


    bite, I promise you, just a small bite to taste. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Smith, Mr. Smith... Be nice, please...¡±


    Seeing that she wanted it so badly that she stared at the ice cream in his hand, Louis also relented,


    and confirmed with her, ¡°Just take a small bite, right?¡±


    Lily nodded heavily, ¡°Just a small bite, I will be a puppy if I lied!¡±


    Louis put his hand down and handed the ice cream to her mouth.


    Lily grasped his wrist vigorously, and as soon as she opened his mouth, Louis gently pinched the back


    of her neck.


    The man reminded, ¡°Mrs. Smith, remember what you said, otherwise I won¡¯t be nice.¡±


    Lily stared at the ice cream in front of her, and finally narrowed her mouth and took a small bite.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± Louis was very pleased, and he ate the remaining ice cream in front of her.


    Lily angrily rolled her eyes at him and walked extremely fast.


    Louis quickly chased after and walked beside her to prevent her from falling, ¡°Slow down, you won¡¯t


    feel well if you walk so fast.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lily calmly ignored him.


    This man was so annoying, he didn¡¯t give her ice cream, still dared to eat it in front of her. He was so


    mean!


    Louis knew that she was sulking by her facial expression, and said helplessly, ¡°The ice cream is too


    cold, and you didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning. It¡¯s worse to eat it on an empty stomach. I¡¯ll let you


    have one tomorrow.¡±


    Lily in anger replied, ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not here, you also can¡¯t anyhow have ice cream.¡± How could Louis not know what she was


    thinking, ¡°I will let Chandler watch you. He wouldn¡¯t dare to side with you.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lily stared at him sideways, gritting her teeth, ¡°Are you going to be so mean. I¡¯m six months


    pregnant, and I can¡¯t even eat ice cream. Are they so delicate?¡±


    Louis exined patiently, ¡°I didn¡¯t say no, I¡¯m just afraid you would have eaten them on an empty


    stomach. Don¡¯t misinterpret what I mean.¡±


    ¡°You just won¡¯t give me ice cream!¡±


    Lily gave him a push, to make him stay away from her, and muttered, ¡°From now on, I will name my


    daughter ice cream and remind myself to eat ice cream every day. I¡¯ll see how you can control me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so certain they would be daughters?¡± Louis followed up again, ¡°What if they are all sons?¡±


    ¡°Louis, can you be better with your words!¡± Lily¡¯s expression became even more annoyed, and he


    pped him hard, ¡°I did the check and know that I have two daughters. How could they all be


    sons!¡±


    Louisughed in a low voice, ¡°You reminded, I will bring you for an Obstetrician-Gynecologist check-up


    next week.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can go by myself!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you can go by yourself.¡± Louis didn¡¯t want her to be constantly angry, so he appropriately


    changed the subject, ¡°I also bought a watermelon. Do you want to eat some watermelon or drink


    watermelon juice?¡±


    Lily turned away and ignored him.


    The man was not annoyed. Instead, he leaned over and hugged her waist to make her feel more


    In the distance, John quietly watched them enter the apartment building, his face was calmly terrifying.


    ¡°Young master...¡± Amanda hesitated and said, ¡°Ms. Lily has you in her heart, but because of the child in


    her stomach, she can¡¯t draw a clear line with Mr. Smith.¡±


    Victor was not in Yorkshire hence Amanda apanied John to the hospital to pick Lily up.


    Unexpectedly, the hospital informed him that Lily had an early discharge from the hospital.


    She still recalled that the young master went to the supermarket to buy a bunch of things and wanted to


    would cook for Ms. Lily. She still thought about being able to have a taste of his cooking. s, she


    didn¡¯t expect to see Ms. Lily and Mr. Smith...


    After a long time, John sighed and said with a faint smile, ¡°I know.¡±


    He handed over all the ingredients in his hand to Amanda, ¡°Since Mr. Smith is with Lily, I won¡¯t go over.


    You can take these ingredients back. It would be too wasteful to throw them away.¡±


    Amanda hurriedly took it and asked cautiously, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send it over to Ms. Lily?¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°Mr. Smith will prepare lunch for her. Go back first. I have a house in this


    Amanda left with his things upon the young master¡¯s instructions.


    John still stood motionless, stared at the apartment building with blue eyes, his hands that hung from


    his side clenched a little bit.


    How could he not care?


    He could wait, ten years, twenty years, as long as his life has not ended. He could wait for her to love


    him. However, it was unbearable to watch her heart tilt towards another man.


    After returning home, Louis took the ingredients to the kitchen, and Lilyy on the sofa.


    She drank watermelon juice andzily flipped through the news.


    With the inte being easily essed, news can be concealed. It¡¯s just that some things may be


    quickly covered up, but it doesn¡¯t prevent visitors from discussing them.


    It was all entertainment news. Lily was tired of reading it. As soon as she scrolled down, she was


    stunned by the news. She quickly sat up from the sofa and took a closer look at the news.


    Francis fell from his position due to corruption; several other corrupt officials were also implicated.


    50 billion!


    Lily covered her mouth; her heart was stormy.


    Politicians have to be jailed for embezzling millions of dors, not to mention the status of Francis.


    50 billion... Even if Francis had a few lives, it also wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    This news only surprised Lily, and the next one shocked her.


    It was the boss behind the ¡®QY n¡¯ that she and John were looking for. It turned out to be from a


    Communication Co., Ltd.personally revealed the n to the media yesterday.


    Research and breakthroughs in the field ofmunications were not only rted to the development


    of globalmunications, but it was also an important industry that drove a country¡¯s GDP and


    determined the country¡¯s position among dozens of powerful countries.


    Lily read the news multiple times, then took the phone and went to the kitchen to find Louis.


    ¡°Do you know about this?¡± Lily showed him the news, still looking shocked, ¡°I have been looking for


    their power behind the throne for so long, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be YZ Communication Co., Ltd.!¡±


    The ¡®QY n¡¯ was sent out by Louis, but Lily didn¡¯t know.


    Louis nced at the news, pretending to be shocked, ¡°Really? I only learned about this.¡±


    ¡°You participated in all money-making projects, but you missed this!¡± Lily said bitterly, sighing, ¡°I


    originally wanted to talk to their boss secretly. But now... Since this project has been made public, the


    government will definitely participate. As long as the government participates, it would be hard to make


    money from it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just amunication technology,¡± Louis said, but he was also felt sorry in his heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for Mr. Woods who insisted on the jade chessboard, which is a museum treasure, he


    couldn¡¯t get it, hence he could only give that as a gift.


    ¡°Just?¡± The man¡¯s t tone made Lily furious, but when she thought that his fortune wasn¡¯t low and had


    signed a lot of such big projects, she was instantly discouraged.


    She waved her hand, with no intention to quarrel, and whispered, ¡°Francis has fallen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Louis¡¯s tone of speech didn¡¯t fluctuate. Based on his timing predictions, he felt that the


    beef was almost cooked, so he picked up a piece and blew it, and brought it to Lily¡¯s mouth, ¡°Taste it.¡±


    Lily was being gluttony when she smelled the fragrance and subconsciously opened her mouth to eat


    the beef.


    Louis asked her, ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±

 Chapter 578 Follow the Wife

    Chapter 578 Follow the Wife


    ¡°Not spicy enough.¡± Lily responded and when she realized what he was doing, she was speechless,


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you about Francis yet you¡¯re asking if the beef is delicious?¡±


    Louis also took a piece of it and tasted it. After eating it, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it¡¯s too spicy, your


    stomach wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    ¡°Louis.¡± Lily patted him, ¡°Did you, do it?¡±


    ¡°Daniel is still in aa, where do you want me to find people to deal with Francis?¡± Louis smiled with


    a calm face, ¡°There is no airtight wall in the world, he has to bear the consequence if he had done


    wrong.¡±


    Lily thought so too.


    Daniel was still in aa in Country XL, and Louis had no contacts, hence of course he couldn¡¯t deal


    with Francis.


    However, Louis, who had been busy some time ago, didn¡¯t reply to her on Facebook, and neither did


    John, which made her wonder what they had done.


    Lily was in a daze, and Louis suddenly hit her on the buttocks.


    ¡°Go get the bowls and chopsticks, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°You...¡± Lily was taken aback, feeling that the butt was getting hot, ¡°Do you believe that I will sue you for


    harassment!¡±


    The man smiled, ¡°Sue me for harassing my child¡¯s mother?¡±


    Lily muttered to the old hooligan in her heart and opened the cupboard in frustration to get the dishes


    and chopsticks.


    In addition to boiled beef, Louis also fried cabbage, along with the lotus root soup from JS Restaurant,


    it was a sumptuous meal.


    The bean sprouts in the boiled beef were very tender, and almost all of them were picked out by Lily.


    Louis smiled a little bit when he saw her having such a hearty appetite, ¡°Has my cooking skills


    improved?¡±


    Of course, Lily also felt it when she ate boiled beef.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to praise this man, lest he bes proud, so she had to be picky and said,


    ¡°The ingredients were all ready-made. As long as you follow the steps, the seasoning was also


    prepared, even if the dog made it, it would be delicious!¡±


    ¡°I cut the beef, marinated it, and there is no seasoning.¡± Louis corrected her, ¡°I also washed and


    removed the root of the bean sprouts individually.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lily looked up at him and was shocked, ¡°You removed the bean sprouts individually? I was


    wondering why you took more than an hour to cook the boiled beef!¡±


    Louis took a piece of beef and ced it in her bowl, ¡°I tasted the raw one before, the tail wasn¡¯t good. I


    removed it all. Doesn¡¯t the texture feel good?¡±


    Lily ate the beef and said vaguely, ¡°I thought it was young bean sprouts...Ahem!¡±


    She spoke too quickly that she choked.


    Before Louis had time to hand over the water, Lily grabbed the lemonade next to him and drank most of


    it, and most of the piquancy was gone.


    Louis ran to pat her back for her, ¡°How¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Lily felt that they were too close, so she distanced himself from him, ¡°Sit back and eat.¡±


    After making sure that she was feeling not ufortable, Louis sat back, picked up the cup, drank the


    half ss of lemonade, and went to pour another ss, while Lily was dumbfounded.


    She blushed instantly, and said with someck of confidence, ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own, why are you


    drinking mine?¡±


    After Louis came back and sat down, he stretched out his hand and brought a ss of watermelon


    juice, ¡°Yours is watermelon juice, that was mine.¡±


    The man said, ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not the first time that Mrs. Smith has done this. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Lily recalled that when they met for the second time when they were talking about business matters in


    the club and she identally drank his red wine, her face blushed even more. She touched her belly


    with her hand and immediately straightened her waist.


    ¡°Even the child is yours, what¡¯s wrong with drinking from your ss!¡±


    Louis chuckled when he saw her pretending to be calm yet talked with a ir of arrogance, ¡°Mrs. Smith


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    is right.¡±


    This was what he liked about Lily. She could cause trouble and get angry; she would do whatever she


    wants without concealing her small temper in front of him. This proved that she still has him in her


    heart, and it made him feel at ease.


    Due to thete lunch being prepared by Louis, by the time they finished their meal, it was already 2 pm.


    Lily was in a fooda and wanted to head in to take a nap, so she wanted to chase Louis off.


    However, Louis said that he had sent a message to Chandler, and he would leave when Chandler


    came back.


    Lily didn¡¯t doubt him, so she yawned as she walked into the room to take a nap, while Louis continued


    to clean outside.


    By the time Lily woke up, it was past six o¡¯clock and the sky was a little dark.


    She changed her clothes after washing up and was still thinking if she wanted to bring Chandler out to


    have pizza. She hadn¡¯t eaten it for a long time, and she could still outright order some ice cream too.


    When she left her bedroom, she saw that only Louis was in the living room. She was dumbfounded,


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡±


    Louis nced at her, and while busy with work, he replied casually, ¡°Chandlerter called to inform that


    he wanted to stay in with Justin. I was worried about letting you be alone at home.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a dog and a cat?¡± Lily pointed to the two animals lying at Louis¡¯s feet.


    ¡°They¡¯re not human beings after all, and they can¡¯t take good care of you.¡±


    Lily stared at the man and didn¡¯t even know how to chase him away. She could only swallow her


    frustrations down; she went to the living room to sit far away from him and picked up an orange from


    the fruit tray.


    The living room was very quiet. There was only the asionally crisp sound of the man¡¯s fingers


    tapping on theputer.


    Half an hourter, Louis finally finished with work, closed theputer, rubbed his sore eyebrows, and


    looked up to see the womanzily lying on another sofa.


    It was a very harmonious scene as if it is what how a family should look like.


    Louis went to wash his hands, came back and sat down beside her, and instinctively took the oranges


    that she hadn¡¯t finished peeling, ¡°You had a lot of fruits today, just have half of it.¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to eat when I am hungry?¡± Lily was so annoyed with him, ¡°Can¡¯t you go back? I want


    to be alone.¡±


    Louis handed half of the oranges to her and ate the remaining.


    ¡°What do you want to eat at night?¡± The man ignored the second half of her sentence and asked,


    ¡°Spaghetti, or noodles?¡±


    Lily propped her chin and threw orange slices into her mouth, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat those.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Lily nced at her big belly, and her face was full of sorrow, ¡°I¡¯ve been eating


    all day, and I getting fatter. I¡¯m so ugly now!¡±


    ¡°Good girl, I will apany you to gain weight, and when the timees, I will apany you to lose


    weight.¡± Louis stretched out his hand and wiped off the droplets on the corners of her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    have the roast duck, I can show you around too.¡±


    Lily was immediately excited, and looked at him in suspicion, ¡°Are we really going to eat roast duck?


    Where about crayfish?¡±


    Louis thought for a while, and finally nodded, ¡°A small amount is fine.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Lily got up from the sofa and urged Louis, ¡°The food stalls at the night market are


    so popr that if we arrive at 8 or 9 pm, we will need to wait a long time to have the lobster.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Louis made his phone on silent mode and took the shawl from the hanger as he went out.


    He didn¡¯t want to be bothered with work at this time.


    When they drove to the night market, it was already past eight o¡¯clock and it was a Friday night hence


    there were so many people, and every stall had people in front of it.


    Louis found a ce to park his car and walked into the night market holding onto Lily''s hands.


    He was usually busy; his meals were either prepared by David or high-end restaurants. He rarely came


    to such ces; however, he had no issues with it and wasn¡¯t repulsed to follow after Lily.


    Although he wore casual clothes, however, his extremely tall height and disposition made others side


    nce at him.


    Lily was hungry and just wanted to eat, so she didn¡¯t care if the man next to her was attracting


    attention.


    When she saw an avable store, he pulled Louis in.


    ¡°You can go buy a roast duck. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± Lily sat down and was eager to look at the


    menu.

 Chapter 579 Have A Safe Journey

    Chapter 579 Have A Safe Journey


    ¡°Can¡¯t they deliver it?¡± Louis frowned and looked around.


    There were many people, and the ground was also slippery. He was worried about leaving Lily alone.


    What if she knocks onto something?


    ¡°It¡¯s at the intersection, it¡¯s just slightly more than a hundred meters away. You can just buy it.¡± Lily


    waved her hand to drive him away and continued to look at the menu, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. I won¡¯t


    leave.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± Lily ignored and called the boss over to order food, ¡°Three catties of garlic crayfish, and...¡±


    After ordering the meal, she looked up and saw that the man was still standing at the table. Lily felt


    helpless, ¡°Get along, I won¡¯t leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll buy it, you wait here and peel the crayfish for me?¡±


    She was just about to get up from the chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Louis pressed her down to stop her and pinched her cheek, ¡°Don¡¯t run around, the floors are


    slippery. If there¡¯s anything you want, do wait for me to get back, understand?¡±


    It was crowded but he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. However, Lily was, and she immediately patted his


    hand away.


    ¡°Go, go!¡±


    After Lily watched the man head out, she immediately grabbed the boss who was passing by and said


    that he wanted a can of cold Sprite.


    After Sprite was her hands on it, she poured two small sips into the cup.


    Wow, it¡¯s so delicious!


    However, Lily didn¡¯t dare to drink too much. She was afraid that to be punished by that man. She drank


    from a small ss and send him to Facebook message.


    Lily: ¡®Have you arrived?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Louis: ¡®Yes, there are a lot of people. Will have to wait ten minutes.¡¯


    He even sent her a photo.


    There were still eight to nine people lined up in front of him. Lily could imagine how upset the man was


    and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Lily: ¡®It¡¯s just a few people. Just wait for a while...You said you will buy a roast duck for me!¡¯


    Louis: ¡®You didn¡¯t order an iced drink, right?¡¯


    Lily nced at Sprite on the table and was feeling guilty.


    Lily: ¡®I didn¡¯t. I¡¯ll wait for you to get back with roast duck.¡¯


    Lily exited Facebook and went to look through her mailbox. She frowned when she saw the empty


    mailbox.


    Previously when she was hospitalized, she was still able to receive a lot ofpany emails. However,


    in the past two days, the frequency has been decreasing.


    She didn''t know if John was worried about her rest and told others not to disturb her.


    Suddenly, the light in front of her was obscured by a tall body.


    ¡°Hey, you bought it so quickly?¡± Lily thought Louis had returned from buying roast duck. When she


    raised her head and saw the man in front of him, she was taken aback, ¡°John...¡±


    John adjusted his sses, with warmth in his eyes, ¡°Mr. Smith told me that you two were here and told


    me toe over.¡±


    With John''s response, Lily was curious about what Louis talked to on John when she was hospitalized.


    When did their rtionship be so good?


    Lily still felt a little guilty when she met him.


    She told John that she would not have anything with Louis, yet she still let Louis be by her side.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Lily tried her best to dissolve the awkwardness, smiled, and poured him a ss of water,


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    John shook his head, ¡°I purposely came to inform you about something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Jessie has been found.¡±


    ¡°Re... Really?¡± Lily looked at him in surprise, she was so excited that she couldn¡¯t speak properly, ¡°Is


    she okay with her child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± John smiled, ¡°They¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll bring you over to meet her.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t doubt him, so she picked up her bag and followed him, ¡°Let¡¯s go now, I want to meet her.¡±


    John went over to support her.


    When he saw her high belly, his eyes darkened, yet he still whispered, ¡°The floor tiles are slippery, be


    careful.¡±


    Lily followed John to the parking lot and got into his car.


    The driver turned his head and smiled at Lily, ¡°Ms. Lily, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. How¡¯s your


    health been?¡±


    ¡°Amanda.¡± Lily knew her as she had helped her at the police station previously, and she also smiled


    back, ¡°Why are you driving, isn¡¯t Victor in Yorkshire?¡±


    ¡°He is in Country R, and I stayed back to help Mr. John.¡±


    Lily nodded, remembered something, and took out her mobile phone from her bag, ¡°Let me send him a


    Facebook message.¡±


    Lest thought that she had loitered away when Louis returned from buying the roast duck.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I told Mr. Smith,¡± John took out his mobile phone from her hand and kept it for her. ¡°Mr. Smith


    also knows the address. He will find uster.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily had her mind on Jessie that she didn¡¯t think much on the loopholes in John¡¯s words.


    The car quickly left the parking lot.


    The temperature in the car wasfortable, and there was a faint violet scent. Lily yawned and felt a


    little sleepy.


    John took a nket to cover her, ¡°Take a nap if you¡¯re feeling sleepy, I¡¯ll call you when we reach.¡±


    Lily nodded, tilted her head, and fell asleep after a while.


    After a minute, John stretched out his hand, took the woman into his arms, and patted her cheek with


    his palm.


    ¡°Lily?¡±


    He called her a few times to make sure that she was asleep, an indifferent expression slowly gathered


    on him.


    John asked Amanda, ¡°Has the car arrived?¡±


    ¡°Long ago, it¡¯s been waiting there.¡±


    After the car drove for a few more minutes, it slowly slowed down and stopped on the side of the road.


    There was also a ck Bentley parked on the side of the road.


    After the driver of the Bentley saw the caring from behind, he immediately got out of the car,


    walked around the Bentley, and opened the rear door.


    In the car behind, John also got out of the car with Lily in his arms.


    John effortlessly carried Lily steadily with her big belly.


    After he got to Bentley, he got into the car and carefully put the woman in the back seat.


    When John saw the ring on the woman¡¯s fingers, he took them off without hesitation and sat down


    beside her.


    The ring was handed to Amanda, and he said, ¡°Send it back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Amanda took the ring and nced at Lily, who was asleep in the car. She wanted to say, but in


    the end, she could only say, ¡°Mr. John, have a safe journey.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    The Bentley that had John and Lily in it quickly left, while Amanda detoured to return the ring.


    Louis, who was still queuing up to buy the roast duck, was unaware of all that had happened.


    He looked at his watch and then at the person in front of him.


    He had been in line for seven to eight minutes yet there are still seven people in front of him. He didn¡¯t


    know if the store sold a lot of items or if there were manpower issues in the store.


    Louis was getting a little irritable as he waited, he thought about Lily who was still at the food stall and


    sent her a message.


    After waiting for more than a minute, he had no reply.


    Louis frowned, and he suddenly felt uneasy, so he called Lily.


    He ced his mobile phone to his ear and waited for Lily to answer. There was amotion in front of


    him, and he looked up and someone had seemed to cut in line.


    The young man¡¯s attitude was arrogant, and the guest behind quarreled with him.


    The young man who cut in line was very rude, said he was starving to death, and what¡¯s wrong with


    giving way. The guest behind him was not happy. They were getting more heated up and eventually


    started a fight.


    The people who were still at the back were afraid of being affected, so they kept backing away, and


    Louis was still knocked.


    After a while, the scene became chaotic.


    The two men fought violently, smashing the roast duck shop, and all the seven to eight roast ducks that


    were hanging had felled to the ground.


    The boss and the workers were all taken aback and retreated to hide.


    The call couldn¡¯t get through for a long time, Louis was already anxious, and when he saw the two of


    them smashing the roast duck shop, he hung up the phone and went over with a gloomy face, and


    fiercely dragged the young man.

 Chapter 580 Golden Period

    Chapter 580 Golden Period


    Louis punched the young man in the face, knocked him unconscious, threw him on the ground, and


    called the police.


    After the call got through, Louis reported the address and said sternly, ¡°Send someone over. Someone


    had instigated a fight and had smashed a shop. The circumstances are terrible.¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do that!¡± After the young man found out that Louis had called the police, he didn¡¯t


    care about the pain on his body and immediately crawled over and hugged his leg, begging for mercy.


    ¡°Someone gave me money to do this. I, I was a foolish moment of mine. Please don¡¯t send me to the


    police station. I¡¯ll be done if I have a record!¡±


    Louis looked down at him and squinted his eyes, ¡°Someone asked you to do this?¡±


    The young man nodded vigorously, and came clean, ¡°The man said that he was jealous of the popr


    business of this roast duck shop, so he gave me one hundred thousand and asked me to cause trouble


    so that they won¡¯t be able to do business today.¡±


    ¡°Is there only one roast duck shop around, what¡¯s there to be jealous of?¡± Louis sneered, ¡°Even if he


    wanted to smash the store, he should have taken advantage of at night when there¡¯s no one and not


    get you to do so in broad daylight...¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression changed as it urred to him.


    He hurriedly ran back to the food stall after he pushed the young man away.


    Damn it!


    He should have gone back when Lily¡¯s phone was unable to get through!


    Louis was anxious, he ran back to the food stall that he had entered with Lily before. He looked


    everywhere but did not find her. His heart sank.


    There was a can of sprite on the table, a menu, and on it were two rings.


    One was the GPS ring he gave Lily, and the other was a pink diamond.


    Louis picked up the two rings and looked at them, his breathing felt restricted, and his heart became


    even more uneasy.


    He asked the boss, ¡°Where is the pregnant woman who was sitting here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, there was a man who just came who was almost as tall as you, he took her away.¡± Lily was the


    only pregnant woman in the shop, and John was eye-catching hence thedy boss had a good


    impression of him.


    Louis asked, ¡°Does he have blue eyes and wore sses?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s rather handsome.¡±


    It was John!


    ¡°Do you know where they went?¡±


    She thought for a while, then shook her head, ¡°The shop is too busy, I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡±


    Since there was nothing to ask from the boss, Louis paid for Sprite and hurried left.


    He asked the neighboring shop and those that sat outside for the barbecue if they had seen a man


    taking a pregnant woman away from that road.


    A guest just so happened to have seen it and said that they went to the open-air car park.


    Louis¡¯s car was also parked there, he knew that there was no surveince inside and only the road out


    of it had surveince.


    He held onto his breath and called John.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is empty...¡±


    Louis¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom, he thought that John had probably targeted them when they


    got out of the district.


    John had arranged for someone to trap him in front of the roast duck shop just so that he would have


    sufficient time to take Lily away.


    He thought he had an agreement with John, but he didn¡¯t expect John to pull such a stunt!


    Louis took a deep breath, calmed himself and called Leigh, and ordered him, ¡°Help me check the


    monitoring logs of this area of the night market. The specific time is...¡±


    While he waited for Leigh¡¯s news, Louis did not idle. He notified the aviation administration, the high-


    speed rail station, and Yorkshire Port, and gave photos of John and Lily, asking them to watch out for


    both of them.


    Ten minutester, Leigh called back, ¡°Louis, for the time that you¡¯d mentioned, four cars came out of


    the night market. Only the driver could be seen, and not the people in the back seat.¡±


    Louis closed his eyes and ordered, ¡°Send me the photos of all the drivers, I want to see their driving


    routes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent it to you on Facebook.¡± Leigh paused and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°John took Lily away.¡±


    After a few seconds, Leigh on the other end of the phoneughed and teased him, ¡°He wants to raise


    your child that much?¡±


    ¡°Leigh, I¡¯m not in the mood to joke with you.¡± Louis was already worried since he couldn¡¯t find Lily,


    hence his tone was gloomy, ¡°Give me their driving route when you''ve found it.¡±


    Leigh shivered, he didn¡¯t dare to joke around, so he went to quickly went to work on his task.


    Louis checked the photos of the four drivers. The pictures captured by the surveince were rather


    blurry, but he could still see clearly that one of the drivers was a woman.


    Louis saw that the female driver looked familiar. He seemed to have seen her before. He zoomed in


    and took a closer look but couldn¡¯t recall at the moment.


    She seemed to be a Smith Group employee.


    With Smith Group¡¯s employee size, along with how busy he was, he did not manage to meet everyone.


    However, as long as he felt she seemed familiar, he wouldn¡¯t let it go. He immediately called David and


    asked him to check.


    David, who usually does not turn off the phone for 24 hours, turned off the phone at this time.


    Louis rarely looked for David at night, and he does not interfere with his private life. However, now that


    he needs help, he was furious that when David had his phone turned off when he called.


    He was about to get someone to go to David''s residence to have a look when his phone vibrated, and


    he received a new text message.


    Louis clicked it, took a nced and his face became gloomier.


    Unknown number: ¡®I took Lily away. After Lily gives birth, I¡¯ll get someone to send the child to the Smith


    family.¡¯


    Louis immediately called the phone, but it was switched off. He sent the number to Leigh. When he got


    the GPS location of the number from Leigh and chased over, he picked up the phone in the trash can


    from the side of the road.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Louis cursed profanely and smashed the phone to pieces.


    John knew that Yorkshire was his territory and would not stay in Yorkshire. He would definitely bring


    Lily abroad.


    However, he missed the golden twenty minutes period!


    Louis knew there was no point in being remorseful, he called various ces and asked them to keep


    an eye for them. With a trace of luck in his heart, he searched John¡¯s residence in Yorkshire again.


    After searching all night, Louis was left empty-handed.


    asionally, he would receive calls from the aviation administration and the person in charge of the


    port. They were all keeping a lookout, but they did not find the shadows of John and Lily.


    Louis sat in the car and wondered how John would take Lily away from Yorkshire.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, David called.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, I was not feeling wellst night. I didn¡¯t expect to be dead asleep, and my phone was turned


    off.¡± As soon as the call came, David immediately said, ¡°I have already arrived at thepany.¡±


    Louis rubbed his brows and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll send you a picture, check if she is from the Smith Group.¡±


    ¡°OK. Mr. Smith, why is your voice hoarse, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Louis just wanted to find Lily now, and he didn¡¯t have time to be angry or talk to others.


    After he gave the order, he hung up the call and drove to thepany.


    In the wee hours, Leigh sent the driving path of the four drivers and had checked on them, and there


    was nothing suspicious.


    The familiar female driver kept lurking in Louis¡¯s mind.


    It was surprising that the female driver went to the night market to eat, but on her way back, she


    stopped at a certain intersection for a few minutes. There was no monitoring there, and he didn¡¯t know


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    what she stopped for.


    After arriving at thepany, in just two minutes of reaching his room, David knocked on the door and


    came in.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± David ced the personal particrs file on the table and nced at Louis¡¯s gloomy face,


    ¡°The woman in the photo is Amanda, she is an employee of the risk control department.¡±


    Louis opened the file, took a glimpse of her joined date, and his eyes sank, ¡°Did shee to work


    today?¡±

 Chapter 581 Where Did He Bring Her?

    Chapter 581 Where Did He Bring Her?


    ¡°I aming.¡±


    Louis dialled the house phone of the risk office andmanded, ¡°Bring Amanda here.¡±


    David didn¡¯t leave and asked carefully after he hanging off the phone, ¡°Mr. Smith, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°John has brought Lily away.¡±


    Louis¡¯s fingers were knocking against the table, seeming to be anxious.


    He didn¡¯t care what David¡¯s expression was now and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Have you found anything


    strange when you delivered the data to John the day before yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. John acted as the normal.¡± David responded.


    However, he suddenly reminded of something and continued, ¡°I checked the news in the morning and


    found HS Company changed a new CEO.¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He fisted and knocked on the table hardly, saying, ¡°He can


    ignore the bet with his father in order to take Lily away!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, Mr. Smith, I slept too tight yesterday.¡± David was a light sleeper.


    Maybe because he didn¡¯t feelfortablest night, he felt his head was heavy and fell asleep until the


    next day.


    He hurriedly called back when finding he missed Louis¡¯s call after he woke up.


    Sofia didn¡¯t notice his phone was shutdown, otherwise, she would help to charge.


    David took out his phone and said in the meantime, ¡°I will call the aerospacepany¡­¡±


    Louis interrupted him, ¡°I have informed all ces I could after Lily was taken awayst night. All of


    them told me they didn¡¯t find them.¡±


    David was confused and asked, ¡°Then how could Mr. John bring Mrs. Smith away?¡±


    Louis replied coldly, ¡°Yorkshire is my ce. John will not be foolish.¡±


    At this time, someone was knocking the door.


    Louis assumed it was Amanda. Hemanded David to focus on doing his job and let him leave.


    Amanda came in when David was leaving, ¡°Do you need me, Mr. Smith?¡±


    Louis nced at her. She was in business suit, looking young and skilful. Her standing posture was


    different from the others when she left a little space between two legs. It seemed she had been trained


    and did it subconsciously.


    Louis asked, ¡°How many people your young master has arranged in the Smith Group?¡±


    Amanda replied, ¡°Just me.¡±


    Louis stood up, went across the table and came in front of her. Then he asked from above, ¡°Where did


    he bring Lily?¡±


    Amanda stepped backwards because of Louis¡¯s pressure and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t beat her and said, ¡°I¡¯d better think it twice. Yorkshire is not his ce and he can¡¯t decide


    whether you can leave here or not.¡±


    Amanda remained calm and replied, ¡°Mr. Smith, I won¡¯t tell you even if I know where he is. Lily can only


    be happy with him.¡±


    Louis tried to control himself and said, ¡°Lily is my wife. She¡¯s pregnant and can¡¯t get too tired.¡±


    Amanda smiled, stared at him and asked, ¡°When she was caught in the police, she was already


    pregnant. I have heard she called you several times, but you didn¡¯t pick it up.¡±


    Louis admitted he did the wrong thing and replied, ¡°I was abroad at that time and didn¡¯t carry my phone


    with me.¡±


    Amanda said, ¡°You just don¡¯t care about her. Mr. John has arranged me in Yorkshire to protect her. He


    said she was an important person to him and let me protect her with my own life.¡±


    Then she stopped for a while and continued, ¡°If it were not me who got to the police station, she would


    be dead now.¡±


    ¡°It was you.¡±


    Louis knew someone helped Lily when she was in the police station and guessed it was John¡¯s


    subordinate.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect it was the woman in front of him.


    Louis expressed his gratefulness whole-heartedly and said in a low voice, ¡°Thank you for protecting


    her. It is my fault to not arranging people to guard her, but it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about her.¡±


    On the contrary, he cared about Lily more than anyone else.


    Amanda shook her head and replied, ¡°Never mind. I am only protecting the future Mrs. Dawn. You can


    still find other women like her. I hope you can let her go.¡±


    Although Amanda didn¡¯t apany John more than ten years like Victor, she still has spent several


    years with him. They knew how John suffered and sympathized him a lot.¡±


    They would desperate to help if the young master really wanted to take Lily away.


    Louis asked back and showed a cold expression, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let your master find another


    woman?¡±


    Amanda replied ¡°Lily belongs to our young master. Besides, he promised he would bring the child to


    the Smith family after delivery¡­¡±


    Louis interrupted her and with a sunk face, ¡°I want both the baby and her! Don¡¯t think everyone has to


    sympathize him because he had a miserable childhood!¡±


    Then he tried hard to take a deep breath to press his anxiety, saying, ¡°He still got his father when he


    was child. What about me? I saw my father died in front of me!¡±


    He spent a long time to ease himself. John was also a victim and he didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter.


    He could be generous about him on everything, except giving up his own wife!


    Louis nced at Amanda coldly before she said anything. ¡°If you can contact with your young master,


    tell him I will stop cooperating with himpany. He has crossed the red line and I will show him no


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    mercy after I meet him!¡±


    Amanda was frighted when seeing the awful man. She just hoped John would take Lily away and


    would never be found.


    Lily had slept for a long time and woke up to find she was in a strange room.


    She rubbed her dizzy head and got out off mind. She reminded John came when she was eating in the


    night market. John told her he had found Jessie and let her leave with him. However, she felt drowsy


    on fell asleep on the car.


    Where was this ce?


    Lily looked around and found there was a golden beach outside the giant floor-to-ceiling window.


    It was around dawn and the whole beach looked beautiful.


    She dazed for a second. After finding the remote blue ocean away from the beach, she finally sobered


    and tried to run away.


    She trembled after opening the door when stepping on the cold floor.


    She looked down and got so shocked that she couldn¡¯t even breath.


    The long gallery was made into an underwater world. Many kinds of faces were swimming around her


    behind the thick and transparent sses.


    She got too astonished and stepped back.


    She popped up her eyes and covered her mouth when finding it was also underwater scenery above.


    ¡°Lily, you have got up?¡± John came from the other side of the gallert.


    Lily pointed at the sea world beneath her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are we in the aquarium?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± John smiled.


    He went forward, grabbed her hand and led her out of the room. They arrived at a tunnel and he said, ¡°I


    didn¡¯t take you when you said you wanted to go to the aquarium before. Now I bring it in front of you


    and let you have fun every day.¡±


    Lily smiled and was d he remembered this thing happened a long time ago. She followed him


    through the gallery to downstairs and asked, ¡°You still remember that. Where is this ce? Where is


    Jessie?¡±


    John led her to the kitchen and brought her a bowl of soup, replying, ¡°You¡¯re in the ce you said you


    wanted to go.¡±

 Chapter 582 I Am Dying

    Chapter 582 I Am Dying


    ¡°The ce I want to go¡­¡± After reacting, Lily looked at him in a trance and replied, ¡°Norway?¡±


    John nodded with a smile, grabbed an egg, knocked it on the desk and peeled the shell slowly, saying,


    ¡°Okay. I have promised you that I will buy you an ind to enjoy yourself.¡±


    Lily finally realized there was something wrong and asked, ¡°Do you mean we are the only people on


    that ind?¡±


    Then she rubbed her temple and tried to recall what happenedst night, asking, ¡°Did you do


    something on the carst night? I started to feel sleepy after smelling the slight violet smell.¡±


    John didn¡¯t reply and continued peeling the egg.


    Lily was a bit frustrated when seeing him behave in this way. However, she still asked to took a chance,


    ¡°Did you also lie about the Jessie¡¯s thing?¡±


    John ced the peeled egg in her te and said, ¡°Have breakfast first. We will discuss about itter.¡±


    ¡°Just give me a yes or no answer.¡±


    Seeing Lily was being resistant, John adjusted his sses and whispered, ¡°I am sorry, Lily.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t remain calm and replied, ¡°You went too far! How dare you fool me with Jessie? Then you


    also lied to me that you told Louis. You just wanted to get rid of him and brought me here, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Lily struggled hard to master her temper because she had owed this man a lot, ¡°Why¡­I have told you I


    will leave with you after I deliver the baby. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    John curled up his lip and said in a low voice with upset, replying, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found that you have a


    special feeling towards Louis? Do you think you will remember after you deliver the baby? You will be


    by his side at that time.¡±


    Lily was stupefied, felt she was choked and didn¡¯t know how to retort.


    John grabbed her hand and put it on his cheek, saying, ¡°I can wait no matter how long it takes, but I


    don¡¯t ept that you are in rtion with another man. Lily, I am a real man with fresh and blood. I will


    also be envious.¡±


    John kissed her on the hand back. His lip was a little cold that it made Lily couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    ¡°Lily, you¡¯re all I have.¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t be too rude about him. She raised up her hand and touched his hair, replying, ¡°John, that¡¯s


    not true. You still have your father, Mr. Smith and aunt Yuna¡­We all love you.¡±


    John smiled. Then he raised up his head and looked at her, saying, ¡°Do you know what she said to me


    that day I sent her away?¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    John took out his phone, opened a video and pressed the y button.


    After a few seconds, here came Yuna¡¯s voice.


    At first, Lily found it hard to understand. However, after hearing their whole conversation, she became


    overwhelmed by covering her mouth with hands and having moist eyes.


    She thought Yuna treated John gently because she had epted him.


    She never expected¡­


    Before she returned to consciousness, John whispered, ¡°Lily, I am dying.¡±


    Lily screamed and hurriedly said, ¡°What? Are you taken the medicine? Why¡­¡±


    John shook his head and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it. I have always kept the medicine with me.¡±


    Lily¡¯s hands were trembling and said, ¡°I have asked Mr. Justin and he said he had examined you. He


    said you are in a good health and can live extra thirty years¡­¡±


    John smiled and held her trembling hand, replying, ¡°That¡¯s what I told him. I was afraid you didn¡¯t want


    me anymore, that was why I didn¡¯t take that medicine. I thought it was meaningless for me to continue


    living if you didn¡¯t want me.¡±


    ¡°I am not. I will always by your side. Have you brought the medicine with you? Take it now!¡± Lily


    promised.


    ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Lily opened her eyes widely and looked at him, asking nkly, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s gone?¡±


    John decided not to conceal it and said, ¡°After Sophia¡¯s death, Louis and I knew Francis wouldn¡¯t give


    up easily. However, he is powerful with acquaintance of lots of people and it¡¯s hard to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Daniel was ina and didn¡¯t know any relevant people, neither did I. We could only ask for help at


    that time. You know, such helpes with a great price.¡±


    John took the bowl, picked a spoon of soup and put it beside her lip, saying, ¡°Have some soup first. I


    will exin with you, okay?¡±


    When Lily lowered her head, tears kept dropping in the bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± John wept her tears and continued feeding her.


    ¡°We asked for Mr. Woods¡¯ help. He wanted the jade chess board in the museum. However, that thing is


    the treasure. Louis was nning to give the ¡®QY¡¯ n to his son.¡±


    Lily was stupefied, ¡°Did ¡®QY¡¯ n belongs to Louis?¡±


    John replied, ¡°I knew it afterwards. He said it was the gift for you. Lily, am I a loser? I can¡¯t even give


    you a decent present.¡±


    Lily shook her head and hurriedly raised up her hand, saying, ¡°You have, I like this diamond¡­¡±


    After raising up her hand, she found there was no ring around her finger.


    John grabbed a tissue to weep the left soup around her mouth and said, ¡°Louis booked that diamond


    and wanted to give it to you. He was also the one who paid for it. He was really smart.¡±


    Lily found it was hard for her to speak and asked, ¡°Then what happened.¡±


    John smiled and continued, ¡°We can¡¯t get rid of Francis¡¯ people simply by that present. I came to find


    Mr. Woods and offered him with the medicine.¡±


    Lily cursed when tears filling up her face, ¡°How could you be so silly! Let¡¯s find him and beg him to give


    us the medicine. We can give him no matter what he wants¡­¡±


    John wept her tears and said, ¡°He is notck of anything. That medicine can make him live extra years


    and that¡¯s what he needs.¡±


    Lily cried, ¡°You can¡¯t do that¡­You have promised me you will survive¡­¡±


    John felt hurt when seeing the red rims of her eyes. He kissed on her eyebrow and smiled, ¡°I am d


    as long as you¡¯re well. I haven¡¯t lost this game, Louis isn¡¯t either.¡±


    Lily choked and begged him, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to find Mr. Justin, okay? He will know what to do. I will not


    leave you.¡±


    John shook his head and said, ¡°The virus spread really fast. He doesn¡¯t have any other way.¡±


    Lily¡¯s tears kept dropping on his arm. She cried, ¡°Please¡­You can¡¯t do this¡­If me and Joshua didn¡¯t


    go outside that day, we wouldn¡¯t meet Sophia¡­¡±


    She guessed it must be Louis and John who dealt with Francis¡¯s thing, but she never expected that


    they would pay such a great price.


    Johnforted her, ¡°She will find you again if she wants to kill you. Both me and Louis are happy that


    she¡¯s dead.¡±


    John rubbed her cheek and said, ¡°I know I don¡¯t have too much time and want to make up for you.


    That¡¯s why I bring you to your favourite ce.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I build a vi here on this ind with your preferred decoration. I just hope you can enjoy your time.


    This ce has a warm weather and it¡¯s good for you to have a rest.¡±

 Chapter 583 You Starting Feeling Things

    Chapter 583 You Starting Feeling Things


    John swept her tears and said gently, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s just stay here and apany me for some time,


    okay?¡±


    Lily wanted to refuse when looking into his mild eyes. However, when thinking about what he had done


    and the fact that he was going to die, she couldn¡¯t say anything and cried silently,


    She raised up her hand and covered it on his. She nodded and tried hard not to cry, answering, ¡°OK, I


    will apany you here.¡±


    John¡¯s eyes lit up and showed a happy smile.


    John let her do anything and satisfied her every need except using the phone.


    Everyday, there would be helicopter to bring fresh materials and John would cook her meals differently.


    He was afraid she could get tired and asked the cook to bring new dishes sometimes.


    When the weather was great, he would help Lily to dress in suntan-proof shirt and hat and led her to


    the beach. Sometimes he would bring the camera down to the sea and recorded her the underwater


    world. Sometimes he would even bring a giant lobster to steam.


    Every two weeks two maternal doctors woulde to check Lily¡¯s body¡¯s condition and the back.


    Every night John would apany her and y the piano to her until she fell asleep.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Lily almost forgot how many days had passed when living on this cosy ind.


    However, sometimes she would remind another man¡¯s image when looking at John and wondered


    whether Louis had looked for her. Was it right that she decided to disappear for such a long time?


    Lily could also get anxious sometimes. She wanted to persuade John to bring her back and promised


    never to leave him.


    However, she found it hard to mention every time she reminded what he had sacrificed.


    She owed him too much and couldn¡¯t pay back.


    When Lily was thinking about Louis all the time, he was also thinking in the same way.


    He had tried everything he could in the past month. He even found and questioned people John had


    arranged in Yorkshire. However, he just couldn¡¯t find him.


    He was worried about Lily¡¯s health considering she was pregnant and was busy with the business.


    Sometimes he would get anxious because of tiredness. He could be furious by the executives¡¯ tiny


    mistake. The executives were careful before they spoke and worried a lot about Louis¡¯s mood.


    When Louis came back to his office and people told him they still couldn¡¯t find any clue, he almost


    threw the phone away.


    He tried to control himself and rubbed his forehead to ease his anxiety. He wasining about how


    useless his subordinates were for not finding any clue with two people disappeared from the city.


    However, he alsoined himself for not being vignt to let John leave. He was more useless


    Someone was knocking at the door at this point.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Louis said coldly. He loosened his tie to catch a breath and people could tell his anxiety


    from his frown.


    It was Coffey.


    Coffey came by the table and brought the instion bottle down, saying, ¡°Chloe told me Joshua was


    the only one in my sister¡¯s family and they couldn¡¯t find him. Why don¡¯t you pick our calls? I am here to


    check.¡±


    Coffey showed a worried look when seeing Louis¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Does anything happen to my


    sister?¡±


    Louis sighed and didn¡¯t want to conceal, replying, ¡°She should be safe, but she is just missing. I went to


    have meals with her more than a month ago and John brought her away because of my mistake.


    Coffey didn¡¯t know what happened after ying with Chole for the past month.


    She frowned and asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it before?¡±


    Louis knew what he was thinking and replied, ¡°You are not Coffey now and you can¡¯t do many things.


    Jonathan will know you are alive if you take action. In that way, our efforts will be in vain.¡±


    Louis had tried hard to make Coffey into a fake death and let Jonathan lose his attention from Chole.


    It would be easier to beat him in that way.


    Coffey was absorbed in a deep thought and said, ¡°You have searched for a long time and still can¡¯t find


    where she is. That means he has brought my sister to a remote ce. That will not be Country Y or


    any other country because he will be easily caught in ces full of monitors. Besides, my sister is


    pregnant and he will definitely find a ce that is good for her rest.¡±


    Coffey¡¯s words suddenly sobered Louis.


    He searched the documents and also analysed, ¡°The ind is a good ce and will not easily be


    spotted. That¡¯s right. He will choose a warm ind¡­¡±


    Louis hurriedly called someone, ¡°Find inds that are suitable for vocation worldwide and look


    specifically on those that were purchased in thest three months. Tell me if you find anything!¡±


    Louis¡¯s nerve finally loosened up after finding some clues. He said, ¡°Thank you. If it were not you, I will


    still be searching her by the wrong approach.¡±


    Coffey replied, ¡°Never mind. She¡¯s my sister and I am also worried about her. You have changed a lot,


    Mr. Smith.¡±


    ¡°What have I changed?¡±


    ¡°Here, you start feeling things. I finally find you are in love with my sister and care about her.¡± Coffey


    pointed at the ce where his heart was and smiled.


    Louis was stupefied for a while and replied, ¡°I have always cared about her. I just conceal it.¡±


    Coffey said, ¡°That¡¯s why I say you have changed. You can¡¯t y tricks with your true feeling. If you


    continue hiding it, others will think you don¡¯t care about her and my sister will also do.¡±


    Louis recalled their past days and what they were doing more than a month ago. He suddenly found


    something and smiled.


    He said, ¡°I have to rely on you to teach me about love.¡±


    Coffey shrugged, ¡°I didn¡¯t teach you anything. You have to rely on your own. I can only provide you with


    suggestions. Okay. I have to go back. Call me if you find any clues.¡±


    He pointed at the instion bottle on the table and said, ¡°Have lunch first. Chole cooked the beef. You


    don¡¯t have to eat it up.¡±


    Louis knew what he meant and couldn¡¯t help smiling.


    Chole was so bad at cooking and he wondered whether he could bite the tough steak or not.


    Louis¡¯s phone rang again after Coffey left.


    It was from Justin. He said in a serious manner, ¡°Brother, Mr. Burnell is dead and his wife gets injured.¡±


    Louis frowned. He was busy with finding Lily and didn¡¯t pay attention to other things. He asked, ¡°He¡¯s


    dead? When did hee to Yorkshire?¡±


    ¡°About three days ago.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t have too much business to handle. He hanged up the phone and drove to the hospital.


    He saw Jessie after stepping in the ward. Justin was helping her with the bandage on her arm.


    Jessie was a little surprised to find Louis and asked, ¡°Louis? Why are you here?¡±


    Justin stood up and put the scissor on the te, saying, ¡°Aunt, I have told him. He should know about


    your injury.¡±

 Chapter 584 I Love You

    Chapter 584 I Love You


    Louis came forward and asked Yuna, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Although Yuna had returned for a long time, she was surprised by Louis¡¯s unexpected concern


    because he had always treated her coldly without talking with her.


    ¡°No.¡± Yuna replied, ¡°It¡¯s just scratch. The one who got shot was¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped and showed a pale face.


    ¡°Brother, how about you leave here to apany aunt?¡± Justin knew Louis had things to ask Yuna and


    hurriedly left the ward.


    Louis came by the desk, poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Yuna. Then he pulled a chair


    and sat by her side.


    He asked calmly, ¡°How did you meet her?¡±


    Yuna held the ss and remained silence for a long time, answering, ¡°I came to help Daisy with the


    store in the morning and received the servant¡¯s call around noon. When I was ready to go back, I came


    across him when getting out of the mall.¡±


    She heard Master Smith was unwilling to eat and thought he was not feeling well. That was why she


    was anxious about going back. However, when she left the revolving door, she ran into a man and


    dropped the phone.


    The man picked up her phone and handed it to her when she just bent down.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Yuna smiled. However, when she looked up and noticed the man¡¯s face, she got


    astonished and stepped back, almost hitting the ss door.


    Although the man was middle-aged, he was handsome with tall height. His blonde hair and blues eyes


    were extremely attractive.


    The man was also astonished when looking into Yuna¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°Yuna¡­¡±


    The man almost lost his voice and got more and more anxious.


    ¡°I am not! You take it wrong!¡± Yuna pushed him away and left when lowering her head.


    However, she almost fell down whening downstairs in the mall.


    Burnell grabbed her arm and pulled her in front of him, asking, ¡°You are still alive? I have seen your


    dead body.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! You take it wrong!¡± Yuna struggled and turned pale.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take it wrong.¡± Burnell said firmly.


    Then he touched her cheek and went upwards for her eyes, saying, ¡°You look different, but you still get


    the same eyes.¡±


    Yuna trembled and could remain rational, ¡°Let me go¡­I will call the police¡­¡±


    Burnell embraced her tightly and said, ¡°I have missed you so much. I thought you were dead. I have


    been dreaming about you in the past few decades.¡±


    Yuna copsed and cursed, ¡°You should go to hell! You have ruined my life. I hope you are dead!¡±


    Burnell didn¡¯t let her loose no matter how hard she beat him and bit him.


    There were many people around and all showed them a weird look when passing by and found a


    middle-aged couple hugging together. Nobody noticed that a gun aimed at Burnell from a distant


    building.


    Regardless of the woman¡¯s struggle, Burnell kissed on her.


    Then he said in a mild voice, ¡°I am sorry for what I¡¯ve done. It will never happen again. Go back with


    me, okay? Our son has grown up and he¡¯s as smart as you. You will like him.¡±


    Yuna struggled and pped him, crying, ¡°Let me go! He¡¯s not my son! How dare you bring me back!¡±


    Burnell didn¡¯t go angry and took her towards his car.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand meeting you in my dreams. You¡¯re mine and you have to go with me.¡±


    Yuna screamed, ¡°Burnell, this is not Country Y. Don¡¯t do crazy thing!¡±


    ¡°Nobody can stop me if I want to take you away.¡±


    ¡°Go to hell! Go to hell!¡± Yuna screamed hysterically. She cursed and even beat the man hardly.


    Burnell stopped and suddenly pulled her on the ground.


    Yuna¡¯s arms knocked the stairs and got scratched. It hurt so much that her head went nk for a few


    seconds.


    She heard a small voice and it seemed something was shot into the man¡¯s body.


    When she opened her eyes, she heard another sound. A bullet came far away. The man guarded her


    with his own body.


    She found his back gradually turned red and she could smell the blood clearly.


    Yuna stiffed and didn¡¯t know what to do. Her lips trembled and she got too frightened that she couldn¡¯t


    even scream out.


    Burnell raised up his hand. Seeing Yuna¡¯s pale face, his body shook and almost fell down.


    His lip trembled and said in a more and more faint voice, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive¡­I love you¡­¡±


    Burnell fell into her arms. His body was so heavy that Yuna could hardly breath.


    He whispered beside her lip, ¡°Yuna¡­I also love our child¡­I have left him the best thing I can offer¡­


    Promise me that you will also love him¡­okay?¡±


    Burnell stopped breathing after a few seconds.


    Yuna¡¯s head went nk. She never expected that the man who haunted him like nightmare now died.


    He died in her arms! His cheek was still warm.


    Yuna returned to consciousness when hearing the scream beside her. She grabbed the bag and took


    out the phone.


    ¡­


    Yuna told what happened to Louis through the phone.


    Louis remained calm the whole time with crossed hands.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    He could guess the man whomanded all these was Jonathan. However, he never expected that he


    would be so merciless to kill his own father.


    Louis stood up and said, ¡°Have a good rest. I will handle this thing.


    Yuna stopped him when he leaving and asked in hesitation, ¡°Lily¡¯s mother said Lily has been away for a


    month and she couldn¡¯t get through the phone. Where did she go?¡±


    That was the thing Louis worried the most. He replied, ¡°I have no idea. She was taken by John.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yuna didn¡¯t react at one.


    She knew Louis was not joking when seeing his dark expression. She reminded something and said, ¡°I,


    I never expect that he will take Lily away¡­¡±


    Louis sensed something was wrong and asked, ¡°What did he say to you?¡±


    Yuna¡¯s lips trembled and was full of guilty, saying, ¡°He happened to be in the hospital thest time I


    visited Lily. I led him to the caf¨¦ and wanted him to leave Yorkshire.¡±


    Yuna finished her speech and Louis showed a more and more terrible look.


    He never expected the reason why John took Lily away was because of her!


    Yuna was simply afraid Lily would be in a dilemma if John stayed in Yorkshire. That was why she


    wanted to talk with him, ¡°That¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t tell him to leave.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t seem to me her and left the ward, saying, ¡°I will find her. Have a good rest.¡±


    Justin was talking with Leigh in the gallery.


    Leigh noticed Louis and said, ¡°Brother, I investigated the monitor and found a sniper on the building. I


    did some research and found he went retire in the X special force. Sometimes he will take works in the


    ck market. After killing Burnell, he immediately went abroad by ship.¡±

 Chapter 585 Do You Know Where She Is?

    Chapter 585 Do You Know Where She Is?


    Louis asked, ¡°Have you found who he had contacted privately?¡±


    Leigh shook his head, ¡°He¡¯s cunning and always hiding in ces without monitors. Jonathan is really a


    merciless man. He can even kill his own father.¡±


    Justin said, ¡°I have heard Burnell has a preference for John and ignores Jonathan. He has signed a


    contract with both of them. However, he is always helping John privately. Maybe Jonathan found it and


    had the intention to kill him¡±


    Leigh touched his jaw and said, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s mother is really a powerful man. Even if Burnell has made


    will, with her family¡¯s help, Krislier Group will still be under Jonathan¡¯s charge.¡±


    Louis¡¯s fingers kept knocking his suit and he said in a dark voice, ¡°People Jonathan has arranged in


    Yorkshire are powerful to see what happened on my side. I will definitely not let him get the Krislier


    Group.¡±


    Leigh leaned sluggishly against the wall and asked, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±


    Louis lowered his head and thought for a while, replying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I will find ways to


    let people spread the news that Burnell was dead. If he had any will, I will make it public.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leigh supported his head with hands and said in a teasing way, ¡°You real intention is to know whether


    John will participate his father¡¯s funeral after knowing he¡¯s dead?¡±


    Louis looked at him coldly and said, ¡°You¡¯re being more and more annoyous.¡±


    Justin finished talking on the other side. He turned around and said excitedly, ¡°Brother, our elder


    brother awakened!¡±


    Leigh stood up and said, ¡°Is that real? Are you going to visit him? I will be with you.¡±


    Justin petted his shoulder and said, ¡°There is no need to. Just watch yourpany.¡±


    Louis said, ¡°I will let David bring a car to you. Call me if you need help.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Justin still had things to deal with in the hospital. David would pick him up at that time.


    After leaving the hospital, Louis received a call from Mrs. Lou. She said, ¡°Louis, are you free now? I


    want to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we say it through the phone?¡±


    Mrs. Lou said, ¡°It¡¯s tooplex. I will only take you a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Give me an address.¡±


    Louis told Leigh he had things to deal with and left.


    Leigh sighed, ¡°I¡¯d better talk with him through the phone. Why do I have to waste time in the hospital?¡±


    He had to go back after leaving for half an hour.


    Leigh had been in thepany and was busy and work in the past days. He didn¡¯t want to return now


    and drove casually on the road, not knowing where he should go.


    The sky was dark with thick air. It seemed it was going to rain.


    Louis lit a cigarette and found stallers along the street were either setting an umbre or packed to go


    back. Everyone was busy with life.


    Suddenly, he noticed a painting stall.


    There were several paintings on the road and the oil painting about sunflower was extremely attractive


    in the middle.


    Louis took a deep breath. He suddenly braked even if he was in the street. He pulled off the safety belt


    and strode towards the stall, staring at that oil painting.


    The staller was packing things. He hurriedly asked when seeing Louis ¡°Well, are you going to buy it?


    You kept staring at it for a while. Do you like it?¡±


    Louis took the painting and stared at it for a long time, asking, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Louis grabbed his arm and became anxious, asking, ¡°Did a woman sell it to you? Is she pretty? Can


    you tell if she¡¯s pregnant? Do you know where she is?¡±


    The painter was scared by him and trembled when talking, ¡°No, no. I paint it by myself. I will sell it to


    you at a low price if you like.¡±


    Louis was sobered when hearing this and asked, ¡°You painted it?¡±


    The painter pointed at his stall and said, ¡°Yes, I paint all of them. I can do oil painting, watercolour¡­all


    sorts of media are fine. I can paint dozens of this sunflower.¡±


    Louis looked down at the painting in his hand and found it waspletely different from Lily¡¯s.


    What were you doing? Louis asked himself. He put the cigarette on the painting and smashed it with


    great strength.


    The painter got anxious and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to buy it, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he finished talking, Louis took out all cash in the wallet and handed it to him. Then he turned


    around and left.


    The painter was stupefied when holding such arge amount of money.


    Louis got on the car, rubbed his hair and didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him just now. He smashed


    on the steering wheel after a few seconds and breathed quickly.


    What was he anxious about?


    He almost got killed by that woman. Why did he still worry about her?


    He leaned against the seat and breathed for a while. Finally, he returned to normal and drove away.


    He thought maliciously when finding the stall again from the rear-view mirror, hoping that woman was


    dead, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t let her go easily.


    Ten minutester, Louis arrived at the restaurant as Mrs. Lou told him.


    Mrs. Lou was sitting by the window. Louis noticed her as soon as he got in. He went forward and said,


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Lou.¡±


    Mrs. Lou was surprised by his greeting. She smiled, let him sit down and then handed him the menu.


    Louis put it aside and said coldly, ¡°I am busy. Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Mrs. Lou poured a ss of lemonade to him and asked in hesitation, ¡°How¡¯s that little guy?¡±


    Louis answered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not you concern. I have to leave if you want to ask me about this.¡±


    Mrs. Lou hurriedly stopped him and said, ¡°I have important things to say.¡±


    She continued after Louis sat down, ¡°I should contact Ms. Lily instead. However, I couldn¡¯t get through.


    That¡¯s why I ask you out considering your rtion.¡±


    Louis frowned and asked, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±


    Mrs. Lou was full of regret when mentioning this, ¡°I went to the hospital to look for her before and told


    her I was exploited by someone. Three days ago, I asked that woman out¡­¡±


    She showed the photo in her phone after saying this, ¡°I couldn¡¯t contact Ms. Lily and took a photo of


    that woman when she was doing message.¡±


    Louis took her phone and recognized that woman on his first sight, ¡°Sofia.¡±


    ¡°Her name is Sofia? Do you know her?¡± Mrs. Lou asked.


    Louis out down the phone and looked at her coldly, ¡°One of mypany¡¯s executive members. Was it


    her who asked you to hit Ste?¡±


    Mrs. Lou nodded, ¡°I didn¡¯t let the driver hit her to death. I just want to teach her a lesson. Sofia must


    have said something to the driver. She¡¯s too cruel.¡±


    Louis didn¡¯t say anything and kept staring at her face.


    Although she was David¡¯s past ssmate, Louis didn¡¯t find her trustworthy after she got to the


    seemed he was right.

 Chapter 586 The Real Spy

    Chapter 586 The Real Spy


    Actually, Ste had never offended Sofia before. It was a bit confusing to figure out why Sofia wanted


    to set her up.


    However, it suddenly urred to Louis that Sofia could have ess to the top secret of the Smith


    Group with the help of David once she engaged in a rtionship with him. What was more, he was told


    by John that Jonathan had nted a spy among the senior managers of the Smith Group. At the


    thought of that, Louis, squinting, seemed to figure everything out.


    With the help of the capable spy, Jonathan could still easily manipte his power even if he was in


    another city.


    ¡°Louis?¡± Mrs. Lou couldn¡¯t help asking as she noticed that Louis still remained silent, ¡°Shall we catch


    her?¡±


    ¡°No, just hold on. I need to figure out something before that.¡± Louis needed to make sure if Sofia was


    the culprit who conspired to arrest Lily. If so, Louis would definitely n for a revenge.


    Besides, he also needed to find out what kind of evil she was nning against the Smith Group.


    Louis then gave Mrs. Lou back her phone and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about our meet and conversation


    today. If Sofia stilles to you, just do as usual. Don¡¯t get her alert.¡±


    Mrs. Lou nodded, ¡°Okay. But, Louis, what about Daniel?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Louis took a look at his watch and stood up. Then he added, ¡°I gotta go back to


    my office. You may leave by yourself.¡±


    Mrs. Lou yelled to stop him, ¡°I want to meet him and have a talk with him. Just for a few minutes. May


    I?¡±


    Louis showed no response. He just turned around and left.


    Staring at his back, Mrs. Lou was overwhelmed with upset and frustration. Both Daniel and his wife fell


    intoa because of her wrong doing. Now the retribution came straight to her and she deserved it.


    During this period of time, Louis had been fully upied. And so was David.


    He still failed to find out the hidden spy who ruined the project between the Smith Group and Ocean


    International Company, which Louis was exceedingly disgruntled about. What was worse, he also got a


    lot of works to do. That really exhausted him.


    He had never been so eager to find out where was Lily.


    Being pushed by Louis recently, he even felt like quitting.


    Today was the birthday of Sofia. David had already nned for an unexpected celebration for her¡ªhe


    told her that he would be too busy to spend time with her tonight. But he actually nned to leave the


    office early so as to buy her a birthday cake and a gift. Then he would present her such a great


    surprise.


    It only took him less time than expected to buy a cake and a gift. When he got home, it was only 5:00


    PM.


    He hurried to store the cake into the fridge and got prepared for the food. Then he began to decorate


    the parlor.


    After being busy doing all these, he got a call from Catherine, who was asking for some documents.


    David hurried to get hisptop in the room. But it ran out of power because he didn¡¯t notice that the


    charger had gone broken when he charged the batteryst night.


    David took Sofia¡¯sptop for substitute. He decided to tell her about itter.


    He typed Sofia¡¯s phone number to try the password. And he managed to have ess to the system.


    As soon as he saw the desktop, he noticed that Sofia¡¯s social app had logged in automatically.


    When he was about to log out, he clicked on an unread message by ident. As he was going to shut


    the message panel, something caught his attention, ¡®Burnell is DEAD.¡¯


    When he saw the message, he suddenly ran into a pause.


    He saw from Sofia¡¯s chat history with someone named S from her friend list that she was lucky enough


    to follow John¡¯s advice that she made Lily out of Yorkshire at that time, so that everything went on


    smoothly.


    Obviously, David was shocked when seeing that.


    It turned out to be a fact that it was Sofia who instigated John to take Lily out of the city.


    Though David was also aware that it was offensive to check other¡¯s chat history without permission, he


    still couldn¡¯t believe that Sofia actually conspired such an evil n. He kept rolling to see more about


    the previous chat history, trying to figure out if it was just a misunderstanding.


    However, as he could judge from the way this guy chat with Sofiamandingly and also the request


    he asked for, he then draw a conclusion that the spy nted by Jonathan in the Smith Group was none


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    other than Sofia.


    What was more, Sofia was also the one behind who had been providing aid for Jana. It was Sofia who


    abducted Jessie and even blinded her eyes. But luckily, Jessie managed to escape.


    Besides that, it was Sofia instead of Jana who made someone to call Jessie to inform her of the death


    of her uncle and aunt¡ªCharlie and Lisa.


    Again, Sofia also contacted Willow to make her send the perfume back to the Egret Company. Then


    she conspired with Willow to set Lily up¡ªthey charged her of attempted murder against a pregnant


    And Sofia even hired someone to kill Lily in the police office after that.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± David seemed to see his world copse when browsing this horrible chat history.


    He could never believe that Sofia, a seemingly kind and lovelydy, was actually an evil.


    Though she did have a great feud with Lily, Jessie was totally innocent. He couldn¡¯t understand why


    she conspired with Jana to torture Jessie.


    His hand couldn¡¯t help trembling while he was holding the mouse. Now he had no idea how to chill


    himself.


    Now he just wanted to see what else Sofia had ever plotted. So he clicked on the files transfer panel.


    Though those files had gone expired, he could still clearly tell from their titles¡ªQY n, the Project


    Between the Smith Group and Ocean International Company and other confidential files of the Smith


    Group.


    David had never expected that the spy he had been looking for was actually his girlfriend.


    And he also got himself involved though he didn¡¯t notice.


    David slumped nkly while scratching his head.


    He could tell that Sofia sneaked on hisptop every single night when he was asleep. Then she


    revealed all those secrets for Jonathan.


    Everyone knew how terrible the consequence would be to steal confidential information from a


    tool for her to extract information.


    He would have never known about it if it weren¡¯t because of this chat history revealed.


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear footstepsing from the outside.


    He hurried to turn off theptop and put it back to the bedroom. As soon as he sat down in the parlor,


    the door was opened.


    ¡°Did you do that?¡± Sofia paused out of surprise when seeing the parlor decorated with ribbons and


    flowers. Then she asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you doing this? Is it a special day today?¡±


    While looking at her, he couldn¡¯t help recalling the chat history. Now his heart felt like being impacted.


    But he still forced out a fake smile in case Sofia would notice, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? Today is your


    birthday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I almost forget it. I haven¡¯t celebrated my birthday for years.¡±


    Sofia changed her shoes and walked into the parlor. She gave him a hug and kissed him, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t


    expect that you were trying to make me a surprise by lying to me that you were busy. Thank you!¡±


    David swallowed down his mixed feelings, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am d you like it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course I like it! It looks beautiful!¡± Sofia kissed him again. Then she saw hisptop on the


    table, ¡°Are you still working?¡±


    ¡°No. The charge is out of work. I can leave it tomorrow when I go to work.¡± David closed theptop and


    said, ¡°Let me cook for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sofia loosened her hug and smiled, ¡°I also have a surprise for you after dinner!¡±


    While cooking, David had been bothered by the chat history in his mind.


    He had grown feelings for Sofia as they spend so much time together. If he revealed her doing, she


    would be arrested for imprisonment. And that was also thest thing he¡¯d like to see.


    After struggling for quite a while, David made up his mind¡ªhe just pretended to know nothing about


    the chat history. Then he would break up with her and send her abroad. As for the following troubles,


    he decided to solve them by himself.


    The table was then covered with abundant dishes. He then opened a bottle of wine.


    After dinner, he took the cake out of the fridge and then presented her the gift.


    After unwrapping it, Sofia was surprised to find that it was her favorite handbag of limited-edition. She


    beamed and reached out to kiss David.


    She put away the gift and said to him, ¡°Close your eyes. And wait still.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    David closed his eyes, waiting.


    When Sofia told him to open his eyes, he saw Sofia hand over a pregnancy tester, on which shown that


    she was pregnant.


    Sofia smiled when looking at his stunned face, ¡°I am pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 587 Unexpected Arrival

    Chapter 587 Unexpected Arrival


    Two weekster, Daniel returned from abroad. He then went straight to the Lous¡¯ mansion.


    As Officer Lou had a few days off and he had just returned the night before, so now he was having


    breakfast with Mrs. Lou.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Lou also urged him to check the situation in Country XL, which exactly got him mad.


    ¡°He is now ina! What¡¯s the point for me to head there?!¡± Officer Lou scolded. Then he continued,


    ¡°How could you hire a hitman to kill Ste! Just because you hate her? She didn¡¯t even have a chance


    to be part of our family!¡±


    Actually, Officer didn¡¯t even care who Daniel would like to be with. Nor did he care even though Mrs.


    Lou manipted his power to send Sophia to Country XL for that nasty n.


    But Daniel came to his front to question him in harsh voice after what happened to Ste, showing


    great disrespect to both his parents. And that was what ignited the heated quarrel between the father


    and son.


    However, no one had expected that Daniel then fell intoa.


    Though inmmable Officer Lou was, he was quite worried because his only son was still unconscious.


    ¡°I was just being too mad to stay rational.¡± While wiping her own tears, Mrs. Lou sighed with regret, ¡°If I


    had known earlier about the fact that both Ste and that kid staying with her belonged to Daniel, I


    would never¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Officer shouted to shut her crying, irritated.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Do you think regret can solve the problem? I will head to Country XL by my own ne this afternoon


    to see how is going on with that kid.¡±


    Mrs. Lou sighed again and frowned, ¡°I have met that kid before in the hospital. He held great hostility


    against me. But he looks intelligent. He is like Daniel from the inside.¡±


    ¡°Try to talk to Louis and bring that kid back to the family.¡± Said Officer Lou. Then he added, ¡°If Daniel


    stayed unconscious for the rest of his life, that kid would be the only sibling of the family. We must get


    him back.¡±


    Mrs. Lou showed no response.


    Now she could only stay cautious while talking to Louis. Not to mention if she had the guts to suggest


    Chandler should be brought home.


    What was more, being brought up here would be thest thing Chandler would do.


    ¡°I will talk to Louis someday.¡± Mrs. Lou sighed.


    She still had to try even if it was impossible.


    While they still continued with breakfast, the voice of servant sounded.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, wee back. Officer Lou and Mrs. Lou are having breakfast. Let me go to serve some for


    you¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    When his cold and strong voice sounded, Mrs. Lou even deemed herself mistaken.


    When Daneil walked into the parlor, she saw him with his own eyes. She suddenly jumped up from the


    chair out of excitement.


    ¡°Daniel?!¡± she was being too thrilled to utter.


    She could only stammer, ¡°How did you¡­how did you wake up?¡±


    Daniel strode over with a cold face.


    Mrs. Lou moved the chair away and hurried over. Her eyes were filled with tears.


    ¡°When did you wake up? Why don¡¯t you tell your father and me about it? Are you still good?¡±


    Mrs. Lou was about to touch him but Daniel grabbed her hand to fling her off.


    Mrs. Lou then teetered backwards.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Officer Lou thumped the table with his fork. He shouted, ¡°She is your mom! How


    dare you be so rude to her with this sudden arrival!¡±


    ¡°I am fine. Don¡¯t shout at him. He has just arrived.¡± As Mrs. Lou stood still, she told the servant to serve


    breakfast for Daniel. Then she said to him gently, ¡°Daniel, just take a seat for breakfast.¡±


    Daniel refused with silence. He strode towards Officer Lou with a chilling horrible looking face.


    After a few seconds of silence, he pulled out something dark and heavy from his waist. And then he put


    it next to Officer Lou¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Just shoot yourselves. Both of you.¡± Daniel said coldly while slightly moving his lips. Then his icy voice


    sounded again, ¡°Or I can just send both of you to the hometown. And you can spend the rest of your


    lives there.¡±


    Officer Lou paused out of shock for a few seconds. Then he burnt with rage, ¡°Daniel! How dare you!¡±


    Officer Lou grabbed the pistol out of madness and loaded it. Then he pointed at Daniel with the pistol.


    Just within a second, Daniel also pulled out another pistol and loaded it. He also did the same thing to


    his father.


    ¡°Daniel, no! No!¡± Mrs. Lou pounced over to grab Officer Lou¡¯s gun. She kept begging, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It


    has nothing to do with your father.¡±


    Daniel kept the pistol against his father still. He showed no hesitation while his mother was begging,


    ¡°You have three minutes left.¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Officer Lou tried to push Mrs. Lou away while burning with rage, ¡°I¡¯d like to see if he has


    the guts to shoot me!¡±


    Daniel tilted the pistol a bit and then a bullet shot on the wall while scratching Officer Lou¡¯s face.


    The loud gunshot scared all servants out of the dining room.


    A strip of blood appeared on Officer Lou¡¯s face.


    Mrs. Lou almost screamed out of fear. She hugged Officer Lou tight in case he raised up his pistol


    again. Tears streamed down her face while she was staring at his ruthless -looking son.


    ¡°I will go back to the hometown with your father. You will never see us in Yorkshire.¡± She choked while


    speaking, ¡°Daniel, it was I who hurt Ste. I am sorry. I don¡¯t say so just to beg for your forgiveness. But


    please, do remember we are still your parents!¡±


    Officer roared, ¡°Cut the crap! We raise him up! He owes us!¡±


    ¡°Alright, stop.¡± Mrs. Lou then continued, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to retire after struggling for decades. Let¡¯s go


    to the base and hand over those documents to him.¡±


    ¡°You want me to hand over everything to him after my struggle for decades? He even dared to shoot


    me! Bastard!¡±


    Mrs. Lou shed tears again. She then wiped them off and said gently, ¡°But he is your only son. He is the


    only sessor. Daniel just wants us to spend our retirement in the hometown. Our family will be fine.¡±


    Though Officer felt like venting out his anger, he didn¡¯t have the heart to p his wife. He could only


    bellow again, ¡°It¡¯s all on you!¡±


    At this moment, here came two men in ck suit.


    Daniel gave the order coldly, ¡°Escort Officer Lou to the base. And bring back what I need.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The two men walked over to Officer Lou with respect. But they still looked alert, ¡°Officer Lou, if you


    have finished your breakfast, we will be ready for the escort.¡±


    When Officer Lou was about to lose his temper again, Mrs. Lou grabbed his hand tight to beg him with


    her eyes.


    Officer Lou could only re at Daniel and stood up.


    Before he left, he warned, ¡°If you dare to be rude to your mom again, you will no longer be my son.¡±


    After they left, Mrs. Lou walked to Daniel¡¯s front. It took her quite a while to utter awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s all my


    fault. Please don¡¯t me it on the whole family. The Lous need to stay strong.¡±


    Daniel only replied with an indifferent face, ¡°The family will be fine as long as you spend the rest of your


    lives peacefully in the hometown.¡±


    ¡°Please utilize what your father offers. I¡­¡± Mrs. Lou stopped while wiping her tears with handkerchief.


    ¡°Please say sorry to Ste for me.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it.¡± Daniel replied with coldness. Then he continued, ¡°You will never be recognized


    by her.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mrs. Lou shed tears again.


    She had never expected to shred the family just because of something shemitted.


    Daniel showed no response and then went into his car outside the mansion to wait.


    About an hourter, when his men returned after escorting Officer Lou, they brought a box of files into


    the car. Then Daniel made the chauffeur to leave.


    He went to Chloe¡¯s dwelling.


    Coffey didn¡¯t seem to be surprised about his arrival when opening the door. He just asked out of


    politeness, ¡°Do you want some breakfast?¡±

 Chapter 588 A Sandwich Prank

    Chapter 588 A Sandwich Prank


    ¡°I fancy no food.¡± Daniel then dropped the box casually on the front step.


    He entered the house and saw Chloe ying with Chandler. At this moment, his deadly cold heart


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed to be revived again.


    ¡°Chandler.¡±


    Chandler raised his head. He jumped up with his eyes wide open as soon as he captured Daniel within


    his sight. He rushed over, ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Daniel held him up. When feeling his weight, he released a bit of smile from his chilling face, ¡°Boy, you


    seem to gain some weight and height.¡±


    ¡°Because I have been exercising every single day! Dad, I wish to be as tall as you right now!¡± said


    Chandler with excitement. After all, it had been almost half a year since he wished to see his father


    safe and sound.


    Chandler asked as he only saw Daniele alone, ¡°Where is mom?¡±


    Suddenly, his smile disappeared. He held Chandler up and went into the parlor. Then he replied with


    tenderness, ¡°She is still ina. But don¡¯t worry. Uncle Justin is capable enough to bring her back.¡±


    Hearing that, Chandler was rendered frustrated.


    ¡°I remember. Uncle Justin said that mom was badly hurt. It still took some time.¡± But soon he regained


    his energy, ¡°It¡¯s okay! Now daddy is back! I can still wait!¡±


    Daniel stroked his little head, ¡°Sorry, daddy failed to protect you and your mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Chandler shook his head and said, ¡°Daddy is awesome enough! You are the God to


    me! But I know daddy is not always omnipotent.¡±


    ¡°Daddy, I made this sandwich today! You have to taste it!¡± Chandler jumped off from the couch and took


    out a sandwich from the fridge. Then he handed it to Daniel.


    Chloe reached over to whisper, ¡°Daniel, you¡¯d better not.¡±


    ¡°It tastes bad?¡± Daniel looked at this seemingly yummy food. He still took a big bite, ¡°But my son made


    it¡­¡±


    However, he got choked and kept coughing the next second.


    He took away the slice of bread on the top and saw it fully covered with wasabi.


    Chloe spread out his hands and smiled quizzically, ¡°I have warned you. But you insisted.¡±


    ¡°Why did you get so much wasabi on it?¡± Daniel pped him gently at the back of his head, ¡°I have just


    woken. You want me to stay in the hospital again?¡±


    Chandler smiled awkwardly while holding the back of his head, ¡°I just wanted a little on it. Nor did I


    expect to squeeze so much out of it. And dad, you know how much wasabi costs. I don¡¯t want to waste


    it. But I am sure you can have it all. Am I right about that, dad?¡±


    Looking at his smiling face, Daniel found it hard to fail him.


    Though it tasted poignant. He still finished this little sandwich with a few bites.


    ¡°Mr. Daniel, you are such a nice dad!¡± Coffey came over with a ss of water. He handed it to Daniel


    and said, ¡°Did Mr. Smith know that you have been back?¡±


    Daniel replied, ¡°I told him on my way. He will be here soon. But¡­¡±


    He ran his eyes all over Coffey and frowned, ¡°Who are you? A new bodyguard hired by Chloe?¡±


    ¡°He is not a bodyguard! He is my boyfriend!¡± Chloe walked over to hold Coffey¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Are you kidding?¡± Daniel looked at Coffey again. He put on a wry smile, ¡°I look even younger than him.


    And I do remember your boyfriend¡¯s name should be Coffey, right?¡±


    Before Daniel headed to Country XL, he heard from Chloe that she was dating Lily¡¯s brother.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where he has been? So I break up with him myself.¡± Chloe spread out her hand and


    mumbled, ¡°Age has never been a must for a rtionship. Come on, just be more generous about my


    boyfriend.¡±


    Chandler suddenly cut in, ¡°Yeah, I also deem it a bit weird because Steven looks too old.¡±


    ¡°Kid, just get away!¡± Chloe gave him a light punch.


    But Daniel still felt quite familiar when looking at thisposed middle-aged man. He seemed to have


    met him somewhere else before.


    However, he knew most of the men working for Louis, but this guy seemed to be an exception.


    While Daniel was still wondering who he was, the doorbell rang.


    It was Louis and Leigh.


    ¡°Daniel.¡± Leight gave him a bro fist on his chest while walking over. Then he smiled, ¡°Does it hurt you?¡±


    Daniel kicked him as response, ¡°You are so annoying.¡±


    When both Louis and Leigh took a seat, Daniel told them that Justin had nned for a new treatment


    to cure Ste. And Daniel returned first as he had recovered.


    Daniel finished a ss of water and beckoned Chandler to refill it.


    Then he said, ¡°I went back to my family and my father has signed those papers. Louis, you need to


    take charge of our base in New York and arrange a recruitment again. Perhaps I will be too busy to


    take care of it from now on.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, but still thanks to your power in the army. Now we can get things done much easier.¡± Said


    Leigh, Then he added, ¡°I am also busy with my ownpany. I am afraid I can¡¯t base myself in New


    York before I have someone I could trust.¡±


    Louis cast a quizzical glimpse at him, ¡°Are you afraid that I might make you there?¡±


    Leighy on the couch and said withzy voice, ¡°But you have never asked for my opinions before


    everymand. I think it¡¯s time for me to struggle for my own right.¡±


    ¡°Leigh, you are just being face-saving.¡± Said Chloe jokingly. Then she added, ¡°But you have never


    saved your face.¡±


    Leigh was rendered speechless.


    While the others were all amused when hearing that. The atmosphere seemed to be lit up with joy.


    ¡°Uncle Louis, Uncle Leigh, just try some sandwiches.¡± Chandler handed them two sandwiches with a


    cute smile, ¡°I made them by myself! You are so lucky today!¡±


    Leigh pinched his lovely face and said, ¡°What makes you so polite today? You don¡¯t even say Hi to me


    on usual days.¡±


    ¡°I did when I met you every time!¡± Said Chandler with his head tilted. Then he stuffed the sandwich


    onto his hand and said, ¡°I made it myself! Uncle Leigh, I know you will love it.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t intend to reveal his prank. He coughed to reminded, ¡°Chloe, take him back to his room


    and do some games with him.¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t even want to. I also want to hear your conservation!¡±


    Coffey patted on her back and whispered, ¡°Just go. Let us hang out tonight.¡±


    Not until then did Chloe take Chandler back to the room with reluctance.


    Soon, quarrel and smash sounded from the room in less than ten seconds after they entered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a routine.¡± Coffey seemed to be used to it. He continued, ¡°It¡¯s just a daily fight among all.


    Please continue with your talk. I will go to get some coffee for you.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you should learn to lecture him.¡± Leigh started to intervene for Chloe¡¯s sake, ¡°Though Chandler


    is still a kid, he should never fight a girl. He needs to be lectured to behave like a gentleman.¡±


    Daniel still wore a poker face while raising up his jaw, ¡°Have some sandwich.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about the sandwich?¡± Leigh muttered and then took a big bite. As a result, his face


    went twisted because of the wasabi.


    He hurried to reach a trash basket beside.


    But Louis kicked the basket away.


    Seeing that, Leigh stared at Louis with his eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡°My son made those for you. Eat them all.¡± Daniel put a ss of water in front of Leigh. He cracked his


    knuckles while saying, making Leigh struggle to swallow it with fear.


    Then Leigh reached out to gulp down the ss of water. Not until then did he feel better in his mouth,


    ¡°Damn! Daniel, you y dirty!¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile then faded away as he was about to get down to business, ¡°Justin has told me


    everything happening recently in this city. I have told my man to search those inds ording to the


    information you provided. I will let you know as soon as I get something.¡±


    Hearing that, Louis seemed to be a bit doleful. But he still nodded, ¡°Thank you, Daniel.¡±

 Chapter 589 A Clue

    Chapter 589 A Clue


    As there were almost countless inds with habitable conditions around the world, what was worse,


    where John had headed to was still unknown, it took quite a lot of time to check those inds one by


    one. So they still got none information about him.


    ¡°I should be the one who expressed my gratitude to me.¡± Said Daniel.


    ¡°You have been bothered for half a year because of me and Ste. If it weren¡¯t for us, you would have


    settled down your own business with Lily much earlier. Louis, thank you.¡±


    Leigh started to yell, ¡°Hey, Daniel,e on. Don¡¯t turn a blind eye to my hard work! I have been


    bothered as well! What I have done should be equal to Louis¡¯s. Why don¡¯t you say thanks to me?¡±


    Daniel was amused and pounded his fist with Leigh¡¯s while saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Coffey then served them coffee.


    With his eyes fixed on the steaming mellow coffee, Louis didn¡¯t take the cup. He assumed if Lily had


    grown much on her belly as it had been two months.


    A sense of dizziness suddenly struck his brain. Then he ced his hand against his forehead.


    Not until quite a while did Louis say again, ¡°I have been to Country Y for Burnell¡¯s funeral a week ago.


    All members of the Krisliers have attended. But John hasn¡¯t.¡±


    The Krislier Family had been one among those ancient ns in Country Y with a great portfolio and


    high reputation.


    The death of the president of Krislier Group, Burnell Krislier, had astonished the world. John must be


    one of those who heard of the bombshell. So his absence should be of his own choice.


    Daniel asked, ¡°Did Burnell make a will?¡±


    ¡°Yes. His attorney has announced his will in front of all the Krisliers.¡± Louis then continued, ¡°He made


    John the inheritor of all, including every single property and even the whole family.¡±


    ¡°But John didn¡¯t show up. It was Jonathan who took charge of Krislier Group temporarily with the


    reason that John was still under recovery abroad. Part of those shareholders follow the will of Burnell.


    So they show their support to John. Even though Jonathan is now the acting director of the group. He


    still fails to manipte his power. The shares for John have been frozen. So he couldn¡¯t even get a


    penny from it.¡±


    Louis also sent his men to guard when attending the funeral. He assumed there would be a rebellion


    initiated by Jonathan if Burnell granted John the overall inheritance.


    But actually, Burnell had even foreseen all these. He had cleared every threat for John. So Jonathan


    still failed to get the group under his control.


    ¡°Burnell really showed great bias for John. He left him everything.¡± Leigh added while rubbing against


    his own jaw, ¡°If I were Jonathan, I would also hold the same feud against John under such bias.¡±


    Louis said with cold voice while contemting, ¡°Jonathan has been fighting John for years. But now


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    John still got everything. He would never be resigned to it. So he must be conspiring.¡±


    ¡°If he wants to take over Krislier, he has to figure out something to make John sign on the letter of


    no endeavor to look for John.¡±


    Leigh suddenly cut in, ¡°We all know how much he hates John. Is it possible that he may kill John as


    soon as he got the letter signed by him?¡±


    Louis cast a horrible glimpse at him.


    ¡°Louis,e on, you freak me out! That¡¯s highly possible.¡± Said Leigh with serious voice. He


    continued, ¡°Jonathan must have nted a lot of his men to keep an eye on John. So he will probably


    find him before us.¡±


    Hearing that, Coffey was agitated, ¡°I will have my men spy on Jonathan¡¯s to see if we have any clues.


    My sister is now pregnant with triplets. She would have to face more danger than otherdies with


    ¡°No wonder you look so familiar to me.¡± Daniel now recognized him, ¡°What brought such a big change


    on your face?¡±


    ¡°He was in a state of suspended animation after he killed Meghan. And he turned into what he was now


    after taking Justin¡¯s pills.¡± Leigh exined for him, ¡°I got himself another identity and stay with Chloe


    since he returned.¡±


    Daniel took a look at Coffey and said, ¡°I thought she chose an old guy out of tantrum.¡±


    Coffey was rendered speechless. Then he touched his face.


    But he never deemed himself too ugly to be fed up with. He couldn¡¯t help wondering why everyone


    around him still showed disdain when looking at his face.


    Louis was rendered much more agitated while hearing what Coffey just said. So he could only turn to


    Coffey and stay cautious still.


    As their conversation just stopped, Louis¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Mr. Smith, something goes wrong!¡± it was a call from Catherine. He gasped with serious breath, ¡°Just


    after you have left, David arranged a press conference andmitted himself the crime of being the


    traitor who leaked our project with Ocean International and also other confidential projects involved.


    The police arrested him even though we tried hard to stop.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Louis wore an overcast face.


    He had never expected David, who had been working for him for all these years, to run into such a silly


    choice.


    Of course, he knew that Davil chose to be a scapegoat himself.


    Catherine hurried to say, ¡°The press has released the news much earlier than we expected. Our men of


    Public Rtion have tried hard to cope with it. But we still fail to put a cease on our declining stock


    price. When will you be back, sir?¡±


    Louis huffed, ¡°Leave it to the Public Rtion. I won¡¯t be back for it. I need to go to the police office


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As Louis hung up the phone, Leigh asked, ¡°Something wrong with yourpany?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Louis sent a photo of Sofia to Leigh and required with a cold face, ¡°Show me everything about


    her, including what, when and where from the date of her birth!¡±


    Leigh took out his phone and saw a photo of a gorgeousdy, whom he even knew about.


    ¡°She is thedy working for you, right? Her name should be Sofia Jones, I suppose¡­¡±


    But suddenly, Leigh came into a pause as he seemed to notice something important. He zoomed in the


    photo and stared at her brows penciled, which failed to align each other because her two brow ridges


    were on different levels.


    It suddenly urred to him of what he had extracted from Jana after torturing her for almost a month¡ª


    though she said it was a fairdy, she found herself difficult to recall her face. But she still remembered


    that woman had her own brows penciled on different levels. And it seemed that her special brow ridges


    were the reason.


    But before that, what he got from Jana did little help only. Then Leigh also managed to find all women


    who had contacted Jana and showed her their pictures. However, none of them were the culprit.


    ¡°Louis.¡± As Leigh was about to ask more from Louis. He noticed that Louis had left as he turned


    around. He looked at the photo and didn¡¯t seem to build any suspicion about Sofia.


    After all, Sofia wasn¡¯t one of his enemies. Nor did Sofia know Jessie. He didn¡¯t deem that she had


    made a n for Jana.


    What was more, Sofia wasn¡¯t powerful enough to be deemed as the culprit.


    As Louis drove to the police office, he had a talk to the police and went to see David in the detention


    room.


    As he entered, the police led him to David¡¯spartment. He saw David through the iron gate, who sat


    on the bed with arms around his knees. He seemed to be ruminating.


    Louis stood still in front of the gate and said, ¡°David.¡±


    David looked up and saw Louis standing there. Not until quite a while did he get off the bed and stood


    in front of him face to face.


    David struggled to utter, ¡°Mr. Smith¡­¡±


    ¡°You have been working for me for all these years and I know you from the inside.¡± Louis fixed his eyes


    on him and continued, ¡°You would never leak anything about us. Did you find out something?¡±


    David kept silent.


    Louis stepped forward to approach. He looked much more suffocating, ¡°Do you know that it was Sofia


    who instigated my mother to kill Ste?¡±


    Again, David only showed silence.


    Seeing that, Louis could tell the answer. He sneered, ¡°You know that she is the culprit. You try to keep it


    from me and you choose to be her scapegoat, right?¡±

 Chapter 590 Promotion

    Chapter 590 Promotion


    ¡°No, it has nothing to do with her.¡± David finally uttered to respond. But he still had no courage to look


    at Louis, ¡°Louis, I have been in a grudge against you. But I tried hard to put up with it during the past


    few years.¡±


    ¡°I could never be resigned to the fact that I could only serve you as your assistant regardless of my


    excellency! And you even condescended to lecture me! My jealousy burnt when I saw the Smith Group


    booming. Then I sold the confidential information to the rivals.¡±


    Louis replied casually, ¡°Do you know how much you have to pay for it?¡±


    ¡°It would be just a few years of imprisonment.¡± David smiled and shrugged. He then added, ¡°But I have


    earned enough. The money I got from selling the information has gone far beyond the sum of my


    annual pay during these years. What I got is worth my time in the prison.¡±


    ¡°David, here is yourst chance.¡± Said Louis.


    ¡°Confess to me if you want no bad consequence.¡±


    ¡°I have nothing to confess. I didmit it.¡±


    The stalemate between themsted for a few minutes.


    As Louis noticed that David still insisted tomit the crime, Louis didn¡¯t intend to argue anymore. He


    turned around and left, ¡°You have to pay for your own choice.¡±


    Seeing Louis walking away from the detention room, David let out a bitter smile.


    ¡®Sorry, Mr. Smith, I have failed you.¡¯


    As Sofia was now pregnant, he decided to bear the price on himself.


    The stock price of Smith Group had still been declining after David announced his crime in front of the


    press.


    What was worse, another bombshell hit the group again a few dayster.


    The president of a subsidiary of Smith Group, with his induction of less than four years only, was


    involved in marital infidelity and domestic violence against his wife. Besides, it was said that he even


    had a three-year-old daughter with his mistress. In order to gag his wife, he abused her and threatened


    her with her own life.


    The stock price of Smith Group flopped a great deal because of the two widely-spread scandals. It


    even hit the price of limit down.


    Even though Smith Group had issued a deration and also a punishment against both David and the


    president involved. The situation still worsened.


    What was worse, some spectors started to purchase the stock shares of Smith Group in bulk, which


    cost hundreds of million.


    Catherine also noticed something fishy. She hurried to tell Louis about it.


    Catherine asked for permission, ¡°Mr. Smith, shall we inform the Security Commission of it and require a


    limit of their purchase?¡±


    Louis still lookedposed while browsing the information of the purchase, including the date, the


    number of shares and also the sum.


    It didn¡¯t seem to be an impact on him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to.¡± Louis closed theptop and continued casually, ¡°Just leave it. Has all shareholders


    arrived?¡±


    ¡°Most of them.¡±


    Louis put on his suit zer and walked out of the office with Catherine.


    The profit shown on the earnings report during the recent two years had been promising. All


    shareholders were quite satisfied with it. However, the bombshell happening a few days ago also


    stirred up agitation among them.


    After all, they earned only when Smith group did the same.


    As soon as Louis entered the conference room, he was flooded with theint about the scandals


    from shareholders though in a euphemistic way. But some of them even used him of dereliction of


    duty for hiring David as his PA.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But Louis stayedposed still. When it was time, he started the conference.


    When the conference was about toe to an end, the door was pushed open.


    Sofia, who was told by Catherine to enter, walked over beside Louis and asked formally, ¡°Mr. Smith,


    what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡± Louis pointed at a chair beside.


    All shareholders were confused by the sudden arrival of this senior manager.


    Louis then opened an envelope and took out a piece of file. Then he handed it to Catherine to show


    everyone in the room.


    ¡°I decide to offer Sofia an elerated promotion to make her one of the board members as an award


    for her excellent working performance. Besides, she will get two percentage of shares transferred from


    mine. From now on, she is also one of the shareholders of Smith Group.¡±


    Hearing that, some of the shareholders wore a dark face.


    Even the one who owed the most only got a bit more than three percentage of shares. But now, Louis


    announced that he offered Sofia two percentage!


    Louis scanned everyone present and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s yourment?¡±


    Louis owned more than half of all the shares of Smith Group. He had the dominant control of all. Thus,


    an impeachment against him could never be reached even if all shareholders joined together.


    Though they all held great disapproval, they had no choice but to vote to agree.


    After that, Louis beckoned everyone to apud. Then he handed the file to Sofia, ¡°Congrattion.¡±


    Sofia was also dumfounded when knowing that she got shares transferred from Louis. She couldn¡¯t


    figure out what he was up for till now.


    Louis still kept aposed face. And Sofia could tell nothing from him.


    After a few seconds of hesitation, Sofia took over the file from Louis and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your


    trust, Mr. Smith. I will do my best to live up to your appreciation.¡±


    Louis replied with a mysterious smile revealed from his eyes, ¡°Miss Jones, I know you won¡¯t fail me.¡±


    Tens of thousands of miles away, Lily, who dwelt in an ind of Norway, knew nothing about what was


    happening in Yorkshire.


    As time passed by, her belly grew bigger and bigger just like a huge mellow pumpkin, making her hard


    to move freely.


    John tended her more cautiously. He would only stay with her in the house unless she asked for a walk


    along the beach. And the doctors were required toe for a check more frequently.


    As John was aware that she needed to be tended with great care because of the triplets in her belly. So


    she might have to face a greater danger of miscarriage than othermon pregnantdies.


    As John just finished his food and had a talk with her, he suddenly coughed fiercely and blooding


    out of his mouth stained his hand.


    Lily hurried to bring him some pills and water.


    Staring at his pale face, she said gently with great agitation, ¡°John, we should turn to Justin for help. I


    am really worried about your situation¡­¡±


    She even started to sob while speaking.


    About half a month ago, John, who still stayed fine, suddenly began to cough so fiercely that it almost


    seemed to kill him. It was likely that he had a rpse of his symptom when he went to Country F for


    treatment.


    ¡°I am good with you staying together.¡± John kept himself away from her in case she would get stained


    by the smell of blood.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I see you give birth to the babies.¡±


    Lily seemed to be moved. She covered her mouth and remained silent.


    She had been feeling annoyed during the past two months though she was in a cozy condition. But that


    was not what she wanted. She had the urge to throw a tantrum in front of John for several times. But


    she still strangled it when thinking of what he had done.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to leave him alone, who looked dying. Nor could she bear to witness his death.


    Lily soon went to bed as she had no appetite for food today.


    After hours of sleep, someone patted on her face gently to wake her up, ¡°Lily, let¡¯s go.¡±


    John supported her up. She asked confusedly, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    John replied as he supported her downstairs, ¡°I am worried because you are close to the expected date


    of confinement. And it¡¯s too remote to have some medical equipment transported here. I need to get


    you to another dwelling where it¡¯s more essible for doctors.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t show any objection. She walked out of the house with John taking her weight.


    There parked a helicopter on the beach in distance. John helped her up into the helicopter, ¡°I have


    something else to get in the house.¡±


    As John walked away, Lily started to wonder where John would take her to while stroking her belly. She


    was worried if Louis would find out where she was once she moved to a more bustling area in which


    they could have ess to doctors more easily.


    She suddenly noticed that there was a phone on the co-pilot seat.


    She seemed to have a n. Then she said to the pilot, ¡°John might need a hand. Could you please get


    to the house to help him bring those stuffs here?¡±

 Chapter 591 I Wish You A Long Life

    Chapter 591 I Wish You A Long Life


    The pilot didn''t suspect Lily¡¯s motives and quickly jumped out of the helicopter.


    Lily watched the driver head for the house, got up quickly and struggled to tilt her body toward the


    passenger side.


    After touching the phone she quickly clutched it in her hand and operated it behind her back.


    The pilot''s phone was probably used for calling only, so it didn¡¯t have a password.


    Lily desperately tried to remember the number, and finally pressed out Louis¡¯s cell phone number and


    dialed it with her shaking hand.


    Before she had time to answer the phone, she saw John and the piloting out of the house with a


    few bags of stuff. Her heart almost jumped up to her throat as she scrambled to disconnect the call and


    delete the record.


    Lily then threw the phone to the passenger side and was relieved to see that it didn''t fall under the seat


    after bouncing twice.


    As she was just sitting down, John approached.


    ¡°Lily, what¡¯s wrong?¡± When John saw sweating out of Lily''s forehead, he immediately asked her


    worriedly, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Lily shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little hot.¡±


    It¡¯s cool at night, definitely not hot. But Lily was pregnant and had gained a lot of weight, so it was


    normal to feel hot asionally. John didn''t say anything but put his things away and got on the


    helicopter.


    John fastened the seat belt for Lily and gestured to the pilot after making sure it was secure.


    ¡°Take a nap.¡± John put a thin nket over Lily and took her shoulders to let her lean on him, ¡°It¡¯s gonna


    take a few hours to get to our new home, I''ll tell you then.¡±


    A few hours? Where would that be?


    Lily wondered, leaning into the man''s arms and giving a low muffled sound.


    She was really sleepy and fell asleep a whileter.


    When she woke up, she had no idea what time it was. She squinted out through the window and found


    rows of dense ck spots beneath. It was a downtown area.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The helicopter gradually lowered its altitude. As it crossed the city, Lily saw a g nted in front of a


    hotel and also saw some iconic buildings. After a quick search of her mind, she realized that she was in


    Paris.


    The helicopter was flying to the suburbs. After arriving at a vi that was halfway up a hill, it slowly


    parked on the tarmac.


    After the helicopter stopped steadily, John patted Lily.


    ¡°Lily, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Lily pretended to have just woken up from a nap and yawned, and then she was carried down by John.


    A butler and many maids were waiting outside. It was cold outside, so when Lily came down, the butler


    immediately handed over a warm coat.


    John took the coat and helped Lily put it on.


    ¡°This vi is notrge, but it has everything we need and the view is nice.¡± John helped Lily to walk


    towards the vi and asked her in a warm voice, ¡°Lily, do you like it?¡±


    Lily nodded, ¡°Yes, but it may not be convenient to get the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I hired a medical team for you,¡± He smiled, ¡°They will take care of you until the birth.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Lily could guess that it should be that their previous ce on the ind was


    found by Louis.


    And John got the news in advance, that''s why he took her here in the middle of the night.


    She couldn''t help but nce back at the pilot and see him being ready to fly the helicopter away. She


    prayed that Louis would notice the call she made earlier and track the phone coordinates to her.


    When John saw her looking back, he asked, ¡°Something¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Lily withdrew her eyes and put on a reluctant smile, ¡°I wondered if he has some


    emergency to deal with, cause he left as soon as he dropped us.¡±


    John replied, ¡°Yes, but not so rush. He just needs to go now. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The whole vi, including the interior decoration, was in Gothic style and looked gorgeous.


    After entering the house, John took Lily upstairs.


    The bedroom John had prepared for her was huge, nearly a hundred square meters, and next door


    was the delivery room. The doctor he hired has brought all the relevant medical equipment to ensure


    that when the time came, it would be safe to deliver Lily''s baby.


    The medical team and the butler all lived downstairs, and only Lily and John lived on the second floor.


    And those doctors can only go upstairs when Lily needed a maternity checkup.


    Lily felt nothing wrong when she stayed with John on that ind, but after moving to this ce, with


    almost ten maids around her every day, she felt like being in a royal pce, and it was very


    ufortable.


    After moving to this ce, John stopped interfering with Lily''s diet and left it all to the medical team. But


    he was still vignt in terms of ingredients, even the fruit. The fruit had to be freshly picked from the


    orchard.


    After she knew about this, she was surprised and didn''t know what to say, and she was even a bit


    reluctant to eat the fruit.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so meticulous as to return the fruit if it''s delivered two hourste,¡± Lily was sort of


    speechless, ¡°What if the truck breaks down on the road? The fruit is still delicious and I¡¯m not that


    pampered.¡±


    ¡°Some fruits taste not that good after a certain period of time picked from the tree.¡± John was


    scrupulous and must remove the tendons on the orange petals cleanly before giving them to Lily.


    He still insisted, ¡°Although I returned the fruit, the money was paid as usual.¡±


    Lily, ¡°¡­¡±


    As time passed and the seasons changed, it was getting colder in Paris as it moved into winter.


    Under the care of John and a group of people, Lily''s cheeks were rosy and her body was healthy.


    She didn''t gain much weight, but her stomach got heavier and heavier, and she needed more support


    than before.


    Lily had been waiting, but Louis never showed up.


    Perhaps John was alert enough and said something to the pilot, so the pilot went back and changed


    the phone. After all, a contact tool was not worth much money.


    Thest time the doctor examined Lily, he said that she was going to give birth in just a few days, and


    because the fetus was well-nourished,rge, and triplets, so it was unlikely for Lily to give a normal


    birth.


    Near Christmas Eve, all the servants in the vi were getting busy, not for the holidays, but to get


    everything prepared for Lily, who was about to give birth.


    The doctors all got ready and the maids had everything they needed for the birth of the baby.


    Lily saw a Santa us hanging on the door when she was eating, and only when she asked did she


    realize that it was Christmas Eve. A Christmas tree was also ced in one corner of the living room,


    covered with gifts, which added a bit festive atmosphere.


    Lily thought it was bound to snow on this holiday and hurried to the window to check, but there was no


    snow.


    She was a little upset, ¡°I thought it was snowing.¡±


    She remembered that when she and Louis had thest Christmas Eve in Country R, it snowed. And


    when they went to stay at the resort at night, he felt that the snow was not thick enough and arranged


    for an artificial snowfall.


    It was obviously only a year ago, and it felt so distant.


    At that time they were all happy, but in the blink of an eye, happiness was so far away from them.


    John came over and took her hand, ¡°The weather is not so cold this year, so it didn''t snow today.


    Tomorrow is Christmas, maybe you''ll wake up to a big snowfall.¡±


    ¡°Let''s hope so.¡±


    Because of the doctor''s orders, John and Lily slept in the same bedroom these days. He had a bed


    next to her bed, so he would be the first to find out when something happened to her.


    At bedtime, John asked, ¡°Lily, do you have something you want for Christmas?¡±


    ¡°I have everything I need, though¡­¡± Lily thought about it and whispered to him, ¡°I hope Little Fairy and


    the baby are well, I hope you live a long life, this is the gift I want most.¡±

 Chapter 592 My Heart Aches for My Lily

    Chapter 592 My Heart Aches for My Lily


    In the darkness, Lily heard John''s voice, as gentle as usual, ¡°Santa us will definitely give you the


    gift.¡±


    Lily knew he was coaxing her and closed her eyes to sleep.


    In a daze, Lily felt sweaty all over and woke up from the heat. She felt some pain and wetness at her


    lower body.


    She struggled to reach down between her legs and felt hot liquid, so she woke John up immediately,


    ¡°John, my water just broke¡­ call the doctor¡­¡±


    John instantly woke up with a start and hurriedly went next door to call for a doctor.


    There were doctors on duty these days, so when they heard the call, they immediately went to the


    sterile room to change into surgical gowns and transferred Lily from the bedroom to the special delivery


    room, and shut John out.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Five doctors apanied Lily, extremely cautious, and they kept a close eye on her throughout.


    ¡°Get ready for surgery!¡±


    John was walking around anxiously outside the delivery room.


    When he thought of the miserable and painful face of Lily just now, his heart was like being gripped by


    a hand, so hard that he couldn''t breathe.


    He had no religion, but at this moment, he began to pray to God, hoping that Lily would be safe and


    sound.


    The butler whispered, ¡°Please calm down, sir. There are five doctors inside with Madam, she will be


    fine. And you need to be with her after the birth, so you can''t panic.¡±


    John breathed deeply and tried to calm himself down, ¡°I don''t panic, I''m just a little scared. It''s not easy


    for a woman to give birth even by cesarean section, and my heart aches for my Lily.¡±


    He then asked the butler, ¡°Is five doctors enough? Should we bring in more?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, sir,¡± the butler said, ¡°A few more doctors to stay in there would be redundant, please


    have some water and calm down.¡±


    John took the ss of water from the butler and drank it all in one go. However, he still walked around


    in front of the door of the delivery room and asionally put his ear to the door, very nervous and


    restless.


    He stood right in front of the door for an hour and didn''t go anywhere.


    After a long wait, the door to the delivery room was finally pulled open and the nurse came out pushing


    a trolley.


    John immediately walked over and saw the three little babies wrapped in nkets, each with eyes still


    closed.


    ¡°Sir, all three children are perfectly well, one boy and two girls.¡±


    John only looked at the children for a moment before moving his eyes away and looking into the


    delivery room, but he could not see anything.


    ¡°How¡¯s my wife?¡±


    The nurse said with a smile, ¡°The doctor is stitching up her wound, don''t you worry.¡±


    After learning that Lily was also okay, John''s heart finally fell relieved and a smile appeared on his face.


    He was just about to ask the nurse to take the babies to the nursery when suddenly there was the


    sound of gunfire from the living room.


    Before he could react, there was another clear sound of gunfire in his ears, and then the butler


    standing next to him fell down.


    John caught a glimpse of a man in a night suiting upstairs.


    The man held a gun in his hand and came with deadly fury.


    John immediately pushed the nurse into the delivery room along with the trolley and woefully rolled on


    the floor as a bullet exploded right where he had just stayed.


    He quickly fished out thepact anesthesia gun from his pocket and poked his head out, aiming at


    the man''s forehead.


    The man just pulled the trigger but the anesthesia bullet went into his forehead. He then fell to the


    ground almost instantly.


    And the bullet he fired hit the wall.


    Luckily John changed his position quickly, or his eyes would get shot.


    John took two breaths and then took advantage of the few seconds to quickly climb out. He then asked


    the doctor in the delivery room to block the door while fishing for the man''s gun, but he found it had


    only one bullet.


    He dismantled the gun to prevent it from being picked up by the man''spanion, rolled to the room


    and then quickly pulled open the closet. There was a box under there. He opened it, and took out the


    parts from it to assemble.


    Because his hands were shaking, so the assembling was a little bit slow.


    When taking Lily here, he only told a few people about this location. And since he secretly changed


    ces in the early morning, he did not expect such a covert location to be found by Jonathan.


    Just as John assembled his weapon, the sound of chaotic footsteps came from outside.


    He listened carefully and determined that there were five people outside, and there¡¯s a subtle sound,


    like something being thrown on the floor.


    Smoke grenades!


    John pinned another gun to his waist and pulled the trigger. He then quietly shifted to the barrier, and


    his forehead seeped ayer of cold sweat.


    Two smoke grenades were dropped into the bedroom.


    In just two seconds, the bedroom was filled with a thickyer of white smoke and then someone


    stepped in.


    John determined these people¡¯s location from the sound of the footsteps, and he could faintly see the


    blurred ck shadow in the smoke.


    He pulled the trigger, fast and urate.


    Immediately after one man was shot, the direction where John located was immediately strafed.


    Although he changed position quickly enough, his arm was still shot, and the fiery pain spread instantly


    throughout his body.


    One down, still another one to go. But the bedroom was not so big, so the other guy didn¡¯t care where


    John was, he just take the gun and sweep a circle in the direction.


    John pounced on the guy after waiting for him to change magazines.


    Then there was a loud muffled noise from next door and the screams of doctors, as if the delivery room


    had been rammed open.


    John was anxious and worried.


    But the guy he was fighting was not an ordinary person. The guy was nearly one meter nine tall and


    had the upper hand in the fight several times, knocking him out of the way.


    ¡°Help!¡± The screams from next door became more and more shrill.


    John thought of Lily, who had just given birth, and the babies, and then mmed into the guy with all


    his strength. After getting the chance to get away, he immediately fished a gun, aimed at the guy''s


    chest and pulled the trigger.


    The guy¡¯s hand dropped and a few drops of blood sttered onto John''s face.


    John gasped for two breaths, climbed up and hurriedly ran out, not daring to dy for a second. When


    he found that the smoke in the corridor almost dissipated, he immediately raised his hand as soon as


    seeing people.


    Over the window, there was already a man standing up there, putting a safety rope down and holding a


    child in his arms.


    After he saw John, he grabbed the safety rope and jumped out.


    John fired two shots in a row but missed. Damn! Fearing that there were still enemies in the delivery


    room, he can¡¯t chase the man and headed his way to the delivery room.


    There were three other men in the delivery room, about to take the other babies. The doctor pleaded


    them to leave at least one baby, or the mother would not be able to bear it.


    That guy then heard gunshot when he was just about to shoot. His fellow holding the baby at his side


    fell to the ground.


    The doctor swooped down to catch the baby, so it did not fall to the ground.


    The guy was standing next to the surgical bed, and when he saw that things were not right, he


    immediately aimed the gun at Lily''s forehead, forcing John not to dare to pull the trigger and to stare at


    him with deadly eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Colbert, drop the gun,¡± the guy threatened, ¡°or I¡¯ll shoot her.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    John did not hesitate to remove the magazine and throw the gun to the center of the room.


    The guy quickly raised his gun and shot towards John''s left leg.


    John let out a muffled sound and knelt down on one knee.


    The guymanded his other fellow, ¡°Mr. Seles said to bring him back if he¡¯s still alive, you go tie him


    up.¡±


    This situation looked favorable to them in any way, so the guy''s fellow naturally put the baby aside and


    took out handcuffs to ride on John''s wrists.


    John¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, allowing himself to calm down and think about where to start to kill


    them. He had to make sure the guy''s guns weren''t pointed at Lily.


    The guy¡¯s gun was still against Lily¡¯s forehead, but he was kinda saggy, and he was squinting at John¡¯s


    side.


    Just then, the situation reversed.


    A bullet silently entered the guy''s forehead, exploding a blood ssh. The guy then fell on his back


    with his eyes wide open.


    When the other guy realized something was wrong and turned around, John immediately grabbed his


    hand and twisted it hard, lifting the knee and kicking him in the abdomen. After he fell to the ground,


    John quickly pounced over and pressed his neck with the knee.

 Chapter 593 I’ll Get the Child Back

    Chapter 593 I¡¯ll Get the Child Back


    The guy''s neck then was broken directly, and he stopped breathing.


    John was shot in the right leg and the strenuous activity made the blood flow even more.


    His arms and legs were weak, and there was no way to get up, so he could only watch Louise in.


    Louis couldn''t care less about anything else, and quickly walked to the operating bed. When he saw


    the dying Lily, he was so distraught that he could not speak.


    He leaned over and said anxiously, ¡°Lily, open your eyes.¡±


    Lily just got stitched up, and since one of her babies was robbed in this chaos, she suffered great


    emotional turmoil and almost passed out.


    She reluctantly opened her eyes. As soon as she saw Louis¡¯s familiar face, her throat tightened and


    she struggled to raise her hand to grab him, ¡°My, my child was taken away... my child...¡±


    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll bring the child back.¡± Louis stroked her cheeks, and it¡¯s so cold, ¡°Justin is here with his


    friends, just wait a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long...¡± Lily was breathing a little rough.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you through this.¡±


    Lily moved her lips, and her breathing becamebored, then she fainted and let go of his sleeve.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Louis patted her cheek, his heart burning with anxiety.


    The doctor who was still alive came over to check on her and panicked, ¡°Oh no, she¡¯s in shock!¡±


    Fortunately, Justin and his friends also hurried over.


    Once Justin saw Lily, his face turned gloomy. He said a few words to his friends, then drove both Louis


    and John out, leaving only the doctor.


    Louis grabbed Justin¡¯s hand, his hand trembling, ¡°Justin, save her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Justin pushed Louis away and entered the delivery room, then closed the still-intact


    door immediately.


    Louis pounded the wall hard, still unable to calm down.


    At that time, after he found the ind where John had hidden Lily, he immediately rushed there.


    But when he arrived at the ind, he found it empty. He remembered a missed call on his phone a few


    hours ago and had someone check the number''s activity track, which just happened to have been to


    the ind.


    He guessed that it could have been from Lily, so he followed the number coordinates and chased over.


    However, he didn''t expect John to be so cunning as to abandon both the phone and the card after


    leaving the ind.


    Later, ording to the information from Coffey, Jonathan¡¯s men were found to be active, so he


    hurriedly followed them over. He reckoned that Lily was going to give birth, that¡¯s why he brought Justin


    along.


    Fortunately, he took Justin with him, or Lily would be in danger.


    When Louis nced at John next to him, he suddenly became furious. He grabbed John''s clothes and


    held John down on the ground, swinging his fist fiercely at John''s left and right face, one punch heavier


    than the other.


    ¡°Don''t you know that Jonathan has been watching you, and you still took her away?!¡± Louis gritted his


    teeth and almost couldn''t resist killing John, ¡°You almost fucking killed her!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    John was beaten hard and almost fainted. He vomited two mouthfuls of blood and was an unholy


    mess.


    He let Louis beat him up, but did not dare to fight back. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°I didn''t think he''d


    find me.¡±


    Louis said coldly, ¡°Of course you don¡¯t know! Do you know how many people he has ced around


    you? Burnell gave you Krislier Group in the will, and he''s turning the world upside down to find you!¡±


    ¡°I know you want to kill me right away, but now is not the time,¡± John coughed violently, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s


    man took a child from Lily, and I have to go and get it back from him.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He took a couple of breaths, ¡°He took away the child because he wanted me to write a promise to


    renounce my inheritance. I¡¯ll give him what he wants. He wouldn''t dare hurt the child until he got the


    promise.¡±


    Louis¡¯s face was iparably gloomy, and he gave John two hard punches again, ¡°I should have


    killed you before!¡±


    John¡¯s head tilted to the side and more blood seeped out of the corner of his mouth.


    Then Louis got up, called the spare doctor up from downstairs and said coldly, ¡°Help him get the bullet


    out, give him P90 pain relief injection, and make sure he''s mobile for twenty-four hours.¡±


    The doctor replied cautiously, ¡°Mr. Smith, twenty-four hours would be too long. He may be crippled if


    his leg is not treated in time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Louis looked indifferent and gave the doctor a gloomy look, ¡°Just do it!¡±


    The doctor no longer dared to say more and helped John to take the bullet out.


    The P90 pain relief injections were still in the development stage and should not be used with


    anesthesia as they can be extremely toxic. So when taking the bullet from John¡¯s leg, John was not


    given any anesthesia and was in pain with a cold sweat.


    Louis then called Coffey and asked him to check Jonathan''s coordinates.


    Before Louis got Coffey¡¯s reply, John received a text message from Jonathan. He asked John to meet


    him at Sunset Manor, and asked John toe alone or he would kill the child.


    After being given a pain relief injection for about five minutes, John was able to stand up and move


    around.


    John set a locator in his hair, and told Louis he¡¯s going to Sunset Manor first, and Louis could follow the


    coordinates overter. They would see what happened then.


    John looked at the delivery room and asked Louis in a low voice, ¡°Is it okay for her to be here?¡±


    Louis sneered, ¡°My men are more reliable than yours.¡±


    John stopped talking.


    After leaving the vi, John realized that it was almost morning, yet the sky was still gray and cloudy.


    The snow was falling heavily and had spread a thickyer on the ground, white and beautiful.


    He walked out and let the snowkes drift down on his hair, face, and even reached out to pick them


    up. The snowkes fell into his palm and quickly melted, and it was cold.


    John told the butlerst night to arrange for an artificial snowfall if it hadn''t snowed today, so that when


    Lily woke up and looked out the window, she could see the snow at a nce.


    He never thought it would really snow today.


    John drove fast ording to the navigation and arrived at Sunset Manor after half an hour.


    After arriving at the front iron gate, John got out of the car. He walked to the iron gate and gave a


    gentle push, and it opened.


    He didn''t know from which corner Jonathan was staring at him.


    The entire manor was covered with snow, John did not see a single person on the road, and it was all


    silent.


    He walked to the front of the house and the door had been opened.


    ¡°Mr. Colbert,¡± The butler who opened the door was known to John as the butler of Krislier Manor. John


    knew he was loyal to Jonathan, just didn''t expect him to follow Jonathan here.


    John stepped into the house, crossed the long corridor, and saw Jonathan from afar. He was sitting at


    the table eating breakfast.


    ¡°Colbert, it''s been a long time,¡± Jonathan showed an elegant smile, and his ent was also elegant,


    ¡°Come sit down, we haven''t had breakfast together for a long time.¡±


    John walked over but did not sit down, ¡°Where¡¯s the child?¡±


    The atmosphere was interrupted, Jonathan had to put down his knife and fork. He crossed his hands


    and propped his chin, smiling, ¡°Is this how you say hello to your brother?¡±


    ¡°I know you want Krislier Group,¡± John nced at him with a calm face, ¡°I¡¯ll write the promise to


    renounce father''s inheritance and you give me the child.¡±


    Jonathan sneered, ¡°You were not present at father''s funeral, and how did you know that he had already


    made a will? Did father tell you before he made his will?¡±


    ¡°He was your father too,¡± John scowled at Jonathan, ¡°You actually tricked him to Yorkshire and got


    someone to kill him.¡±


    ¡°He''s my father, but when has he ever looked at me seriously!¡± Jonathan pped the table and rose


    up, angrily pointing his finger at John, ¡°He only has eyes for you and only recognizes you as his


    son!¡±

 Chapter 594 Get Down On Your Knees And Beg Me Nicely

    Chapter 594 Get Down On Your Knees And Beg Me Nicely


    ¡°Father favored you since we were kids and gave you all the good things. What about me? Every time I


    asked father for something, he told me I was a good boy and should figure it out for myself!¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t my mother his legitimate wife? Am I not his son?¡± As long as he thought of his father''s


    preference for John, his tone became grimmer, ¡°But he didn''t love my mother at all, and he didn''t love


    me!¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t understand it when he was a child. He just saw his father bring back another woman to


    the manor, giving all his love to her. He asked his mother who that woman was, and his mother just


    shed tears.


    Jonathan saw that no matter what that woman did to try to get out of the manor, even took something


    to hit his father, his father still spoiled her. Gradually, his father no longer cared for him or his mother.


    Then the woman got pregnant and he saw a look of joy on his father''s face that he had never seen


    before. His father told him that he was going to have a younger brother and that he would have to take


    good care of his brother in the future. He didn''t understand anything and agreed to do so.


    Untilter, his mothermitted suicide.


    It was that night that Jonathan came to his senses. He realized that there was something called


    preference. His father favored Scarlett and John, and didn¡¯t care about him and his mother at all.


    Jonathan took a deep breath and stared at John with a grim gaze, ¡°For the past 20 years, I''ve wanted


    to kill you every minute of every day. But then I thought, killing you will only get a momentary pleasure,


    I want to slowly torture you. So I poisoned you to see you suffer and die a miserable death!¡±


    That time Burnell met Kanna in Yorkshire, he wanted to ask Sofia to find someone to kill Kanna as well,


    but he was afraid of Louis''s power in Yorkshire and did not dare to act rashly.


    Besides, Kanna and Takuya had not yet divorced, if Kanna died, Takuya in Country R would certainly


    block his business by all means, so he had to give up the n.


    John seemed to ignore Jonathan''s anger and dissatisfaction, and only repeated what he had just said,


    ¡°I don''t want anything, just give me back the child...¡±(cough sound)


    John suddenly bent over and coughed violently with his hand against his lips, his face unusually


    painful.


    When he spread his palm, Jonathan saw the blood on his palm. Jonathan suddenly put on a cold smile,


    ¡°I heard that Justin sessfully developed the drug and gave it to you, yet you gave away your life-


    saving drug for a woman!¡±


    ¡°You even know about this, it seems that you have ced a lot of people in Yorkshire.¡± John''s internal


    organs were in extreme pain. He knew he couldn''t hold out for long, so he forced himself to endure the


    pain and revealed a peaceful face.


    John wiped off the blood on his palm, ¡°Is the contract ready? If not, give me a pen and paper and I will


    write it myself.¡±


    Jonathan looked at John gloomily and turned to speak to the butler beside him.


    The butler nodded and turned to leave.


    Jonathan did not speak again, but sat down at the table and finished the rest of the breakfast. About


    five minutester, he had just put down his knife and fork and wiped his mouth with a paper towel when


    the butler returned with a contract.


    Jonathan looked at the contract, then handed it to John, not forgetting to scorch him, ¡°John, the


    children she gave birth were not yours. The connections that father went to so much trouble to pave for


    you, and inheritance, you really don''t want them?¡±


    ¡°Even if I have it, with the grudge between us, you will not let me go,¡± John said indifferently. He didn''t


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    even go through the contract, but turned directly to the end, signed and hand-stamped in one go.


    After signing the contract, John did not rush to return it to Jonathan, ¡°I want to see the child.¡±


    He knew that Jonathan would not hurt the child before achieving the goal, but the baby was snatched


    away right after birth, and he was afraid that something would happen to the child.


    If something did happen to the child, he would destroy Jonathan with him!


    Seeing John like this, Jonathan hooked a cold smile, turned around, and went upstairs. John then


    followed him.


    After going upstairs, John found two strong men of nearly one meter nine guarding in front of the


    bedroom, so he concluded that Jonathan would not return the child to him so easily. In his current


    condition, he can¡¯t deal with Jonathan, let alone these two strong men. He had to find a way to get


    around Jonathan and wait for Louis toe over.


    After John followed Jonathan into the bedroom, one of the strong men also entered the bedroom.


    There was a baby cradle by the floor-to-ceiling window. Jonathan walked over and took the baby out of


    it, teasing it a little, and then the baby''s loud cries came.


    Seeing that the child was safe and sound, John''s heart was relieved, clutching the document in his


    hand, ¡°Give the child to me.¡±


    ¡°Such a cute kid, I don''t even want to give it back to you.¡± Jonathan looked down to tease the baby and


    said carelessly, ¡°What do you think if I raise this child and let her handle Lily and Louis for me?¡±


    John¡¯s cheeks twitched as he tried his best to restrain himself, ¡°Jonathan, this is Louis''s child. If you


    really take the child away, he will chase you to the end of the world.¡±


    Jonathan suddenly choked the baby''s neck fiercely, his face gloomy, ¡°Why are you like your mother, so


    fond of ruining people''s rtionships?¡±


    The baby in the thin nket waved its arms and legs, it was choked by the neck and couldn''t cry,


    ufortable as hell.


    John was also anxious and could not wait to kill Jonathan.


    ¡°She''s just a kid, don''t you touch her.¡± John threw the contract at Jonathan''s feet, raised his hands, and


    slowly walked towards Jonathan, ¡°I''ll give you the contract, and you give me the baby.¡±


    Jonathan did not let go of his hand, but enjoyed John being looked like this, desperately trying to hold


    back, but full of gloom, ¡°Angry? A child that was only born can be used to threaten you!¡±


    ¡°You want me to let her go? Fine.¡± Jonathan said grimly, staring at John while exerting force, ¡°Get down


    on your knees and beg me nicely, and I''ll let you go when I''m happy.¡±


    Seeing the baby struggling more and more, John did not dare to disobey him. He gritted his teeth and


    his body slowly bent down.


    He fell on his knees, kowtowed and begged Jonathan, as Jonathan wished.


    Jonathanughed freely and stared hard at John again, ¡°As soon as I see your face, I remember how


    that woman forced my mother to die, and I can''t wait to kill you all!¡±


    John knocked his head again, coughing violently, and he didn¡¯t have time to wipe the blood that seeped


    from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Please, give me the child.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Jonathan smiled elegantly and suddenly raised his hand and threw the baby


    out the window, ¡°But I didn''t say I''d hand it over to you personally.¡±


    The moment he saw Jonathan throw the baby out, he couldn''t think about anything more and climbed


    up with all his strength to lunge towards the window. His body flew down and his hands finally reached


    the child.


    He held the child in his arms and finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The second floor of the vi was somewhat high above the ground, even though the ground was


    covered with a thickyer of snow, he broke a leg when his body fell into the snow.


    The snow rubbed against his face, and he shivered in the cold.


    He pulled his coat open, carefully wrapped the child, gritting his teeth and struggling to get up from the


    snow.


    Because of a broken leg, he could not get up several times and fell back into the snow.


    He coughed violently.


    The blood that poured out of his mouth and nose dripped on the snow, staining it red.


    Jonathan came out of the house, looking down at John in the snow with a condescending posture.


    They had been fighting for so long, and finally, he won for once.

 Chapter 595 I Tried My Best

    Chapter 595 I Tried My Best


    onathan took the gun handed to him by his men and slowly loaded the magazine and chambered it,


    ¡°John, I¡¯ll give you twenty seconds to get out of the manor, and if you can¡¯t get out...¡±


    He aimed his gun at John in the snow, and counted elegantly, ¡°One, two, three...¡±


    John was coughing while struggling in the snow. After several times, he finally stood up and dragged a


    broken legboriously towards the outside of the manor.


    But the gate was so far away from him, twenty seconds was simply not enough unless he ran.


    John tried desperately to run, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Seventeen, eighteen...¡± Behind him, Jonathan didn¡¯t stop counting.


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    When Jonathan finished counting, John was still a hundred meters away from the manor gate.


    Jonathan looked at John in the snow as if John were a rat, which amused him deeply. He aimed the


    gun at John''s back, pulling the trigger without mercy.


    John¡¯s body stiffened and swayed, almost falling down.


    A few secondster, there was another ''bang'' and another bullet was fired into his left back.


    The tremendous pain almost tore him, even before he fell, he was careful to protect the child in his


    arms, not to let the child be crushed, and the blood flowing from his body soaked the snow into a red.


    Jonathan put away his gun, looking at the red in the distance, his heart welled up with infinite pleasure.


    He was dead atst!


    Jonathan focused on what was going on outside the window, oblivious to the fact that someone had


    quietly sneaked into the bedroom.


    When he heard the movement and turned back, he saw the moment when his men, who were one


    meter nine, had their throats slit by Louis with pieces of ss.


    When he saw Louis, his face was austere, and his pistol was quickly loaded and aimed at Louis.


    It¡¯s just that before he pulled the trigger, Louis had pounced on him and grabbed his left hand.


    ¡°I remember your right hand is broken.¡± Louis¡¯s face was gloomy and murderous, he violently grabbed


    Jonathan¡¯s right hand, which was wearing a prosthesis, and then pulled it with force.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Jonathan¡¯s face almost twisted in pain.


    What Jonathan had on his right hand was a simtion arm, and it touched like a real one, but need to


    insert its connector in the flesh in order to move.


    Louis pulled hard, directly ripped the connector out of the flesh, and the pain was not a little lighter than


    being shot.


    Louis was just about to finish Jonathan when the butler who heard the movement rushed in, and while


    Louis was distracted, a bullet urately hit him on his right shoulder.


    Jonathan took the opportunity to push Louis away, picking up the gun on the ground and quickly


    loading the magazine with one hand. He just got up, his trouser pocket seemed to be stuffed with


    something, and then he was pushed hard and smashed on the floor.


    And Louis leaped toward the window.


    Jonathan saw the bulging thing in his trouser pocket and could guess what it was, but he was slow to


    move and didn''t take the thing out first and throw it away.


    At that moment his mind was somewhat nk, and the face of a woman gradually emerged.


    Since he was a child, his father never loved him, but there was a woman who said she loved him very


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    much, and she was willing to be used by him and said she would give him many children. But that


    woman died.


    The moment the grenade exploded, Jonathan could barely feel the pain.


    He asked himself what he had been fighting for these decades, and did he get what he wanted in


    exchange for all he had?


    Hopefully, in his next life, he would be an ordinary person and would still meet that woman named


    Satsuki.


    The car pressed through the snow and stopped at the entrance of the manor.


    Lily didn¡¯t care that she had just given birth and got stitched up, she hurriedly pushed open the car door


    and ran down to the manor. A loud, deafening noise came from the vi, sending out rolls of smoke.


    She saw a dark red bloodstain over the iron door, and when she saw the clothes on the man, her pupils


    snapped shut. She pushed the door open and stumbled over.


    ¡°John!¡± Lily shouted harshly, her voice was trembling.


    Before she reached John, she had pounced on him and found him covered in blood.


    The snow fell heavily, she brushed away the snowkes on his face, but it seemed like it would never


    be finished.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you¡¯ll be alright, Mr. Justin is here too,¡± Lily said, taking off his clothes and trying to plug his


    still bleeding wounds. Her hands kept trembling.


    The two shots hit John fatally, he had been tenacious enough to hold out until now.


    He was currently leaning in Lily''s arms, struggling to breathe, and he barely smiled at her, pulling his


    coat away a little to reveal the child inside.


    The moment Lily saw the child, she broke down in tears. She nodded with a painful cry and kissed him,


    ¡°I don''t me you, and I know you didn''t mean it. Thank you for protecting her.¡±


    Justin and his friends then hurried over with a medical kit and his face sank after seeing John¡¯s state.


    Lily left John to Justin and pleaded, ¡°Please save him.¡±


    The poison in John¡¯s body had reached an advanced stage, and now John was fatally wounded.


    There¡¯s nothing Justin and his friends could do even if they were great in surgery. Yet they didn''t say


    anything and opened the medical kit.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and it didn''t seem to stop.


    Justin used the medical equipment he brought, even thetest drugs, on John, but it¡¯s useless. John¡¯s


    face grew paler, his breathing weaker, and his hands cooler and cooler.


    A friend of Justin held down John''s hand, squinted at Justin regrettably, and handed him an injection.


    Justin breathed deeply, took the injection, bowed his head, and whispered to John, ¡°I tried my best... If


    you still have something to say to Lily, I''ll take a shot for you. Blink twice if you agree.¡±


    John''s consciousness was a little lost, but he heard Justin''s words, and he blinked twice.


    Justin undid his clothes and hit him with the drug at his heart.


    After everything was done, Justin got up and went to talk to Lily, ¡°He''s doing better and wants to talk to


    you.¡±


    Lily handed the child to Justin, knelt down, and touched John''s face, ¡°Are you okay? We''ll take you to


    the hospital when the car arrives. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    After the drug entered the body, it worked quickly.


    John finally felt a bit stronger and opened his eyes to look at the woman in front of him, like he wanted


    to keep her in his mind.


    He knew it was a shback, and the drug gave him a final two minutes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± John was finally able to lift his hand and hold her hand, and it¡¯s so warm that he was


    intoxicated, ¡°My selfishness almost got you and the babies killed.¡±


    Lily pressed her hand to his face and shook her head desperately, ¡°No, you''ve been good to me, I know


    all about it.¡±


    ¡°Lily, I love you.¡± This was John''sst confession.


    When he gave the medicine away, he knew he wouldn''t live long. But when he really had to go, when


    he faced death, he was so reluctant to die and eager to live.


    He knew someone would take care of his Lily, but as long as that person wasn''t him, he could never


    rest assured.


    John''s gentle eyes were all about her, and he said softly, ¡°When I die, you will bury my ashes in your


    garden and nt the flowers you love so that I can always follow you.¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile froze and she immediately held his hand even harder, ¡°How can I bury your ashes in the


    garden? You want to nt the flowers I love with me, you, did not you say that¡­¡±


    She began to choke on her words, blinked and tears came out of her eyes, ¡°You have to take care of


    me and my children, give them the best, how can you leave like this? Mr. Justin can save you¡­¡±

 Chapter 596 Burying It in the Garden

    Chapter 596 Burying It in the Garden


    "Mr. Justin is an ordinary man, please don''t make this hard for him," John said with a smile. His


    shimmering eyes then turned dim, and his voice got lower. "I wouldn''t be able to live long even if I


    hadn''t been shot."


    "Please..." Lily''s scalding tears dripped on the back of his hand. She begged, "Please don''t do this to


    me..."


    "Hey, be a good girl and stop crying," John said as he exerted all his left strength to wipe the tears off


    her cheeks, "I''m not leaving you. My spirit will always be with you."


    John felt weak and sleepy. He knew the time hade.


    He struggled to raise his head and looked at Justin over Lily. The baby was smiling in Justin''s arms.


    "Joanna Dawn ..." John mumbled, "She''s taking my family name, and the given name is Joanna, is that


    alright?"


    Lily nodded. "Okay, it¡¯s good."


    "Thank you..." As much as he didn''t want to leave them, there was no chance he could do it now. He


    cast thest nce at Lily and slowly closed his eyes.


    The moment when he closed his eyes, he felt himself chasing after a ray of light. Right before he was


    about to catch the light, it disappeared, and then his world fell in darkness.


    Lily saw John''s hand drop on the snowy ground. Lips trembling, She called out his name, "John?


    John?"


    No matter how many times she called, he wasn''t responding at all, as if he was sleeping soundly there


    in her arms.


    Lily slowly lowered her head, leaning on his shoulder. Then she held him tightly and wailed aloud.


    Louis paced over. His lips twitched when seeing Lily kneeling in the snow in woe, with John in her


    arms. Louis felt guilty.


    He thought he had been quick enough, but he was stillte.


    His friends saw the bloodstain on his right shoulder and tried to bandage the would for him, but he


    shook his head and refused. He knelt next to Lily and grabbed her shoulder. He didn''t want to impose


    on her.


    Lily couldn''t stop wailing. She raised her head and looked at Louis, eyes filled with grief. "He''s dead. I''ll


    bury his ashes in the garden and nt my favorite flowers on it."


    "Okay," Louis said as he put his clothes on her and brushed away the snowkes off her hair. "Let''s get


    back."


    ***


    Lily''s overexercise after herbor and her grief cause her wound to be ripped off again. She had to stay


    in a hospital in Paris, under the care of Justin and his friends.


    The baby kidnapped by Jonathan was in good health except for a bruise on the neck. Justin kept the


    baby around for a week''s observation. Then he hired a nanny.


    Louis had John cremated. Then he stayed with Lily in Paris.


    Lily looked just fine in the first few days. However, she had a nightmare one night and had been silent


    since she woke up. Her expression was dull as if she was living in another world of her own.


    Justin was worried that she was going through postpartum depression. He asked Louis not to leave her


    alone, and let her take pills if necessary.


    Louis was worried than anyone else ever since Lily turned depressed. He let the nanny take the baby


    over so that they could together apany her. He also took out to shop for baby clothes.


    When Lily felt better, he took her back to Yorkshire.


    Coffey and Chloe stayed with Lily. Even Joey hade back from abroad. Daisy loved her so much


    and cooked for her every day.


    Daisy said gently as she fed Lily soup, "Have some more. I''m so worried that you''ve lost too much


    weight."


    Lily shook her head and hugged her mom.


    "Mom, he''s dead," Lily sobbed, "I owed him a lot. I don''t know how to pay it back..."


    Daisy touched her hair and said, "You stupid girl... you can''t pay somebody''s love back if it is real love.


    I know you''re sad, but you have to keep on living. He would be uneasy in the heaven seeing you like


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    this."


    "People don''t always get what they want," Daisy said gently, "As much as you missed him, but you


    should think about your husband and child, and they are waiting for you to go back to them."


    ¡°Kanna and Anthony were worried about you, but Kanna didn''t dare to visit you. You knew about


    Anthony''s health condition. He hasn''t been feeling well for years. You were merely in your twenties...


    you wouldn''t want to get worn down like him."


    ¡°Louis is very worried about you and has been by your side. He hasn''t slept well for days." Daisy patted


    her on the back. "He had done a lot for you. Don''t let him down again."


    Lily hugged her mother and choked with sobs.


    Lily might have been touched by her mother. She looked at others with a smile. Then she hugged Louis


    and kissed him. "Sorry to have got you worried."


    Louis touched her face and finally felt relieved. "As long as you''re all right. That''s all that matters to


    me."


    Two weekster, Louis took Lily to the vi in South Mount.


    He took her into arge vi and told her this would be their home. Then he gradually transferred the


    kids, the nanny, and the servants over.


    The roses and tulips nted in the garden were eradicated, and the gardener plowed thend.


    Louis gave the urn to Lily and said, "He''s the second son of the Krislier family. Half of his ashes has


    been sent back to his family, and this is the other half."


    Lily held the urn. It was light, but she felt she had never held anything so heavy like this before.


    She pursed her lips, letting tears stream down her face.


    Louis wiped the tears for her and said, "We''ll bury it and nt your favorite flowers on it."


    Lily nodded.


    She and Louis buried the urn deep in the bushes of the garden. Then they sowed the seeds of white


    camellia and green rose.


    In a few months, the garden will be abloom with camellias and green roses.


    Jessie was still missing. Ste hadn''t woken up yet. Lily felt it wasn''t the best time for her to marry


    Louis. So she asked him not to announce what was between them. When their baby was born, only a


    few of their best friends were informed.


    The celebration of the birth of the three kids was held in the Smiths'' House. Only the rtives and


    closest friends of Louis, Lily, and the whole family had been invited.


    Louis and Lily had three kids. The eldest son was named Dennis Smith, the second daughter was


    named Smith, and the youngest daughter is called Joanna Dawn . People were curious, but nobody


    asked.


    Lily was entertaining the guests when she saw a familiar figure. She excused herself out and hurriedly


    caught up.


    "Victor," Lily called his name out as she stood still before him.


    Victor took a look at her. She looked way better now. A smirk showed on his cold face, "I heard you


    didn''t feel well. I''ve been worried about you, but now I don''t because you look fine."


    Lily also smiled. She couldn''t help feeling sorry, "I''m sorry..."


    "I''m here to see the baby today," Victor interrupted her, "Can I see the baby?"


    Lily put away her emotions and nodded. "Yes."


    She took over the child who was opening his eyes widely in the nket. Her rosy cheeks looked so


    cute.


    Victor took a second look at the baby and asked, "What''s her name?"


    Lily pondered and answered, "Her name is Joanna Dawn ."


    "Joanna Dawn ...¡° Victor repeated it and immediately understood the meaning behind this name. He


    looked at this baby that his young master saved with his life. Then he fell in silence and didn''t know


    what to say.


    He understood that John was in love with Lily, but he still found it hard to understand why he would die


    for that love.


    Victor gave a jade pendant to the baby and said, "Mr. Dawn had prepared gifts for the children, but I''d


    like to take the gift to this baby on my own. Hope she could live a happy life."

 Chapter 597 As if I Was with Him

    Chapter 597 As if I Was with Him


    After the nanny took the baby away, they walked to the corner. Victor gave Lily a document and said,


    "I''m here today to bring the gift to the baby and also this document to you."


    Lily took the document and opened it. Then she pulled out several sheets of paper. She was stunned at


    the first nce.


    Victor said, "When Mr. Smith was trapped in Y country, waiting for another visa to be issued, Old Mr.


    Smith went to see him and told him that he had made a will and pave a way for him."


    "After he took you to Paris, he called me over and handed me the will. He told me to give this to you


    after his death. Thewyer has a copy."


    Lily''s hands trembled and choked on her words.


    "Ms. Lily, now that Mr. Seles is also dead. The Krislier would be carved up by the vultures in less than a


    month. The Krislier is also a gift from Mr. Smith."


    After a long silence, Lily fought the agony in her heart and put the document back in the envelope. "I''ll


    take good care of whatever he had for him. What''s your n for the future?"


    "He used to be what I lived for. Now that he''s dead, I''m free to go anywhere."


    "Why don''t you stay here?" Lily smiled and looked at the nanny who was putting the baby down. "I got


    you and Amanda a young master. She''s difficult now, but it will get better as she grew up. What do you


    think of it?"


    Victor''s lips moved and he grinned a smile. "She''s a Smith, of course I''d like to take care of her."


    As if John were still with them.


    After the celebration, Lily went to Country Y without taking a break.


    She hadn''t married John. Other Krisliers weren''t happy about the will at all, neither were all, the


    shareholders of the whole group. They wanted to buy her shares.


    After John was dead, the fight between Jonathan Lily and other Krislierssted for two months. Louis


    wanted to intervene, only to be stopped by Lily, therefore, he could only send Coffey over.


    After Lily went through dozens of assassinations, she finally forced other people from Krislier to sign


    the consent on the morning of the 68th day. She sessfully inherited the assets of the Krislier Group


    under John''s will.


    Lily arranged Victor in the Krislier Group and took Coffey back home.


    Louis picked them up at the airport.


    Lily found him next to his car from afar as soon as they walked out.


    He was in a thin ck coat which entuated his tall figure. The sunsses were a plus to his already


    extraordinary temperament, making passing women look back frequently.


    Lily walked over fast and hugged him. She wrapped a silk scarf around his neck and said in a


    dissatisfied tone, "You don''t have to bear the torment of having a baby. That''s why you haven''t aged a


    day over a decade, and you''re still going around to different women."


    Louis burst out inughter and then kissed her. He was worried when he saw her tired face. "Thank


    you for all you''ve done."


    "Pray to God and let him get me aged slower if you really want to help," Lily said as she got in the car.


    "Wish I could look like your daughter."


    Louis pinched her cheeks when he got in. "Are you sure your two daughters will be d to hear the


    prayers?"


    "I''d be overwhelmed with joy if I could be their sister." Lily shook her high heels off and put her feet on


    his thigh. "I''ve been wearing the high heels for the past two months to maintain my elegant image. Now


    I could barely feel my feet. Now rub them for me."


    "Okay," Louis replied as he started rubbing. He told Coffey to drive slowly.


    Coffey nced at Lily from the rearview mirror and said helplessly, "She''s acting, can''t you tell? She


    walked like flying when fighting with other people in thepany. I didn''t see her feel painful at all."


    Lily picked up a cushion and threw it at Coffey. Then she said with a sullen face, "I''m making out with


    my husband. Stay away! Ask Justin if he has developed the medicine for you. I don''t like the way you


    look now."


    Coffey silently closed his mouth and stopped talking.


    On their way back, Lily asked Louis about the babies. She''s been out for two months and she was


    afraid they wouldn''t recognize her.


    "Of course they wouldn''t know you. You should spend more time getting familiar with them," Louis put a


    pillow behind her and said, "Get a good rest. I''ll take you to the hospital tomorrow."


    "What for?"


    Louis said, "One month after you went to Country Y, Ste woke up and was transferred to the hospital


    in Yorkshire for treatment."


    "Really?" Lily couldn''t believe it. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "You were too busy in Country Y. Daniel and Justin were in the hospital looking after her. Even I didn''t


    have to worry about her, not to mention you."


    Lily punched him and urged Coffey, "Let''s not go home now. We should go to the hospital, or I''ll be


    worried."


    The car soon arrived at the city hospital.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel was too busy to stay in the hospital every day. It was Joshua who took care of Ste for most of


    the time. When Lily walked into the ward, she happened to hear Joshua reading a story to Ste.


    Ste was leaning on the bed in a hospital gown. Her face looked rosy and she looked well.


    Seeing her being so healthy, Lily was less worried. She grinned a smile and greeted her, "Ste."


    "Lily." Ste was so happy to see her. She took Lily''s hand and held it tightly when she came over. "You


    were so busy and I know how hard it must have been for you to take care of Joshua at the same time."


    "It''s fine, he''s a sweet boy."


    Joshua pulled a chair for Lily and said, "Take a seat, my future mother-inw."


    Ste and Lily were both taken back.


    Ste then understood what he was talking about. He patted him on his head out of embarrassment.


    "Mother-inw? When did she agree on that?"


    "We had this agreement before my wife was born," Joshua was young but bold. He asked Lily, "Do you


    remember?"


    Lily felt it so weird. She touched his head and answered, "Yes... but she''s too young. Can we talk about


    it when you get older? That sounded weirdly disgusting to me now."


    "You''re making me feel insecure." Joshua couldn''t keep calm. He said to Ste, "Mom, do you have a


    family heirloom, like a ne or a bracelet? Maybe I can give it to Mia? Let''s get this marriage


    arranged first, in case Lily finds a better candidate and kicked me off the list."


    Ste and Lily looked at each other.


    Lily couldn''t help asking, "Are you sure you didn''t have a mix-up when he was in the maternity ward?


    Think about Daniel, and him... he''s not like you, either."


    "Perhaps no." Ste sounded very unsure. "He looked exactly like his dad when he was young."


    "Many kids grow up being like celebrities."


    "That''s true."


    Joshua knew the two were joking about him, he went out of the ward and went to Justin.


    Maybe his three uncles had something nice for him to give away.


    Seeing him running out of the ward, the two women giggled.


    Lily took an apple. As she peeled it, she said, "I heard that Daniel has sent his parents to the suburbs


    as soon as he was back. He had taken over Officer Lou''s duty."


    "I don''t want him to. It''s too tiring." Ste sighed, "As long as he took it over, I''m sure I won''t be able to


    see him more than twice a year, but he insists that he needs to expand his ways."


    Daniel told her everything as soon as he woke up.


    Lily cut an apple for her, pursing her lips and saying, "Mrs. Lou said she did that to you because she


    had been instigated, and she didn''t intend to kill you. I was going to ask her who instigate her,


    but..."

 Chapter 598 Household Register for What?

    Chapter 598 Household Register for What?


    Louis was taken away by John when he was out for a meal. Then he had been missing for a few


    months.


    Ste stopped eating and looked at Lily, "Hasn''t Louis told you that?"


    Lily paused and asked, "What?"


    Then Ste told Lily that Sofia Jones was Director Carmen''s illegitimate daughter. Sofia was Jonathan''s


    pawn lurking among the seniors of the Smith Group. She had been giving away messages to Jonathan.


    It was Sofia who asked somebody to make that poisonous soup while Lily was doing the filming in City


    L. She had also plotted the samples of the new perfume that was sent to the Egret Company.


    Later Jana was found, and she helped Jana take revenge on Leigh. She made Jessie misunderstand


    each other, and instigate Mrs. Lou to hurt Ste. Sofia was almost behind everything.


    She was just Jonathan''s pawn, but she was ambitious. She wanted more money. She took advantage


    of her rtionship with David and sold confidential documents of the Smith Group for cash.


    Ste said as she ate the apple slices, "I heard Sofia is pregnant. David took the fall for her and is in


    jail. Louis gave 2% of the shares of the Smith Group to Sofia to set her up. He was waiting for her to


    cash it out. The day she wanted to flee, he''ll get her arrested."


    Lily sat there and was stunned for quite a long while with half an apple in her hand.


    She took a deep breath. She felt a bit chilly thinking of that beautiful but vicious woman. "I''m surprised


    she has done so much all by herself."


    Lily said, "She worked for Jonathan, so I understand what she did to me, but why did she help Jana


    and Mrs. Lou?"


    "She is Carmen''s illegitimate daughter. You can imaging how hard her life was." Ste sneered, "She


    needs money so badly because she felt insecure, and she envy those people who are happy. Her


    happiness is to see everybody living beneath her."


    Lily squeezed the handle of the knife hard. She wanted to shove it into Sofia''s neck with it if she could.


    "Where is she now?"


    Ste said, "David has worked for Louis for many years. Louis doesn''t want to give up on him. So he


    had Sofia under watch and he would find a way to handle her after the baby''s born."


    Lily hummed and understood Louis.


    Sofia is guilty, but her child is innocent. The child might grow into an excellent person under the


    guidance of David.


    Lily had been busy in Country Y for over two months. She needed to rest. After they chatted for an


    hour, Louis came over and knocked at the door. He wanted to take Lily home. The two felt reluctant to


    say goodbye.


    On their way back. Lily looked out of the window and she felt a bit depressed. "Ste''s awake, but


    there''s still no news on Jessie yet. It will be her birthday soon."


    "Just because she''s not living in Yorkshire doesn''t mean she''s not living a happy life," Louis held her


    hand, "I know somebody who''s definitely more worried than you. He must have been losing sleep every


    night."


    Thinking of that person, Lily pulled a long face and snorted, "The hell he''s worried! He''s happy than any


    of us every day! He even went to HS Company and pped me. How good is that?"


    Louisughed and coaxed her, "I''ve hit him back for you. He stayed in the hospital for three days


    because of it."


    Louis didn''t know that Leigh had hit Lily until Chloe told him. Louis didn''t care if Leigh really meant to


    hurt Lily, he just went to find Leigh and beat him. Leighter ended up in hospital.


    Even he himself wouldn''t dare to touch Lily too roughly. He would never let anyone hurt Lily, not his


    brother, not even his mother.


    "I know, but I'', still angry!" Lily red at him and warned, "Don''t you contact him in these two months.


    He''s such a bad influence and I''m afraid you''ll beat me, too!"


    "It can''t be that serious."


    "Do you want your wife and kids or not?" Lily squinted her eyes and sneered. "Right, I haven''t married


    you. It''s notte for me to change my mind."


    Louis felt a bit nervous now. He kept her in his arms and coaxed her, "I promise you''ll never see him


    again!"


    That was when Lily felt relieved.


    When they arrived home, Lily saw Chloe was there with Daisy.


    Chloe wasn''t as good at crafts as Daisy. She didn''t make clothes for the babies, but she bought three


    cradles. "I had those customized, each of them cost over 100,000!"


    Chloe jumped over and held Lily''s arms, giggling, "I''m the best sister-inw in the world, right?"


    "Yes, but..." Lily paused and asked, "What do you want from Louis this time?"


    Chloe shimmied and whispered to her, "Our household register book."


    Her family name wasn''t Smith, but she was in the book of household registration of the Smith Family


    because she was Louis''s sister. She had never gotten to touch that book.


    Lily took the flower tea from the servant and asked curiously, "Why do you need that?"


    "I''m getting married."


    Lily was so surprised that she almost get choked by the flower tea. The water she spit out socked her


    cor.


    She wipe off tea with tissues and looked at Coffey who was ying with the baby. She felt a little


    panicked and asked, "Who''s the lucky one? Is it Steven?"


    Chloe nodded and showed a thrilled smile. "I''ve already bought the wedding gown, and we''re going to


    have a baby, too."


    "Lily... are you going to help me or not?" Chloe shook Lily''s arm and whispered, "Steal the book out for


    me. I''ll give it back to you as soon as I got the marriage registration done. Louis will never know."


    "Lily, say something!" Chloe pouted and asked, "Do you still love me?"


    "I do... but I''m afraid I can''t help you with that," Lily said as she got rid of Chloe''s grab. Then she


    changed the subject. "Let''s go shopping after dinner! What do you think of it?"


    Chloe lowered her head. "So you''ve decided to side with Louis? Are you sure? He gets to keep the


    household book just because he''s a few years older than me! It''s not like we''re going to vite thew!


    Why can''t you help me?"


    "That''s not the real issue... it''s..." Lily didn''t know how to exin. She called Louis over, and then she


    sneaked away and helped Daisy in the kitchen.


    Louis raised his eyebrows and looked at Chloe. "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as she saw her, Chloe swallowed all her words back because she was afraid that Louis would


    turn her down heartlessly. She let out a dryugh and said, "Nothing. The baby''s crying. I''ll go take a


    look!"


    Louis was confused.


    After the meal, Lily and Chloe went out shopping. Chloe knew what she should do as soon as she saw


    Louis''s meaningful eye hint, therefore, she left with Coffey in a hurry.


    On her way back, she held her chin with one hand in the car and signed, "I understand Louis has given


    up on me, but now even Lily has stopped loving me. I''m the least loved child in this family now. "


    Coffey peeked at her while he was driving, "What''s wrong?"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chloe turned aside and looked at him. He wanted to say something, but eventually, he waved his hand


    and said, "Forget about it. You wouldn''t be able to share my burden anyway."


    Suddenly his phone rang.


    Upon seeing the name on the screen, Coffey put on his earphones and answered, "Hello, Justin."


    "Did she take the pills?"


    "She did an hour ago," Coffey answered, "But I''m not sure if it''s working now."


    Justin seemed to be reading documents. A whileter, he continued, "The pills take effects slowly. It


    usually takes eight hours. Tell me if there are any side effects."


    "Okay, got it."


    After Coffey hung up the phone, Chloe immediately asked, "What are you two talking about? Why


    wouldn''t you let me listen?"

 Chapter 599 Cut it Out

    Chapter 599 Cut it Out


    Coffey replied calmly, "Nothing important. He needs a hand now and asked me if I''m avable."


    "No, you don''t. You''re with me now!" Chloe grabbed his hand and said unhappily, "Justin has enough


    people around who can help him. Why is he always asking you for help? Why does he get to order you


    about? You''ve been abroad for over two months and you just came back! Don''t you miss me? Don''t


    you want to hug me?"


    "I wasn''t going. I turned him down." Coffey smiled and grabbed her hand. "What would like to eat when


    we get back?"


    "Mango cakes!"


    "I thought you said you''re trying to lose weight. Are you sure you want to eat that?"


    Chloe squeezed his arm hard and put on a mean face, "Yeah, I''ve said that, but you can''t just ask me if


    I''ll gain more weight. Have some respect for your girlfriend!"


    "OK... my fault." Coffey decided to keep quiet and speak no more.


    After a short moment of quietness, Chloe became active again. She said to Coffey, "I envy Lily. She


    had a handsome husband and three adorable children. That''s the life I dream of."


    "Yeah, the three children were so cute."


    Hearing him saying that, Chloe immediately turned aside and scanned him from head to toes like a


    radar. She furrowed emotionally and soon smiled again happily.


    Coffey couldn''t helpughing out when he saw what she was doing. "What are you thinking? Why was


    your expression changing so fast?"


    "I don''t want to tell you!" Chloe snorted.


    She was looking at Coffey and wondered what if their baby was ugly. She wouldn''t be able to ept an


    ugly baby. Then she realized that she was beautiful, and she felt relieved because she believed that


    the baby would be passed on her beautiful genes.


    She took his hand said earnestly, "Be nice to me from now on, and treat me like your princess, OK? No


    one would want you except me."


    Coffey kissed her hands with his lips. "There''s no ''''from now on. You''ve always been my princess. I''ll


    keep loving my princess for the rest of my life."


    He suddenly became so good at sweet talks. Chloe was at a loss.


    Soon Chloe scowled and snorted, "You mean you''ll love somebody else in your next life?"


    "I knew it!" Seeing he wouldn''t speak, Chloe pursed her read lips. "You''re not handsome anyway. If


    you''re as handsome as Louis, you may marry at least three or four people in this life..."


    Coffey checked the rearview mirror. Then he suddenly pulled over and unbuckled himself. He turned


    sideways and kissed her lips hard.


    The kisssted for quite a few minutes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Coffey squeezed her flushing cheeks and said, "I''ll love you for this life and the next life. Could you


    please stop the bee in your head?"


    "OK." Chloe nodded.


    Seeing that the car seemed to be in a hidden underground garage, she rolled her eyes and put her


    arms around Coffey. Then her soft limb entangled him.


    She pressed him on the passenger seat and supported herself on the back of the chair. "Do you want


    to have a try?"


    Coffey was taken aback. He felt a bit embarrassed. "I heard you''ve hung out with Lily for a day and


    yed with the baby in Louis''s home, aren''t you tired?"


    "I don''t have to carry what we bought, why should I be tired?" Chloe suddenly stared at him vigntly,


    "Why are you turning me down? Did you cheat on me abroad?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "You''ve gone abroad for more than two months! I was felt insecure!" Chloe was taking off his shirted as


    she mumbled.


    Coffey stopped her hand and said, "Cut it out. Let''s go home first."


    "No! Just this time!" Chloe wouldn''t give up and she sounded so excited. "Don''t you think this is fun?


    We''re in the deepest part of the garage. We''re safe!"


    Coffey didn''t know what to say!


    Her passion just popped out of nowhere. He was so confused.


    ***


    The next morning, Chloe was woken up by the doorbell.


    Chloe put her head under the pillow and realized that she could still hear the doorbell. Thus she could


    only throw a shirt on and went to open the door. Her eyes looked so sleepy and she was still yawning.


    "Betty, I thought you have the keys."


    Betty has been taking care of Chloe for the past two months, so she naturally thought it was Betty.


    Chloe yawned again after she asked. Then she found that it wasn''t Betty who was standing outside the


    door. It was a tall young man, carrying things in both hands. His dark pupils skimmed over her.


    Chloe was taken back. She looked at him and said, "Who are you? Did you get the wrong door?"


    "Put your slippers on. The floor is cold." Coffey said as he stepped in. He bent over and put the slippers


    on her feet, and then he went straight to the kitchen with what he had bought. "I forgot the keys when I


    left this morning."


    Chloe realized something. When she saw him head to the kitchen, she caught up with him and said,


    "Hey! This is rude! How can you just get in without my permission? Who the hell are you?"


    "Coffey."


    "Who is Coffey..." Chloe frowned and muttered. When she recalled who the person was, she gasped.


    That was the boyfriend she dumped.


    It was still early in the morning, and Chloe thought he was here to pick with her. She hurried back to the


    bedroom. "Gosh, my ex is back. He looked very hard-core... what should I do... can you beat him?


    Maybe we should pack our things and go out for a trip. We can stille back a yearter..."


    Chloe nagged nervously for quite a while and started to pack her clothes. Then she realized that


    nobody was talking back to her.


    She turned over and found that the bed was empty. There was no man on that bed, not a single hair.


    Did he just leave her and escape?


    Her random thoughts were interrupted by the knocks at the door. She looked over and saw Coffey


    leaning against the door frame.


    "What do you want for breakfast?"


    "No, thanks!" Chloe felt a little guilty at first, but she soon realized that she was not the one to me.


    She straightened her back and said, "I''ve broken up with you... although it was just my personal


    decision. I have a new boyfriend now!"


    Coffey smiled and shook his head. Then he knowingly teased her. "Then where''s your boyfriend?"


    "He''s out buying me breakfast." Chloe said, "Leave my home now or he''ll beat you when he gets back!


    He''s a very strong man!"


    Seeing the man trying very hard not tough, Chloe threw the clothes into the suitcase angrily and


    red at him. Then she said, "You don''t believe it? I''ll call him back now and he''ll beat the hell out of


    you!"


    Then she took out her phone and dialed a number.


    A few secondster, Chloe heard the ringtone, which was very close to her. She raised her head and


    saw Coffey shaking the ringing phone in his hand.


    She still hadn''t realized what was going on. She asked with her eyes widely opened, "What did you do


    to my boyfriend? Did you kill him?"


    Coffey didn''t know what to say!


    "Aargh, give me back my boyfriend!" Chloe rushed over, beating and biting. "Don''t you dare to touch


    him! I swear you won''t get away with this!"


    Coffey frowned after she scratched his face. He lifted her off him and said, "I''m Steven! I''m also Coffey!


    I''m your only boyfriend. Do you understand?"


    Chloe was muted. "You killed him and had his identity information?"


    "You are..." Coffey rubbed his forehead. Seeing that she couldn''t understand, he could only take out


    the voice changer and put it on his neck. Then he said, "I turned into that look because I took part in


    Justin''s drug experiment. I also changed my voice with this device."

 Chapter 600 Did My Service Fail You?

    Chapter 600 Did My Service Fail You?


    Seeing the girl still looking at him with a dumbfounded gaze, Coffey said, "Maybe I should bring some


    drugs here and take it right in front of you. You''ll be able to see Steven within a few hours."


    It took Chloe over a quarter to understand.


    She followed Coffey from the bedroom to the kitchen. She watched him cooking. The muscles of his


    arms and the cold expression on his face seemed so unreal.


    She put her jaw on the desk and asked again, "So this is your original look?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why did you turn like that?" Chloe asked, "Why didn''t you tell me? I thought you were different


    people!"


    "Justin didn''t want me to say it."


    "Is he your God? Then what am I to you?" She felt depressed for quite a while. When she suddenly


    reached out and put her hand in his clothes. She touched him, and it feels good.


    Her eyes lit up. "Wow, more muscles! Great!"


    "Stop that." It was early in the morning. Coffey couldn''t bear to be aroused. He took her hands away.


    However, soon afterward, Chloe jumped over and continued to touch him.


    "I like how you look now," Chloe said. Her guilt was all gone since she knew she had been loving the


    same man. She whispered, "You turned young, then what about that part?"


    Coffey had been with her long enough to read her weird indications and metaphors.


    He turned over to look at her with a yful smile, "What? Did my service fail you before?"


    "That''s not what I mean..."


    Coffey picked her up and carried her to the bedroom. "You''re not going anywhere today! We won''t stop


    until dinner!"


    Lily was was still very busy after she was back from abroad.


    Louis is in charge of the Smith Group, and for her, the HS Company and the Long Peace Group. She


    was on the go almost every day. There was always a meeting for her, big or small. She also had to


    keep an eye on several projects.


    Fortunately, things had been going on well in Y Country. She felt relieved as long as Victor was in


    Krislier.


    The three children are taken care of by the nanny and the servants. Lily didn''t have to worry about


    them.


    When she got time, she and Louis would still take care of the kids on their own. They liked to take them


    out.


    Louis was a bit worried when he saw her being so tired. He wanted to take her out for a trip, but she


    wasn''t in the mood.


    One day, Ste called Lily and asked her to drop by.


    Lily then drove to the hospital. As soon as she entered the ward, she noticed that a woman was sitting


    by the bedside. She had her back to Lily, therefore, Lily could only see her long hair and the bulging


    belly under her dress. It seemed that she was going intobor soon.


    "Lily," Ste smiled at Lily and said, "Check out who this is."


    Lily still didn''t know what was happening. She put the fruits on the nightstand and asked with a smile,


    "Is she your friend?"


    Ste smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The pregnant woman stood up and turned over to look at Lily. Her smile was so gentle. "Hello, Lily."


    Lily stared at her and was taken back for quite a while.


    Almost a minuteter, Lily''s eyes blinked. She hugged the woman and sobbed, "You haven''t called us


    for months! How could you do that?"


    "It''s alright now! Save your tears." Jessie was about to cry, too. She patted Lily on her back and said, "I


    knew you were busy, so I didn''t want to impose on you, and... I was fine, really."


    "That''s no excuse to keep us worried about you." Lily helped her to sit down.


    Lily had been worried for months, and she could barely sleep at night. Now she finally felt relieved.


    Lily knelt down and fondled her belly. "Boy or girl?"


    "A boy" Jessie tucked a few streaks of hair behind her ear andined, "He wouldn''t stop kicking


    me in the past few months. What a Casper! I felt so annoyed."


    Lily looked a bit disappointed, "I was going to match your baby with mine if it was a girl. But a boy is


    also OK, they can be friends and hang out."


    "Maybe we should forget about it," Ste could help to notify, "Don''t you know Leigh and how he''s


    like?"


    The three women fell in silence and burst intoughter at the same time.


    Jessie stroked her belly and said helplessly, "I''ll try my best to pass what I have to him, but that''s the


    best I can do."


    "There''s no way for you to stop that, " Ste joked, "Like father, like son."


    Lily rolled her eyes at her andughed, "Come on. Joshua wouldn''t turn out to be a Saint, too. He''s so


    young and he could barely stop thinking about my daughter! Doesn''t he have other girls in his life? For


    god''s sake!"


    "Let''s drop this and discuss something else." Ste finally gave in. "I still want her daughter as my


    daughter-inw."


    Jessie covered her mouth and smiled.


    The three chatted in the ward all morning, during which Lily called Justin toe over.


    Justin was surprised when he saw Jessie in the hospital, but he soon calmed down and let his friends


    in the obstetric department give Jessie a check-up. Lily and he were waiting for her outside.


    Justin wrapped his arms around himself. He looked at the check-up room and sighed, "All of them have


    wives and kids, even Leigh was lucky to have his family. Why am I still alone?"


    "You were too busy to have a date," Lily smiled and suddenly came up with an idea. She asked, "I


    knew someone whose profession matches with yours. Maybe you should meet."


    Justin paused and smiled, "Since when you¡¯ve be a matchmaker?"


    "I just don''t want you to be alone by the time we are all married. That will be too hard to watch," Lily


    said as she took out her phone, "I''m forwarding her name card to you. She has been a bit busytely."


    Justin believed in Lily''s taste, and he knew he couldn''t be married to his work forever, so he agreed to


    meet that person.


    Lily put away her phone and asked, "How''s Sofiately?"


    Justin knew Lily must have known something, so he decided not to hide anything away from her. "The


    woman is untamed. She has tried every way to escape. We''ve kept her under watch. The baby is fine.


    It''s a girl."


    "David must be happy," Lily sighed, "Tell me when she''s going intobor."


    Justin nodded.


    It was already four o''clock in the afternoon after all the check-ups were done for Jessie.


    The doctor said that Jessie''s delivery date is drawing near, and they suggested she stay in hospital


    from now on. Her pelvic bones were wide and she was quite healthy, therefore the birth would be


    natural.


    Lily handled the inpatient admission for Jessie, but Jessie refused to be admitted. She said, "They said


    the delivery date is drawing near, they didn''t say that I would go intobor within days. I want to go and


    find Leigh."


    "What for? You''ll never know where he''s fooling around!" Lily still couldn''t forgive Leigh for what he had


    done. She said with a sullen face, "Just stay here and wait for the day toe!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Lily!" Jessie held her hand and smiled, "The past is the past. I''m alright now. He will have toe


    anyway if I don''t go and find him."


    Jessie promised her, "I''ll let him send me back and wait for the delivery date as soon as I found him.


    Don''t worry.


    As angry as Lily was, she was unable to dissuade Jessie. So she sent her to the club.


    It was only 18:00 and it was not dark yet. There weren''t so many guests in the club. Jessie asked the


    manager and was told that Leigh hadn''te. So she asked the managed to get a room for her first.


    She had been running around all day and just returned to Yorkshire. It was too tiring and she felt worn


    out.

 Chapter 601 She Looks so like Jessie

    Chapter 601 She Looks so like Jessie


    The lobby manager was still wondering who this pregnantdy was after leading Jessie back into the


    private box.


    As he had only been working here for three months, he had no knowledge about her rtionship with


    Leigh.


    But he reckoned it would be a wise choice to leave it behind. After all, it rted to the privacy of his


    boss.


    When the night fell, the neon lights outside the club went on. It was getting bustling with more and more


    guestsing back and forth.


    When it was about 9:00 PM, a few limousines were parked outside the club.


    Leigh was the first to get off, wearing in businessmen-style. They got into the club together with casual


    but decent smiles. Then there followed a group.


    It took Leigh exactly four months to negotiate about the great project with YC Co., Ltd.. He finally had


    the contract concluded this afternoon in the golf course. After that, he brought them here for dinner.


    But Leigh didn¡¯t intend to stay. Instead, he told the lobby manager to serve the guests with


    entertainment after dinner. As the hotel had been booked, the guests would be escorted there if


    needed.


    But the manager seemed to feel like continuing while fixing his eyes on Leigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Leigh was rendered confused, ¡°Is there anything wrong with mynguage?¡±


    ¡°No, I am clear. So Mr. Lewis, I will get back to my work now.¡±


    Leigh shrugged and then went into the box where there were his friends.


    As soon as he pushed the door open, he heard the sound of crackle and then was covered with


    ribbons all over.


    Chace walked over to hug him on his shoulder, ¡°Leigh, that¡¯s my man! You actually nailed the contract


    with YC!¡±


    ¡°Stop yourpliments!¡± Leigh shook off his hand, ¡°I have yourmission transferred to your


    ount.¡±


    Chace snickered, ¡°Alright, I know you won¡¯t fail me!¡±


    Leigh was tired of the bustling social entertainment here. So he barely came to the blub unless he


    needed to do somemercial info exchanges with his business friends.


    So they just simply congratted Leigh. Then they dismissed, scattered at the corners and started


    chitchatting as they knew well about him. Commonly speaking, they only got together for business


    matter.


    However, among those in the box there was a muddleheaded yboy invited by a friend of Leigh, who


    didn¡¯t even seem to notice Leigh was talking to Chace. So he simply jumped in their conversation.


    The yboy proposed a toast to Leigh with a smile, ¡°Leigh, though we are about the same age, you


    appear to be much more talented in business. I gotta learn some finesse from you.¡±


    Leigh frowned, feeling a bit displeased. But he still remained unchanged, clinked the sses and


    replied casually, ¡°Doing business has never been an easy stuff. I have still been groping for the path to


    sess. Opportunity should be shared, right?¡±


    ¡°Brilliant! Cheers!¡± the yboy held up the ss and drained it.


    Leigh and Chace exchanged a trace of disdain by looking at each other. But they still remained


    unspoken and continued with the ss of wine.


    However, the yboy seemed to determine to fix his butt on the seat.


    He leaned on the couch with his legs crossed while bragging about his father¡¯s business among Leigh


    and his friends. He imed to be in charge of twopanies and also a capital flow worth three


    hundred million.


    While talking, the y boy suddenly asked, ¡°Leigh, why don¡¯t you find yourself a girlfriend after such a


    long break-up?¡±


    Leigh showed a sudden change in his eyes but then smiled slovenly, ¡°Oh, are you going to bring a girl


    to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course I¡¯d like to. But it depends on you!¡± the yboy appeared to be more wayward when


    noticing that Leigh didn¡¯t seem to be annoyed, ¡°You know what? I have a pretty sister. I am sure you


    would like her.¡±


    Chace entered with a ss of wine, ¡°Hey, now it¡¯s time for drink, not time for girls.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Wine only tastes better with girls in your arms.¡± The yboy didn¡¯t even notice his annoyance,


    ¡°Let me bring my sister in!¡±


    While speaking, he took out his phone to text.


    Chace nced at him and continued with the wine. He found it hard to have a nice talk to such a


    muddlehead.


    He bet this yboy would definitely squander every penny even if he was offered a billion.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leighzily replied while slouching onto the couch, tasting the wine. He smiled, ¡°If she is the


    one I want, I will do something to live up to your effort.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Chace was annoyed and said with low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you cut your talk with this


    fool?¡±


    Of course Chace could tell Leigh showed no interest in it. However, the yboy still bragged about the


    beauty of his sister, having no idea what was going on.


    Soon, the door was opened and a prettydy stepped in.


    It was a petite girl with cute face in dark mini-skirt, who looked like in her early twenties.


    The girl took off the sunsses and looked around. Then she stared at the yboy.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Chace almost dropped his jaw out of shock as soon as he noticed that girl. Even the ss of wine he


    was holding fell off from his hand.


    Everyone else in the box was also stunned while gasping.


    Though the shocking news about Leigh had been banned punctually at that time, it was still widely


    spread among the upper ss.


    But the girl really shocked all of them.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leigh was also rendered stunned when seeing her face. However, he soon noticed that the girl only


    looked alike Jessie from the face but never from the inside.


    ¡°Sis,e over here.¡± The yboy beckoned the girl over and spared her a seat beside. While Leigh


    was sitting on her right.


    ¡°Leigh, this is my sister.¡±


    Leigh took a glimpse at her and smiled, ¡°Oh, such a pretty girl. May I know your name?¡±


    The girl answered decently with cute voice, ¡°My name is Eliza Thomas. My brother has always talked


    about you. Now I finally meet you in the flesh.¡±


    The one who invited the yboy here was about to get him out as he noticed the atmosphere was


    getting awkward.


    As he just stood up, he saw Chace gestured to him. He soon noticed and sat down again.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡®What a fool!¡¯


    ¡°Eliza¡­¡± Leigh murmured. He raised his brows, smiled mysteriously, ¡°Your name sounds nice and you


    look pretty. And you look like someone I know.¡±


    Eliza tilted her head with a sweet smile, ¡°Really? I am so ttered. I am d to hear that.¡±


    Chace shifted his eyes off from her, sighing.


    Of course he also fancied pretty girls, but the pretentious ones should be excluded.


    What was worse, her face hit the taboo of Leigh.


    As the yboy noticed that Leigh had been gazing at his sister, he was sure she had captured Leigh¡¯s


    heart. He was renderedcent. So he nudged her toward Leigh and then he moved a bit further


    from them.


    At the same time, he slightly patted on her hand.


    Eliza soon noticed what he meant. She flung her dark hair backward and was about to grab the bottle


    of wine on the table, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you fancy a ss of wine?¡±


    As soon as she touched the bottle, Leigh stopped her.


    ¡°We have someone else to serve the wine.¡± Leigh reached out his hand to pinch her jaw. He stared at


    her perfect face and smiled, ¡°You are so pretty.¡±


    He lowered his head to approach. His warm breath fell onto her face, speeding up her heartbeat.


    She couldn¡¯t help wondering if she made it so easily.


    She leaned against his chest with her eyes closed. Her jaw was still pinched hard. Except for


    nervousness, she suddenly felt pain on her face.


    The pain spread down from the corner of her left brows and it started to level up bit by bit. It went down


    to the lower left of her face and crawled all over her body.

 Chapter 602 A Cut on the Face

    Chapter 602 A Cut on the Face


    She trembled all over and screamed out of pain.


    No matter how hard she struggled, Leigh still pinched her jaw hard and cut her face from her left brows


    to the lower left of her face with a knife.


    Leigh still wore an evil smile while staring at the blood streaming down her cheek and shivering body.


    Then he questioned softly, ¡°You don¡¯t deserve her face.¡±


    The yboy was rendered stunned. A harsh shiver went down his spine.


    Actually, he knew Leigh had been in an affectionate rtionship with Jessie. So he found a girl who


    shared a simr figure with Jessie. And then he paid for a stic surgery to shape her face ording


    to Jessie¡¯s.


    He wanted to make her the gift to ingratiate Leigh. However, the result seemed to go far beyond his


    expectation.


    She kept trembling for a few seconds out of great pain and horror. Then she fainted.


    Leigh dropped her on the carpet indifferently. Then he took some tissue to clean up his hands stained


    with blood. Then he said casually, ¡°Take her out and put a bullet in her head including that stic


    surgeon. When it¡¯s done, get the hell out of the city!¡±


    The yboy was aware that it was the ultimatum to him. He didn¡¯t even dare to stay for a second


    longer. He hurried over to drag the girl out of the box and scrambled away.


    Everyone in the box stopped shifted their gaze off from the mess. The atmosphere returned to normal


    as if nothing had happened.


    Leigh poured himself a ss of wine and sipped casually.


    Chace cast a glimpse at him, where there hidden mixed feelings. He knew Leigh would definitely


    retaliate against the yboy. But this consequence really stunned him.


    ¡°I gotta go for a walk outside.¡± Chace grabbed a box of cigarette from the table, stood up and walked


    out.


    He lit up a cigarette outside the box. When he was about to get some food in the restaurant, he raised


    up his head but identally ran into a pregnantdy.


    However, when seeing her face, he hurried to get the cigarette off from his mouth, looking shocked.


    ¡°Jessie?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe what he just saw.


    Jessie smiled at him, walked over with her hand supporting her waist and said, ¡°It has been a long


    time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± though Chace didn¡¯t spend much time with Jessie, he could still recognize her. He looked


    down on her belly, ¡°You are still alive! And your baby¡­¡±


    Ever since Jessie fell into the sea and went missing for long, everyone reckoned she had been dead.


    ¡°I was lucky enough to be rescued.¡± Jessie only replied casually. She didn¡¯t seem to care much about


    the life-threatening danger at that time. She tilted her head to look at the box behind him, ¡°Leigh is still


    inside?¡±


    Then she walked over to the box.


    Chace hurried to stop her as he noticed that. He cleared his voice, ¡°Do you want some food? Let me


    take you to the restaurant. Leigh is now busying negotiating about his business.¡±


    As the box was still covered with the strong smell of blood and the fake ¡®Jessie¡¯ had been just expelled,


    he couldn¡¯t risk the possible consequence once Leigh saw Jessie at this moment.


    What was more, Jessie was now pregnant. He deemed it better to stay cautious.


    ¡°I have been here by a few minutes past six. But you were here at that time. So I went into my own box


    for sleep.¡± Said Jessie. Then she continued, ¡°Well, but now I am really a bit starving. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Chace carefully walked beside while staring at her in case she would stumble herself, ¡°Do you need a


    hand?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I am not a princess.¡±


    The lobby manager, who was on his way to deal with some trifles in a private box, happened to brush


    past both Jessie and Chace.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Leon.¡± The lobby manager greeted.


    Chace nodded.


    As the manager had just passed, he suddenly realized that the pregnantdy was exactly the one who


    came for Leigh today. But now he was so confused when seeing her walking with Mr. Leon.


    The manager then went into the box to serve the guest. As soon as he came out, a waiter rushed over.


    ¡°Manager, here is a file waited to be signed. Would you please go for the boss?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡±


    The waiter scratched his head while murmuring, ¡°I heard that Mr. Lewis has just gone terribly mad just


    now. I am afraid he might be still burning with rage. We all know how much the boss trusts you. So¡­¡±


    The manager took over the file and slightly pped on his back, ¡°Alright, Iet me do it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡±


    The manager knocked on the door as he reached the box. And then he entered.


    He simply ignored the strong smell of blood and walked over to Leigh. He handed the file and a pen,


    ¡°Boss, we got two pieces of files for your signature.¡±


    Leigh soon signed it after simply browsing. Then he asked, ¡°Where is Chace?¡±


    ¡°I saw him when I went to serve the guests ten minutes ago.¡± He hesitated to reply.


    ¡°He went to the restaurant with a pregnantdy. He might go for a dinner.¡±


    Leigh frowned, ¡°A pregnantdy? One of his friends?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about it. But she didn¡¯t look like his friend.¡± The manager nced at him and continued,


    ¡°The pregnantdy has been here at six. She came for you actually. But I can¡¯t figure out for what


    reason she just¡­¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you something about herself? Whichpany does she work for?¡±


    The manager still kept fresh impression about her as she was the only pregnantdy in the club, ¡°She


    was addressed as Jessie Walsh. She didn¡¯t tell whichpany she works for. She isn¡¯t a tall one but


    she looks pretty.¡±


    Leigh actually showed mere attention at the beginning. However, when he heard the manager


    mentioned ¡®Miss Jessie¡¯, he suddenly jumped up from the couch with his pupils contracting out of


    shock. He hurried to rush out of the box.


    While the manager was standing still nkly.


    Leigh sped up his pace. His chest kept heaving for air as he reached the restaurant.


    As it had gone beyond the meal time, there were only a few customers inside.


    He scanned around and suddenly noticed Chace, who sat beside a woman. They seemed to be


    talking.


    Leigh fixed his eyes on her back, which he was so familiar with. He walked over.


    Chace was the first to notice Leigh approaching. He knew that it was time for him to dismiss himself.


    So he moved the chair and stood up, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±


    When Jessie noticed something different, she turned around and happened to see Leigh.


    The reunion in the restaurant didn¡¯t seem to rendered her feeling strange. She smiled at her, ¡°Chace


    told me that you were busy. Since I was hungry, he took me here for food.¡±


    Leigh looked at her from head to toe. Even he himself had no idea what he was looking for. He finally


    relieved when seeing her standing right in front of him, alive. Perhaps from now on, he could regain a


    sound sleep at night.


    Then he fixed his eyes on her bulging belly for a long time.


    As Jessie was still hungry for food, she continued with her meal after greeting.


    After a while, Leigh walked to her right, drew a chair out and took a seat.


    ¡°You hire another chef?¡± Jessie asked while having m soup. Then she continued, ¡°It tastes good.


    And so does the dry-fried asparagus.¡±


    She wanted to wrap some barbecue with lettuce. But she noticed her own hands stained with soup. So


    she told Leigh, ¡°I want some barbecue but I have my hands stained. Just do it for me.¡±


    As Leigh was about to start, Jessie suddenly grabbed his hands, ¡°You got blood on your hands. Did


    you get wounded?¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine. Let me wash my hands first.¡± He drew back his hands and hurried to walk away.


    Leigh went into the restroom. While washing his hands, he was lost in thought. When he returned to


    the table, he collected himself and wrapped some barbecue with lettuce to feed her.


    Though he had been burning with grievance, nning for a punishment against her when they met


    again. However, as soon as he saw her and her baby safe and sound, all the grievance seemed to be


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    dissipated.


    Leigh continued to feed her whichever she pointed to, silent. While Jessie had been talking and asking


    how about his business and his mother.

 Chapter 603 Return Home

    Chapter 603 Return Home


    After finishing a te of barbecue, Jessie pushed away his hands, frowning, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I am


    stuffed¡±


    Leigh beckoned the waiter to serve some fruits.


    They had been staying in the restaurant for long. When Jessie was ready to go, the restaurant had


    gone empty.


    Jessie took her bag but noticed Leigh still remained unmoved. She looked at him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to


    hold my arm? Don¡¯t you see how slippery the floor is? What if I stumble down? Are you going to stand


    still and watch?¡±


    Not until then did Leigh collect himself. He walked over and wrapped his arm around her waist to walk


    out of the restaurant.


    As they got out of the club, Leigh said, ¡°Do you need a cab?¡±


    Jessie remained speechless.


    Leigh soon noticed that was a stupid question a few secondster. He supported her to the car and


    opened the back door.


    He hopped onto the driver¡¯s seat and fastened the safety belt. But he was too nervous to drive.


    Jessie had been waiting for a while but the engine still remained silent. She stared at him, ¡°Are you


    waiting for me to drive?¡±


    Leigh finally started the engine after fumbling for quite a while. He held tight on the steering wheel and


    nced at the rear mirrors constantly.


    He used to speed up at 80 mph but now he didn¡¯t even dare to reach 40.


    He had no idea where to go after driving for a while. So he asked, ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°We have a house, don¡¯t we?¡± Jessie felt ridiculous, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember we have got married? Of


    course we live in our own house! Didn¡¯t you even buy a house for our own?¡±


    Leigh seemed to be choked.


    He drove to Tourmaline Community.


    Actually, there was only a servant staying in Tourmaline Community. As Leigh seldom returned here,


    the servant only came every three days.


    The servant happened to stay as it waste after she refurbished the garden.


    ¡°Sir.¡± The servant had been staying for hours and she seldom saw Leigh show up. It was her first time


    to see himing back with ady, who was even pregnant. So she deemed her Mrs. Lewis. Then she


    greeted, ¡°Wee back, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Jessie smiled at her, ¡°Can I have some porridge tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Leigh supported her upstairs to the bedroom on the second floor. He still looked nervous, having no


    idea what to do next, ¡°Can you shower yourself? I will get some clean clothes for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡± Jessie held his hand and chuckled, ¡°You seem to forget everything except for your


    own name ever since you saw me in the restaurant. You even seem to lose control of your body.¡±


    Leigh fixed his eyes on her, swallowing, ¡°Are you still alive?¡±


    A few seconds of silenceter, Jessie got him out of the bedroom with a sullen face.


    Leigh stood at the door for quite a while. He wondered he should ask the servant to bring her some


    clothes. But he had no idea how to say that. So he drove outside himself and walked around a clothes


    shop that still remained open.


    The saledy noticed that he had bought maternity dress. So she added, ¡°Sir, we have a shop over


    there selling baby products. Would you like to have a look and get something you need?¡±


    ¡®Are you crazy?¡¯ he murmured to himself.


    However, when he returned to Tourmaline Community, his hands were upied with a dozen of bags,


    while the five of which were stuffed with baby outfits. Perhaps he himself had no idea what was wrong


    with his mind.


    While he was going upstairs with bags, Jessie happened to walk out of the bedroom to look for him.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hair was still wet. Then she noticed the bags he was holding, ¡°My baby is about to be born! Are you


    sure I need some many clothes?¡±


    ¡°Get can get yourself changed twice a day. Or you can try it on every hour.¡± Leigh put the bags into the


    bedroom and was about to leave. But he stopped to dry her hair while noticing her wet hair.


    Meanwhile, Jessie started to rummage those bags.


    As Leigh picked up every outfit that looked nice, so Jessie was pleased with that.


    When she noticed the rest of those bags were stuffed with pink baby clothes, Jessie couldn¡¯t help


    Not until then did he realized he identally told the saledy that he was going to have a girl. He was


    rendered a bit awkward for getting the wrong type, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go to the shop again to get some


    boys¡¯ stuff.¡±


    After drying her hair, Leigh went to the bedroom next door.


    Leigh didn¡¯t go for a shower. Instead, he smoked on the balcony. While staring at the lights next door,


    he felt like dreaming when he met Jessie in the club today.


    But the fact told him that he wasn¡¯t dreaming. Everything was real!


    As he finished smoking, he stood for a while on the balcony and then went to take shower.


    When the shower was done, he hurried to rush to the balcony and saw the lights next door were still on


    to prove her existence. Not until then did he feel relieved.


    He was wondering if she had fell asleep. And he was even bothered by something weird¡ªhow was


    she sleeping on the bed with such a bulging belly?


    Leigh walked back and forth around the balcony. No one knew what was in his mind. Suddenly, he


    noticed the lights next door went off. He was worried if there was something wrong with the wire. So he


    walked out to have a check.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw her standing outside the door in pajamas.


    Jessie supported her own waist with her hand, raised up her face and frowned while looking at him,


    ¡°Do you n to leave a pregnantdy alone for sleep?¡±


    Leigh soon collected himself. He hurried to open the door to let her in.


    Then he went to get a pillow from the closet. And then he reced the quilt with a thicker one.


    When everything was done, Jessie took off her shoes to get on bed. Shey down and beckoned him


    over, ¡°Come on.¡±


    Leigh approached.


    Jessie lifted the end of her top and revealed her fair bulging belly. She ced his hand on it, ¡°He has


    been kicking naughtily when I was about seven months pregnant. But now he learns to behave himself.


    Come on, try to feel him.¡±


    He could feel warm from his palm resting against her soft belly. Leigh gazed at it and he soon noticed


    there was something moving from the inside. Then he felt the kick of the baby from his palm.


    Leigh went nk for such a special experience.


    ¡°Is he kicking me?¡± asked Leigh.


    ¡°No. He is ying with you.¡± Jessie smiled, ¡°He knows you are daddy. So he wants to stay with you.


    Now it¡¯s your first encounter with your son.¡±


    How amazing!


    Leigh carefully moved his palms upwards. The baby seemed to notice that. His kick also followed as


    Leigh¡¯s palm went up.


    Feeling the itch from his palm, he couldn¡¯t help grinning.


    He had fun ying with the baby. Wherever he moved his palm, the baby followed.


    After a while, Leigh noticed that the baby seemed to stop. He hurried to ask, ¡°What doesn¡¯t he move


    again?¡±


    ¡°Come on, everybody needs sleep.¡± Jessie seemed to be amused. Then she yawned, ¡°I am a bit


    sleepy. Time for bed. I need to go tomorrow.¡±


    She pped away his palm, drew over the pillow andy down.


    Leigh approached to ask as soon as he noticed what she just said, ¡°Where are you going tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I will tell you tomorrow.¡± She struggled to nudge aside to sleep and simply ignored him.


    However, Leigh was suddenly rendered nervous by her seemingly careless words. He fixed his eyes on


    her till he couldn¡¯t, afraid that she would run away again.


    Leigh hugged her tight. He gradually relieved himself while smelling the light fragrance of her body. He


    tucked her in and fell asleep with her.


    As expected, Leigh had a sound sleep tonight.


    In the next morning, the servant was cooking gruel while waiting for both of them.


    As the doorbell rang, the servant cleaned her hands and walked over to open the door.


    Outside the door, there stood an elegant dowager, who asked decently, ¡°Did Leigh stay herest


    night?¡±

 Chapter 604 An Unexpected Delivery

    Chapter 604 An Unexpected Delivery


    The servant nodded.


    ¡°Did he return with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Answered the servant. But she was still confused, ¡°So may I have¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Evelyn appeared to be sullen. She walked pass the servant and hurried to go


    upstairs.


    Evelyn started to search every single room regardless of manners. When she opened the door of the


    ¡°Leigh, you really piss me off!¡± Evelyn lifted the quilt and kept shouting, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want a


    girlfriend, you can¡¯t just cling to Chace all day long! And how dare you announce that you love guys!¡±


    Leigh didn¡¯t even notice what was going on when the quilt was drawn away.


    He raised up his head and saw it was Evelyn. He was rendered annoyed, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with


    you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I am here to get an answer from you!¡± Evelyn was burning with rage because


    of what she heard ofst night. When she noticed that there appeared to be someone else inside the


    quilt, she went madder, ¡°I have never stopped you from falling in love with guys! But how dare you


    announce it in public! Are you going to dump your business? Don¡¯t you think I need some time to brace


    for this impact?¡±


    Leigh was rendered so confused, ¡°What? I love guys? What the hell did I announce?¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending!¡±


    Evelyn was about to lift the quilt beside. Leigh hurried to stop, ¡°Mom, she is still sleeping! We can have


    a talk outside the room.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Evelyn had gone so mad that she pped him on his face for the first time.


    Leigh was stunned. Meanwhile, Evelyn took the chance to lift the quilt.


    However, she didn¡¯t see a guy lying underneath the quilt. Instead, it was a pregnantdy, whose face


    was so familiar to her.


    ¡°God!¡± Evelyn screamed and even dropped her handbag on the ground. She stammered while pointing


    at Jessie, ¡°That¡¯s not a guy? It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Though Jessie was in sound sleep, she was woken up by now.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jessie turned around to ask Leigh, still dozing. Then she saw a red swollen p


    print carved on his face and also noticed a familiar face¡ªEvelyn.


    ¡°Evelyn, what brought you here?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well¡­¡± Evelyn was almost rendered speechless. Then she exined, ¡°Last night, I heard from


    others that Leigh told whoever he met that he loved guys. And someone imed that he saw Leigh


    doing nasty things with another guy in the parking lot¡­Then one of his security guards said that he


    brought someone back homest night¡­so that¡¯s why I came¡­¡±


    Jessie turned to stare at Leigh with her eyes wide open, ¡°You love guys?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± now Leigh finally understood why his mom came to him in madness.


    ¡°I was just joking. I didn¡¯t even expect them to spread out the rumor! And the guy in the parking lot was


    just a guest in the club. He got his pants stuck in the door. I was just helping him. They even filmed the


    whole thing? What a group of freaks!¡±


    Not until then did Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. But then she huffed angrily again, ¡°Stop making


    jokes like that! When I was having dinner with my friendsst night, they even teased me that I was


    going to have one more son! That really piss me off!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the reason you broke into my room and lifted my quilt? I am a grown man!¡± Leigh touched his


    own face, gritting out of pain.


    ¡°And you even pped me!¡±


    Evelyn cleared her voice and said, ¡°Ahem, sorry, I was being too mad to control myself. It won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    Evelyn then looked at Jessie and soon noticed her bulging belly underneath the pajamas. She turned


    to look at Leigh with her mouth open, almost failing to utter, ¡°So¡­how¡­how did she show up again?¡±


    Of course, Evelyn knew everything in the past¡ªLeigh was sent to hospital after Jessie fell into the sea.


    It almost killed him. So Evelyn had been holding a great feud against Jessie.


    But now Jessie appeared again from nowhere. She seemed to be choked.


    ¡°I have just returned to Yorkshire yesterday.¡± Jessie looked much moreposed whenpared to


    Evelyn. She suggested, ¡°Evelyn, why not go downstairs for breakfast. Leigh and I will join you after


    washing ourselves up.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evelyn also deemed it an awkward moment to stand still in the room.


    As Jessie was about to get off the bed, her hands seemed to suddenly run out of power and thus she


    fell onto the bed again. She could feel something warm streaming down from her crotch, which


    drenched more than half of her pants.


    Leigh hurried to steady her body, looking nervous, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°My water seems to leak¡­¡± Jessie didn¡¯t feel sick. She looked down and then said to him, ¡°my water is


    leaking!¡±


    Leigh was confused, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Evelyn hadn¡¯t stepped out of the bedroom. When hearing the conversation, she


    only deemed Jessie a bit unwell. So she turned around. But soon she noticed her drenched pants,


    ¡°Your water has gone leaking?¡±


    Jessie nodded.


    ¡°What the hell are you waiting? Hurry up!¡± Evelyn was rendered anxious and scolded Leigh, ¡°Take her


    to the hospital! Are you retarded? The baby will get suffocated if the water runs out!¡±


    Leigh hurried to hold Jessie up in his arms and rushed out.


    On their way to the hospital, Jessie was suffering from continuousbor pain because of the


    contractions of her uterus. She grabbed Evelyn¡¯s hand hard out of pain. But Evelyn didn¡¯t seem to feel


    hurt. She just kept urging, ¡°Are we arriving?¡±


    Evelyn hurried to add, ¡°Be quick! Or the baby wille out in the car!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop pressing me!¡± Leigh was also anxious. But it was impossible for him to speed up too fast.


    He rushed across all the traffic lights on the way, being urgent to reach the hospital as soon as


    possible.


    As soon as they arrived, Jessie was at the edge of delivery. She looked pale with sweat appearing on


    her forehead.


    The nurse hurried to send her to thebor room and kept both Evelyn and Leigh out.


    Evelyn kept walking back and forth outside the room. She asked, ¡°Did you have sex with herst


    night?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Leigh refuted awkwardly, ¡°Could you stop thinking about nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Oh, thanks god you didn¡¯t. I was worried if you failed to curb your burning desire at this young age.¡±


    Then she continued, ¡°Shall we call Lily here to stay by her side?¡±


    ¡°But Louis has cklisted my number. How can I contact her?¡±


    Evelyn cast him a glimpse of me, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Louis even cklisted you?¡±


    But luckily, Evelyn had kept Lily¡¯s number. So she dialed it and asked if she was free toe to the


    hospital. After that, Evelyn kept waiting outside the room together with Leigh.


    But there were still other pregnantdies in thebor room besides Jessie.


    When hearing the scream of those pregnantdies, Leigh couldn¡¯t help getting goose bump all over. He


    even determined to keep her away from any future pregnancy from now on.


    As a nurse passed by in a hurry while heading into the room, Leigh rushed over to stop her, ¡°If she is in


    danger, save her and forget about the baby!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± the nurse was rendered confused, ¡°Sir, what are you talking about?¡±


    Evelyn grabbed on Leigh to pull him over. She smiled to the nurse, ¡°Sorry. There is nothing serious.


    Please get back to your work.¡±


    As soon as the nurse left, Evelyn wore a solemn face to scold him, ¡°Stop thinking about the worst


    situation! Alright, just get out of here! You could do nothing to help her!¡±


    ¡°No! It only worries me even more if I walk away.¡± Leigh was still in fear when recalling the horrible


    scream just now.


    At this moment, the door was pushed opened.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    A nurse came out with a baby. She looked around and asked with loud voice, ¡°Where is the family of


    Jessie?¡±


    Leigh paused out of surprise as he didn¡¯t expect it to be quick. He hurried over, ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a healthy boy. He weighs about 6 pounds.¡± Said the nurse. But then she added, ¡°You look nervous.


    Can you hold the baby?¡±


    Evelyn walked over, ¡°Let me do it.¡±


    Less than ten secondster, Jessie, lying on a stretcher, was pushed out of the room.

 Chapter 605 Mark Your Words!

    Chapter 605 Mark Your Words!


    Leigh soon pulled himself together and bent over to see Jessie. Though her face was a bit pale, she


    still looked good.


    ¡°I could hear how harsh they screamed inside the room. I expect it to be a long process. But¡­¡±


    It seemed to only take her less than ten minutes.


    ¡°Neither did I expect it to be so quick.¡± Jessie still looked quite spirited. She covered her face with her


    own hands, ¡°It was just an instant pain and then the baby popped out. All those doctors wereughing.


    That¡¯s really embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Come on, there is nothing embarrassing. Thank god, you still look good.¡± His voice even started to


    tremble while he was stroking her hair drenched by sweat.


    ¡°I even determined to give up the baby.¡±


    Jessie held his hand, ¡°Stop crying! You are a man! That looks really awkward.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Leigh couldn¡¯t helpughing upon hearing that.


    Jessie was then sent to a private ward. As soon as she had her body cleaned up and finished some


    food, Lily hurried inside.


    When seeing her energetic face, Lily finally smiled out of relief.


    Lily was rendered stunned when she learned that Jessie had a water leakage in the morning and she


    was then sent to the hospital by Leigh, but in less than ten minutes after she got into thebor room,


    she finished the delivery. So incredible!


    ¡°That was a really quick delivery!¡± Lily couldn¡¯t help trembling when recalling the moment of her own


    delivery, ¡°I failed to have a natural birth because of the triplets. It even took me an hour to have a


    cesarean. And you actually finished it within a few minutes?¡±


    ¡°But you got triplets at that time,¡± Jessie smiled and continued, ¡°I got only one. But the time consuming


    really went beyond my expectation.¡±


    ¡°Where is the baby?¡±


    ¡°They took him to bath. Now he might be about to be returned.¡±


    While they were talking, the door was pushed open by Leigh.


    Evelyn came in with the baby after bathing him, wearing a warm smile. Now she looked totally different


    from the horrible-lookingdy in the morning when she pped Leigh.


    While stepping in, Evelyn smiled, ¡°You look really alike your mom! So adorable!¡±


    Lily stood up and smiled to greet, ¡°Good morning, Evelyn.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Lily, wee!¡± Evelyn hurried forward when seeing Lily, ¡°Look at the baby! He really looks alike


    Jessie, right? Oh, my sweetheart!¡±


    The soft little baby wrapped in the quilt looked adorable and rosy. Lily couldn¡¯t help staring at him, ¡°So


    adorable! His eyes look exactly the same as Jessie. That would be a tragedy if¡­¡±


    Lily cast a glimpse at Leigh and smiled, ¡°That would be a tragedy if they look like his dad¡¯s.¡±


    Leigh scratched his own nose awkwardly, unspoken.


    Jessie suggested Lily to go back home as she knew she was busy dealing with everything including


    her own babies. And she hinted at Leigh to walk Lily out of the hospital.


    As he returned, he spread out his hands,ining about Lily¡¯s attitude.


    Jessie sighed while shaking her own head, ¡°Lily has been attached to grudge. I could do nothing about


    it unless she takes the initiative topromise.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t mean to hit her.¡± Leigh also deemed himself too reckless as he recalled the past, ¡°Because


    of that, Louis beat me so bad that I stayed in the hospital for a couple of days. I still held no grudge


    against her.¡±


    Jessie grabbed a pillow and smashed it to him, ¡°You deserved it! Get out! I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    So Leigh had to leave himself.


    Three dayster, Jessie felt much better. Since she didn¡¯t like to stay in the hospital, she told Leigh


    about it. They packed up everything needed in the afternoon and went back to the Tourmaline


    Community with the baby.


    Evelyn also chose to stay a few days ago out of her concern about the baby.


    Evelyn selected a few servants and a nanny herself. Then she went to a shop with her friends to get


    some clothes for baby. While shopping, she repeatedly showed off the picture of the baby to im how


    excited she was to be a grandma.


    Of course, she did so in case the rumors that Leigh was a gay still spread among her friends.


    After dinner, Evelyn stayed with her grandson for a while. Then she beckoned Jessie over and asked


    softly, ¡°Have you discussed with Leigh about the name of the baby?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. So would you mind?¡± suggested Jessie.


    Evelyn shook her head and held Jessie¡¯s hand between hers, ¡°It¡¯d be better to leave it to both of you.


    Only when Leigh gets involved will he understand how precious to have the baby and how many you


    have been through.¡±


    ¡°Leigh looked ghastly pale because of the scream of those pregnantdies while you were inbor a


    few days ago. He felt like rushing in to get you out.¡± While saying that, Evelyn couldn¡¯t help chuckling.


    Jessie also let out a smile, ¡°When I got out of thebor room, I could still hear his voice trembling. I bet


    he would definitely pass out if he followed in at the beginning.¡±


    When Jessie was about to get into thebor room at that time, the doctor suggested that a privatebor


    room would be preferred if Leigh wanted to follow in to stay by her side as her husband. But she


    refused as she was afraid that she would curse him out of pain.


    But even Jessie herself didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth. It only took her about ten minutes to finish.


    ¡°You should let him witness how struggling you were so that he would be more domesticated.¡± Said


    Evelyn with her eyes fixed on Jessie softly. Then she reached out her hand to smooth the hair falling on


    Jessie¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Chace hase to talk to me after you went missing a monthter. I knew how much you had been


    through. But I can assure you that Leigh was still kind from the inside though he acted willfully.¡±


    Jessie felt like saying something, ¡°Evelyn¡­¡±


    ¡°What has gone is gone.¡± Evelyn sighed as if she dropped a heavy burden in her mind, ¡°I know you still


    love Leigh since you chose to return. As his mom, I really wish him a blissful life.¡±


    Tears welled up in Jessie¡¯s eyes. She had no idea what to continue. So she just simply hugged Evelyn


    tight.


    Patting on her back gently, Evelynforted warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, girl. Just be with him. If you want to,


    you can have more babies to annoy him.¡±


    Jessie smiled with tears, nodding.


    Evelyn had told Leigh to get those tailored clothes for the baby as soon as they finished dinner. As he


    returned, he saw Jessie sitting on the couch with bloodshot eyes. She seemed to have cried.


    He put down the stuff he was holding and hurried over, ¡°What happened? Why are you crying?¡±


    Jessie shook her head, looking aggrieved.


    Evelyn, who sat on the other side of the couch, cast a cold glimpse at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what


    happened? Every woman tends to get depressed after giving birth to baby.¡±


    Leigh then recalled the scream he heard that day. So he was rendered panic upon hearing that. He


    took out his phone to dial the number of Justin so as to call him here to perform a mental check for


    Jessie.


    Both Evelyn and Jessie were rendered amused when looking at his agitated face.


    ¡°Justin has his own work to do. Don¡¯t disturb him!¡± Jessie stopped him from making the call. She just


    came up with an excuse, ¡°It was just because I identally bump my toe on the table. I cried out of


    pain.¡±


    ¡°That must be really painful since you cried. Did you apply some ointment on it?¡± while asking, Leigh


    ce her feet on hisps and was about to check which toe she wounded.


    He carefully checked her feet but found no bruise. Then he frowned, ¡°I suppose we¡¯d better go to the


    hospital.¡±


    Jessie shook her head and replied cunningly, ¡°I feel bad after delivery. So I cried even if it was just a


    mere bump onto the table. I think I will only feel better if you don¡¯t stir up any quarrel with me from now


    on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I promise I won¡¯t.¡± Leigh raised his hand to pledge, ¡°If I dare to refute during a quarrel, I will be a


    jerk!¡±


    Evelyn suddenly red at him, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yep¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better mark your words.¡± Evelyn huffed, ¡°No wonder you got Louis so annoyed. Now I can feel


    the same. Get out and get yourself an apartment to move in tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you to bother my


    grandson.¡±

 Chapter 606 We’re yours, we won’t run

    Chapter 606 We¡¯re yours, we won¡¯t run


    Leigh was scolded so badly that he could only p himself, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for speaking badly!¡±


    Jessieughed herself into fits.


    At night, Leigh brought Jessie to rest while the baby was taken care of by the nanny.


    ¡°Have you thought about the baby¡¯s name?¡± Jessie leaned into the man¡¯s arms and asked, ¡°Mom


    asked us to pick the baby¡¯s name.¡±


    Leigh touched her hair, and then said after a while, ¡°Should we give her your surname, Walsh?¡± Jessie


    looked up at him.


    ¡°Once the formalities will bepletedter on, I will transfer a couple ofpanies to your name. Our


    child can run thepany when the timees. Someone has to take care of your sister and family.¡±


    Jessie was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly buried her head in the man¡¯s arms, ¡°Don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You have your considerations but what about mom. Our child¡¯s surname should be Lewis, mom can


    help to look after him too.¡± Jessie said, ¡°If we have a daughter in the future, she can have my surname,


    and let her take care of my sisters and family.¡±


    ¡°Another child?¡± Leigh likes children but when he thought of the screams of a pregnant woman, it made


    his hair stand, ¡°Let¡¯s not have another, I don¡¯t want you to suffer.¡±


    Jessie pinched his cheek and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d that you thought about me, but our first child was born


    so quickly, the second child shouldn¡¯t hurt much.¡±


    She squinted her eyes and stared at the man, ¡°Just one more! You are also not allowed to y tricks,


    understand?¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± Leigh had topromise.


    There was no way to notpromise. Even if had an opinion, his wife would not consider it.


    --


    Leigh and Jessie¡¯s child one month birthday was conducted very low-key. They chose to have it at MX


    Restaurant. They invited friends from both sides and important clients from thepany. There were


    only six tables.


    In the past month, Ste has done a good job in her rehabilitation training.


    She and Daniel took Chandler to attend Lucas''s one-month birthday and gave him expensive gifts.


    After learning of the little child¡¯s name, Lily asked Jessie, ¡°Did you or he name him the child?¡±


    ¡°I named him.¡±


    Lily snorted immediately, ¡°I guessed it right. How could a person like him, give a child such a good


    name!¡±


    Ste smiled and said, ¡°You two haven¡¯t reconciled yet?¡±


    ¡°There will be no reconciliation!¡± Lily took a sip of the juice and said with an indifferent face, ¡°He dared


    to beat me and take away my best friend. This pile of new and old grievances is enough for me to


    throw him onto my cklist forever.¡±


    Chandler happened to be passed by. After hearing Lily¡¯s words, he secretly went to Leigh and told


    them. He looked at Leigh seriously, ¡°Leigh, do you understand now?¡±


    Leigh touched his nose, ¡°Shall I apologize to her now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Chandler shook his head, and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t provoke women. Women hold grudges.¡±


    Several men couldn¡¯t help andughed.


    Lucas''s one-month birthday didn¡¯t end until 2 pm, and Leigh sent the guests off.


    When he saw that Louis brought Lily over, Leigh greeted him and said sincerely to Lily, ¡°I was wrong


    before. I apologize to you. Don¡¯t be distant from Little Fairy because of what happened between us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with the Little Fairy. Don¡¯t regard yourself as that important.¡± Lily smiled slightly, with a gentle


    tone, ¡°Remember to tell me when you get divorced. I will pick her up to stay with me.¡±


    The corner of Leigh¡¯s mouth twitched.


    This woman had a sharp tongue. Today was his child¡¯s one month birthday. Was it appropriate to say


    such this?


    Louis smiled from the side. As a friend, he didn¡¯t mean to speak up for Leigh at all. He even hugged


    Lily and they left after Lily was done speaking which left Leigh rendered speechless.


    After getting in the car, Louis leaned over to pull the seat belt for the woman, and said carelessly, ¡°Have


    you forgotten something?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Lily looked down at her phone and returned a message from her assistant, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Since she came out of the hotel, she was busy with work. She didn¡¯t even look at him, so Louis took


    her mobile phone away and leaned over slightly.


    Lily raised her eyebrows slightly, leaned over, and kissed him.


    When she saw that the man still didn¡¯t move, Lily kissed him again, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t push it. The car is still


    on the side of the road!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that both Daniel and Ste have registered for their marriage certificates?¡± Louis


    rubbed her fleshly chin, ¡°Ever since you took over the Krislier Group, you have been busier at work


    than me. Are you not going to bother about our important matters?¡±


    Lily acknowledged, stretched out her hand, and hugged his neck coquettishly, ¡°I think our current state


    is good. I am yours. Our child is also yours. We can¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°Let me analyze for you. If we get a marriage certificate, as soon as they check your information, they


    will know that you are married, who your wife is, it will affect you greatly. Also, if the shareholders of the


    Krislier Group know that I was married, you wouldn¡¯t know what sort of means they would use to force


    me to sell the group¡¯s shares!¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lily thought she thought of it well, and even asked him, ¡°Husband, I think that the current state is the


    best, what do you think?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t speak, he just stared at her.


    Lily was furred by his sharp gaze and leaned forward to kiss him again, ¡°Husband, say something... If


    you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fine, we can discuss it...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great. I listen to Mrs. Smith.¡± Louis took the woman¡¯s hand away, sat back in the driver¡¯s seat, and


    sneered, ¡°Mrs. Smith is very thoughtful, it¡¯s great!¡±


    Lily felt something was wrong when she heard his tone and turned to look at him, ¡°Husband, are you


    angry?¡±


    ¡°You think too much, I won¡¯t be angry about such trivial matters.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Louis said but he didn¡¯t say much to Lily on the drive back home.


    In the past before going to bed, he would still talk to her and hug her. Now, he just shifted to the study


    room to work until Lily fell asleep before he gets back to the bedroom at 1 or 2 in the morning.


    After three days of the silent treatment, Lily finally couldn¡¯t stand it.


    She ran to Daisy¡¯s ce early in the morning andined to her, ¡°He is really too much. I didn¡¯t say


    that I didn¡¯t get the marriage certificate. It¡¯s just pushing it back for a year or two. He had to give me the


    silent treatment, so annoying of him!¡±


    ¡°Louis is also thinking of your children. After all, the children are also so old.¡± Daisy made some flower


    tea and brought it to Lily, ¡°Besides, he is not young, he is thirty-two.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t thirty-two yet, right? His birthday hasn¡¯te.¡± Lily turned on her phone and looked at the


    calendar, then opened her eyes wide, ¡°Oh my God, today is his birthday! Why didn¡¯t the memo remind


    me?¡±


    She went through the memo and found no birthday information for Louis.


    It took a while for her to remember that there were too many things in the memo. She cleaned it up a


    few days ago, and it was probably identally deleted.


    Daisy shook her head and got up to go to the room.


    When she came out of the room, Daisy had an extra household registration booklet in her hand. She


    put the household registration booklet in front of Lily, ¡°You came here so early in the morning and told


    me so much, is just to get this. Right?¡±


    ¡°No, he is really too much to be doing a silent treatment on me. You¡¯re my mother. Of course, I would


    into her bag, ¡°Thank you Mom for giving me the household registration booklet too!¡±


    How could Daisy not know what her daughter, she raised, was thinking?


    Daisy said, ¡°Lily, I know you feel guilty about John and work very hard at work. But you have to take


    care of your family also. Louis loves you. That¡¯s why he amodates you in so many things. It¡¯s fine


    to be proud once or twice but if the frequency goes too high, he will also be tired.¡±


    Lily understood, moved over, and hugged Daisy, ¡°I know. Mom, I¡¯ll make a move first. Remember to go


    to Smith Mansionter. It¡¯s his birthday today. It will be livelier for arge group to celebrate with


    him.¡±

 Chapter 607 Marriage Certificate

    Chapter 607 Marriage Certificate


    Daisy patted her on the back and smiled softly, ¡°Go ahead, get back at the Smith¡¯s house earlyter in


    the afternoon.¡±


    Lily hurriedly left with her bag.


    -


    Since David was no longer working, Catherine has taken over all his work and was in charge of Louis¡¯s


    itinerary.


    Companies that cooperated with Smith Group paid attention to Louis¡¯s birthday details a few months


    back. On his birthday, they sent him gifts to Smith Group.


    Early in the morning, gifts from variouspanies continued to be delivered to Smith Group.


    Catherine was responsible for counting and registering which gift was sent by whichpany. She was


    too busy with it that she got another secretary to handle the meeting matters.


    Catherine was busy when two workers carried arge gift box to her.


    ¡°Catherine.¡± A worker said, ¡°This is a birthday gift from HS Company to President Smith. They¡¯ve said


    that to send it directly to the president''s office.¡±


    The senior management of HS Company had a big change of manpower a few months back. Now, Lily


    is the director and CEO, and Catherine is aware of it.


    However, Catherine was afraid that someone might manipte the gift on the way over, so she still


    checked it carefully.


    As soon as she opened the corner of the box, Catherine was taken aback after faintly seeing the


    person inside.


    Lily who was in the box also saw her and made a hush gesture to her.


    When Catherine screamed, a worker hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Catherine? What¡¯s in the box?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing much.¡± Catherine closed the box, fastened the straps, and maintained a calm expression,


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. The gift is safe. You can take my card and bring it directly to the president''s office.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    The worker took the elevator card given by Catherine and entered the elevator with hispanion


    while carrying therge box.


    After Louis returned to the president¡¯s office after the meeting, he casually nced and saw arge box


    ced next to the sofa with a gift belt tied to it, waiting to be taken apart.


    Louis frowned, he thought that he didn¡¯tck a refrigerator in his office. Why did the secretary


    department send it here?


    He walked to the table and called to the secretarial department.


    ¡°Mr. Smith.¡± Catherine happened to be in the secretarial department and answered his call, ¡°May I


    know your orders?¡±


    ¡°Why did you all bring a refrigerator to my office?¡±


    Catherine held back her smile on the other end of the phone for a while, and tried to keep it serious,


    and said, ¡°Mr. Smith, that¡¯s not a refrigerator. That¡¯s a gift from Ms. Lily from HS Company. You can


    open it to have a look.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Louis hung up the phone, walked around the sofa to the big gift box, and removed the tape.


    As soon as he opened the box, a shadow suddenly appeared from inside.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Lily kissed the man while on tiptoe, smiled, and said, ¡°Husband, happy birthday!¡±


    Louis was on guard, and when he saw hering out of the inside, his tight nerves let go. He was


    indifferent to her kiss, and only faintly hummed, ¡°I¡¯ve received it.¡±


    It¡¯s been three days of the silent treatment, hasn¡¯t he calmed down yet?


    Lily stretched out her hand and said coquettishly, ¡°Husband, won¡¯t you hug me out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own legs?¡±


    ¡°Husband, I was wrong.¡± Lily rushed over and hugged the man, using her beauty, ¡°When I came out of


    the hotel that day, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I regretted and I¡¯ve reflected, don¡¯t have a silent treatment


    with me.¡±


    The man disyed aloofness and indifference, Lily raised her head and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple,


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. Do you really don¡¯t want to hug your beautiful wife that¡¯s in front of you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Husband, I love you.¡± Lily said and kissed him, ¡°You are more important to me than our baby!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Husband, you are the most handsome. Love you, love you!¡±


    Louis was impatient as he was kissed and picked her out of the box with an aloof face.


    Lily hugged him and hung on him like a sloth, leaving the man helpless.


    ¡°The box is stuffy. What if I didn¡¯t open the box when I came in?¡± Louis sat down on the sofa and


    pped her buttocks with his big hand, ¡°Are you in such a hurry for me to change a new wife?¡±


    It was in the office. It¡¯s one thing for Lily to cause trouble. When she was beaten by him in that manner,


    her face turned red, ¡°That¡¯s why before I entered the box, I poked a few small holes in the box to


    breathe.¡±


    Lily hugged his neck and asked with a smile, ¡°Husband, are you busy today?¡±


    Louis raised his eyebrows to look at her. ¡°You can¡¯t be busy; you can settle them tomorrow!¡± Lily said


    as she pulled him up from the sofa, ¡°Today is your birthday. I have other birthday gifts for you.¡±


    She hurriedly pulled the man out of the office and nced down at her watch.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing someone call ¡®Mr. Smith¡¯, she realized that something was wrong. She was about to let go


    but he was taken into his arms by him.


    ¡°Mrs. Smith.¡± When the clerk passed by them, he greeted Lily as well.


    Lily remembered that he was still angry with her. If she was to shake off his hand, they would probably


    not just have three days of the silent treatment. Anyway, it was Smith Group, no one would dare to


    gossip on anything, so she let him be.


    After arriving at the underground garage and getting into the car, Lily was about to fasten her seat belt.


    She saw that the man in the co-pilot didn¡¯t move, she smiled helplessly and leaned over to fasten his


    seat belt for him.


    Lily kissed him, ¡°Today is your birthday so I will serve you just for today.¡±


    The man was indifferent.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Lilymented in her heart, who said women hold grudges when men held grudges, it was also quite


    terrifying.


    After leaving Smith Group, Lily drove Louis to a private custom-made shop to pick up the previously


    customized suit. When she was still in the shop, she asked Louis to change into a suit.


    ¡°And cufflinks.¡± Lily opened the box and took out two enamel cufflinks from inside.


    When the man reached out, she buttoned his shirt cuffs for him, ¡°Husband, how¡¯s it? Do you like it?¡±


    Louis who had been giving her the cold shoulder since morning, finally showed her a smile, as if he


    was very satisfied, and then he nced at her obliquely, ¡°Is this the birthday gift you¡¯d said?¡±


    Lily curled her lips and smiled, ¡°Of course not, the highlight of it is kept forter.¡±


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Lily flicked off her seat belt, took out two household registration booklets from her bag, and shook them


    in front of the man.


    When she saw his astonished expression, she couldn¡¯t help but sneered.


    ¡°I ran over to the Smith Mansion to get this in the morning. Grandpa couldn¡¯t wait to drive me to you.¡±


    Lily looked at him with a smile, and raised her eyebrows, ¡°How, Mr. Smith? Would you like to go with


    me to get our marriage certificate?¡±


    Louis¡¯s expression quickly returned to normal, and he said faintly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just listen to Mrs. Smith.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, and you¡¯re being so proud!¡± Lily was amused.


    They entered the Civil Affairs Bureau, signed and took pictures ording to the process. After waiting


    for a few minutes, they received two marriage certificates booklets.


    ¡°See! We¡¯ve really got our marriage certificate. Now, you can be at ease and won¡¯t show me silent


    treatment anymore, right?¡± Lily opened the marriage certificate and handed it to the man, ¡°As for the


    reporter, let¡¯s announce itter on.¡±


    She held the man¡¯s face and pressed her red lip on his lips, ¡°Husband, is it okay? At least until the


    Krislier Grouppletely stabilizes! You can do whatever you want then!¡±


    Louis, who held onto their marriage certificate, was unable to calm down, he nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leigh and a few others also brought their wives and gifts to the Smith Mansion to celebrate Louis¡¯s


    birthday.


    When they saw Lily and Louis returning sote, they joked, ¡°Louis, that¡¯s not very nice of you. It¡¯s your


    birthday yet you made us wait for you. Shouldn¡¯t you be fined with three sses of wer?¡±


    Louis took out the marriage certificate, showed it to them on the table, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to get


    my marriage certificate.¡±

 Chapter 608 Tireless Love

    Chapter 608 Tireless Love


    Justin was the one who suffered the most among all.


    Leigh and Jessie had long obtained their marriage certificates. Daniel and Ste had also obtained


    them some time ago. Now, it was Louis and Lily. He had suffered violent blows.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Justin kept a friendly smile and said calmly, ¡°I am single and happy. Besides, Chloe is also


    not married yet. I am not in a hurry.¡±


    When Chloe heard it, her red lips were deted, and she said sullenly, ¡°Justin, you¡¯re too much. Did


    you say that on purpose? Coffey is not of age yet; I have to wait for another year!¡±


    She previously thought she could get married once she had her household registration book, but who


    knew that there was still a legal age for marriage!


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a pity.¡± Justin clinked sses with her, with an unkind smile on his face, ¡°I can¡¯t help you


    with that. It¡¯s still good to get married next year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just a matter of using the system to change the date of his ID card.¡± Leigh raised his eyebrows,


    ¡°Chloe, do you want me to help you change it?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chloe¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was coquettish with Leigh, ¡°Leigh, just change the date of birth of


    Coffey¡¯s ID card to an older one. When I get married, I can don¡¯t receive your red envelope.¡±


    Before Leigh could respond, Louis on the side said indifferently, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Chloe puffed up her mouth squeamishly and was seemly not very happy, ¡°Is it only Louis is


    allowed to get the marriage certificate?¡±


    She went to be coquettish with Lily and asked Lily to speak up for her.


    Lily knew that if Louis had stopped her, there must be a reason, so she didn¡¯t rush to help, so


    pretended to not hear it.


    Finally, Chloey in Coffey¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Look at Louis, they¡¯re all bullying you. They all got their


    marriage certificates, but they don¡¯t let us get ours. Such a bully!¡±


    Coffey could only coax her, ¡°One year is not a long time, just wait for a while.¡±


    Later, Lily found an excuse to call Louis to the kitchen and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you


    agree?¡±


    ¡°Once Coffey¡¯s identity information is changed, the school will find out.¡± Louis nced at the living


    room, ¡°He would be forcibly summoned back. Let him spend more time with Chloe this year.¡±


    Lily instantly understood, and suddenly felt a little ufortable in her heart, "I really don¡¯t want him to


    go... Oh, there will be lesser gathering in the future, what will happen to Chloe?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long, three years at most.¡± Louis took her into his arms and kissed her hair, ¡°When the


    timees, Daniel will take him with him. We will take care of Chloe.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t know what to say, so she held onto him tightly.


    At half-past nine in the night, everyone left the Smith¡¯s house one after another.


    Daniel and Ste also brought Chandler back. The family talked andughed on the way and


    discussed where to go to tomorrow.


    When they got home and yed for a while with Daniel, Chandler saw that the time was up, so he


    obediently went to bed.


    Ste just finished taking a shower, when she saw Daniele into the bedroom, she wiped her hair


    and asked, ¡°Is Chandler asleep?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s lying on the bed but knowing that he¡¯ll be going out to y tomorrow, I guess he probably can¡¯t


    sleep due to excitement.¡± Daniel took a towel from her hand, wiped her hair, and then blew with a


    hairdryer.


    After a while, Daniel¡¯s mobile phone on the dressing table lit up. He picked up the mobile phone and


    read the message, then quickly put it down again. He continued to blow Ste¡¯s head silently.


    Ste caught a glimpse of his aloof facial features from the mirror, pursed her lips, and guessed what


    happened so she took the man¡¯s hand and looked back at him, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Daniel was silent for a while and he had no choice but to say, ¡°In ten days.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rush over there.¡± Daniel smoothed her brows with his hand, and lowered his tone a little bit, ¡°I will


    submit another report to postpone it for a few dayster to apany you and Chandler for longer.¡±


    Ste was reluctant, but shook her head, took his hand, and pressed it to her face, ¡°Since I woke up,


    you have been with me. You have been with me and Chandler for a long time. I am satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Daniel touched her face with his fingers, ¡°You would have to take care of Chandler in the


    future.¡±


    ¡°He is very obedient, so I don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡± Ste¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, ¡°It¡¯s more on


    you. You must be fine when you¡¯re there. If you can¡¯t call, get someone to write me a letter.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Ste stopped talking, her cheeks pressed tightly against his warm palms.


    After a while, Ste got up and put her arms around the man, ¡°While we are free, let¡¯s have another


    child.¡±


    ¡°Why did you say this all of a sudden?¡± Being hugged tightly by her, Daniel breathed a little tighter, but


    restrained himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you haven¡¯t recovered yet, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    Steughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital for so long, I am in good health! Let¡¯s hurry up,


    we only have ten days. You don¡¯t necessarily have that energy every day. Once you leave, I don¡¯t know


    when you wille back. It¡¯s best to leave a child for me. Lest in three to five years, if you want it, you


    might not necessarily get to have it.¡±


    Daniel couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower yet, wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then you can carry me in and let¡¯s bathe together!¡± Ste said, ¡°It might be easier to conceive in


    another environment.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whether or not you can conceive a child, how¡¯s it even rted to the environment?


    --


    A few monthster, Lily took advantage of HS Company¡¯s ability to make a fortune from its new


    products and had sufficient liquidity. She set her sights on HX Enternatinment Co., Ltd., which broke


    out three major scandals in a month.


    Although HX was small, it replied on Levi, a golden manager who was poached from Diamond


    Enternatinment Co., Ltd. DE). Levi brought out another movie queen, who was extremely popr for a


    while and made thepany sessfully go public.


    However, in the past two years, thepany has been torn with Levi. Levi had been poached, and


    negative news about artists has frequently broken out. Thepany had been gathering investors, but


    its financial reports have been falsified, which has caused its reputation to plummet.


    The entertainment industry was quick to make money, and Lily also wanted to try her hands on it, and it


    just so happened that she had the funds to do so.


    Lily checked HX¡¯s internal information and found that HX had bought the copyrights to several works


    before and nned to shoot them by themselves. After the team analyzed thepany, they


    immediately formted an acquisition n.


    She had no experience in this area. While she was at home, she coaxed Louis and asked him to teach


    her. Louis asked her to nder HX again, find someone to blurt their artists'' scandal to keep her


    purchase price to a minimum.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, right? The price is already quite low.¡± Lily didn¡¯t want to kill it all, ¡°In the future, it


    will definitely be a business owned by HS Company. If their image is not good, HS Company will also


    be affected.¡±


    While applying a mask for her, Louis taught her, ¡°If you just take the team to talk to HX like this, their


    boss will think that you are determined to buy it, so they will bring up the price. If you can¡¯t meet his


    ideal price, he won¡¯t sell it, as they have artists who are still making money for thepany. Hence, the


    ¡°Lily, you have to know that you are the acquirer and you will be the owner of the HX in the future.


    There are many ces to spend money. If you spend so much money on acquiring it, it will be difficult


    to make progress in the future.¡±


    ¡°Understood, I will have a meeting tomorrow to re-formte the acquisition n.¡± With such a mentor


    who can always answer questions by her side, Lily said, ¡°Thank you husband, I love you!¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you love me more than a dozen times in a single day, I¡¯ll be worn out by your tireless love.¡±


    Louis carried her to the bed, ¡°Don¡¯t push me to one end at night, wipe your mask on my pillow, and...¡±


    The man looked at her helplessly, ¡°Sleep peacefully, don¡¯t kick me off. I don¡¯t even know how you have


    the effort to kick me out of bed after you fall asleep. Can you change this habit?¡±

 Chapter 609 Talk to her

    Chapter 609 Talk to her


    Lily couldn¡¯t extricate herself with a smile, she held back her smile and assured him, ¡°Yes, husband, I


    will control my legs!¡±


    Louis, ¡°...¡±


    With Louis¡¯s guidance, Lily went to thepany to have a meeting with the team and re-formted the


    n for HX acquisition.


    The exposing of HX artist scandals and ndering on HX had caused their stock price to continue to


    fall. They¡¯ve deliberately turned a blind eye to several invitations from HX¡¯s boss and showed that they


    had no intention to acquire them. A monthter,HX boss finally couldn¡¯t withstand it so he called Lily


    again and told her on the phone of the purchase price, which was much lower than the price Lily


    wanted to buy previously.


    Lily knew that if she forced the opponent too much, he would back off. So she agreed to his terms and


    brought the team to meet with boss from HX.


    After an hour of detailed discussion, HS Company sessfully acquired HX.


    Within this month, Lily¡¯s team had already formted a n to whitewash HX after acquiring them.


    Three weekster, all the negative news about HX artists and the fraudulent financial reports were


    suppressed.


    Lily had personally asked Levi to have dinner and handed him a contract with an unfilled amount. After


    chatting for an hour, Levi signed the contract and returned to the HX again.


    HX underwent a reshuffling. The management changed, and the new president did not spare any effort


    to bring resources for HX to generate money.


    The staff created momentum for the works that HX had bought and boasted about them everywhere.


    They asked editors for clips for promotion purposes and to gain poprity. HX then came forward to


    talk to variouspanies to sell their works at high prices to make a fortune.


    After negotiating for three works, Lily listened to the management''s advice and stayed in thepany.


    She first recruited high-quality artists and then found reputable directors to see those works and used


    them to talk to investors.


    It was fortunate for HX. Khalid Ward, a male artist that they recently signed, had a supporting role in a


    TV series. Due to his excellent appearance, HX packaged him up and edited his video. In just a few


    months, Khalid poprity exploded.


    Lily ran around every day. After she finishes a meeting in thispany, she will go to another


    so tired that she didn¡¯t even have time to call Louis.


    With HX expanding and the finances are rolling in, Lily felt that the fatigue was worth it.


    Lily just came back to Yorkshire from a business trip. She hasn¡¯t been with Louis and the children for a


    long time. She wanted to take a few days off when Justin called.


    ¡°Lily.¡± Justin said, ¡°Sofia is about to give birth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go over now.¡± Lily hung up the phone, told the driver the address, and went to the ce where Sofia


    was being held.


    When Lily arrived, Justin came out to pick her up and said that Sofia couldn¡¯t give birth smoothly. She


    was undergoing a cesarean section. When the child was taken out, her life woulde to an end.


    Lily didn¡¯t say anything and waited with him.


    An hourter, Sofia finished her cesarean section. The nurse came out with the child in her arms. The


    girl was very healthy.


    ¡°I want to talk to her.¡± Lily moved her gaze away from the child and said to Justin, ¡°Give me five


    minutes.¡±


    Justin nodded and quickly left.


    Lily went into the delivery room and saw Sofia still lying on the operating table, drenched in sweat and


    had pale cheeks. Although she had an epidural, her hands were still handcuffed to the edge of the


    operating table to prevent her from escaping.


    Lily stood still by the operating table and looked at her indifferently, ¡°You know that David loves you, yet


    you want him to take the me for you. You can still stop in time. Won¡¯t it be good to be with him?¡±


    Sofia barely opened her eyes.


    When she saw Lily, a mocking smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, ¡°Lily, you have never


    experienced the life I have lived, so don¡¯t justment on what I think and what I have done.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t say much, ¡°Before he got out of prison, the child will be raised in the Smith family.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will be grateful to you for doing this!¡± Sofia suddenly became furious and wanted to get


    up from the operating table.


    However, she was unable to move as she had just undergone surgery, and her hands were


    handcuffed.


    She stared at Lily, her eyes oozed with unwillingness and hatred, ¡°I am so smart and beautiful, I didn¡¯t


    expect to lose to you! You¡¯re really blessed with good luck all the time!¡±


    Lily¡¯s starting point was not as good as hers, but she had everything, there was also someone to guide


    her. If she wanted anything, she would have to earn it by herself and risk it all to climb up!


    ¡°Of course, you will lose. You are selfish and inhumane.¡± Lily said calmly, ¡°To achieve your goal, you


    could even use the people around you regardless of what it takes. Who will love you?¡±


    Sofiaughed twice, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be selfish living in this world? Who has never fended for himself? I


    didn¡¯t make David love me, and he wanted to take the me for me on his own ord!¡±


    ¡°If I was smarter, I would have done it directly on you without considering anything!¡± She said bitterly,


    ¡°But I just wanted to torture you, I was too soft-hearted.¡±


    At that time, after resolving Lily, she could still make a full retreat. Regardless of how powerful Louis


    was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.


    The mistake was that she didn¡¯t think about it and turned to settle scores with Jessie and Ste.


    Lily nced at her watch, saw the time, turned, and left.


    It just so happened that Justin came in with an injection in his hand, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Lily left the room, she heard Sofia¡¯s cursing.


    She probably realized what Justin had in his hand, and her scolding turned into a bitter plea and no


    longer had the feisty temper when she talked to Lily earlier.


    Lily turned her head and saw Justin forcibly hold Sofia¡¯s hand and inject her with a medical solution.


    ¡°You kept saying that no one loves you, but you pushed the person you love into the abyss with your


    own hands.¡± She stared at the woman on the hospital bed, her eyes became indifferent, ¡°I hope David


    won¡¯t meet another woman like you.¡±


    --


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lily took the child back to South Mount Vi.


    It happened that Yuna was also there. When she saw that Lily had brought back a child, she was


    stunned, ¡°This child is...¡±


    ¡°David¡¯s.¡± Lily handed the child to the nanny, and said to Yuna, ¡°I went to see Sofia, she is dead.¡±


    Lily told Yuna about all the things that had happened.


    Yuna also nodded when she heard about it, ¡°That child is beautiful, but she is too cruel. It¡¯s a pity that


    David fell in love with such a woman. It¡¯s okay if she dies, lest the child is led astray by such a mother.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa is in good health.¡± Lily took off her coat and hung it on the hanger, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my


    grandfather for a long time. Why don¡¯t I go back with you and have dinner there?¡±


    ¡°You just came back from a business trip. Don¡¯t you want to take a break, it will be the same if you go


    back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Lily went upstairs to change clothes. As soon as she was about to bring the children to the Smith


    Mansion, the phone rang.


    ¡°Ms. Lily, are you back today?¡± It was Levi, the artist management director of HX, who called. ¡°Forest


    Moonlightthat ourpany produced has been finalized. There happen to be a celebration banquet at


    MX Restaurant. Several investors will being. I wanted to ask if you are free toe over for a


    meal.¡±


    Lily knew that Levi had great capabilities. Unless it was important, he usually didn¡¯t bother her. This


    time, several big investors in the production had attended. He wanted her to meet them and greet them


    with some formalities.


    After weighing her decision, Lily responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there in about an hour.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to eat tonight.¡± Lily turned and said to Yuna, ¡°I¡¯ve got to attend to celebration banquet.


    Mom, I will apany you and the children to the Smith Mansion first. I¡¯ll try to go back as early as


    possible at night.¡±

 Chapter 610 Well, I’m Married

    Chapter 610 Well, I¡¯m Married


    Lily kissed her on the face, ¡°How about having breakfast with you and Grandpa tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mom agrees, but it is your husband who you should coax the most.¡± Yuna also smiled and


    said, ¡°You have been on a business trip for a month, and you¡¯ve been very busy when you got back.


    He is very resentful!¡±


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a long break after today, and I¡¯ll make up to himter!¡±


    After sending Yuna and the children to the Smith Mansion, after chatting with Antony, Lily rushed to MX


    Restaurant and sent a message to Louis in the car, informing him that she was going to attend the


    celebration banquet.


    When she sent her third message, she found out that she had been blocked by Louis.


    ¡°So childish!¡± Lily stared at the red question mark next to the message and didn¡¯t know how to react.


    She thought that she had been on a business trip for a long time and hung up a few calls from him. It¡¯s


    not necessary for him to act that way, right?


    After arriving at MX Restaurant, Lily talked to the waiter and was quickly taken to Levi¡¯s private room


    where they were at.


    As soon as the door of the private room opened, she saw some people sitting at the huge turntable


    dining table, talking andughing. Levi was the first to spot Lily who walked in and he hurriedly got up.


    ¡°Ms. Lily.¡± Levi shook hands with Lily, and said in a low voice, ¡°You should have a good rest since you


    just returned to Yorkshire. However, the wrap party of the drama, Forest Moonlight, will be held today.¡±


    Lily smiled slightly and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I understand. However, it¡¯s still on you to help artists


    With such a sensible boss, Levi felt like a spring breeze in his heart, he led Lily to take a seat beside a


    young man, ¡°This is Khalid. This is Ms. Lily. You probably haven¡¯t met her before.¡±


    After HX was acquired and changed management, Lily handed thepany over to the new CEO and


    went to work on other things.


    Not just Khalid, she also didn¡¯t know any of its artists.


    However, Khalid had been very popr in the past few months. Lily could find him by going to Weibo to


    find out.


    The young man had already taken off his hat after hearing Levi¡¯s words. He revealed his deep and


    handsome facial features, with a bit of respect in his brown eyes, ¡°Ms. Lily, I am Khalid. Thank you for


    taking care of me.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Levi who took care of you.¡± This boy was young and had a good attitude. He didn¡¯t have the


    arrogance from his young fame. Lily had a good first impression of him.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily smiled faintly at Khalid, picked up a ss of orange juice, and handed it to him, ¡°Listen to your


    manager and follow his orders. It would not an issue to win the Oscar.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± Khalid quickly took the orange juice and smiled shyly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Levi.¡±


    Lily handed Levi another ss of orange juice.


    After Levi took it, he smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Lily don¡¯t praise me. To be Oscar winners is like climbing


    three mountains. Khalid has to climb one after another, it will take many years!¡±


    ¡°I know your ability in raising artists.¡± Lily picked up another ss of orange juice and cheers with him,


    ¡°Which artist have you trained that is not popr in the entertainment industry?¡±


    Levi feltfortable listening to these words. He was willing to over worry about HX. He humbly


    responded. He introduced Lily to the other artists he had brought before the investors came.


    About ten minutester, several investors finally came in.


    These are all well-known investors in the industry. They often yed in the entertainment industry.


    They are the investors who M Perry the producer of Forest Moonlight, pulled in. They were initially


    not interested in the self-directed drama of HX. However, it just so happened for Khalid outburst of


    poprity, and the traffic of it reached the top.


    In addition, it was Levi who brought Khalid. The director of the TV series was also a quality-oriented


    person. He was well-known in the industry. They had initially invested in them at the beginning. After


    watching the investment clips a few times, they felt that it was good, and subsequently one by one


    added million.


    After Lily acquired HX, she didn¡¯t show up much. The outside world only knew that HX was apany


    owned by HS Company. They didn¡¯t know that Lily was the main acquirer, these investors didn¡¯t know


    either.


    HS Company was just a cosmeticspany. Although it is listed with a good stock price and its quality


    is now rising, it was notparable to the other three major domestic skincare brands, several


    investors naturally looked down on it.


    Lily could sense the casual attitude in the words of investors when they greeted her, but she was not


    annoyed. She showed a shallow smile and said polite words.


    As long as the investors looked well on thepany¡¯s artists.


    Several investors were very interested in Khalid because he generated a lot of traffic. The high traffic


    meant that he had many fans. Fans would buy the products he endorses and watch his TV series and


    movies because of their love for Khalid.


    Any investor who encountered a cash cow, especially one that will make them countless of money, will


    not let it go.


    After only chatting for half an hour, Levi had already taken more than a dozen business cards from


    several investors. They were either the director of public rtions or the person in charge of the


    products of a certainpany. Levi epted them with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Lily.¡± The investor surnamed Brown suddenly turned his gaze to Lily, smiled, and asked, ¡°There


    are very few directors who have be directors at a young age like you. May I ask who your father


    is?¡±


    Lily shook her ss and smiled faintly, ¡°I really want to tell Mr. Brown. However, I¡¯m sorry, my parents


    divorced when I was young, and I have been following my mother.¡±


    Mr. Brown said, with great interest, ¡°Are your current achievements are achieved by yourself? It¡¯s very


    impressive. Ms. Lily, are you married?¡±


    Lily frowned slightly, but did not show dissatisfaction, ¡°Well yes, I am married.¡±


    ¡°May I know what your husband does?¡± Mr. Brown asked, ¡°Is he someone from the industry? Let me


    know of his name, maybe some of us would know him!¡±


    Levi had already seen that Mr. Brown was being sarcastic about his boss.


    For such an asion, the boss couldn¡¯t possibly get angry. However, he also couldn¡¯t stand it as her


    subordinate.


    Levi hurried over to pour wine for Mr. Brown, ¡°Mr. Brown, didn¡¯t you just say that there is a good


    endorsement to introduce to Khalid?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes! Their family is looking for an Asian spokesperson. I think Khalid is very suitable for it...¡±


    Lily breathed a sigh of relief as she saw how Levi managed to divert his attention.


    Had Levi not diverted his attention just now, she might not have been able to control her hands and


    poured orange juice on Mr. Brown¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ms. Lily, are you okay?¡± Khalid, who was sitting next to her, leaned over and asked with concern.


    Lily shook her head. Just as she was about to reply, Khalid didn¡¯t hold the cup firmly in his hand, and


    half a ss of orange juice was sshed on her skirt.


    Khalid quickly put the cup on the table, panicking a little, ¡°Ms. Lily, I¡¯m sorry, I...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Thinking of the boy¡¯s importance to thepany, Lily suppressed her temper and got up


    with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll just go to the bathroom to deal with it.¡±


    Lily went out of the private room and went through the corridor to the bathroom.


    The half ss of orange juice was just sshed on her waist, and the skirt Lily was wearing was


    rtively thin, and it was tightly attached to her body when it was wet.


    Lily twisted her eyebrows, she patted them dry as much as possible with a paper towel. She touched


    her mobile phone and saw that Louis hadn¡¯t returned to her. She smiled helplessly and called him.


    The man was probably angry, and he didn¡¯t answer her call.


    ¡°Seriously? It¡¯s harder to coax an angry husband than a child.¡± Lily muttered and threw the tissue in the


    trash can, and as soon as he opened the bathroom and stepped out, she saw Khalid leaning against


    the wall.


    ¡°Hey, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lily, I am so sorry about what happened earlier.¡± Khalid came over and handed the shopping bag


    in his hand to Lily, ¡°Mollie happened to have new clothes on her car. I bought them from her. You are


    about the same size as her so you should be able to put them on.¡±


    Lily looked down, the cloth around her waist was still clinging to the skin, it was a little translucent.


    She didn¡¯t refuse either. After saying thank you, she took her clothes and went to the bathroom to


    change.


    Female artists are generally very skinny to be photogenic. Fortunately, this skirt was ace-up style.


    Lily was barely able to put it on. She tied the hem of the chiffon shirt into the skirt, straightened it out,


    and went out of the bathroom.


    When Khalid saw her, a light shed through his eyes, but Lily didn¡¯t catch it.

 Chapter 611 Im Here To Take My Wife Home

    Chapter 611 I''m Here To Take My Wife Home


    ¡°It¡¯s from the CL''s spring couture collection, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lily took out her phone, ¡°It¡¯s quite expensive. How


    much is it? I''ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    Khalid shook her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Besides, I stained your clothes. I should pay you for a new one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, you didn¡¯t mean to,¡± Lily said, ¡°You are not yet a super star, earning a modest ie, and


    besides, I don''t like to owe people favors.¡±


    Seeing that Lily was so insistent, Khalid uttered a number and let her transfer it to him.


    On the way back to the private room, Lily¡¯s high heels hooked the red carpet underneath and thus got


    her ankle sprained.


    It just so happened that there was a previous injury. She felt the pain exacerbated and almost fell down


    onto the ground.


    Khalid was hurried to hold her up and saw that Lily¡¯s face were getting pale. He told the waitress


    passing by to send him medicine while kicking open the empty private room next to him and helping


    her in to sit.


    After a while, the waitress brought the spray.


    Khalid took the spray and applied it at Lily¡¯s sprained ankle a few times. When he heard the sound of


    inhaling, he looked up with concern in his eyes at her, ¡°Is it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Better,¡± Lily checked her ankle, ¡°Thanks. You go, I''ll sit here for a while.¡±


    She couldn''t go back to the private room like this, she had to go home.


    Lily thought she had made herself clear and Khalid would leave, so she took the phone to make a call.


    Just at this time Louis called in, she answered immediately.


    ¡°Don''t be angry, I had toe to this celebration party,¡± Lily¡¯s voice was so soft, ¡°Honey, I identally


    sprained the ankle and it hurt so much.¡±


    ¡°It serves you right,¡± Louis¡¯s voice was cold, with a bit of helplessness, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°MX Restaurant...¡±


    Lily was just smiling and about to reply when a very aggressive male body pressed over and hugged


    her hard.


    ¡°Lily,¡± Khalid whispered in her ears, ¡°I like you.¡±


    Lily reacted quickly, and hang up the first time, lest she didn¡¯t know how to exin to Louister. She


    then coldly pushed Khalid away with force, raised her hand and pped him.


    Khalid was caught off guard by the hit, with some confusion in his eyes.


    ¡°Khalid Ward, let me make this straight, I¡¯m your boss!¡± Lily¡¯s chest rose and fell slightly, and said


    sternly, ¡°Thepany is mine, you¡¯ll be banned if I say so!¡±


    When she just entered the private room, she saw that the boy was very well-behaved and pleasing to


    the eye, but she did not expect him to dare toy a finger on her!


    Khalid¡¯s Adam''s apple slid a few times, and he stared at Lily, looking helpless, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I always liked


    you and couldn''t hold back when I saw you today...¡±


    Lily questioned coldly, ¡°Can''t you see I''m on the phone with my husband? You suddenly hugged up and


    said those things, do you want my husband to misunderstand that there¡¯s something between us?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°I hope you can control yourself! To me, or any other female artists in thepany.¡± Lily interrupted him


    and warned, ¡°Don''t bury your career because of a moment of confusion!¡±


    Khalid lowered his head, both hands slightly clenched, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lily...¡±


    ¡°Call me Ms. Lily!¡±


    After being interrupted by Lily, Khalid hurriedly changed his words, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lily. I won''t do it


    again next time.¡±


    Lily pointed towards the door, ¡°Get out!¡±


    After Khalid left, Lily immediately call Louis back.


    However, his phone was off.


    Lily had just returned not long ago, she did not want a cold war with Louis. She cursed Khalid in her


    heart and rubbed her ankle.


    When she could stand up and walk, she had to go back to the private room to get her things.


    No matter what Levi was going to talk to those several investors, she did not care anymore. She must


    go even they wouldn¡¯t let her, and going home to Louis was the most important thing.


    Lily walked barefoot on the carpet, limping because her ankle hurt.


    When she got back to the private room with great difficulty and went in, she found that the atmosphere


    of the room was very different from before.


    Levi did not chat with several investors, while the investors were chatting with a man, with an attitude


    as cautious as possible. All those artists and producers were afraid to say anything.


    Lily stood there and did not dare to move, holding her breath. She wasn''t sure if she should go into the


    private room.


    Did this mane in a rocket, so fast?


    ¡°Ms. Lily, why are you standing at the door?¡± Levi came over and saw Lily''s bare feet, ¡°Did you hurt


    your foot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Lily forced a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Lily, we have a guest, let me introduce you to him.¡± Levi came to support Lily into the room, but did


    not notice that her face was full of embarrassment, ¡°You know Mr. Smith of the Smith Group, right?¡±


    She supposed ¡°know¡± was not the right word...


    Levi got a chair for Lily and introduced her to the man, ¡°Mr. Smith, this is ourpany owner, Lily.¡±


    Louis raised his head slightly and squinted at Lily with his deep eyes, with an ambiguous smile on his


    face.


    Louis didn¡¯t say anything, so Mr. Brown sitting on his left side said, ¡°Mr. Smith, you must not know, Ms.


    Lily is an brilliant woman. She¡¯s not from a rich family, and everything she has now is her own struggle.


    Miss independent!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Lily''spany is also lucky to have acquired HX and got artists like Khalid. It''s a pity that Ms. Lily


    got married too early, otherwise the men chasing her would have been lined up in France!¡±


    Lily pulled her lips, barely keeping a smile on her face. She wanted to grab this Mr. Brown¡¯s cor and


    threw him out the window.


    Was his mouth stuffed with walnuts and not be able to close?


    Louis¡¯s eyes nced down and saw the woman''s red, swollen ankle and faintly frowned, ¡°No


    medication on the wound?¡±


    ¡°I just sprayed it, but there is an old injury there, so it''s a little... serious.¡± Being watched by so many


    pairs of eyes in the room, Lily felt a little guilty, ¡°I came in to get my bag...¡±


    Louis said to Levi, ¡°Get her purse.¡±


    The others in the private room had not yet got things straight.


    Wasn¡¯t it rumored that Mr. Smith had long been secretly married, loved his wife very much, and


    avoided women outside like snakes and scorpions?


    So this was...


    Mr. Brown''s eyes flicked over the two andughed, ¡°Mr. Smith is a gentleman, isn¡¯t it? But if Mrs. Smith


    knows that Mr. Smith is so good to other women, will she be jealous?¡±


    Louis unbuttoned a button on his suit, loosened his tie, and asked without haste, ¡°Who is the ''other


    woman'' that Mr. Brown is referring to?¡±


    Mr. Brown froze for a moment and quickly answered, ¡°Ms. Lily of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your own opinion,¡± Louis nced at Mr. Brown coldly, ¡°She¡¯s not the other woman.¡±


    What did that mean?


    Louis pushed back his chair and got up, saying indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m here to take my wife home.¡±


    Levi just handed the purse to Lily, and went dumbfounded when he heard Louis say this. He looked at


    Louis, and then at Lily.


    When he looked at Louis again, he saw that Louis had already picked up Lily.


    Lily leaned in Louis''s arms and smiled at the dumbfounded Levi, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright...¡± Levi nodded dully.


    After Louis carried Lily away, the private room was silent for five minutes.


    Then Mr. Brown first spoke, ¡°Levi, you don¡¯t know... your boss is Mrs. Smith?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re funny, Mr. Brown,¡± Levi smiled, ¡°I''m the director of brokerage, in charge of thepany''s


    affairs, not those gossip reporters out there who can¡¯t wait to fix their eyes on my boss and pry into her


    private life.¡±


    Another investor sighed, ¡°I thought Ms. Lily had no background, but I didn''t expect that she¡¯s a dark


    horse...One is in charge of PY Entertainment Corporation and the other is in charge of HX


    Entertainment Co., Ltd., this couple is awesome.¡±


    PY Entertainment Corporation has a super star Chloe Lee. Although she didn¡¯t shoot much this year,


    with her several ys released one after another, she always kept top search. And for HX


    Entertainment Co., Ltd., it got a rising star Khalid Ward after the scandal. His agent was Levi, so taking


    Best Actor was just a matter of time.


    Everyone in this room was stunned that Louis had a hidden marriage with Lily.


    Only Khalid, who secretly poured himself wine and silently drinking, his face under duck-tongue cap


    was full of loneliness.


    With a man like that, he had no chance of winning.

 Chapter 612 Is He... Getting Old (Ending)

    Chapter 612 Is He... Getting Old (Ending)


    After leaving the hotel, Louis was going to put Lily in the back seat. Lily saw that he had a poker face


    and was obviously angry, so she wrapped her arms around his neck and refused to get off of him.


    Louis squinted at her and had to carry her into the back seat and let the driver drive.


    ¡°It has been a month, honey you are more handsome!¡± Lily held the man''s face and kissed him deeply.


    She then pampered with him after the kiss, ¡°Honey, did you miss me?¡±


    Louis was not moved at all. He just smiled coldly and dialed a number out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Lily knew what he was going to do, and held his hand to stop him from calling, ¡°Khalid is now


    the cash cow of HX Entertainment Co., Ltd., so mypany will be doomed if you banned him, right?¡±


    ¡°Bargaining with me?¡± Louis narrowed his eyes slightly, with a lurid look in them.


    ¡°Absolutely not, I just want to discuss with you, honey!¡± Lily softened her voice, ¡°At that time he just


    confessed to me, and did not do anything...¡±


    ¡°Fine, he hugged me, and got pped.¡± Seeing that Louis¡¯s face was getting gloomier, Lily had to be


    honest and coax him, ¡°When he makes money after acting in a few of thepany''s productions, you


    can do whatever you want, at least for now, don''t touch him and let mypany make some money.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good, honey?¡± Lily kissed him again and said aggressively, ¡°You also know that HS Company


    does not have much liquidity, and I want to invest in JR Technology butck of money. So I need


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    someone to make that money, right?¡±


    Louis ignored her.


    ¡°Honey...¡± Lily reached around the man''s waist and tilted her head to look at him, ¡°I took half a month


    off, and I will stay at home with you and the babies this half month. I¡¯m not going anywhere, and I will


    cook for you guys everyday, How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°One month,¡± Louis finally spoke, ¡°And you''re not allowed to take a call and run.¡±


    Lily nodded, ¡°It''s your call, honey!¡±


    ¡°Make our rtionship public.¡±


    Louis pinched her fair face with a cold smile, ¡°What, am I so shameful?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible!¡± Lily thought that they had been secretly married for so long, besides, those people


    in the private room just now all knew it, so they can''t hide it anymore, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go public!¡±


    Louis stared at her and can¡¯t believe she agreed so quickly, ¡°No tricks?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, just do whatever you want.¡± Lily kissed his chin and said with a smile, ¡°So everyone can


    see what a handsome husband I have, let them envious!¡±


    Louis snorted.


    By the time Louis and Lily returned to the Smith Mansion, it was already more than nine o''clock in the


    evening.


    The babies were under the care of their nannies and went to bed an hour ago.


    When Akihito saw the twoing back, she asked them what they would like to eat and wanted to


    cook something for them.


    This was a good opportunity to coax Louis, so she asked Akihito to go upstairs to sleep and personally


    make noodles for Louis.


    After showering, Lily rubbed on her skin care products and tied the straps of her pajamas.


    After exiting the bathroom and seeing the man on the bed, she took off her shoes and carefully climbed


    into bed and rubbed herself against him.


    Lily held his waist, ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to sleep...¡±


    She took the man''s hand and pressed it to the strap of her pajamas. With one small movement, he


    could have pulled the straps of her pajamas, but the man suddenly withdrew his hand and pulled the


    quilt over her body.


    ¡°I have paperwork to take care of, you sleep first.¡±


    When Lily came back to her senses, she saw that Louis had already left the bedroom. She was


    dumbfounded.


    Lily pulled open the neckline of the suspenders and looked down inside, ¡°Even if I travel, I will go to the


    beauty salon once every two weeks, my body should be maintained quite well. How is he not


    attracted?¡±


    Was he really too busy with work?


    Lily didn''t think much of it and started a month-long vacation the next day.


    If there were things to be solved, she would do it with her phone, and those can''t be solved on phone


    would have to wait until her vacation was over.


    Her three babies can already crawl and crawled extra fast.


    The eldest son and the second daughter were very well behaved, but the younger daughter was a


    crybaby. She cried when she woke up and cried when she fell asleep.


    During the holidays, Lily began to show off her babies on socialworks. And when Louis went to


    work, she made a love lunch and delivered it to his office personally.


    Louis simply did not need to formally disclose the rtionship between them, only in the face of


    journalists, he said he had a wife. Lily''s entry into the Smith Group to deliver lunch was captured by


    reporters, and the inte was littered with them.


    Lily was very low-key. Except for acquaintances in the circle, basically no one knew her, and there was


    little dispute.


    Once her marriage with Louis was exposed, the share price of HS Company and HX Entertainment


    Co., Ltd. continued to rise, and shareholders were all thrilled.


    After several days of waiting for the new pajamas to arrive, Lily immediately changed into it. She quietly


    climbed into the bed at night and showed it to Louis, ¡°Honey, how do my new pajamas look?¡±


    Louis squinted at her and said lightly, ¡°So tight? Does itfortable?¡±


    Then he said he was busy with work again and went to his study.


    Being rejected twice in a row, Lily was frustrated. At a nice afternoon, she asked Jessie and Ste to


    Lily took a sip of ck tea and frowned, ¡°Do you guys think I''m not attractive enough, or is there


    something wrong with my husband?¡±


    Jessie asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I think I have a good body,¡± Lily took a look at herself and sighed, ¡°But since having the babies, he


    doesn''t touch me much.¡±


    ¡°Is he...¡± Jessie paused and whispered, ¡°Getting old?¡±


    After Lily thought of this possibility, her face darkened and she immediately went to see Ste, ¡°Will big


    brother be like this?¡±


    ¡°He has been gone for most of the year.¡± As Ste ate her cake, she said, ¡°Men are different. Men like


    Daniel have very tough body, but Louis...¡±


    Jessie nodded approvingly and also patted Lily''s shoulder, ¡°Lily, This kind of thing is also very difficult


    for men to talk about, you have to go back to enlighten him.¡±


    What the two of them said almost scared Lily to hell.


    Seeing that Ste had already eaten three pieces of cake, Lily asked, ¡°Do you have a sweet tooth


    ¡°Sweet food makes me happy!¡± Ste touched her stomach and raised his eyebrows at them, ¡°cause


    I¡¯m a pregnant woman.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Jessie ran over to her and touched her stomach, ¡°I¡¯d like you to pass on this good luck to me,


    I am also preparing for pregnancy recently. I want a girl!¡±


    Ste was amused andughed, ¡°You should go to Leigh since you want a daughter, touching my belly


    won¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Come on, it was funny!¡±


    Jessie and Ste were talking about having children, while Lily held her cheeks and felt depressed.


    What they just said was full of her mind, and she wondered if Louis was really getting old.


    In the evening after dinner, Louis went to the study to deal with paperwork, and it didn''t take long for


    Lily to alsoe in.


    ¡°Have some fruit, honey.¡± Lily put the fruit on the table and went around behind Louis to pinch his


    shoulders. She was so enthusiastic that made Louis''s body shiver.


    Louis turned the chair and pulled her to sit on hisp, ¡°It''s only been a week, and you want to go back


    to the office so soon?¡±


    ¡°No, I just want to do something for you, cause you look so tired,¡± Lily kissed him and plucked up the


    courage to say, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re a couple. You don''t need to hide it from me, we can share it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Lily gave him a look and said slowly and cryptically, ¡°Honey, don''t think you can''t satisfy me. In fact, we


    don¡¯t actually need to do it, we can buy some sexual toys. That is something new for me.¡±


    Louis eyes swept down slowly and fixed on her, ¡°You want some sexual toys?¡±


    ¡°I''m fine with that, depending on which one you prefer.¡± Lily thought about it and added, ¡°If you think


    your body is fine, we can consider to have another child after two years, but if your body is not that


    okay, anyway, we already got three.¡±


    Louis was silent for a while and suddenly got up with her in his arms and went directly to the bedroom.


    He threw her on the bed and unbuttoned her shirt with one hand, then sneered, ¡°You are so busy at


    work and I¡¯m worried about your health, so I restrain myself. It turned out you¡¯re thinking too much and


    worried that your husband has sexual dysfunction!¡±


    Lily finally got it and stared at him, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say something? You turn me down every time


    and everyone thinks you have sexual dysfunction!¡±


    Louis leaned down and grabbed her, ¡°I''ll show you now how good I¡¯m.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I love you.¡± Lily wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, ¡°I love you and the babies


    most.¡±


    ¡°I love that, but I won''t let you go either.¡± Louis let out a lowugh, ¡°You¡¯re gonna pay for saying


    something wrong.¡±


    Lily also could not help butugh and tilted her head to kiss him.


    Whatever, she still had a long vacation and did not have to do anything, so let her husband do


    whatever he wanted this time.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!